《The First Vampire》 Chapter 1 - 1 001 Son of the Baron_1 1 001 Son of the Baron_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Spring alwayses especiallyte in the North Territory of the Gloriet Empire. Not until early April, the violent snowstorm that raged for half a year reluctantly retreated, and the warm sunshine returned to the North Territory, bringing the vitality of rejuvenation to all things. However, not everyone seems to appreciate such splendid sunshine. Such as this man who just walked out of Grey Castle. He was wearing a leather tricorn hat that was pulled down very low,pletely covering his eyes, but he still seemed to find the sunlight too dazzling and raised his hand to pull the brim even lower. This man looked about seventeen or eighteen, tall and handsome, wearing a ck shirt with red stripes, a crimson cross-patterned knights knee-high boots wrapped around his knees, causing his already slightly fluffy ck pants to balloon, appearing aristocratic beneath his nearly knee-length wine red coat. However, hisplexion was particrly pale, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. Master Colin! Master Colin! As he walked along, the servants in Grey Castle bowed and greeted the man. However, this Master Colin seemed to have a lot on his mind, and responded to the servants greetings somewhat perfunctorily. After a while, he finally stopped in front of a small house, seemingly hesitating whether to go in. Meow~~ In the corner of the wall, a little cat made a dissatisfied cry, as if ming the man for blocking its sunshine. Colin Angler snapped out of his deep thought, looking at the kitten at his feet, his tightly knit brows slightly rxed, and a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He squatted down and reached out to lift the kitten to his eyes. Meow! The outraged kitten bared its teeth and ws for a while, but was utterly unable to break free from Colins grip, so it resigned itself to calm down, only trying hard to stare at the stupid human in front of it with wide eyes. Colins fingers gently caressed the kittens slender neck, seeming to hesitate about something. HissC Seeing the human in front of him slowly reveal sharp fangs, the kitten retorted by baring its teeth back at him. After a standoff between the human and the cat, Colin suddenly chuckled and put the kitten back on the ground. Meow! Meow! Meow~ Seemingly feeling that it had managed to defeat the stupid human in the standoff just now, the kitten meowed proudly a few times. Then ity down skillfully, rolled over, exposed its belly, indicating the defeated opponent to hurry up and serve its master. Unfortunately, the stupid human didnt pay attention to it and got up and walked into the house instead. The maids working inside the house were somewhat surprised to see Colin and stopped their work to ask carefully: Master Colin, what brings you here? Dinner will take some more time. If youre hungry, we can prepare some tea for you. No need, Im just stopping by. Colin looked around the kitchen, and asked after noticing the reindeer that was tied up in the corner, Is the dinner tonight deer meat? Yes, Master. Carrot Stew with Deer Meat, as well as Vegetable Soup, Butter Bread, and Wine. Colin touched his dry lips: No need for the wine, prepare a ss of deer blood for me. Alright. The maids were slightly surprised, but they nodded in agreement. In their memory, among the masters of this Grey Castle, only the Baron enjoyed drinking deers blood, whereas Master Colin has always had a very light taste. After giving his instructions, Colin turned around to leave. However, as he reached the doorway, as if he had remembered something, he turned back to instruct: Add a portion of raw garlic as well. Yes, Master. The maids hurriedly replied. Simultaneously, they grumbled in their heartsthe taste of Master Colin was indeed bing heavier Night fell, and the dining room on the top floor of Grey Castle was lit up by a row of candles and the mes in the firece. The decoration inside the room wasvish, but also carried some rugged atmosphere. A Yuen Shield with an engraved roaring bear head was hung above the firece, and around it were various styles of paintings and animal skull specimens that boasted of the hosts strength. Master, a few barrels of White Wine from the Winstar Manor were just purchased for the wine cer a few days ago. Would you like to try some? After the maids had set the dining table, Butler Emon stood behind Colin with his hands sped, quietly rmending: The rainy season at Winstar was shorterst year with plenty of sunshine, so this batch of wine should be of excellent quality, just perfect to apany tonights deer meat. After learning about Young Master Colins unusual behavior in the kitchen today, Emon was quite worried. The crude Baron Angler was beyond salvation in Emons mind, but the steward held great hopes for Young Master Colin, who was wholeheartedly trying to elevate the taste of the Angler family. Unexpectedly, Young Master Colin had asked the kitchen to prepare deer blood and garlic today! Emon felt that he had to do something. The Angler family must be elegant! Very well. Colin was persuaded by the butler and nodded in agreement. Emon revealed a gratified smile, hastened to pour Colin a ss of white wine personally. Is there anything else you need? Colin waved his hand: No need, you can go about your business. Very well. With the butlers footsteps disappearing outside the door, Colin was the only one left in the spacious restaurant. His father, Baron Angler, was away on a campaign, his mother had passed away long ago, and his sister was already married. Therefore, only Colin sat at the long empty dining table. However, he didnt seem to feel lonely at all. Having quickly finished the meal in front of him, Colin was drinking white wine while staring nkly at the remaining deer blood and garlic. After finishing his ss, he finally picked up the cup of deer blood, frowned slightly, and then brought it to his mouth There was no anticipated fishy smell, nor was there any nauseating taste. Colin drained the cup. It was a bit sweet. Colin licked his lips, unsure whether to be happy or sad. Did I really transmigrate into a vampire?, Colin muttered to himself. Then, he put down the cup, pulled out a parchment from his bosom and spread it on the table, recording in text not of this world: Ordinary food does not produce a sense of satiety. Drinking deer blood brings a significant feeling of fullness and can restore strength. Other types of blood to be tested Putting down his quill, Colin sighed. What he hoped for most now was to have something like a Transmigration Beginners Guide or a Vampire Survival Manual for reference, rather than guessing and experimenting on his own. Even if there were none of those, he should have at least transmigrated into an existing species of this world, so he could have a clear idea of what he was, what his literal development path was, or even find a mentor of some sort. Unfortunately, in this world that was reminiscent of the western medieval period, there was no record of vampires. This world had elves, orcs, trolls, Naga and the giant dragons that once ruled the world but were now extinct. But there were no vampires. Colin felt that he might have be the first vampire in this world. This worried him. Because in his original world, vampires were purely fictional. Exactly how powerful they were or what their weaknesses were, all came from imagination. And the settings in different works were not exactly the same. Therefore, in order to fully understand his new body and his new role, Colin had to experiment on himself now So far, he discovered that he was really simr to the vampires in the legends. Afraid of light, craving blood, immortal Yes, immortal. Because, when he had just transmigrated this morning, he discovered A dagger was embedded in his chest. Chapter 2 - 2 002 Assassination_1 2 002 Assassination_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the dim and empty restaurant, Colin carefully undid his shirt, inspecting the wound on his chest under the candlelight. The wound hadnt healed and hadnt been treated either. But there wasnt so much as a drop of blood. Because he could now control the blood throughout his body. Perhaps this was also one of the innate abilities of a vampire. Colin pressed the sides of the wound, pulling softly in opposing directions. Hiss A tearing pain made him suck in a breath of cold air. However, Colin was somewhat d. At least this indicated that his nervous system was still functioning well. This made Colin feel the difference between himself and normal humans wasnt that significant. The wound was stretched open to form a small hole. Through the hole, Colin could clearly see his own heart. It had stopped beating. Well, this difference from normal humans was a little bit significant. Colin felt somewhat mournful. Ah With a sigh, Colin released his hands, allowing the wound to slowly stitch back together under the pull of the muscle. It wasnt going to bleed, so it wouldnt require treatment. He just needed to monitor how long it would take to healif it could still heal. Truth be told, upon waking this morning, when Colin found the dagger in his chest, he had a moment of panic. At the time, he thought he must have been historys biggest transmigration failure C dead upon arrival. But then he noticed, he couldnt die Even with his heart pierced, he couldnt die. As for who had put a knife in his chest, Colin currently had no clues. Transmigrating this time, Colin was sessfully able to inherit the memories of his predecessor. From these memories, he hadnt been able to identify who wanted to kill him. However, with regard to drawing out the assassin hiding in the dark, Colin already had some ideas. But there was no hurry. Right now, he was more interested in the new body he had inherited which was seemingly a vampires. Having re-buttoned the shirt, Colin shifted his eyes to thest piece of food on therge tablegarlic. It was said that vampires were afraid of garlic. In his previous world, Colin had little knowledge about vampiresmonly portrayed in novels and movies, and he didnt know the settings of the vampires in this world either. There was no other way, he would have to conduct slow experiments. Colin cut a piece of garlic the size of an ant using a dinner knife, and carefully put it in his mouth. Blegh! Colin promptly vomited all over the ce. It seemed that vampires in this world were also afraid of garlic. Mr. Colin, are you alright? The maid standing outside the doorway hurriedly came to check after hearing themotion. Im fineblegh! Young master, you must be sick. Ill go and look for the Priest No! Hearing the word priest, Colin almost jumped up in shock, quickly stopping her, No needIll be fine Really? Butyourplexion today is really pale, and you even vomited Ive told you, leave it! While rubbing his stomach and suppressing the urge to vomit, Colin red at the maid. Seemingly frightened by Colins stern nce, the maid didnt dare to insist and could only leave hurriedly after saying, Please, you take care. Phew Colin sighed heavily, leaning on the back of his chair and continuously panting. A vampire getting medical treatment from a priest? That would be crazy! Although in this world, priests might not necessarily be effective against vampires, Colin didnt dare to risk his life to find out. At least not now. Maybeter, when he was fully prepared, he could test out the church of this world. But definitely not now. After a while, Colin finally calmed down. He picked up the feather pen and continued writing on the parchment: [Hates garlic, ingestion leads to vomiting.] Feeling carefully the changes in his body, Colin added to the parchment: [Yet not fatal.] Colin furrowed his brows as he stared at the blocky characters on the parchment. Something was amiss. Looking at the garlic in front of him, Colin suddenly realized that what hed just consumed was only a very small piece Dosage issue. A small amount might not be lethal, but if too much was consumed Colin turned greenish as he eyed the whole garlic before him. He did not wish to try it again. He decided to stay away from garlic in the future. After some deliberation, Colin decided to call off this dangerous experiment. He tucked the rolled-up parchment into his coat and rose to leave the restaurant. The maid standing outside the hall bowed respectfully as she saw Colin approach. Clean this up, Colin nced at the maid, keeping her head down in modesty, Dont tell anyone about this. Yes, young master! Colin returned to his bedroom through the dimly lit corridor. It was still early when Colin sat down at his desk. A book, the Chronicle of the Glorious Empire, was spread out on the desk. Colin had read this book during his childhood, but his memory of it was vague. Now that he had traveled to a new world, to better understand it, and to trace any existing clues about the vampires, Colin decided to study it more intensively. However, it proved to be in vain. The book contained no records about vampires at all. But Colin didnt leave empty-handed, for he managed to brush up on the human empires history. Over fifteen centuries ago, Gana Lorenzo, the legendary holy knight who served the Lord of Glory, united the human race and established the Glorious Empire, bing its first Emperor. To fend off the alien enemies surrounding the empire, Gana granted six of his holy knights the title of Duke, ordering them to defend the empires borders, and continually expand its territory. After countless years, only four of the original six Dukes were left. Colin was located in the North Territory, which was currently under the rule of Duke Hilde, one of the four existing Dukes. The North Territory originally belonged to the Troll n, but they were driven further north to the Sky Ice in by the Hilde Family. Driven by their desire to reim their fertilend, the trollsunch a southern offensive almost every year. This year was no exception. Colins father, Baron Angler, was currently on the frontline of this war. As the night deepened, the candle on the desk was extinguished, and the bedroom quieted down. The only sounds were Colins steady, light breathing, and the distant hoot of an owl from outside Grey Castle. When the clouds covered the moonlight, a dark figure suddenly appeared at Colins bedside. He watched the sleeping Colin, a look of confusion crossing his face. Because he clearly remembered that justst night, he had plunged a dagger directly into Colins chest. Why wasnt he dead? The shadowy figure wondered. But he didnt hesitate. Silently drawing out the dagger, he slowly positioned it above Colins chest. At that moment, he recalled someone once telling him: While the heart of the majority of people is slightly to the left, there are a few whose heart is to the right. So, this time, he quietly shifted the dagger in his hand slightly to the right. Sh! The dagger was brutally plunged into Colins chest. The intense pain jolted Colin from his dream. He was about to scream but arge hand immediately covered his mouth. Mmmmmmmmm Staring in horror at the assassin, Colins eyes widened in shock. He recognized him! A few momentster, Colins struggles gradually subsided. But the dark figure remained alert. He waited a good ten minutes before he cautiously removed his hand from Colins mouth. Afterwards, he removed the dagger from Colins chest and added another sh at his throat. Now, you must be dead. Chapter 3 - 3 003 Departure_1 3 003 Departure_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord has the right to ept sustenance from his subjects, but at the same time, he must bear the responsibility of protecting his subjects from all evildoers. In this dangerous world, although humans upy the most fertilends in the center of this continent, they also endure covetous looks from diverse races all around. Therefore, at the founding of the Glorious Empire, the Lords Law was established, clearly defining the rights and responsibilities of the Lords. ording to thisw, a noble who loses his territory will be stripped of his nobility. Knight Carter was the victim of thisw. His familys nobility was stripped because their territory was invaded by trolls. Thus, Carter had be a wandering knight. Having lost the support of his territory, this knights life was intensely miserable, he couldnt even afford to maintain his armor and weapons. Fortunately, Baron Angler took him in. Carter offered his loyalty to the Angler family. However, such loyalty evidently couldnt withstand tests. Because just now, Knight Carter had plunged his dagger into the chest of Baron Anglers son. He had stabbed him twice. Looking at Colins corpse, a sh of guilt crossed Carters eyes, but he quickly regained his determination. Thinking about the promise that person made to him, Carter believed that his dream of reviving his family was in the offing. However, just as Carter stood up from the bed, ready to stealthily leave, his steps suddenly froze. Turning around abruptly, Carter only saw a glint of cold light attacking him! Shriek! A surge of intense pain emanated from Carters chest, forcing him to let out a low growl. But the physical pain could not cover up the fear in his heart C that Colin, who was supposed to be dead, was alive again! Was he a devil? In anger and fear, Carter subconsciously picked up the dagger he hadnt put away yet and stabbed it forward as hard as he could. Ah! A muffled groan came from the other side, followed by Colins grittedughter: It hurts, doesnt it? You bastard! You stabbed me twice! Oh, no, three times! Youyou Carter felt the strength seeping out from his body, and his consciousness started to blur. Speak! Who sent you? But even before Colin could finish his question, Carters body had gradually fallen. Blood poured incessantly from his mouth. Colin approached him and only heard the whispering voice of the dying man, Monster Hes dead already? He couldnt even take a few stabs properly! Looking at the lifeless Carter, Colin was suddenly filled with regret C he should have avoided stabbing a vital part. Now, the only clue was cut off again. Looking at the bloody corpse in front of him, Colin took a few breaths but didnt panic much. Firstly, it was self-defense, and he had no psychological burden. Secondly, this wasnt his first time killing someone. Of course, the he here refers to the previous owner of the body that Colin now inhabited. The Colin of the previous life was aw-abiding citizen who had never even been in a fight, let alone killed someone, but the owner of this body had been on the battlefield, his memories were filled with scenes many times more horrific and bloody than what he faced now. So, after the memories merged, the sight in front of Colins eyes was considered minor. The candle on the desk flickered as it was lit. Colin spread out the parchment again and wrote: Attacks on the heart and throat are no longer fatal wounds. Thinking about how the vampires of legend seem to fear silver weapons, he added: Restricted to ordinary weapons, silver weapons pending tests Writing this, Colin felt a bit of worry C how was he supposed to test this? He couldnt possibly stab himself with a silver weapon, could he? What if he genuinely dies? However, he quickly came to his senses C what sane person would use silver to craft weapons? So, unless he deliberately exposed this weakness, nobody would specifically make silver weapons to deal with him. Thus, he was no longer worried about that. Putting down the quill pen, Colin picked up the wine cup from the table and returned to the corpse of Knight Carter. Plop! The dagger was pulled from the chest of the body, and blood gushed out. Colin was calm as he ced the wine cup beneath the wound. The flickering candlelight illuminated Colins pale face, along with the smell of blood lingering in the air, making the scene eerily rming in the dim night. Glug, glug He took a gentle sip. It was sweet. Colin smacked his lips, still wanting more. He then closed his eyes to feel the changes in his body the reaction seemed no different than after drinking deers blood. Aside from his body feeling a bit warm. Colin assumed this was the aftereffect of the intense fighting, so he didnt pay much attention to it. He should stick to drinking animal blood in the future. Colin still had some psychological resistance towards drinking human blood. Seeing that it didnt bring any additional benefits, he saw no need to difort himself. Putting down the blood-stained wine cup, Colin sighed, looking at the body in front of him. Even though he had taken care of the one who tried to assassinate him, Colin knew that Knight Carter was just a pawn. The one truly after his life was certainly someone else. The reason was simple: If Carter had killed him, except for being hunted down by the Angler family to the ends of the world, Carter would not gain any benefits. Moreover, he had no personal grudges with Carter. Therefore, someone must have offered Carter a significant amount of money to assassinate him. But who could this person be? After searching his memory, Colin couldnt lock down any suspicious characters. He had no alternative; there were too few clues. The feeling of the enemy hidden and himself exposed made Colin particrly ufortable. Moreover, since this person was able to bribe Carter, he was probably also able to bribe others. Was the butler Emon involved in this? And what about others? With these thoughts, Colin suddenly felt that Grey Castle was very dangerous now. Especially when Baron Angler was away. He didnt want to deal with a series of assassinations. After all, he couldnt confirm whether he was truly unkible. Even though his current body seemed invulnerable, he doubted if he could grow a new head if someone chopped his off Besides, even if he were truly immortal, if this secret got out, his situation would likely be very miserable. So, as he watched the line of flickering candles on the writing desk, Colin gradually made up his mind Two to three hours before sunrise is when people sleep the most soundly. Even the guards on duty were starting to nod off. But, they were quickly woken up by a shriek: Fire! Fire! The Grey Castle in the dark immediately became lively, with panicked servants and guards rushing to Colins bedroom with buckets of water, trying to put out the raging fire. At the same time, Colin himself silently leapt from a window on the other side of the castle. He rolled on the spot and then hurried off into the distance under the cover of the night. Suddenly, Colin halted abruptly, his right hand gripping the hilt of his sword. From amid the rustling, a kitten emerged from the bushes in front of Colin. Meow The kitten seemed to recognize the silly human it had just defeated during the day and immediately acted arrogantly. Colin sighed in relief, grabbed the cat by its scruff, raised it to his face and smiled, Well, now that youve found me, you might as welle with me. Meow Yes, thats perfect. You can serve as a mobile blood bag. Meow? Chapter 4 - 4 004 Firefox Mercenary Group_1 4 004 Firefox Mercenary Group_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion By the time the first ray of morning sunlight hit Grey Castle, the great fire in Colins bedroom had been extinguished. Thank goodness the building materials of Grey Castle were mostly non-mmable rock, otherwise this fire might not have just burned down this one room. In the midst of the chaotic room, Emon, the butler, stood tall with his hands behind his back, staring nkly at a ckened corpse in front of him. Thud thud thud Heavy footsteps filled the room, as a tall figure appeared. Emon, I have ordered the castle to be sealed off. All the entrances of Grey Castle Town have also been heavily guarded. I dont believe we will let the murderer escape this time! The figure was nearly three metres tall, with a strengthparable to that of a ck bear. He was fully d in heavy armor, yet without a helmet, revealing a perfectly round, bald head. His face, covered in coarse, brutish features and brandishing a giant battle axe with speckles of blood, was enough to make all children in Grey Castle Town burst into tears. Youve worked hard, Knight Lyle. Emon did not turn around. His eyes were tightly fixed on the charred corpse, separated vaguely, as though contemting something. Seeing Emon like this, Lyle thought he must be grieving for the young master and sighed, Ah, lets tidy up the masters remains and wait for his father to arrange the burial. Emon offered no response. Lyle scratched his bald head, thinking Emon was ming himself. Drawing closer, he whispered, Emon, I didnt see Knight Carter today. I suspect Upon hearing Carters name, Emons scattered gaze instantly focused. He then turned and ordered the servants still cleaning the messy room, Theres no need to clean here for now, you all may leave. Yes, sir. Once the servants had left the room, Emon slightly raised his head to look up at the giant Lyle, asking, Do you remember, three years ago, you and Carter had apetition at the Knights Championship held by Count Uman? Lyle was somewhat puzzled as to why Emon would suddenly bring up the previous knight championship, but responded, nevertheless, Was that three years ago? Yeah, I remember. Heh, I gave him a good beating that time! Emon chuckled, Yes, you jabbed him off his horse with ance, broke his arm, and knocked out two of his teeth. Heh heh. Recalling his glorious victory, Lyle felt somewhat embarrassed but also more suspicious, Why are you bringing this up now? Instead of answering, Emon continued questioning, Do you remember which side the two teeth he had lost were on, the left or the right? How would I remember that! Getting agitated, Lyle was both confused and dissatisfied with Emons reaction. Emon ignored Lyles attitude and responded with a mysterious smile, pointing at the charred corpse on the ground, If you cant remember, you can take a look now. Squinting intensely, Lyle eyed Emon for a moment, realizing he wasnt joking, he finally knelt down and tried to open the corpses mouth. Crack! Seeing clumsy Lyle break the jaw of the corpsepletely, Emons mouth twitched uncontrobly. Caught off guard, Lyle hurriedly tried to reattach the jaw that had fallen off. Alright, stop it now, just look at his teeth carefully. Emon, speechless at Lyles clumsiness, finally spoke up. Oh, right Hey! He has two slots missing on the lower left side of his jaw! Lyle turned to Emon with sparkling eyes and asked anxiously, Did Carter lose teeth from the left side? Clearly, the brute had realized something was off with the corpse. Unfortunately, Emon shook his head, I cant remember which two teeth Carter lost back then. Frowning, Lyle was about to speak when Emon slowly interrupted him, But, I do know that young master Colin has never lost a tooth. Thats it! Lyle jumped to his feet, shouting in excitement. However, he seemed to realize he was too loud and quickly lowered his volume, So, this corpse isnt young master Colin, but that bastard Carter! No. Emonughed and shook his head, The young master has already been killed by Carter. Now you must capture this treacherous betrayer. What? Lyles eyes widened again, Have you gone crazy? Emon sighed patiently and exined, Think about it, why would the young master set this fire? And why would he leave without saying goodbye? Lyle touched his shiny bald head, seeming to understand, Are you saying that the young master intentionally burned this corpse so others would think he was dead? Yes. Why would the young master do such a thing? Perhaps he wants to see who is truly behind Carter? What are their goals? He could also be trying to hide himself In any case, since the young master has his own ns, all we can do is cooperate with him and y along. Alright, I understand. Lyle walked out grumpily, Im going to order Carters arrest right now. Watching Lylesrge figure disappear through the door, Emon muttered to himself, Or perhaps, the young master no longer trusts us How could I not trust you? Colinughed and said to the old mercenary in front of him, What I mean is, first Ill pay you half of the mercenary fee, and the remaining half will be given after you introduce me to a caravan heading to the Fallen Eagle City. What if after I introduce you to the caravan, you refuse to pay the rest? The old mercenary was clearly not satisfied with this type of deposit and final payment method. Do you really think Im short of petty cash? Colin took out a gold coin, tossing it up and down in his hand. The old mercenary immediately fixed his gaze on the coin, watching its every movement. He had no choice, for someone at the very bottom of the social hierarchy like him, copper coins were used in daily transactions, silver coins were rarely seen, and gold coins were what only nobles and big merchants possessed. Then I want thirty copper coins! The old mercenary realized themb in front of him was rich and immediately raised his price. Twenty. If its more than that, Ill find someone else. Deal! The old mercenary happily received the ten copper coins tossed over by Colin and began leading the way. Shortly after, the two arrived in the western district of Grey Castle Town and entered an old tavern. The Big Beard Tavern. Upon entering, Colin found that the tavern lived up to its name. Almost all the patrons drinking inside had big beards. The old mercenary was evidently very familiar with the ce, greeting people as he led Colin further in. The two came to a long table in the corner of the tavern, where the old mercenary leaned over and whispered something in the ear of a big-bearded man sitting at the head of the table. The big beard followed the direction of the old mercenarys finger and sized up Colin a few times. He then waved for Colin to approach. This is the leader of the Foxfire Mercenary Group C Sir Saru. Sir Saru is a second-tier warrior and is also heading to Fallen Eagle City. Following their convoy, youll be absolutely safe! The old mercenary introduced the bearded man to Colin first. Then he turned to the bearded man, his demeanor much more zealous, Sir Saru, this is my nephew. Dont judge him by hisck of strength, his skills are quite impressive Hes your nephew? Saru interrupted the old mercenary with a sneer. Yes Yes! The old mercenary paused slightly, a sh of panic in his eyes. He quickly exined, Dont mind if he doesnt look like me, he mainly takes after my little uncle, and over the years, my face has aged and changed. You should know that I used to be handsome and dashing with an extraordinary demeanor. Saru sneered again, interrupting the old mercenary, Your nephew is a knight? Upon hearing the word knight, the old mercenary was like a person with a strangled throat, his bragging words immediately choked in his throat. Colins pupils contracted instantaneously. Chapter 5 - 5 005 Knight_1 5 005 Knight_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The atmosphere in the Bigbeard Tavern remains noisy and boisterous. However, the aura in the corner where Saru and his group gather instantly stagnates. KniKnight? The old mercenary opens his mouth wide in surprise, looking at Colin. He knew that Colin was no ordinary character, but he didnt expect him to be a Knight. You see, in this world, the difference between a Knight and amon Warrior is substantial. Anymoner who can afford to eat meat and who grows up strong can pay a few silver coins to learn how to stimte fighting spirit at the Warriors Guild and be an apprentice Warrior. But its different for Knights. To be a Knights apprentice, one must first demonstrate a certain talent and critically, must undergo the baptism ceremony presided over by the priest of the Glorious Church. Unlike the symbolic baptisms on Earth where water is simply sprinkled over the head, the baptism ceremony in this world involves the priest of the Glorious Church invoking the Lord of Glory to inscribe a sacred brand upon the one being baptized. This process is extremely draining for the priest, and therefore, each priest can only preside over a limited number of baptisms in their lifetime. For this reason, the privilege of being baptized has be exceedingly precious and is effectively monopolized by nobles, nearly impossible formoners to ess. Hence, Knights are exceedingly rare. For example, under Baron Angler, there are only three loyal Knights, plus the Baron himself and his son Colin, making up a total of five Knights in the entire Barons domain. Among them, Colin has not even been formally initiated into the knighthood, and is currently only a Knights Apprentice. In this world, all professions are divided into nine ranks ording to their strength, with the first rank being the weakest and the ninth the strongest. Of course, there is an apprentice level below the first rank, which is set for those who have not yet officially advanced to a rank. There isnt much difference between a Warrior and a Knight of the same rank, Knights do have slight advantages, but in a face-to-face duel, Knights arent necessarily able to defeat Warriors outright, as there are other factors to consider such as martial skills, willpower, weapons, and equipment. What truly entices the nobles towards the upation of a Knight is its potential. The pinnacle of a Warriors profession is the sixth rank. Yes, throughout the entire continent, there has never been a seventh-rank Warrior, whether they be human, troll, beast tribe, or elf, none have ever reached it. ording to the first Pope of the Glorious Church, Peter Miser, To enter the Holy Field, one needs the grace of the Deity. Anything above the seventh rank is considered the Holy Field, and thus a seventh-rank Knight is also referred to as a Holy Knight. Hence, ording to this doctrine, a Warrior who hasnt undergone baptism certainly cant receive the grace of the Divine Being, thereby excluding them from the seventh rank. At present, there are only five professions in this world that can break through the sixth rank. And without exception, they all serve a specific Divine Being. They are: Human Knights who serve the Lord of Glory, Troll Samurai who serve the God of War, Elven Rangers who serve the Goddess of Fate, Naga Royal Guards who serve the Storm God and Beast Tribe Skull-shatterer who serve the God of Destruction. Even those who im not to believe in Deity and only in Arcane Truth cannot break through the sixth rank. However, they can cast Forbidden Spells that have a power of the seventh rank or above. But to cast such a Forbidden Spell, the caster must pay a terrifying price, therefore it cannot be considered a regr attack method. Of course, for a Knight, entering the Holy Field is not that straight forward. If a Family produces a Holy Knight, the whole family will gain great prestige. All families that have produced a Holy Knight are bestowed the honor of having Holy prefixed to the family name. For instance, the owner of the northern territory of the Glorious Empire C the Hilde Family, are descendants of the founding Holy Knight of the Empire, so they are known as the St. Hilde Family. In the entire history of the Glorious Empire, there have only been seven Holy Knight families. This illustrates the difficulty of entering the Holy Field. The eighth rank is called the legendary domain. The founding emperor of the Glorious Empire, Gana Lorenzo, was a legendary saint knight, and the only one on recorded history. In the more than a thousand years after him, no other saint knight had ever reached the legendary domain. Let alone the ninth rank. The ninth rank is also known as the half-god domain, supposedly only the dragons who once ruled this world could achieve it. After their extinction, no race has ever birthed a half-god again. Above the ninth rank, is the domain of the gods In any case, the profession of a knight, which is noble and rare, and even can be said to belong only to the nobles, should obviously appear in a castle, not in a ce like the Big Beard Tavern. Typically, no knight will choose to follow a mercenary group to another city. After all, they have their own attendants, servants, and even armies. Therefore, the appearance of Colin was particrly suspicious. Just as the atmosphere in the corner was bing increasingly tense, a fluffy little head suddenly poked out from Colins coat. Meow It seemed very unhappy that its sleep was disturbed, the kitten roared at the big beard. Colin gave a slight smile, stuffed the grumpy little creature back into his clothes, and then asked the big beard: How did you know I was a knight? In fact, Colin felt that he had been very careful. He didnt wear any armor, the sword he carried was just a standard one-handed sword he grabbed randomly, and the clothes he wore were borrowed from a guard who was about his size. And ording to the memory of his previous life, although there are indeed differentbat performances between warriors and knights, there should be no difference without action. Besides, for Colin, who is still a knight apprentice and has not been promoted, because he cannot summon the Holy Light to assist him in battle, there would be no difference between him and a warrior apprentice even if they really fought. Was there really a way to distinguish these two professions at a nce? Colin felt that this might be a blind spot in the knowledge of his previous life. But who knows, Saru gave a sly smile: I guessed. Got yed! Colin immediately realized that he had been fooled by this seemingly rugged and simple big beard. Saru was just suspicious, but Colins subconscious reaction confirmed the other partys suspicion about his identity as a knight. The main reason was that Sarus appearance was too misleading. It made Colin not alert enough, and as a result, he was tricked into revealing his true profession. Firefox Mercenary Group. Heh, no wonder theyre called that. They look like wild bears, but they are as cunning as foxes. Ive been in the mercenary world for over forty years, and these eyes have seen a lot of people. Hehe, you kid, even though youre dressed like amoner, you dont look like one. As expected, you gave yourself away when I tried to trick you! Colin took a deep breath, reminding himself over and over in his heart to be extra careful when dealing with a wily old hand like Saru. But on the surface, Colin remained calm andposed, showing no signs of nervousness about his identity being exposed. He first pulled out ten copper coins in front of Saru, threw them to the old mercenary, and motioned for him to leave first. Then he pulled the chair beside Saru naturally and sat down, I admit, the trick I used earlier wasnt quite fair. I apologize. But, you wouldnt reject a knightspany, would you? Whats your name? Saru put away his smile and stared into Colins eyes. Looking straight into Sarus eyes, Colin responded in the most sincere tone: Cain, Cain Sudor. Chapter 6 - 6 006 Advanced_1 6 006 Advanced_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sudor? Saru stroked hisrge beard, a figure shing through his mind. The Sudor Baron from Ice Rock City? Indeed, thats my father. Colin imed a new father without changing his expression. Ever since he realized that the captain of the Firefox Mercenary Group standing before him was not easy to fool, Colin understood that if he were to continue lying, he would need to be more tactical and not as unreliable as the old mercenary he had hired for twenty copper coins. Cain Sudor was a real person. Of course, Colin didnt know this guy at all. He had only learned about him and his recent plight from a recent letter from his sister Kaitlin. And the reason why Colin chose to impersonate this man was precisely because of Cains recent tragic experiences. It seemed very reasonable for him to appear in a ce like the Big Beard Tavern, posing as a knight. I heard that Ice Rock City was breached by trolls three months ago? Saru naturally associated it with the news he had heard before. Yes. Colin nodded with some disappointment. At the same time, resentment, hatred, anger, and other expected emotions shed in his eyes. The acting skills he demonstrated at that moment even surprised himself. Saru seemed to be deceived as well, sighing, I heard your father rather died than retreat and perished with the city indeed, a knight worthy of respect! Thank you. Colin asked, seemingly holding back tears, Did you know my father? Oh, no. Just have a longstanding admiration for Baron Sudor. Colin sighed in relief. Anded baron and a mercenary group leader, these two were not from the same world at all. If they could know each other, Colin felt he would be truly unlucky. So, Mr. Saru, may I apany your mercenary group to Fallen Eagle City? The reason Colin wanted to go to Fallen Eagle City was that his sister Kaitlin Angler was there. Under the current dangerous situation, only blood rtives could be trusted. And because his father was still fighting on the frontline, Colin had no choice but to seek help from his biological sister. Of course. Saru finally believed in the identity Colin fabricated. And he even believed that he figured out why Colin was heading to Fallen Eagle City: I remember the Baroness of Fallen Eagle City is sister of Baron Sudor, so you are going to seek help from your uncle, arent you? Yes. In fact, from his sisters letter, Colin learned that the real Cain Sudor had already arrived in Fallen Eagle City and had be a knight under Count Uman, discussing how to recapture the Sudor familys fiefdom. But clearly, Saru did not know this information. He no longer doubted the identity Colin had fabricated. A ragged knight who lost his fiefdom and became homeless and destitute, seeking shelter from his uncle in Fallen Eagle City. That was quite reasonable. The caravan that hired us will gather in front of the Big Beard Tavern at eight oclock tomorrow morning. Alright, Ill be there on time. Haha, now, esteemed Knight Cain, let me offer you a pint of malt beer! Its my honor. The next day. The weather was gloomy, and the gray mist made the wilderness road more difficult to traverse and more dangerous. This was exactly why Colin insisted on traveling with a caravan. Otherwise, with his apprentice knights strength, if he traveled alone, he would likely have been killed by a bandit group or a beast. Whether it was because the team wasrge and powerful or because of the prestigious Firefox Mercenary Group, the first days journey went without any mishaps. By nightfall, the experienced Captain Saru selected a camping site that was backed by a small hill and not far from a water source. Colin stoked a fire, boiled some water, and then had some hard bread soaked and stuffed into his stomach. Anyway, he could not taste anything now, so the quality of the food did not matter. The kitten was nowhere to be seen, presumably out hunting for food. As expected, after a while, it returned with a mouse in its mouth. By this time, Colin had taken out the sheepskin scroll he always carried with him, adding a line: [Human blood can help with advancement.] Indeed, Colin realized he had progressed, from a knight apprentice to a first-tier knight. The challenge between being a mere apprentice and bing an official entry-level knight had halted Colin for a full three years! Colin was now highly suspicious that the sudden advancement was due to the blood of the assassin he had consumed two nights ago. That night, after drinking the blood, Colin noticed a slight warmth in his body, but he didnt pay much attention to it due to the urgent situation. For the next two days, the warmth persisted until it ceased at noon today. Then, he found out he had advanced. Because consuming deer blood did not induce such a reaction, Colin spected that it was due to human blood. Of course, he had another guess. Carter, the assassin who Colin killed, was a first-tier knight, so maybe only the blood of professionals could help him advance. In any case, this guess needed further verification. Is this written in Elvish? Colin turned around and saw a portly middle-aged man standing behind him, conjecturing at the text on the sheepskin scroll. Yes. Seeing the mans curious expression, Colin felt slightly annoyed, so he put away the scroll and casually affirmed. He recognized this fat man as the owner of the caravan, a man named Oliver. I never thought that Knight Cain would be so knowledgeable, even fluent in Elvish! Oliver immediately started to tter him and took the liberty of sitting down next to Colin. I know a little bit. Colin slightly wrinkled his brow, he didnt particrly like Oliver, this sort of merchant. In his view, such profit-chasing merchants have a strong sense of purpose, and if he was actively trying to tter him now, then he must have some ulterior motives. Is this your pet? Oliver looked at the kitten wrestling with the dead mouse, attempting to start a conversation. Yes. You really have taste in life! Olivers face blossomed into a smile as if a chrysanthemum bloomed, Does it have a name? Colin faltered, he hadnt considered the necessity of naming this mobile blood bag, but then he spontaneously said, Its name is Little White. Little White? Oliver looked at the pure blue-haired kitten next to the fire, and his smile evidently stiffened for a moment before immediately returning to normal, What a good name! Mr. Oliver. Colin alsoughed, You are really hypocritical. Thank you so much for yourpliment! Oliver was not embarrassed at all, his thick skin was admirable. The two continued their on-and-off conversation, and when they were slightly more familiar, Oliver suddenly lowered his voice and said: Knight Cain, if you wish to reim the fief of the Sudor family, I might be able to offer some help! Colin, who had been drowsy, suddenly perked up, turned his head to look at the plump businessman beside him with a smile that wasnt quite a smile: Do you know what youre saying? Chapter 7 - 7 007 Tulip Chamber of Commerce_1 7 007 Tulip Chamber of Commerce_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ording to the Aureate Empires [Lords Law], nobles who lose their fiefdom will be stripped of their nobility. However, there is a way to restore ones former title. That is to reim the fiefdom by ones own power. Otherwise, even if the fiefdom is recaptured, it will be granted to the newly ennobled nobles who have contributed in the war, rather than returned to the former lord. This survival of the fittest rule ensures the turnover of the imperial nobility system and prevents the emergence of nobles who survive only by relying on their ancestors. The real Cain Sudor chose to go to Fallen Eagle City to seek Count Uman after his family was ruined, instead of seeking Duke St. Hilde, the suzerain of the Sudor family, for this reason. If he sought Duke St. Hilde, even if the Duke sent troops to recapture Ice Rock City, it would not be returned to the Sudor family. But it would be different if he sought his uncle Count Uman. Though Count Uman would not help Cain unconditionally, he would consider the rtionship with the Sudor family and give some care. At least, Ice Rock City shoulde back to the Sudor family. Now, the real Cain might not know how the negotiation with his uncle was going, but Colin, who was pretending to be Knight Cain, already had a patron. Mr. Oliver, I appreciate your kindness. However, assembling an army capable of taking cities and recruiting a mercenary group escorting a caravan are not the same thing, they require totally different costs. Of course, I understand. Oliver chuckled with an unusual sparkle in his eyes. My father was once a quartermaster. He was dismissed for certain mistakes, but I have a rough understanding of the expenses of maintaining a real army. Oh? Colin finally looked at the plump merchant at his side. If before, Oliver was seen by Colin as an ignorant and reckless spector, now he was a bold and reckless spector. Even though he knew he was an imposter, Colin was still interested in probing out this unremarkable merchants foundation: So, how much gold can you sponsor, Mr. Oliver? Hehe, well, I obviously dont have enough money to help you form an army. Actually, its our chamber ofmerce that intends to sponsor you. Chamber of Commerce? Yes. Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am an administrator of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. If you, Knight Cain, are willing to ept the chambers sponsorship, I can apply to the president. The chamber will thenprehensively consider your strength, the cost required to recapture Ice Rock City, and the scale of sponsorship, as well as the return on investment afterwards. Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Colin suddenly found the name of the chamber familiar and asked after searching his memory for a while, The Ice Lake Town two years ago? Exactly! Oliver puffed out his chest and nodded proudly, Two years ago, Baron Billy reassembled his army and recaptured Ice Lake Town with the sponsorship from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. The status of merchants in this world is not high, as no amount of money can buy nobility. However, evidently, some shrewd and bold merchants are starting to use their wealth to expand their influence. The Tulip Chamber of Commerce appears to be a leader among them. So, what did Baron Billy give you in return? Apologies, Knight Cain, that is amercial secret, which I cannot disclose to you. Alright. Colin scratched his chin and changed the question, Then, what do you want from me? Hehe, the specific terms can be discussed in detail when you meet our president. Oliver replied without revealing anything. Ill need to think about it. Of course, let me know whenever you have made up your mind, Oliver added with a squint and a jovial smile, But I can assure you that neither Duke St. Hilde nor Count Uman can offer you a more favorable deal than our Tulip Chamber of Commerce. But the help you offer cant bepared to a dukes, or a counts. Of course, but our appetite is much smaller. Colin nodded, suddenly finding the Tulip Chamber of Commerce quite interesting. Although he himself was an imposter and didnt need their sponsorship, he still asked, Does your Chamber of Commerce have a stationed point in Fallen Eagle City? Of course, its right next to the ve market in the western district of Fallen Eagle City. We wee your visit at any time! Colin secretly noted this location down, to be used as needed in the future. Then he shifted the topic, and began chatting with Oliver about all manner of things. Oliver, having traveled extensively for business, was very knowledgeable. Combined with his efforts to please Colin, the two immediately hit it off, as if they were old friends who hated to part. Unbeknownst to them, night gradually deepened, and the camp slowly quieted down, with most of the mercenaries having gone to rest. Oliver eagerly invited Colin to rest in his own tent. Colin hesitated for a moment, then seeing that Olivers tent was indeed luxuriously decorated, he agreed. But as everyone was deep in sleep, Colin was suddenly awakened by a slight noise. He immediately got up, listened carefully for a moment, then abruptly shook Oliver awake, Wake up, wake up! Someone is approaching our camp! Oliver was alert and quickly got up, but after listening carefully he was perplexed, Really? Howe I dont hear anything? Listen carefully. Colin said confidently. He found his hearing to be greatly enhanced at night, even the slightest sound from a kilometer away couldnt escape his ears. Enemy attack! Enemy attack! As expected, the mercenaries on guard also noticed the enemy and immediately raised an rm. Calm down, dont panic! Light the torches, find yourpanions, stay alert, and dont leave the camp! The distinct, gravelly voice of Saru, the captain of the Foxfire Mercenary Group, immediately rang out, stabilizing the flustered camp. Im gonna have a look. Oliver, concerned about the safety of his goods, hesitated for a moment before running out of the tent. Colin followed, only to see the enemy that had rushed into the camp already engaging inbat with the Foxfire mercenaries. He did not join in the fight. After all, Oliver had not paid him any mercenary fee, so he wasnt about to risk his life for this fat man. However, after watching for a while, Colin let his guard down. The attackers were just a group of bandits, very weak, without even a single beginner-level warrior. There werent many of them either, about seventy or eighty people. He couldnt believe they had the guts to attack the Foxfire Mercenary camp of over a hundred people. After oveing their initial panic, the Foxfire Mercenary Group quickly stabilized and started to beat back the bandits. Within half an hour, the bandit group had finally copsed in a panicked retreat after leaving over thirty bodies behind. Dont pursue, dont pursue! Saru shouted calmly, stopping those who wanted to give chase into the forest. Once the bandits were out of sight, Saru started to arrange for the clean-up of the battlefield. Oliver quickly went to check his goods and calcte his losses. Colin quietly walked to a remote, dark corner, crouching in front of a bandits corpse, and pulled out a dagger and water bottle. Shhh! Glug, glug Chapter 8 - 8 008 Conscription Order_1 8 008 Conscription Order_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The morning sun dispelled the darkness of the forest, also clearing away the lingering worries on everyones mind. Afterst nights battle, all were caught up in cleaning up the battlefield whilst also guarding against the enemys potential return, so most had not managed to sleep in. Upon the suns rise, they finally breathed a sigh of relief, and those who were absolutely exhausted and drowsy began to catch up on their sleep. Some mercenaries began to prepare breakfast, while the squad leader, Saru, was still arguing with the merchant Oliver over thepensation for casualties. In fact, the standard forpensation had been mutually agreed upon before departure. The current dispute arose entirely due to one unfortunate fellow who was mistakenly killed by his own side. Oliver insisted that this mishap was the responsibility of the Fire Fox Mercenary Group, and he should not have to pay anypensation, so he began arguing with Saru. At this moment, Colin, indifferent to the dispute, was squatting by a fire, leisurely sipping water from his sk. The morning sunshine was a bit ring, so Colin lowered his hat a bit, almostpletely shading the upper half of his face. Subsequently, he took out a sheepskin scroll and crossed out the sentence, Human blood can help level up, that he had written the previous day. Because what he discovered was that the fresh blood he secretly obtained from a bandits corpsest night had no effect on his power growth; like deer blood, it only satisfied hunger and replenished energy, bearing none of the effects of Knight Carters fresh blood. Maybe ordinary human blood had no effect, and only the blood of professionals could aid in the leveling process. Moreover, perhaps only the blood of professionals with higher levels can have an effect. At this thought, Colin unconsciously directed his gaze towards the only second-order warrior herea Squad Leader Saru. But then he shook his head. Not to mention whether or not he could defeat Saru. Even if he could, he would not want to kill an innocent person just to level up quickly. Colin felt he still had some principles. While immersed in his thoughts, Colin noticed that the dispute between Oliver and Saru had finallye to an end. This plump merchant was walking towards him, his expression somewhat unhappy, as if he hadnt gained the upper hand in the dispute. Thats a really obstinate fellow! As he got closer, Oliver nced at Sarus figure andined to Colin. Colin saw that the merchant, who had been brimming with confidence about sponsoring an army for him just yesterday, was now being narrow-minded over a mercenaryspensation. All of a sudden, Colin started to chuckle. Forget it, consider it as appeasing the crowd. After all, we still have a long way to go to Fallen Eagle City, and falling out with the Fire Fox Mercenary Group at this time is not a wise choice. I know. If it werent for that consideration, I wouldnt give in to that old man Saru! Although Oliver clearly understood this, he was still discontent and continued to grumble in a low voice. Would you like to try the dried meat I brought? Its much better than bread. After that, the plump merchant turned generous once again. Colin epted Olivers kindness with a smile and chatted casually with him. After everyone had finished breakfast and rested for another two hours, the caravan began to pack up the tents and prepare to get moving again. Just then, Saru suddenly stopped everyone and dropped to the ground with his right ear pressed on the soil. Seeing this, Colins brow furrowed slightly. His hearing in the day wasnt nearly as sharp as it was at night. At the moment, he couldnt hear anything abnormal. But then, Saru suddenly sprang up from the ground and roared, Horse! Horse hoofs! Quick! Everyone, be on guard now! With Sarus roar, the entire camp instantly fell into chaos. Olivers face had also turned pale. He understood the severity of the situation. This was notparable to the attackst night, as bandit groups could not afford horses. If the approaching group proves to be an enemy, they might be in serious trouble Clip-clop, clip-clop With time passing, Colin finally heard the rapid horse hoofs. The ground began to tremble slightly, causing the lining up mercenaries to panic even more. Even Sarus bellowing couldnt calm them down. Colin squinted his eyes as he saw a thin grey line suddenly appear from inside the nearby forest, rushing towards the camp like a sharp arrow. This is a cavalry unit! The number of cavalrymen is notrge, only around twenty. But seeing their rolling momentuming down like a mountain, Colin had no doubt that just a charge from the enemy, and the defense lines painstakingly assembled by the Firefox Mercenary Group would immediately copse. This was the terrifying oppressive force of the king of war in the age of cold weapons! Boom rumble! The earth is roaring. The cavalry is approaching. The mercenaries are trembling. Oliver painfully closed his eyes. Saru, holding arge half-body shield, stood at the forefront of the defense line, like a rock. Colin couldnt care less about the ring sun, and sighed helplessly. He lifted his tricorn hat and unsheathed the sword at his waist. Just as everyone was preparing to fight desperately, the rushing cavalry squad suddenly came to an abrupt halt about thirty meters away from the camp. WhinnyC Among a series of horse neighs, twenty war horses stood on their hind legs. Nice horsemanship! Colin couldnt help but praise in his heart. At the same time, his tense mood rxed a little. The other party should not be an enemy anymore. However, looking at their posture of rushing over without slowing down, and the shy stop at the end, evidently, they were trying to give the Firefox Mercenary Group a show of power. Therefore, the other party may not necessarily be benevolent. This point, Oliver, the shrewd merchant, obviously noticed. Hence, he did not take the initiative to step forward, but signaled Saru to negotiate. Saru had no choice. After all, he was on payment and was obligated to resolve any trouble Oliver encountered on the way. Therefore, he had to set down his half-body shield and great sword, stepped forward empty-handed, and shouted at the same time: Friends on the other side! I am Saru, the captain of the Firefox Mercenary Group, currently escorting some goods from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to Fallen Eagle City. Is there anything I can help you with? The cavalry squad on the other side made no response, as if they have suddenly be statues. The woods were eerily quiet, even the wind seemed to have stopped suddenly, the heavy air made people suffocate. Saru suppressed his fear and uneasiness, and continued to move forward courageously. Upon taking a few more steps, he finally noticed the badge on the chest armor of the leading cavalryman, and immediately gasped in shock: Sir, are you a knight of the St. Hilde family? Sarus loud voice reached the back, causing a suppressedmotion among the mercenaries. However, everyone involuntarily lowered their weapons to the ground, as if the name St. Hilde possessed a terrifying magical power encouraging people not to be its enemy. Yes. In the North Territory of the Empire, the name St. Hilde symbolizes absolute authority. Even the Royal Family of the Empire does not have such terrifying appeal and influence here. Kaka. There was finally movement from the leading knight. He lifted the face guard of his helmet, revealing a pair of indifferent eyes, and nodded towards Saru, acknowledging his identity. Then, he took out a parchment from a bag in front of his saddle, threw it at Sarus feet, and dered with an authoritative tone: By the order of Duke St. Hildes son, Marquis Charles, you have been urgently conscripted. Chapter 9 - 9 009 Sael_1 9 009 Sael_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Marquis Charles? Marquis Charles is the eldest son and first-in-line sessor to Duke St. Hilde Nonsense! Of course I know who Marquis Charles is, but why would his knights appear here? And why would they be conscripting us urgently? Isnt Marquis Charles fighting the trolls at the border? Are we going to the border? How could that be? The border is so far from here that they wouldnte here to draft, even in an emergency. Plus, look, the conscription order clearly says were to assemble at Mirror Lake within two days. Where is Mirror Lake? Its not too far from here, about fifty kilometres north along this creek. Should we go then? I dont want to go to the battlefield! Butwe have just received an emergency conscription order from the St. Hilde family! But it wasnt issued by the Duke himself. Isnt Marquis Charles the future Northern Duke? Thatll be the case only after he inherits the title Besides, I dont want to die! It doesnt mean certain death, maybe its a good opportunity to make a name for ourselves. Heh, fool! Who are you calling a fool! You! What about it! When Saru brought back the emergency conscription order from Marquis Charles, the camp erupted in chaos. Some agreed, others disagreed, and it turned into a noisy crowd. The situation arose because the emergency conscription order came from Marquis Charles, not his father, Duke St. Hilde of the North Territory. The title of Marquis Charles St. Hilde is purely ceremonial, with no actual fiefdom. Its more of a confirmation of his first-in-line session rights, simr to the Crown Prince in ancient China. However, even though a crown prince is noble, he is not the emperor. If Duke St. Hilde issued an emergency conscription order, any northerner receiving it would dare not resist. But if its an emergency conscription order issued by Marquis Charles The currently argumentative Fox Mercenary Group serves as an example of its usefulness. Enough! All of you shut up! Saru shouted impatiently, halting the squabbling among his men. He then turned to Oliver, asking, Does Marquis Charles have the power to issue an emergency conscription order? As I remember, Marquis Charles doesnt have such authority Oliver seemed unsure, looking to Colin, Knight Cain, am I right? ording to thew, Marquis Charles indeed doesnt have such power. Colin searched his memory, However, there have been simr precedents in the history of the North Territory. Olivers face, which had just lightened, instantly darkened again. He absolutely did not want the Fox Mercenary Group to be conscripted urgently at this time. Without the escort of the mercenary group, his caravan would be left like amb waiting to be ughtered, unable to safely reach the Fallen Eagle City. Then, Captain Saru Olivers voice was somewhat strained, Are you nning to ept this conscription order? Saru frowned deeply, clearly dissatisfied with the emergency conscription order. After contemting for a while, he slowly shook his head and said, No. No sooner had he finished his sentence, than the look of joy shed across Olivers face, but several mercenary leaders immediately protested behind Saru. Captain, you cant just reject Marquis Charless conscription order like this! Yes! The St. Hilde family wont spare us! And those cavalries I think they really are ready to kill! Saru swung around abruptly and red at the moring mercenaries. The scene immediately quieted down again. Do you know what we will face if we follow this emergency conscription order to Mirror Lake? After hearing Captain Sarus question, several mercenary leaders exchanged nces, then responded, It should be preparation for war. Although its dangerous, its better than opposing the orders of the St. Hilde family. Prepare for war? Saru sneered, Were going to die! What? Captain, why is this? Even if we do fight, its not necessarily a death sentence, is it? And if we win, maybe we could even earn some military merits Youre dreaming! Saru mercilessly shattered their delusion, Think again! Why would Marquis Charless Army appear at Mirror Lake? The mercenaries stared at each other. Colins eyes sparkled as though understanding Sarus meaning. Oliver, on the other hand, blurted out, Exactly! I also suspected that Marquis Charles has probably retreated all the way to Mirror Lake! What? How is that possible? How could the Marquis possibly lose? The mercenaries expressed their disbelief one after another. Its not surprising that they blindly trust Marquis Charles. Because, over the past few decades, the Trolls had beenpletely dominated by the North Territory Army. Five years ago, under the threat of the North Territory Army, even the Troll King had been forced to migrate north. A vast area in the southern part of the Sky Ice in had essentially be a hunting ground for the North Territory Army. If it were not for the harsh climatic conditions on the Ice in, which is unsuitable for crop nting and castle construction, the territory of the North might have continued to stretch even further north. Under such circumstances, any proud Northerners would never have thought of an defeat for the St. Hilde family. But thinking carefully, Saru and Olivers spection makes a lot of sense. In recent months, there had been no good news from the front lines; instead, several towns on the border had been repeatedly breached, and several families had lost their fiefdoms. Everyone initially thought that these were the desperate acts of the Trolls, who dispatched small troops bypassing the front lines to harass the North. Though several families private armies were temporarily repelled, as long as Marquis Charles led the main forces of the North Territory to reinforce, he would be able to clear these invading Troll armies and retake the lost territory. But now, it seems that it might not be the case. Because, Marquis Charless army had unexpectedly appeared at Mirror Lake That ce was no longer the border, but the homnd. In the memory of this generation of Northerners, the Trolls had never managed to infiltrate this far in. Most mercenaries fell silent, obviously they were scared. But some people did not think the same way, one of them spoke out, Even so, we can also go to Mirror Lake to help Marquis Charles to defeat the invading Trolls Idiot! Saru yelled, With the retreat of the army, you still want to turn the tide? Just with these mercenaries who were urgently conscripted? Not just us, nearby mercenary groups must have all received the emergency conscription Just cannon fodder! Saru knew very well what these men under his control were like. These guys, even in battles with bandits, could identally kill their own people, calling them a ragtag group would be apliment. Thinking about this, they still wanted to go to the battlefield and fight with the regr army? They were just asking for death! Saru finally made up his mind, ignored the voices of opposition from his men, and firmly turned around, walking towards the St. Hilde familys cavalry. Looking at Saru walking away, everyone was looking at each other, with different expressions on their faces. Colin also suddenly realized that his father, Baron Angler, hadnt written home in several months. Something was obviously unusual. It seemed that someone has been deliberately blocking the news from the frontline Could it be, is the situation at the frontline really bad? You dare to refuse the Marquiss conscription order? Not knowing what Saru had said, the leading knight from the St. Hilde family suddenly shouted harshly. Knight, I just want to know Enough! Refusing the emergency conscription order is treason! The knight rudely interrupted Sarus exnation, addressed to the Firefox Mercenary group gathered in front him, Who will kill this traitor and then be promoted to a Centurion immediately! Whoosh All the mercenaries caused an uproar for a moment. Some were angry, some were sneering dismissively, but, some peoples eyes were flickering. Knight! Saru did not look back, confidently gave his back to the crowd behind him, and continued, I respect the St. Hilde family and also respect Marquis Charles, but, we have the right to know the situation of the ce we are about to go to Sarus words were abruptly cut off. Because, a long sword had pierced his chest. HehHeh Saru spitted out blood, trying to turn his head back. When he saw the face of the young man behind him, the expression on his face instantly becameplicated. Thump! The corpse fell to the ground. Very good! The knight on the horse nodded in satisfaction, looking at the young man holding the bloody long sword, Tell me your name. Honorable knight, my name is Sael. Sael? Whats your rtionship with this Saru? He is my father, honorable knight. Chapter 10 - 10 010 Mirror Lake_1 10 010 Mirror Lake_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Do you wish to remain mercenaries forever? Do you wish to live an eternally dangerous life, walking on a razors edge, lingering between life and death? Do you wish to fight only for money, not for honor? Now, there is an opportunity before you! An opportunity to change your destiny! An opportunity to make a name for yourselves! An opportunity to part with the status ofmoners, be nobility, or even obtain a fiefdom! So, arm yourselves with your swords, follow me, follow the Marquis Charles, follow the Hilde family, and kill the trolls! Watching the mercenaries who were passionately stirred by Saels speech, Colin suddenlyughed and said to Oliver beside him: You know, this dutiful son really knows how to deliver a speech, almost had me swayed. Hes nothing but a despicable fellow. Oliver looked extremely unpleasant, somewhat at a loss of what to do in the situation, What are we to do? Are we really going to Mirror Lake? Do we have a choice now? That kid dares to even kill his own father. But Oliver was reluctant. However, he knew he had no other choice. Without the escort of the Firefox Mercenary group, there was no way he would safely deliver these goods to the Fallen Eagle City. But if they really followed Sael to Mirror Lake, these goods were very likely to be confiscated as military suppliesCone should not overestimate the conscience of an army. Especially during wartime. Moreover, ording to his guess, the Marquiss army gathered at Mirror Lake could very likely be a defeated army. If that was true, then going to Mirror Lake would be even more dangerous. Unlike Oliver, who was undecided, Colin had changed his mind and wanted to go to Mirror Lake. That was because Baron Angler had originally set out on the expedition with Marquis Charles, and if the Marquiss army truly retreated to Mirror Lake, then Colin could find his father there. If his dad was within sight, he doesnt need to go to Fallen Eagle City seeking help from his sister. As for the dangers of the battlefield No matter, Colin could y dead. He prided himself on being a very believable corpse. Meanwhile, Sael had fully taken control of the situation and began appointing underlings, instructing everyone to prepare to depart. The cavalry of the Hilde family had left long ago, presumably in search of other unfortunate souls in the vicinity, sparing only the solitary corpse of Saru and some horse dung. Corpse? Colin suddenly stepped forward. Where are you going? Oliver shouted from behind him, feeling incredibly insecure, as Colin seemed to be the only person who could reassure him in the encampment. To bury Mr. Saru, Colin responded without looking back. You Oliver opened his eyes wide, unable toprehend why Colin suddenly wanted to take care of Sarus remains. Were you that close to Saru? Arent you afraid of provoking Sael? After hesitating for a while, Oliver did not follow him. Colin, alone, walked over to Sarus remains and began to dig a hole. Since advancing in rank, Colin had found that his strength had greatly increased, and he could now begin controlling the holy light energy within his body to elerate his physical recovery and gain a small stature boost. Taking the opportunity of digging a hole, Colin was willing to experiment and adjust to his new power. Soon, a hole about a meter deep was ready. When Colin climbed out of the hole, he faced expressionless Sael. Shall we carry it together? Colin,ughing, pointed at Sarus corpse and proposed. Sael stood still, coldly saying, Collecting the remains of such a traitor could harm your honor, Knight Cain. Haha, its alright. As a wandering knight who has lost his fiefdom, I dont have much honor to start with. Seeing Sael unwilling to help, Colin dragged Sarus corpse alone towards the hole. All the while, he thought to himselfCwhat does the honor of Cain Sudor have to do with me, Colin Angler? Thump! The corpse fell into the pit, kicking up a cloud of dust. Knight Cain, you will be heading to the Mirror Lake camp as well, wont you? asked Sael, his voice ringing out from outside the pit. Indeed, it is my duty as a knight. Besides, its the best opportunity to restore the Sudor familys honor, replied Colin, sounding dead serious. Excellent! We will depart in half an hour. We look forward to having you apany us. Alright, Ill be right there. Colin crouched in the pit and wiped off some sweat. Once the footsteps above gradually receded, he quietly drew out his dagger and water bag. Shh! Glug glug By the time the Firefox Mercenary Group caught sight of the military camp by Mirror Lake, it waspletely dark. The outer patrol sentries had already spotted them. After ncing at the emergency conscription order in Saels hand, they pointed out the gathering point for them. Oliver, following the group, appeared forlorn. Colin walked along, sipping the water from his bag, his mood seemingly far from good. Hed discovered that the blood of second-tier warrior Saru didnt help improve his strength after all. The effects of drinking it were just like drinking deer blood or that of the no-good crookit only replenished his strength. Colin considered two possibilities for the use of fresh blood. One possibility was that his previous advancement was purely coincidental and not because of Knight Carters blood. This was clearly the worst-case scenario, suggesting that fresh blood had no effect on boosting his strength. Theres another possibility. Not all high-ranking professionals blood has a beneficial effect. Perhaps, only the blood of high-ranking knights could boost Colins strength. Therefore, further testing is required. The thought of this gave Colin a headache. After all,pared to the dime-a-dozen warriors, knights were few, and their identities were usually exalted. Their blood wasnt easy to get Once he entered the camp, Colin realized the area it epassed was incredibly vast, sprawling as far as the eye could see. The camp was bustling with innumerable people whose numbers were difficult to gauge. However, Colin could tell that the forces gathered in this section of the camp werent the regr army but seemed more like mixed troops simr to the Firefox Mercenary Group. Their weapons and equipment were inconsistent, and some even carried farming tools, making one wonder if they were peasants urgently conscripted directly from their fields. It seemed that this gathering might be just cannon fodder After settling down in the camp, Oliver squeezed his way over, Knight Cain, have you seen the situation in the eastern camp? That should be the regr army camp of the St. Hilde family. The military camp by Mirror Lake was divided into two sections. Unlike the disorderly western camp where Colin and the others were located, the eastern camp was orderly and heavily guarded. Yes! I tried walking over there but was turned away by patrolling soldiers before I could get close. That was not surprising. Certainly, the regr army would not allow casual ess to their camp. Seeing Olivers eager look, Colin immediately understood his intentions: You want to go to the eastern camp? Yes, Oliver nodded repeatedly, Youve seen the situation on our side. Well definitely be cannon fodder if theres a fight! So, its best if we figure out a way to mingle into the eastern regr army camp. Its safer there. But I cant get in. However, it will be different for you. Once you announce the name of the Sudor family, youll surely get in. But Colin hesitated a bit. He knew that while he could fool the Firefox Mercenary Group and Oliver with his fake Cain Sudor identity, he stood a high chance of being exposed if he were to meet authentic nobles of this world. Of course, he could use his real identity to get in, which would make it easier to find his father, Baron Anglerif he were in the camp. But if Baron Angler wasnt here Knight Cain, once you get there, please inform the Marquis that I am willing to donate all the goods Ive brought this time to the St. Hilde family for free! Colin, taken aback, looked at the plump merchant before him. Admiring his resolution, he said, Youre really willing to part with those. What choice do I have Oliver forced a bitter smile, then encouraged him further, Of course, I wont forget the help youve given me. If we survive this time, both I, and the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, will surely express our gratitude! Colin, looking at Olivers earnest and enthusiastic eyes, could only nod, Alright, Ill give it a shot. Crossing out of the tent, Colin made his way eastward. Just when he still had doubts about revealing his real identity, a voice rang out: Young Master Colin, is that really you? Chapter 11 - 11 011 Bad News_1 11 011 Bad News_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Colin, its really you! Colin was startled and turned to see a patrol of Knights grouped behind him. The leader quickly dismounted, doffed his helmet to reveal a face Colin was very familiar with. Raymond Mormon. One of the three, oh no, now two knights loyal to Baron Angler. Master Colin, what brings you here? I Colin looked at Raymond, who was bowing to him, and didnt know how to exin to this knight, so he changed the subject, Where is my father? Is he in the camp too? Raymonds expression froze, and sadness was evident in his eyes, Did you not receive the letter I sent back earlier? What letter? How long ago did you send it? About a month ago The raven should have reached Grey Castle by now. I didnt receive any letters. Colin furrowed his brow, thinking his suspicion was correct C someone was blocking news from the frontline! How can this be? Raymond was also taken aback. What did you say in the letter? Raymond lowered his head, his voice filled with sorrow and guilt, Im sorry, Master Colin. I wrote the letter to inform you that the baron fell in battle over a month ago What? Colin was stunned. Although Colin did not have any emotional attachment to this stepfather, he was still caught off guard by such sudden bad news. The protection he had imagined was gone. And it was gone forever. However, with this, wouldnt the title of Baron Angler fall unto him? Thats not right! Nobility! Colin suddenly realized a problem. If he hadnt traversed time and space, his predecessor should have been assassinated and died. So, after the death of Baron Angler, with Colin assassinated, the title of baron should fall to His sister C Kaitlin Angler! Thus, Colin instantly realized that the person who benefited the most from this assassination incident was his sister Kaitlin! Hence, she was also the prime suspect. Colin suddenly felt a chill run through his body. His own sister had been plotting to kill him! Luckily, he didnt go to Fallen Eagle City. Otherwise, wouldnt he be walking directly into the trap Also, Colin noticed another issue. That was, his sister must have been notified of their fathers death, otherwise she wouldnt dare to harm Colin. After all, if Baron Angler were to return alive to Grey Castle and found his only son dead, he definitely wouldnt just let the matter rest. Even if Kaitlin managed to cover her tracks well and the Baron couldnt find the killer, he was still in his prime and could remarry to have more children and the nobility might not fall onto Kaitlin. In such a case, Kaitlin definitely wont take such a huge risk to plot against her own brother. Therefore, Kaitlin must have found out about their fathers death on the frontline through some means, and this seeded her malicious intent As Colin was deep in thought, Raymond suddenly choked a little, drew his long sword from his waist, and kneeled before Colin. He then offered the sword with both hands and said solemnly, I failed to protect the Baron, breaking my initial oath, Master Colin, you have the right to judge me! Colin snapped back to reality, looked at Knight Raymond who was kneeling before him, and suddenly asked, Where is Knight Walra? Raymond visibly flinched, clearly not understanding why Colin would suddenly ask about this, but he honestly replied, Knight Walra was scattered in the battle, Im afraid So you didnt see Walras corpse. No. Walra Uman, the husband of Colins sister Kaitlin, the illegitimate son of Count Uman, the lord of Fallen Eagle City. Initially, Baron Angler was strongly opposed to this marriage. Although Walra was an illegitimate son of a Count, his bloodline was impure and his status low. And Baron Angler was not one to cling to the powerful. He was not willing to have his legitimate daughter marry an illegitimate son. Unexpectedly, Kaitlin and Walra clicked, disying a deep love for each other that bordered on recklessness, almost reenacting a parallel world version of Romeo and Juliet. In the end, unable to oppose his daughter any further, and recognizing Walras remarkable qualities, particrly his status as a second-rank knight at such a young age, the Baron finally agreed to their engagement. Walra had also gone to the frontline in this expedition and, shockingly, he disappeared duringbat Thus, Colin was almost certain that it was Walra who had passed the message to his sister. As to why his information wasnt blocked, perhaps Count Uman had a hand in it. Possibly, it was Count Uman who was the real mastermind behind the assassination. After all, if Kaitlin seeded to the nobility, her child with Walra would be the next heir. With that, the Baronship of the Angler family would naturally fall into the Uman ns hands. Count Uman Colin internally tasted the weight of this powerful name within the North Territory, his eyes shing with a sharp light briefly. Next, he took the longsword from the kneeling Raymond Knights hands and slowly swung it towards his neck. Raymond closed his eyes, unmoving. The longsword came to rest on Raymonds shoulder. But it did not advance further. Knight Raymond Mormon, do you swear loyalty to me? Raymond suddenly lifted his head, looking at Colin, his eyes filled with shock, guilt, and a hint of relief from surviving disaster. Of course, Colin would not kill Raymond. Through the previous test, he had confirmed Raymonds loyalty. A traitor would not leave his neck exposed under his masters longsword. Colin admired Raymonds near-foolish loyalty. Especially after witnessing the betrayal of Knight Carter and observing Sael, the filial son, who killed his father for glory, a sincere individual like Knight Raymond was especially rare. Thud! Raymond forcefully thumped his chest with his left hand, maintaining his half-kneeling posture. He swore aloud: I, Raymond Mormon, swear unwavering loyalty today to the spectacr Roaring White Bear Baron Colin Angler! For as long as I live, your wish will be mymand, and the pointing direction of your sword will be my path! I swear on the sacred honor of the Mormon familys ancestors, I will always be loyal to you! The Roaring White Bear was the badge of the Angler family. As for the Baronship, strictly speaking, it had not yet fallen on Colins shoulders. After all, he still needed the approval of Duke St. Hilde. However, being the first in line to the Angler family inheritance, and given that the former Baron had died in battle, Raymonds reference to Colin as Baron was not out of ce. After all, as long as the Angler territory was not lost, and Colin did not betray the country, even Duke St. Hilde could not prevent him from inheriting the Barons mantle. Get up. Colin smiled and allowed Raymond to rise, handing him back his longsword. He then asked: Where is Marquis Charles camp? I would like to visit him to learn about the current state of this army and its next move. The Marquis Raymonds face suddenly became difficult to read, The Marquis is not in the camp. What? Chapter 12 - 12 012 Female Mage_1 12 012 Female Mage_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Marquis is not here? Yes. Then where is he now? In the very center of the eastern side camp by Mirror Lake, the most grand and luxurious tent, a man and a woman are in conversation. If Colin were there, he would instantly recognize that the man kneeling before them is the same St. Hilde family knight who issued the urgent recruitment orders to the Fox Mercenary Group. The once haughty knight is now showing utmost subservience. The Marquis, he confronted with the womans question, the knight seemed to hesitate. Knight Blis, you need not say anything if this issue involves military orders, the woman said softly, not putting the knight in a difficult position. This woman, tall and graceful, wore slightly oversized white fox fur cloak. Her dazzling golden hair poured down her shoulders and back, shimmering with light, enigmatic and captivating, almost difficult to look at but impossible not to be immersed in. A translucent ck gauze obscured her face, but her innate elegance and nobility could not be concealed. Every move she made exuded an irresistible charm. This air of authority was something only a true high noble could possess. However, both the mage hat atop her head and the purple magic staff in her hand suggested that she was a mage. That was unusual. In the human empire of this world, nobles and mages, while not exactly mortal enemies, are irreconcble entities. The reason is simple C mages have no faith. In the eyes of these spell-casters, only the Arcane Truth is the eternal pursuit. To them, the deities are merely powerful mortals who have mastered the Arcane Truth. Therefore, to the noble knights who worship the Lord of Glory, mages are absolute sphemers, heretics that deserve to burn at the stake. However, in the Glorious Empire where the nobles hold absolute power, even though mages are not highly regarded, they arent greatly persecuted either. The reason, again, is simple C mages are powerful enough. Of course, mages, like warriors who dont believe in deities, have a limit to their abilities, the sixth rank, and there has never been a Holy Field mage. Despite that, they are somewhat different from the warriors. Even if mages cannot reach the Holy Field, they have a way to exert strength above it. This method is called Forbidden Spell. Plenty of preparation, expensive casting materials, and a terrifying price can make a sixth-rank mage release a Forbidden Spell. During the most intense struggle between the Glorious Church and the Mage Council, ten sixth-rank mages once joined forces to release a Forbidden Spell C [Falling Stars]. This horrific Forbidden Spell once wiped an entire city with a poption of millions off the map! Needless to say, the mages paid a dreadful price for this spell. Of the ten sixth-rank mages, seven died on the spot, and the remaining three passed away gradually in the following five years. However, their sacrifice made both the Church and nobles realize the horror of mages, leading to some degree of reconciliation between the two sides. But the hostile legacy of thousands of years of struggle and irreconcble contradictions of faith, make the nobles and mages virtually strangers. Thus, this female mage, whomands respect from the St. Hilde family knight and possibly carries the noble lineage, seems especially odd. Knight Blis, noticing that the female mage didnt continue questioning about Marquis Charles whereabouts, immediately exhaled a sigh of relief. However, after hesitating for a minute, he voiced a reminder, Miss Vera, you should leave this camp as soon as possible. It is not very safe here There isnt a thing called safety on the battlefield. The female mage looked at the knight curiously and said unconcernedly, Havinge here, Im well-prepared for the fight. No, you dont understand what I mean. Knight Blis stressed his tone a bit, What I mean is, its perilous here! Only then did the female mages face change. She looked at the knight kneeling in front of her through the ck gauze and asked in a serious tone, Knight Blis, what exactly is the task given to you by the Marquis? My duty is to patrol the western camp and maintain order, Knight Raymon told Colin. They were walking through the eastern camp, which was much quieter and more solemn than the chaotic western camp. But it was a bit too quiet. Colin frowned, looking at the situation in the camp, and his unease grew. Only patrol and maintain order? They didnt send you to stand guard in the surroundings? No. Raymon shook his head, clearly sharing the same confusion, Not just our squad, I havent seen any cavalry squads spread out to scout. Colins brow furrowed tighter. The importance of vision during war goes without saying. But now, thisrge camp stationed by Mirror Lake had straight-up abandoned scouting the surroundings. This is simply tactical suicide! Apart from the possibility that Marquis Charles is an idioticmander, it could only mean that the importance of this camp is very low. Or, this ce is simply a bait! The main force of the army is probably long gone from the camp, isnt it? Looking at the excessively quiet eastern camp, Colin asked Raymon. Yes, young master. These days, there have been armies leaving the camp, but they have not returned. So, the regr armys main force quietly left a long time ago. Now, only the mercenary group and the civilians summoned by the emergency recruitment order are left here. Of course, there are also knights like you who have lost their lords. Yes, our real task is actually to watch those misceneous soldiers to prevent them from running around. By looking at this Colin was halfway through his words when he saw a cavalry squading out of the center of the camp. The one leading on a white horse was actually a woman. And, Colin recognized the knight close behind her at a nce. It was the one who had issued the emergency recruitment order to the Firefox mercenary group. Thats a big shot! Realizing the danger he was in, Colin immediately walked over. If he couldnt find Marquis Charles, then seeking out the big shot in front of him should help him avoid the fate of being cannon fodder. However, before Colin had taken a few steps, his heart clenched at the piercing sound of a military horn. Oo Colin jerked his head around and saw a flock of birds startled from the northern forest. Then, a ck and white line appeared on the horizon amidst the sound of the earth shaking. The Trolls are here! As if a droplet of water had fallen into a boiling pot of oil, the whole Mirror Lake camp immediately boiled over. Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Dont run around! Form a line! Form a line to meet the enemy! The shouts of the military officers were absolutely useless. The mob gathered in the western camp hadpletely lost their cool, taken by surprise. This was the dire consequence of not deploying scout cavalry. When attacked, there simply wasnt enough time to react. In fact, even with enough reaction time, the motley crew of conscripts in the camp right now could never resist a regr army of Trolls. Colin knew precisely what wasinga one-sided massacre! So, he pointed at the woman who was rushing eastward and said in a low voice to Raymon, Lets go, we follow her closely! Chapter 13 - 13 013 Fugitive_1 13 013 Fugitive_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kill! The colossal Troll Army surged forward like an eerie tide from hell, encapsting a crushing force, it rolled towards the main camp at Mirror Lake. In an instant, it appeared as if heaven and earth were shattering, and tremendous waves were crashing on the shore. The fragile defense line hastily established within the Mirror Lake main camp copsed immediately under such an assault. Ssh! Ssh! The copsing human army was crushed under the impact of the Troll Army and was pushed row-by-row into the icyke water. In the disorderly retreat, only a small number of humans who sensed the dangerous situation escaped before the encirclement of Trolls closed in. Howl The earth began to tremble amidst the howling of wolves. The Troll Armys wings split into two groups of wolf cavalry, heading east and west, each chasing after the fleeing human soldiers. Stter! The calm surface of Mirror Lake suddenly surged with enormous waves that assailed the Troll wolf cavalry advancing towards the east. Halt! The wolf cavalry leader roared with a hoarse voice. However, the wolf cavalrymen charging rapidly were unable to control their forward momentum. The massive wave hit like a terrifying giant hand. Booom! Instantly, hundreds of wolf cavalrymen were swallowed up. There wasnt a drop of blood, nor any shattered flesh or broken bone. The surging wave froze upon touching the ground, forming an ice wall up to ten meters high, which stood directly in front of the Troll wolf cavalry. Within the ice wall, each Troll cavalryman still held their charging stance from the moment before their death. Vividly life-like. This terrifying transformation frightened the wolf cavalrymen at the rear. They all halted in their tracks, hesitating in front of the ice wall with pale faces. Just as they watched the escapees getting further and further away, a red spear shot out from the center of the Troll Army, tracing a long trail of blood in the sky, eventually stabbing into the ice wall. Crack! A crack appeared on the ice wall, then more cracks spread out from the spot where the spear hit, instantly covering the entire wall, like a spiders web. Boom! The ice wall shattered. Countless pieces of ice fell down along with the remnants of the wolf cavalry. Pursue! Following the leaders order, the wolf cavalry regrouped, resuming their chase to the east. However, this time around, the wolf cavalry was devoid of the arrogant and reckless momentum they held at the onset. Theres a mage among the human escapees? Stepping over the crushed ice fragments, a Troll general, mounted on a white wolf, picked up the blood-red spear that fell to the ground. Clearly, it was he who had shattered the ice wall obstructing their path earlier. Kwick, you go after them too, this should be a big fish. Another Troll, also mounted on a white wolf, came over and spoke to the general who picked up the spear. The Trolls mounts were Ice in wolves, vicious beasts that wererger than regr war horses and usually grey. However, there were a very few Ice in wolves that bore white fur. Such white wolves were revered by the Troll n as sacred C they were the incarnations of their revered God of War (also known as the White Wolf God) on earth. Thus, only the noble Trolls were eligible to use white wolves as their mounts. Yes! Lord Gambick! Kwick bowed respectfully before leading a team of wolf cavalrymen to the east. The event here with the ice wall magic was merely a minor episode. The hastily pieced together human army on the main battlefield had already crumbled. They were either begging for mercy on their knees, or were being herded like ducks into Mirror Lake by the Trolls. Only a few individuals were still resisting fiercely, trying to break through and escape the encirclement. In fact, quite a few human survivors managed to break through sessfully. Because the Troll Army seemed somewhat cautious and hadnt deployed all its forces to encircle and intercept the scattering human retreat. Instead, they kept more than half of their elite forces as a reserve team in the rear, as if ready to guard against something. The ughter continued. Flowing blood kept pooling into Mirror Lake, dyeing half of theke a ring red. The suffocating odor of blood attracted flocks of vultures. They circled restlessly over the battlefield, ready to swoop down for a feast at any moment. The sun gradually inclined to the West, the mes of the sunset started burning across the horizon while the sounds of ughter by Mirror Lake show no sign of abating. At this moment, disturbances suddenly arose from the rear of the Troll Army. An orderly of the trolls darted before Gambick, reporting loudly, General! We spotted human army in the rear, approximately four to five thousand! Gambickughed heartily without feeling surprise, Good! The little lion finally dares to show its head! Haha, well give him another good lesson! The coat of arms of the ruling family of North Territory, the St. Hilde family, is a golden lion; the little lion Gambick referred to was evidently Marquis Charles, the son of Duke St. Hilde. This Marquis was supposed to takemand of the human side during thisbat, anchored at Mirror Lake Base Camp, andbat to the death with the trolls. But he clearly was not willing nor dare to engage face-on with the Troll Army. Instead, he issued an emergency recruitment order, attracting a group of mercenaries and militia to fill Mirror Lake Base Camp, acting as bait. He, on the other hand, led the true army to ambush from the rear while the trolls attacked Mirror Lake Base Camp. Although the entire n was a bit brutal, it was certainly a good strategy. If it could indeed take the trolls by surprise, leaving them unattended at both ends, perhaps they could win the battle. Unfortunately, for unknown reasons, this stratagem has obviously been foreseen by themander of the Troll Army who has made proper preparations. Therefore, when Marquis Charles led the army charging to the rear of the Troll Army, instead of gaining momentum as he had anticipated, he hit a snag. A bitter fight unfolded from then on. The night has deepened. A half moon hung in the sky, scattering its cold luminescence in the woods. A group of human cavalry were camping in the woods, yet they did not dare to cook with fire, fearing to expose their target and attract the enemies pursuing from behind them. It has been three days since the defeat at Mirror Lake. With three days of fleeing, killing, and bloodshed, this team that originally had over five hundred people was now down to a mere hundred or so. Under the blockade of the massive line of wolf cavalry, it was truly a miracle that they were able to hold up till now. Certainly, it was also because they were indeed superior fighters. Additionally, there was also a spell-caster among them. Even though up-front one on onebat mages might simply be knocked off by knights or warriors of the same level because nobody would be silly enough to hold still and wait for the Mage to finish reciting without interrupting or evading. Yet, their importance on a battlefield vastly exceeds knights of the same level. The ice-wall blocking off the wolf cavalry was a good example. It was a third level spell and it instantly ended lives of hundreds of wolf cavalry. But when faced with hundreds of wolf cavalry, even if there were no professionals amongst them, a third-ss knight would still exhaust himself to death under their onught. At most, he would bring a few dozen down with him. The woods were quiet except for sporadic neighs of horses and distant night calls of owls. Within the camp, most of the people were silently eating their hard, dry bread while only a few leaders gathered together, quietly discussing ns to shake off pursuers behind them. Meow! Little White, dont run around! Colin chased after Little White and ended up at the center of the camp. Sorry, its a naughty one. No worries. The female mage deftly caught the kitten trying to crawl up her body, cradling it in her arms to stroke it. Upon seeing this, Colin nonchntly sat down as if he belonged there. The female mage appeared to have detected Colins little scheme and did not chase him off, instead she asked: Which knight are you from? Colin looked up at the female mage. A ck veil obscured most of her face, only leaving behind a pair of deep, dark azure eyes that seemed to reflect the deepest desires of everyones hearts. Im Colin, Colin Angler. Chapter 14 - 14 014 Plan_1 14 014 n_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This time, Colin used his true name. He knew that the people in front of him were not like the rough-footed soldiers from the Firefox Mercenary group. If he continued to use the fake identity Cain Sudor, there was a high chance he would be exposed. Moreover, he didnt know who was plotting to kill him before. Now, since he had pinpointed the potential suspect, there was no need to hide and observe any longer. The only thing he wanted to do at this moment was one thing C revenge! Angler? The female mage frowned delicately, as if she recognized the surname from somewhere but couldnt recall where. Grey Castle Towns Lord, Baron Angler, the Roaring White Bear. Knight Blis reminded from the side. Thats right, my father. Colin tucked his left hand over his heart, half-bowed, and performed a standard noble salute. The female mage hesitated slightly before standing up and bending at the knees, while pressing her right hand against her waist and lifting the hem of her mage robe with her left hand, she reciprocated with a courteous bow. Indeed! This enlivened Colin, this female mage truly was a noble. Ha-ha, a mage from the nobility. That really was interesting. Moreover, judging by Knight Bliss respectful attitude and his determined guarding posture throughout their journey, this female mage most likely had a deep bond with the St. Hilde family! However, Colin had no intention of investigating her real identity deeply. At present, the rtionship between the nobless of the empire and the Mage Council was lukewarm, so her existence as a mage from an aristocratic background was indeed a rather awkward one. And, the fact that shed been concealing her appearance all this while also implied that she did not want others to know her true identity. With the help of Little White, Colin came here hoping to establish a rtion with the real rulers of North Territory C the St. Hilde family. That was the key for him to take revenge for his predecessor, and for him to escape the current crisis thoroughly. Never thought that Knight Colin would be in the Mirror Lake camp as well. Blis looked at Colin expressionlessly, his indifferent eyes carrying a hint of scrutiny. Its just a coincidental encounter. Colin responded vaguely, then quickly switched the topic, asking the purpose of their journey, May I rudely ask, whats our n for the journey ahead? Does Knight Colin have any suggestions? Instead of answering, Blis countered the question. While Colins identity entitled him to contribute to the discussion, it did not automatically suggest that he would gain the trust of Blis and others. Colin didnt mind Bliss suspicion, instead, he picked up a twig and drew a rudimentary map on the ground: If I remember correctly, the closest major city to us is Fallen Eagle City, to the southeast, about four or five days away. ording to the direction were heading, that should be our destination, right? Yes. Blis didnt deny it when he saw that Colin was well-acquaintanced with the geographical surroundings. Colin smiled slightly, circling the spot representing Fallen Eagle City with the twig in his hand: Do you think we can make it to Fallen Eagle City? Blis didnt say a word. However, Colin caught a hint of uncertainty in his determined eyes. As they fled, the Cavalry Squad that belonged to the St. Hilde family and was stationed at Mirror Lake camp suffered heavy casualties. However, the enemies chasing them seemed relentless, and their pursuit had been getting increasingly intense. Apparently, Blis was also starting to sense the threatening situation. Does Knight Colin have any suggestions? This time it was the female mage who asked. Colin smiled, drew a bold X over the spot representing Fallen Eagle City, and definitively stated, We cant go to Fallen Eagle City. Thats a path to death! The female mage frowned, seemingly displeased by Colins assertion. However, Knight Blis on the side asked, Then which direction do you suggest we take? Seeing that Blis didnt deny his words, Colin immediately understood that Blis must have sensed the trap being set around them, just waiting for them to fall into it. Since Fallen Eagle City was their most likely escape route, the trolls would definitely set up heavy barriers in that direction. North! Colin drew a gigantic arrow on the ground, pointing north. North? The female mage eximed in shock, Arent we just going back where we came from then! Yes, going north would be towards the direction of Mirror Lake Camp. But Blis remained silent, staring nkly at the basic map on the ground. Colin held up his hand to calm her down and exined, If you also think going north is an impossible option, doesnt that prove that the trolls would not expect us to turn back? But wouldnt that be. walking right into the trap? Indeed, there is a big around us that is continuously tightening. Colin spread out his right palm, and then immediately clenched it, But the weakest part of this is in the North. If we want to break free from the restraints, our best choice is to turn back, head north! Moreover Colin paused, Marquis Charles truer main force, should also be in the North, right? Knight Bliss eyes flickered, but he still remained silent. The female mage, sensitive to the situation, didnt act surprised that Colin could guess Marquis Charles battle intentions. Instead, she directly asked, Do you think Marquis Charles stands a chance against the troll army? Colin spread out his hands and shook his head. How could he guess the oue of the battle when he didnt know how many soldiers Marquis Charlesmanded, how capable they were, or how effective Charles on-fieldmanding abilities were? He knew none of these facts. Regardless of whether Marquis Charles wins or loses, it doesnt concern us too much. Because, what we need to do first, is to escape the hunting thats being woven by our pursuers. Once weve escaped, we can send out scout cavalry, gather information about the situation on the Mirror Lake battlefield, and then make further ns. That way, we would have more room to maneuver. After pondering for a while, the female mage agreed that there was some sense in Colins words. But, she had focused on arcane research from a young age and had not received any military education, so although Colins bold suggestions sounded logical, she couldnt be sure and had to seek Blis opinion on the matter. Blis moistened his lips, thought for a while, and eventually nodded, I agree. Colin let out a sigh of relief. While it was true that turning back and heading north was indeed the best chance to break free from the, the actual reason he insisted on not moving forward was something he hadnt disclosed: Further ahead was Fallen Eagle City, where his prime suspect for his predecessors murder his sister Kaitlin, was likelyying in wait! If it were just a scheme concocted by Kaitlin, Colin wouldnt be overly worried. However, if Count Uman of Fallen Eagle City was also involved, then to proceed there now, would be to walk right into a trap. Good! We will turn around first thing tomorrow and head north! Upon seeing Blis too agreeing with Colins n, the female mage finally made up her mind. Afterwards, she handed Little White back to Colin and asked curiously, Why do you call it Little White? Colin smiled and took back the short-haired pure blue cat, Dont you think the name Little White is nice? No, its just unexpected. Haha! Colinughed and responded suggestively, Does revealing all your thoughts to everyone seem like a good thing to you? The female mageughed, her big eyes instantly formed half-moons, Fair point! Chapter 15 - 15 015 Heading North_1 15 015 Heading North_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion By the edge of a stream in the forest, a Troll Wolf Cavalry was fetching water. Surrounding him, four otherpanions were on guard. Those experienced in survival in the wilderness all know the importance of water sources. But precisely because of its great import, it has be a natural trap. A wolf cavalryman finishes fetching water and signals to hispanions to swap ces. Just then, he detects a hint of an unsettling presence and immediately draws his curved knife from his waist. The other four wolf cavalrymen are startled by theirpanions action, instantly scanning their surroundings with tension. However, nothing happens. The forest is entirely silent, save for the rustling sound of a gentle breeze rustling through the treetops. The wolf cavalrymen dont let their guard down, instead, their tension heightens. Because its too quiet. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The screaming sound of arrows prates the suffocating silence. This is followed by two screams of agony. The three remaining Trolls barely have time to check whether their two arrow-shotpanions are dead or alive. They hurriedly scramble onto their ice in wolves and bolt. Chase them! Knight Blis bellows and takes the lead in the chase. Behind him, hundreds of human cavalrymen charge out. The serene morning is shattered and the blood-soaked prelude to a ughter resonates once again. Typically, ice in wolves excel at short sprintspared to war horses, but on long runs, their stamina is rtivelycking. Thus, after the three troll wolf cavalrymen have sprinted a certain distance, they not only failed to shake off the tail behind them, but they were getting caught up. Moreover, as the gap closes, human arrows assail them again. Before long, another two wolf cavalrymen are killed by arrows. Thest remaining cavalryman, in desperation, rams his knife into the backside of the ice in wolf he was riding. Awoo!!! Due to the pain, the Ice in Wolf instantly speeds up, gaining some distance from the pursuers. However, the short-lived speed boost gained from such self-maiming doesntst too long. The over-bleeding wolf gradually bes weakened and in the end, its caught up by the human cavalry and shot down with an arrow, then tumbles down to the ground. The troll rolls on the ground a few times before climbing up awkwardly, still wanting to keep running forward. Shick! Blis gallops forward on his horse and beheads the troll with one fell swoop. Before hes had a chance to catch his breath, the forests ahead stirs, and out jumps a horde of troll wolf cavalrymen. They were a step too slow. Blis sighs; realizing his speed to handle the vanguard of scout trolls wasnt fast enough and attracted more enemies. Form up! After estimating the distance of the iing wolf cavalry, Blis knew this battle was unavoidable andmanded loudly. Move forward! The human cavalry, having just galloped a while earlier, barely had time to catch their breaths before Blismands them to lower their face armor in preparation to meet the enemy. Advance! Thankfully, the iing wolf cavalrymen werent too numerous, they could be confronted in battle. Charge! As the distance between them closes, both sides enter the sprint stage almost simultaneously. There is no retreat, no evasion, and certainly no mercy. When paths narrow, the brave prevail! Kill! Kill! Ahhhh Boom!!!! In the vast impact, blood and broken bones spattered in all directions. It was bloody, savage, and fierce. Lives were offered as sacrifices, their blood serving as decoration. The serene forest instantaneously transformed into a horrifying sacrificial tform. After a bitter battle, the humans eventually gained the upper hand. This cavalry unit of the St. Hilde family was indeed elite. Also, Colins prediction was correct. The trolls had not heavily deployed their forces in the direction towards the north. Obviously, they had not expected that these fleeing human soldiers would dare to return to the main battlefield. Chase them! Seeing the remaining dozen trolls attempting to escape, Blis immediately ordered a pursuit. They couldnt allow these creatures to escape, otherwise, they would undoubtedly attract even more pursuers. Just then, a bluish glow suddenly blossomed within the forest. In the direction where the trolls were retreating, it seemed as though the season had instantly changed. Ayer of frost rapidly covered the ground and the treetops, followed by the Ice ins wolves, impeding their march. Its magic! The leader of the wolf cavalry screamed, despair apparent in his eyes. Yes, the female Mage hiding at the rear had finallypleted her chanting. A third-level spell, [Frost Nova], perfectly erupted, slowing down the escape speed of the wolf cavalry. Kill them all! Blis seized this opportunity to lead the charge, decapitating the trolls, who were moving as if in slow motion, one by one. Colin struck at the leader of the wolf cavalry, cutting off his weapon-holding right hand without killing him. Ill try to get some information out of him, Colin, dragging the half-dead leader of the wolf cavalry, called to Blis. Alright. But you better be quick, we cant stay here for long. Blis nodded, thenmanded his troops loudly, Hurry, hurry up! I give you ten minutes to clean up the battlefield! Yes sir! Master Colin, do you need assistance? Knight Raymon came closer to offer help. No need, I can handle this, Colin refused Raymons kind offer, and then took the leader of the wolf cavalry behind arge tree on his own, asking, Tell me, are there any other troll armies nearby? Pah! The leader of the wolf cavalry spat out a mouthful of blood-streaked saliva, angrily answering, I will never tell you! Colin turned his head, deftly dodging the spittle, then pulled out his dagger and promptly sliced his captives throat: Alright, then you can die. Eheh The leader of the wolf cavalry widened his eyes as if asking C Why the hell arent you ying by the rules? Once his captive had stopped breathing, Colin looked around, seeing no one had noticed him, and stealthily pulled out his water bag. Glug glug Thats correct Colins real intention was never to interrogate. He had noticed during the fight that this leader of the wolf cavalry was a Samurai. Simr to the human Knights, a Samurai was a specific profession within the troll tribe, they served the God of War and thus, they had the potential to ascend to the Holy Field. After discovering that the blood of Warriors had no special effects, Colin thought, he should try to see if the blood of a Samurai would be simr to a human Knight and would help him increase his power. Besides, this leader of the wolf cavalrys strength should be somewhere between second and third level, higher than Colins current level. Hence, if the Samurais blood truly had some effect, he would likely find out pretty soon In the blink of an eye, ten minutes passed. Colin carefully hid the fully-filled water bag close to his body and returned to his team. The battlefield had been cleared. All Trolls and their mounts had been killed, their bodies carelessly scattered in the forest. The human casualties were hastily buried. Following this battle, the number of people left in this fleeing squad had fallen to less than one hundred. Approximately counting, Colin found only around seventy or eighty people remained. Colin sighed, mounted his horse, and prepared to set off. Just at that moment, Blis, leading the female Mages warhorse, came over to Colin. Knight Colin. Madam, what can I assist you with? The female Mage shyly ducked her head, as if avoiding Colins gaze, a hint of shyness in her voice: May I ride the same horse as you? Chapter 16 - 16 016 Enchanting_1 16 016 Enchanting_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even behind the ck gauze, Colin could see a flush rise on the female mages face. Only then did he notice that her golden hair had turned white, seemingly out of nowhere! Moreover, strands of hair emanated an aura of frost. She was losing control of her mana power! No wonder she needed help. Of course, its my honor! Since thedy made the first move, Colin would not y coy in return. Moreover, he understood that his identity as the highest-ranking noble in this troop was probably why he was chosen, not because she suddenly became fond of him. Yes, ss discrimination. Its so prevalent in this world. Even if Knight Blis was a formidable force, capable of crushing Colin with just one hand. But without a conferred nobility or being a potential sessor to a noble rank, he was just a noble in training in the eyes of the high nobility, he was yet to step into the threshold of real nobility. To precisely express the knights awkward predicament: To themoners, they were nobles, but the nobles viewed them asmoners. Therefore, the noble-born female mage would rather choose Colin but wont let the more familiar Blis, whom she trusted more, get close to her. Of course, it might also be because Blis needed to lead the troop and couldnt be distracted Colin was musing while dismounting his horse to mount the female mages warhorse. Not delicate warmth, but biting cold. The sensual thoughts that have begun to simmer within Colin were instantly snuffed out. The female mage stiffly nestled into Colins embrace, as though searching for warmth and reliability. Blis leveled a warning look at Colin, then turned around to regroup and get the troop ready for departure. My apologies, Knight Colin, Ive been using magic too frequently these days and Im a bit exhausted. Thats why I need your help Dont say so, you did this to help us escape from danger. Dont worry, I will take care of you. The troop set out once again. The horse ride was bumpy as they were moving at a brisk pace. The female mages body was weak, and she barely stayed on the horse with Colins arms around her. Are you okay? Colin felt the female mage in his arms trembling slightly so he leaned in to ask, Do I need to slow down? Im fine, no need. The female mage gritted her teeth, We must leave this ce as soon as possible. Alright. The bumpy ride had both of them pressed tightly together, inevitably causing some friction Then Colin embarrassingly discovered that his blood was concentrating in a particr area of his body. It seemed like vampires have that capability too. Hell have to remember this when he got some free time Luckily Colin can now freely control the flow of his blood, so he dispersed the blood concentrated in a certain ce to the rest of his body to avoid any awkwardness. Whats your name? To divert his attention, Colin casually asked. The female mage hesitated for a moment, but she replied, Vera. However, she didnt mention her surname. Colin furrowed his brows, Flower of Truth? You know Elvish? The surprise was evident in Veras voice. Of course, this is a vital skill for a sophisticated noble, Colin bluffed. In reality, Emon, the zealous butler that always strove to elevate the Angler familys prestige, had painstakingly instilled some of this knowledge. But Colin only picked up a smattering of it, enough to get by. In this case, a modicum of knowledge was just enough. Ainu coimas cuivie, Laurelin leuca miule, a string of Elvish slipped from Veras lips again. As the race that was first to learn how to utilize mana power, many magic spells must be chanted in Elvish, hence, it became a mandatorynguage for mages to learn. What? But the half-learned Colin faltered. Hehehe Vera chuckled at Colins perplexed look. Stuck-up Woman! What? Veras slender eyebrows furrowed, Whichnguage were you just speaking? Guess. Colin grinned smugly. He certainly wouldnt tell her that he was just speaking Chinese. It sounded a bit like Quenya, Vera guessed but then shook her head, No, that cant be. Quenya was thenguage exclusive to the High Elves, but just like the High Elves themselves, it has long since vanished from the world. The present-day Elves and Naga races are actually descendants of the once High Elves. Therefore, whether in pursuit of their ancestors footsteps, or to delve into the ancient arcane books that no one could understand, Quenya has always been a major focus of study for these two races and the mages. Unfortunately, thousands of years of research have only resulted in piecing together the pronunciation of a few dozen words. Thats why Vera believed Colin, who couldnt even speak fluent Elvish, wouldnt possibly know Quenya. Despite the fact that his pronunciation just now was strikingly simr to the currently deciphered Quenya words. What kind ofnguage is Quenya? This was Colins first time hearing of this term. Just as she expected, Vera thought to herself. It was an exclusivenguage of the High Elves. It has been lost to time. Oh, was Colins indifferent response, followed by a curious question, What exactly happened to the High Elves? Has your Mage Council discovered anything? No, Vera shook her head, The time is too far removed, and the only ancient books that might have documented what happened back then were written in Quenya Colin rolled his eyes, seriously doubting these mages ability to deciphernguages. However Vera left her sentence hanging. However what? However, the Mage Council has some spections. Lets hear them. The disappearance of the High Elves and the Giant Dragon urred more or less 5000 years ago. Meanwhile, the gods, the Lord of Glory, the God of War, the Goddess of Fate, the Storm God started spreading faith around that same time. So, there may be some connection How dare you specte about the Lord of Glory! Colin cut her off firmly. He had to do it. Although he thought Veras spection made some sense and he didnt have much reverence for these so-called gods, as a knight, he had to stand his ground. It was part of his character. Otherwise, he would face rejection from the entire nobility ss. Vera also realized she was foolish to discuss such a matter with a fanatic knight. She sighed, seemingly losing interest in the conversation. Colin stayed silent, pretending to be offended. Over time, Colin found that the body in his arms began to warm up gradually. Apparently, the female mage was slowly recovering from her arcane surge. However, with this, the friction between their bodies became even more sensuous and romantic. Colin had to try harder to keep his blood from rushing to certain areas it shouldnt Nevertheless, the faint scent of rose continuously infiltrated his nose, stirring his restless heart. When evening fell and the team stopped for a rest, Colin finally got off the horse, feeling a great sense of relief. However, at the same time, he felt a hint of reluctance. Thank you for today, Knight Colin. No need to thank me. Colin bowed and then turned back after a few steps to ask, What was the Elvish phrase you said today? Vera hesitated slightly: Believe in truth, not lies. Got it. Colin nodded with a smile and left. Vera had lied. Colin happened to know thest word of the Elvish phrase she uttered. But Colin didnt expose Vera. He understood she had told a little white lie to spare his feelings. Thest word of the Elvish phrase didnt mean lies, it meant Deity. So, the true meaning of the Elvish phrase Vera spoke should be: Believe in truth, not deities. Chapter 17 - 17 017 Defeated Soldiers_1 17 017 Defeated Soldiers_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The blood of a Troll warrior cannot enhance strength. Under the faint morning light, Colin was writing on the sheepskin scroll. Yes, he had drunk all the stolen blood of the Troll warriorst night, but he didnt see any peculiar reactions from his body. Did it have to be the blood of a knight? Colin looked around the camp a little frustrated. Knight Raymon sat not far in front of Colin, sipping water in small mouthfuls. Not him, after all, he was a loyal servant. Knight Blis was hurrying everyone to pack up, ready to set off. Not him either, couldnt beat him. Maybe, he could go to Mirror Lake battlefield to see However, that battle had taken ce long ago. If the corpses hadnt been eaten up by beasts, they probably had already be mummies. A familiar fragrance interrupted Colins wild thoughts. Good morning, Knight Colin. Good morning, Miss Vera. Colin gazed at the elegant female mage standing before him, a smile emerging naturally on his face. You look much better today. How are you feeling? Do you need any further assistance? No, I think I should be able to manage on my own today. Alright, if you need anything, feel free to ask. During the conversation, Colins eyes gradually moved to Veras slender white neck. He suddenly wonderedwould mages blood work? Vera noticed Colin staring at her neck, feeling a bit embarrassed, she red at him fiercely, blushing, Lets get going, Knight Blis is urging us. Okay. Colin mounted his war horse, and moved beside Vera, traveling side by side. Intimate physical contact was the best way to close the distance between men and women. Colin was certainly aware of this. After riding together yesterday, he was sure that he had established a ce in Veras heart. She probably hadnt even noticed it herself. Vera, indeed, wasnt really angry and began to chat and joke with Colin again. The party continued north, the journey was much quieter, with no more encounters with the Troll army. Only a few blind thieves, and some reckless beasts, but all were easily dealt with by Knight Blis and his team. It seemed that Colins n was indeed effective, they had temporarily shaken off the pursuers behind them. To conserve the horses energy, the teams pace gradually slowed down. Colin took this opportunity to quickly get closer to Vera. However, he still hadnt ascertained her true identity. He only knew that she had just returned to the North Territory from Yevir, and when passing near Mirror Lake, she happened to meet a mercenary group that had received Marquis Charles emergency conscription order, and followed them to the Mirror Lake camp. Yevir, also known as the Arcane City, was located at the border between the Bright Empires eastern territory and the Bright Moon Forest. It used to be an Elves territory, but since they had retreated into the Bright Moon Forest, the city had been upied by mages. Officially, Yevir was under the Bright Empire, but the highest authority in the city was the Mage Council. Neither the Duke of the East nor the Emperor of the Empire had any real control over this Arcane City. Through the conversation, Vera said she had gone to Yevir to study the arcane art when she was very young, and she hadnt returned to the North Territory for over ten years. She was even less familiar with this ce than Colin, who had inherited his predecessors memories. Moreover, the fact that Vera voluntarily went to Mirror Lake to help upon seeing Marquis Charles conscription order showed that she probably had a very close rtionship with the St. Hilde family. Indeed, some nobles loved having a mage apany them during their campaigns. After all, although mages werent good for one-on-onebat, their role in the battlefield was significant. However, considering the conflicts between nobles and mages, most proud mages didnt bother with nobles. Even if a few mages were willing to ept nobles employment, they usually demanded a very high price. Mages like Vera who voluntarily came to assist upon seeing a conscription order were unheard of. By evening, the team had set up camp to rest again. However, it wasnt long before the scout cavalry who had been sent out to investigate the situation hurriedly returned and reported: Lord Blis, traces of a small grouping of humans have been discovered ahead, suspected to be the remnants fleeing from the battlefield at Mirror Lake! Fleeing troops? Bring them here. Hearing that there were remnants who had fled from the battlefield at Mirror Lake, Colin and Vera hurried over immediately. They were in desperate need to know what exactly had happened on the Mirror Lake battlefield, and whether Marquis Charles n had been sessful. As this group suspected to be remnants was escorted into the camp, Colin noticed that there were familiar faces among them! Honored knights, do you remember me? I am Sael from the mercenary group Firefox, your personal delivery of the emergency summons from the marquis was handed to me! Looking at the miserable Sael amidst the fleeing troops, Blis was able to recall who he was. His memorable filial act of joining the army after murdering his own father was simply hard to forget. Whats the situation at the Mirror Lake camp? Tragic! Its extraordinary tragic! Sael immediately sobbed, Trolls everywhere on the hills and ins, too many of them. They kill on sight, we simply cant fight them off! So many of our brothers have dieduhuh If I hadnt seized the opportunity to dive into theke, wouldnt have escaped death Did you guys see the army led by the marquis? Marquis Charles? Sael pondered, Yes, yes, in fact, we did see a Golden Lion g appear at the rear of the troll army, however However, what? Stop stammering! Blis scolded impatiently. Yes, yes! Sael didnt dare to hesitate anymore and spoke bluntly, Nevertheless, it appears the army led by the marquis also retreated Silence fell upon everyone. Retreat? This is obviously Saels euphemistic way of stating it. The real situation was more likely a defeat. This shocking news left everyone astonished for a moment. Unexpectedly, just after they had shaken off their pursuers, they now faced a much more terrifying troll army on the front. Just as everyone was digesting this horrifying news, Blis suddenly asked, Are there any pursuers behind you? Sael promptly responded, No. During the initial few days, small groups of troll army indeed pursued us, but they gradually disappeared, probably because they didnt consider us important. Blis sighed in relief, turned his head and asked Vera, Miss, what should we do next? Vera seemed a little hesitant, then unconsciously turned her gaze towards Colin. After sessfully helping everyone escape from the pursuer, Colin had gradually be an influential figure in her eye. ncing at the ragged escapees, Colin spoke in a low voice, We need to investigate the movement of the Troll army so that we can further n. But now, the first thing we must do is shake off these remnants! Why? They are also humans! Vera eximed. Colin rolled his eyes and patiently exined, The key to us being able to shake off the pursuers before was that we are all cavalries with great mobility. Now if we dont leave behind these remnants walking on two legs Honorable knight! After the battle of Mirror Lake, Firefox mercenary group is almost annihted. However, Im willing to follow you, to take revenge for my fallen brothers! Sael seemed to realize something and immediately yelled out loud. Furthermore, under his agitation, the many fleeing soldiers also started shouting out: Yeah! To take revenge for our brothers! Sir, please lead us to fight back! Dont abandon us! Revenge! Revenge! Seeing some of the cavalry being stirred up, Colin could only keep his mouth shut, then looked at Vera with a serious gaze, hoping she would make the right choice. However, Vera asserted to Colin righteously, Theyre also ourpanions. I wont abandon them! Then, she turned around tofort the excited fleeing soldiers. Colin could only let out a helpless sigh, his brow furrowed as he looked towards Sael. Sael was also looking back towards him. Their gazes held for a moment before swiftly moving apart. Chapter 18 - 18 018 Disagreement_1 18 018 Disagreement_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Colin felt that he wasnt a saint. But unexpectedly, he came across one. However, it wasnt surprising. Despite Veras outstanding strength, she was still young. Most of her time was spent in the Vier Tower, studying arcane magic. Having not yet experienced the harsh realities of the world, it was understandable that she was a little naive, a little saintly. But what frustrated Colin was that Knight Blis was also very clear that they should abandon these fleeing soldiers. Yet no matter how Colin tried to persuade him, the knight from the St. Hilde family stubbornly refused to go against Veras will. This confused Colin, in addition to making him angry. Just who was Vera? From Colins perspective, Bliss strength probably made him a fourth-order knight. Even within the St. Hilde Family, this would be considered a core force. His status would certainly not be low. So why was he so unquestioningly obeying this female mage, even risking his own life to do so? If it werent for the fact that he knew Duke St. Hilde only had three sons and no daughters, Colin would have wondered if Vera was the Dukes daughter. Although he felt hopeless for the future of this team, Colin didnt panic too much. Even if they were surrounded and attacked by the wolf cavalry, he could y dead to escape. There likely wasnt anyone in this world who could y dead better than him In this regard, Colin was quite confident. As for the others, they would have to fend for themselves. He was powerless to help. In the following two days, everything remained calm. There were no pursuing trolls, not even any foolish thieves. On the other hand, they encountered several groups of soldiers fleeing from the battlefield at Mirror Lake. Naturally, Saint Vera didnt hesitate to take them in. With this, their initial squad of cavalry, originally less than a hundred people, rapidly swelled to over a thousand in size. Although their numbers had increased, anyone who had some basic military knowledge would know that theirbat power hadnt improved much. Marching and war werent necessarily better with more people, especially during a strategic relocation. It was quite clear that Vera was one of those people who had no military sense. Surprisingly, under Saels ttery, when she saw the size of the team expand, she became even more confident. She even had the absurd idea of continuing to assemble more fugitive soldiers and fight a decisive battle with the trolls. However, aside from these troubles, there was also some good news. The recently epted group of fleeing soldiers told them that after the trolls main army defeated the Marquis Charles, they rushed north. So, the area near Mirror Lake was actually safe now. This news brought great jubtion and excitement to the people. This meant that the only thing faced by the fleeing team was the wolf cavalry unit that had been pursuing them before. Even though the wolf cavalry had initially misjudged their escape direction, they should have corrected their course by now after several days had passed. ording to Colins idea, the wisest thing to do now was to abandon the fleeing soldiers and continue north, finding and hiding in the nearest human town before the wolf cavalry caught up. Not continue to ept more fleeing soldiers, allowing their marching speed to be dragged down, and eventually being caught by the wolf cavalry again. As Colin predicted, things took a turn for the worst. After two more days, they finally saw signs of troll scout cavalry again on their tail. Young Master Colin, it looks like the previous Wolf Cavalry will catch up soon. We should leave the group and escape on our own! Clearly sensing danger, Knight Raymon quietly approached Colin and proposed. Surprisingly, Colin wasnt panicking now. In fact, he found himself wanting to see the fate of those who had ignored his advice and brought it upon themselves. Perhaps he could even have the chance to get the blood of Knight Blis and Mage Vera. For this, Colin didnt feel the least bit guilty. He did not intentionally harm these two people for the sake of bloodshed. On the contrary, he had warned them earlier, but they insisted on courting death, so he had no choice but to abide by the principle of waste not, want not. However Colin nced at Raymon who was beside him. For this loyal knight, he did not want him to die here. You run first, I still have to Young Master! If you dont leave, I wont either! Apparently, Raymon misunderstood Colins meaning. But Colin couldnt exin, he couldnt just tell him that he was good at ying dead, could he? While Colin was thinking about how to coax the stubborn Raymon away, a soldier came to deliver a message: Sir Colin, Lord Blis summons you. Ok. Colin had to temporarily put aside his worries and followed the soldier to a tent in the central area of the camp. In the tent, besides Vera and Blis, the filial son Sael was also present. In recent days, thanks to his eloquent speech, clever mind, and obsequious manner, Sael had clearly be Verasckey. Colin had to admire his adeptness at currying favor. But at the same time, he felt a wave of disgust towards this annoying guy. Knight Colin, youre here. Vera greeted Colin with a smile, apparently not holding any grudges about the previous dispute about epting defeated soldiers. Blis still just nodded lukewarmly. Sael bowed, his face beaming with a warm smile: I didnt expect to see you again, respected Cain SLAP! Colin swung the whip in his hand and cut off the second half of Saels sentence abruptly. Knight Colin, what are you doing? Vera was startled by this development and immediately demanded an exnation. Colin sneered, pointing at Sael who was knocked to the ground and rebuked, Remember my name, mercenary boy C Colin Angler! Sael was clearly stunned by Colinssh. He still couldnt figure out how the previous Cain Sudor had be Colin Angler, but the burning pain on his body reminded him of what he should do at this moment. I apologize, respected Sir Colin, I made a mistake. As amoner, Sael had no right to challenge a noble, even if that noble had indeed lied. Humph! You are to lead Knight Colins horse as punishment! Having figured out the reason for the incident, Vera gave a cold hum, not ming Colin any further. Instead, she felt that the whip as punishment was somewhat lenient. In this world with strict hierarchies, amoner calling a noble by the wrong name could be hanged for it. Colin, seemingly furious on the outside, felt a profound sense of satisfaction on the inside and couldnt help but chuckle. He had been annoyed with this filial son for a long time and used this opportunity for payback. Of course, it was also to prevent him from revealing that he had used a fake name. All right, Knight Colin, we asked you here this time to discuss our next journey. As you may know, the wolf cavalry is catching up with us again from behind. Colin did not immediately respond to Veras question. Instead, hemanded Sael, who was still kneeling on the ground, Get out! Sael clenched his fists quietly, but he did not dare to challenge Colin and could only look at Vera for help. But he clearly overestimated his status in Veras heart. Sael, you should leave. Yes. Sael had no choice but to get up and leave. At the same time, he buried his head deep down, hoping to hide the uncontainable anger in his eyes. Chapter 19 - 19 Strategy_1 019 19 Strategy_1 019 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Why are you so opposed to this little mercenary? After Sael left, Vera asked with a provocative tone. Apparently, Vera had noticed Colins hostility towards Sael. However, she thought it was just the two men fighting over her out of jealousy. At this thought, her face, hidden beneath the ck gauze, turned slightly red, but a trace of secret delight arose in her heart. Women always enjoy seeing men fight over them, even if she doesnt like any of them. A person who dares to kill his own father does not deserve my respect. Colin said righteously, not hesitating to expose Saels dark secret. What? Vera was very surprised. Indeed, Sael is a venomous snake, we should be careful, chipped in Knight Blis from the side.Having also disapproved of this notorious patricide. I see. Vera nodded, cklisting this clever little mercenary she initially found intriguing. All right, lets get back to the matter at hand. Vera began to introduce Colin to the specifics of the situation discovered by the scout cavalry. By this time, it was certain that two groups of wolf cavalry had caught up, each group consisting of about seven to eight hundred men. Theirbined numbers were already equivalent to their current force. However, the enemy consisted of the elite troll wolf cavalry from their regr army, while their side, other than the not quite a hundred strong cavalry team that could be considered as the best, the rest were all refugees who had fled from the Mirror Lake camp. Furthermore, these refugees were all mercenaries and peasants pulled together after an emergency conscription. It waspletely a ragtag crowd. Even Vera, whocked basic military knowledge, began to panic under such circumstances. She quickly turned to Colin to discuss tactics. Colin sighed and made onest attempt. We can still make it if we abandon these refugees now and only go with the cavalry team. Isnt there a better way? Vera was still unwilling to give up. Seeing the misced kindness of this female mage, Colin once again tried to persuade her: I know you dont want to abandon them, but even if we stay, we cant save them. We would only risk our lives. Vera fell silent, but her eyes remained stubborn. Colin could only turn to Knight Blis, hoping that this battle-hardened knight would be more rational. However, Knight Bliss eyes were full of determination. It was I who brought these people to the battlefield, and I have already abandoned them once. I do not want to abandon them a second time. It was then that Colin learned that Blis had epted the refugees not because of Veras orders, but out of guilt. In Colins view, Blis was only following the Marquiss order and could not be held ountable. But facing the resolute Knight Blis, Colin felt a sense of sadness. He knew very well that once people like Blis had made a decision, it would be very difficult to persuade them otherwise. However, Knight Blis was also aware that this time the odds were against them. So he looked straight into Colins eyes, earnestly requesting: Knight Colin, I hope you could take Miss Vera and leave first No! I wont go! Vera immediately refused. Miss Vera I am not leaving! These are my people, I have a responsibility to protect them! The atmosphere suddenly became melodramatic Colin felt a headache, as if he was watching a scene in a melodramatic TV drama. However, the phrase my people that Vera had blurted out in her haste had taken him by surprise. Only a member of the St. Hilde family, and a direct one at that, would have the privilege to say such a thing. But Duke St. Hilde did not have a daughter. Could it be an illegitimate daughter? Thats not right. Colin thought again. Although the noblews of this world were very simr to those of Earths Middle Ages, there was a difference. Here, illegitimate children (sons or daughters) absolutely had no right of inheritance. The nobles here were particrly obsessed with the purity of their bloodline. Even if all the legitimate children were to die out, the nobles would prefer to select an inheritor from the coteral line of their family, rather than pass on their nobility to an illegitimate child. So, even if Vera really is the illegitimate daughter of the Northern Duke, she does not have the right to say my citizens. While Colin was imagining all the potentials about Veras real identity, the argument between the two had toned down. As expected, Knight Blis could not persuade Vera to leave first. Although she may seem a bit of a saint, or even naive, this female mage had indeed shownmendable courage. The tent fell into silence. After a while, Blis suddenly spoke: Knight Colin, you need to leave here. Im sure you already heard from Knight Raymon, your father Baron Angler has fallen in battle. Therefore, you need to go back and seed his title. Colin looked up abruptly at Bliss expressionless face, and asked abruptly, Why didnt this news make it back to Grey Castle? Blis hesitated for a moment, but told him truthfully, Since the end ofst year, Marquis has ordered to block all news from the frontline. Why? Blis did not answer. But Colin could guess the answer. Probably since then, the frontline situation had rapidly deteriorated. Marquis Charles could have cut off all news to save face or prevent instability among the people at the back. However, he might be unaware that such a move indirectly caused the death of Colins predecessor. Charles St. Hilde. Colin quietly added this name to his cklist. Knight Colin, you should go back to Grey Castle first, people there need you Vera, who had just learned about the news, immediately felt sympathy for Colin and also tried to persuade him to leave first. But Colin declined with a passionate and magnanimous stance saying: I wont leave either! Whether its for my fathers revenge, or for the honor of the human race, I must stay here and fight the Troll to the death! Of course, Colin would not leave at this point. He is not because of the lofty reasons, but he doesnt want to waste the blood of a high-ranking knight and a mage Colin Veras beautiful big eyes sparkled with admiration, You are a real knight! Even Blis seemed moved, looking at Colin as if he were seeing him in a new light. The three looked at each other for a long time, the tent filled with an atmosphere of self-sacrifice Unfortunately, what Vera and Blis did not know was that Colin had already begun to contemte how he was going to y dead When the three of them gradually calmed down, they finally began to discuss their strategy. Since they had already determined the principle of never give up, never surrender, it was inevitable to be caught up by the wolf cavalry with all these burdens. A fight was inevitable. Blis started to detail his battle n, such as where to meet the enemy, how to construct simple defense works, how to cooperate between cavalry and infantry, and so on. Vera was listening very carefully. As for how much this female mage, whocks military knowledge, could understand, only God knows. Colin, however, was absent-minded as if he was thinking about something else. Knight Colin, Knight Colin? What? Colin came back to his senses, seeing both of them staring at him. Do you have any opinions on this n? Colin did not answer this question, but carefully said, Sorry, I was distracted. I was thinking that perhaps, we might be able to avoid this battle. Really? How do we avoid it? Vera asked with hope. Unless its absolutely necessary, she wouldnt want to be a martyr either. Besides, the sessful breakout previously had given her confidence, making her believe that Colin might create another miracle. Colin calmly drew a simple map on the ground with his riding whip, pointed at a river bay and said: We can hide there! Chapter 20 - 20 020 Suspected Soldiers_1 20 020 Suspected Soldiers_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As dawn was breaking, everyone started packing for departure. With the wolf cavalry getting closer and closer, an anxious mood began to spread among the fleeing party. Sael stuffed the half of the wild rabbit left over from yesterdays meal into his pocket. He ignored the constant whispering of hispanion and looked around the camp for that beautiful figure. Soon, Sael pinpointed his target. Unfortunately, there was another man standing next to that figure. Sael touched his left cheek. The whip mark still throbbed slightly. Seeing Sael in a daze, hispanion Bam couldnt help but sneered, Enough, Sael, stop looking. The honorabledy is not someone that amon mercenary like you can aim for. Who says a mercenary cant fancy a nobledy? Sael retorted impatiently. Ha ha, do you really understand the gap betweenmoners and nobles? Silly boy! Dont call me silly boy! Sael turned his head and red at Bam fiercely. Alright, alright. Bam shrank back in fear and hastily begged for mercy. Sael then let him off and followed that figure with his gaze again. His voice deep, he asked, Bam, do you know Count Uman? Of course, Lord of the Fallen Eagle City. Thats right, do you know how Count Uman got his title? Wasnt it passed down by his father? Yes. So, do you know how his father got that title? Passed down by his grandfather, right? Bam found the question a bit silly. No. Sael shook his head slowly, His father got it from his grandmother. So? Bam scratched his birds nest-like hair, his face full of confusion. Why was it passed down by the grandmother instead of the grandfather? Saels eyes sparkled strangely, Because Count Umans grandfather was amon mercenary! How is that possible? Bam eximed. But that is the truth. The grandfather of Count Uman, as a mercenary, married the daughter of the then lord of Fallen Eagle City. Unfortunately, the lords son died early, and the title was passed to Count Umans grandmother, and then to his father C the son of that mercenary! Bams mouth dropped open as if he was listening to a heavenly tale. Saels eyes shone with a peculiar light, one called ambition. He leaned close to Bam, spoke in a low voice as if making a vow, So, the son of a mercenary can be a noble! Having said that, Sael immediately strode towards the figure. Bam watched his tallpanions retreating back, feeling a mix of emotions. However, what Sael didnt tell Bam was that the mercenary who married the counts daughter was a sixth-order warrior and the head of the North Territory Mercenaries Union. He was once called the first man under the Holy Field. Good morning, Miss Vera! Good morning, Knight Colin! May I lead your horse as an apology for offending you yesterday? Looking at the seemingly modest mercenary in front of him, Colin felt annoyed. He waved dismissively, as if chasing away a fly, No need. You do not ept my apology? Sael immediately put on a wronged expression, and purposefully revealed his whip-marked left cheek that was still oozing blood. Colin, a true knight should know how to forgive. Vera seemed to be deceived by the mercenarys pitiful appearance, and actually spoke up for him. Sael felt a twinge of joy, and pain at the same time. The joy was that Miss Vera would speak for him. The pain was that she addressed Colin by his name, without adding the suffix of Knight! It was an extremely intimate way of addressing. What an immodest woman! No, I find it incredibly wasteful to have the head of the Firefox Mercenary Group merely holding my horse. In fact, I have a more important task for Commander Sael. You overestimate me Sael instinctively sensed trouble. What, you dont want to do me this favor? Colin didnt give the other party a chance to refuse. I of course, I want to. Its my honor. Sael had to grudgingly agree, but he already started to regret in his heart. Great! Colin grinned, revealing sharp canine teeth, To shake off the pursuers behind us, we need to mislead them so they wont know our real moves. So, in a while, I need you to lead fifty menpick the young, strong, and fastest ones against the north. After about twenty or thirty kilometers, you should reach the banks of Ben Liu River. At that point, you should deliberately leave traces as if you crossed the river and headed north, but in reality, you dont need to cross the river. Instead, quietly follow the Ben Liu River eastward for about ten kilometers until you reunite with us. Of course, you must be careful to erase any marks of your passage when going downstream, we cannot lead the enemy here! Do you understand? Sael was sweating profusely. It seemed even more to him that Colin was settling a personal score and finding an excuse to get rid of him: Are you are you make me a bait? No, not bait, a feint! Colin said seriously, Moreover, we will coordinate with your action. As long as you do exactly as I said, there wont be any danger. How do you coordinate? Sael was still worried. Colin frowned. If this were in the regr army and Sael dared to ask such a question, themander could cut off his head directly. Commanders have no obligation to exin their entire strategy to every subordinate. Once the military order is received, they should just act ording to its requirements. They should not be questioning, hesitating, picking, and choosing. Even if themander really assigned you a suicide mission, you could only go and execute it. The military order is like a mountain; even if it really is going to crush you, you cannot hide! Unconditional obedience is the first duty of a soldier. But obviously, a mercenary like Sael would not have the qualities of a real soldier. Helpless, Colin could only patiently exin: All our cavalry will spread out and eradicate the scout cavalry of the Wolf Cavalry behind us, ensuring that for the next couple of days, they cannot figure out our real moves. So, as long as you hurry up, you wont be caught. After thinking for a while, Sael asked: So, your n is to have me lead a small team deliberately crossing the river to confuse the enemy, while the main force will hide somewhere? Correct. How do you know the enemy will take the bait? Even if we meticulously clean up our tracks, as long as one searches carefully, hints can be found. Because, we will be hiding in a ce they would never think of. Where? Colin was gradually getting annoyed: Mr. Sael, have you been to the Ben Liu River area before? No. Then you wouldnt understand. Colin gently nudged his horse belly and slowly moved forward: Just do what I told you. After reaching the southern bank of the Ben Liu River, make some crossing imitations, then continue eastward along the river. You will reach the hiding ce I mentioned and reunite with the main force; by then, you will understand. Knight Colin Sael tried to catch up with a few steps and ask again. Mr. Sael, I believe you can definitelyplete this task, right? Vera said in a gentle voice. Sael immediately puffed up his chest, thumping it loudly: Of course! I wont let you down! Unfortunately, the young mercenary who was dazed by Veras charm didnt see Colins mockingugh as he moved a few steps ahead and turned his back. Chapter 21 - 21 021 Desperate Situation_1 21 021 Desperate Situation_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Under the glow of a gorgeous sunset, a party was following the south bank of Ben Liu River, heading east with the flow. They treaded carefully, erasing their tracks as they went along. Sael, do you think this could fool the trolls? Bam asked in a whisper, panting and rubbing his aching back. I dont know. Sael responded with impatience and contempt, Thats a question for Knight Colin. Of course, Bam wouldnt dare to ask. He didnt have the courage of Sael and could never stand up straight when encountering nobles, just like any typicalmoner. Quickly! Dont ck off! Sael urged the group. The west end of the Ben Liu River is connected to Mirror Lake, not broad but flowing swiftly, thus earning its name. However, Sael was a good swimmer. He gazed at the Ben Liu River in front of him, thinking that crossing it shouldnt pose a big problem. So, the ambitious young mercenary had a fleeting glint of ruthlessness in his eyes. By the time the moon was aloft, Sael had finally merged his small squad with the main force. He gave a quiet sigh of relief. It seemed that Colin hadnt lied to him; he wasnt a pawn to be sacrificed. However, rather than feeling grateful towards Colin, Sael looked at the knight, who was standing on the bankughing and talking with Vera, with even more resentment. In Saels view, the reason Colin gave him this assignment, if it wasnt to trap him, must be to separate him from Vera. Dispicable knight! Miss Vera, Knight Colin, I havepleted the task as you suggested. Good job. Colin gave Sael a meaningful nce. Then he pointed to the Ben Liu River in front of them and asked, Do you know why the current here is so swift? Sael examined the Ben Liu River under the moonlight and suddenly realized that the current indeed seemed faster and harsher than he had observed upstream! Why? An uneasiness began to rise in Saels heart. Colin casually traced the shape of the Ben Liu River in the air with his finger, making an inverted J: The river bendsrgely here, umting silt, narrowing the river channel, hence the water flow naturally speeds up. Colin then pointed downstream and continued, And, after this sharp bend, theres a waterfall. Waterfall? Saels voice shrieked, slightly distorted with shock. Yes, a waterfall. Colin smiled, a bit enigmatic, With a drop of about seventy or eighty meters. Not too high, but definitely high enough to kill. Saels heart sank. So, we cannot cross the river from this section, right? Vera suddenly felt that she finally understood Colins intent, and continued enthusiastically: On top of that, this river bend is like a pocket, wrapping us all up, with the only way in or out from the south. Its like a dead end! Just likest time, the trolls definitely wont imagine that were hiding in such a ce, or that we could break out from the north! Smart! Colin praised with a smile, The most dangerous ce is indeed the safest ce. Veras eyes curled into crescents when being praised by Colin and she felt as if her military skills had greatly improved. But But if if the trolls dont fall for it Saels voice trembled. That possibility is extremely low! Colin nced at Sael meaningfully, When they find your traces of crossing the river upstream, they will certainly think thats our escape route, and all signs pointing to this river bend will be suspected as a feint. Exactly! Vera began to patiently instruct the little mercenary, The trolls will definitely think we couldnt possibly be foolish enough to hide in a dead end. So, once they cross the river chasing in the wrong direction, we can safely exit from the river bend and head south! Vera was excited, feeling that she had finally grasped the essence of this war. She then looked expectantly at Colin, seeking approval from her teacher. Colin suppressed hisughter, and nodded approvingly with a serious face. Meanwhile, Sael next to them was already as white as a sheet. Thankfully, it was in the middle of the night, nobody noticed it. Except Colin. Mr. Sael, did you erase all evidence as I instructed on your way downstream? Of course! Sael announced loudly. His slightly exaggerated performance, however, seemed dubious to those in the know. But Colin seemed to believe him: Thats good, as long as we didnt leave any clear trail, we should be able to fool the trolls. That night, Sael tossed and turned, unable to sleep. He wanted to run away under the cover of night several times, but was afraid that he would run head first into the iing Trolls. At times, he cursed Colin, ming him for the stupid n. He regretted trying to be clever by leaving traces when they passed the river. Of course, most of the time he was obsessed with Veras graceful figure, hoping he could persuade her to use her magic to help him escape the death trap that lied ahead and then they could live happily ever after Sael, Sael! What happened? Sael mumbled opening his eyes. His fantasy about Lady Vera evaporated into thin air, and all that was left was Bams ugly ck face in front of him. Were done for. The trolls found us and theyre heading in our direction! Sael felt cold all over, with hisst bit of luck disappearing without a trace. Meanwhile, Vera, Blis, and Colin were sitting opposite each other in a tent at the centre of the camp. Now, what should we do? Vera asked, trying to suppress the shakiness in her voice. Thedy mage, who only just felt like shed grasped the essence of war, was immediately hammered back to reality by the sudden development. Colin was surprisinglyposed: What exactly did the scout cavalry discover? Blis was equally calm: Two wolf cavalry squads, one heading north crossing the river upstream, and the other heading our way along the riverbank. It seems that the enemy is not sure whether we are actually hiding here. Colin chuckled, then asked, How many wolf cavalry are heading our way? About seven to eight hundred. What are we waiting for then? Colin spread his arms, Lets fight! Butbut Veras eyes were full of terror. Although their side had more soldiers, even Vera knew that they couldnt match the strength of the iing Wolf Cavalry. Even though she had prepared herself to die when she decided not to abandon the fleeing soldiers, Colins n had given her hope. If you know something about psychology, you would know that it is very difficult for a suicidal person to muster the courage tomit suicide again, once they have been temporarily stopped by some factor, even if that obstacle disappearster. Thats what Veras psychological state was. She hesitated and felt fear. Contrarily, Knight Blis, who was a seasoned veteran, remained cold and emotionless. As if nothing in this world could faze him. Then, he suddenly asked: Knight Colin, did you foresee this situation from the start? Chapter 22 - 22 022 The Battle with One’s Back to the River (Part 1)_1 22 022 The Battle with Ones Back to the River (Part 1)_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yes. Colin had intended to deny it, but for some reason, he chose to be honest when the words reached his lips. What? Vera stared wide-eyed as if seeing the young knight before her for the first time, Andthe n? The deception of pretending to cross the river but actually hiding in the most dangerous part of the river bay Didnt you say the most dangerous ce is the safest I lied to all of you. Colin looked into the eyes of the mage, The wolf cavalry had been fooled by us once already, how could they fall for it so easily again? You Vera took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. She was notcking in courage, but she was momentarily broken because the hope of escaping had been abruptly shattered. Why did you do this? Veras expression wasplex, and the heroic image that Colin had established in her heart was copsing. We cant escape. Colin sighed, his tone bing cold, The moment we decided not to abandon the retreating troops, you should have been prepared for it. This is a battlefield of life and death, there is no room for mercy, and even less room for naivety! Even if my n of a feint fooled the pursuers, making them think we had indeed crossed the river and moved north, how long could that fool them? They are wolf cavalry, and we have arge band of infantry slowing us down, once they cross the river and realize somethings off, they could catch up in just a day or two. We cant avoid this battle! So, since we cant avoid a fight, the only thing we can do is choose the most advantageous battlefield. Colin pointed at their feet and said in a deep voice, This ce is the most dangerous, but also the ce where we have the best chance of victory! Why? Vera felt that she could no longer trust Colin. Before Colin could answer, Blis had already spoken, Because here, there is no way to escape. Yes! Colin looked deeply at Blis, Only a rabbit driven into a corner will turn around and bite, and its the same for the retreating troops. If we were caught by the wolf cavalry in the open field, then theres no doubt, at their first charge, the retreating troops we gathered would definitely break up and scatter in all directions. So, they must have no way to escape. If we do not wish to abandon them, then we absolutely cant let them abandon us! Either, we win in one battle, or we all perish here together! Colins resounding words threw Veras mind into chaos. She had no idea how to judge the young knight before her eyes anymore. Nor did she know if what he did was right or wrong. Whether it was her childhood spent in Winterfell City or her student life in Yevir Tower, everything Vera encountered was simple and beautiful. Of course, this was also because she, of noble birth, was well protected. That being said, she was not without understanding of evil. However, she had never met someone like Colin before. A brave and fearless knight? A widely tactful genius? A gentleman with grace and manners? A devil who maniptes peoples hearts? She did not know which one was his true face. Or, are they all? In contrast to Vera, whose mental maturity was not yetplete, Bliss reaction was much simpler. This veteran knight focused more on effectiveness: Are you sure your strategy will work? You know, the Marquis Charles once had a simr n. Youre referring to the Battle of Mirror Lake, right? Colin seemed to have known all along that Blis would ask that. Yes. Yes, I must admit, my n was inspired by Marquis Charles. Colin said seriously, though in his heart he was rolling his eyes. Battles against the odds, the desperation to not turn back, sink or swim, the strategy of being brought back to life from the brink of death are no longer novel strategies in another time and space. But in this timeline, they havent yet appeared. Marquis Charless arrangement at Mirror Lake indeed had the prototype of a battle against the odds. But in Colins view, Marquis Charles handled the details terribly. Yet, it is these details that determine sess or failure. The same strategy of sinking or swimming led to Hanxins ssic example of a battle against the odds at Jingxing, while Ma Su could only end up in defeat at Jieting C the butt of ridicule throughout the ages. Colin is confident that he wont be another Ma Su. Blis didnt seem to have this confidence and continued to ask coldly, Marquis Charless strategy failed at Mirror Lake, why do you think you can implement a simr strategy at Ben Liu River and seed? Because Marquis Charles made two major mistakes! First, he wasnt ruthless enough! While the camp at Mirror Lake had its back to the water, it wasnt really a dead-end. Think about the troops that turned tail C many of them were able to escape by plunging into theke. Thats why I chose this spot by the Ben Liu River. Surrounded by water on three sides, with strong currents, and downstream is a waterfall cliff that makes escape impossible C its a true dead-end. Here, they can only fight to the death! Blis face changed slightly and he continued to question, And the second mistake? The second mistake of the Marquis is that he left no one in Mirror Lake camp capable of leading the misceneous soldiers to fight to the death, Colin waved at Blis, Im not saying you werentpetent I indeed wasnt qualified, and moreover, I fled the scene. Blis was not at all perturbed. Colin was even more appreciative of this stoic knight and continued, Under the circumstances, the camp at Mirror Lake needed a noble of high prestige, a lord with nobility to stabilize the makeshift soldiers, making them resist to trouble the trolls. This way, when Marquis Charles led the army to attack the trolls from behind, there would be a slim chance of victory. Pity indeed, the Marquis didnt leave anyone substantial in the Mirror Lake camp But we wont make the same mistake! At this point, Colin stepped forward, approaching Vera, fixedly stating into her eyes: Therefore this time, I will stay in the River Bay dead-end, in the position of the first heir to the Baron of the Grey Castle, to live or die with these soldiers. Miss Vera, I wonder if you Of course, Ill stay too. Vera said without hesitation. At this moment, she has decided to trust Colin once more. Of course, she doesnt have any other choice. Everyone here has indeed fallen into Colins calcted ns. Colin nodded and turned to Blis,Knight Blis, I ask you to lead the cavalry away from the River Bay for now, and when the trolls attack us, you can lead your troops from behind and strike! Blis eyes twinkled, How about I stay in River Bay, and you lead the cavalry No! Colin immediately rejected Blis proposal because he knew this was a test from Blis. The ones left on the front lines are in the most dangerous position, while the one leading the cavalries might still have a chance to escape. So, for the others to believe in him, Colin could only choose to stay: The person who stays in River Bay needs to have enough influence, Im more suitable to stay than you. Besides, those cavalries are your men, they will perform better in battle under yourmand. Blis eyes shifted, as if only then he recognized that Colin had passed his test, and nodded in agreement. Afterward, Colin looked at Vera, I know your lineage is noble. So, if you can reveal your real identity before the battle, it will greatly encourage those soldiers. Of course, if you have any concerns, I will not force Vera froze for a moment, not saying anything. Just as Colin was about to assume she was unwilling, he heard a clear, resolute voice: Okay! Chapter 23 - 23 023 The Battle with One’s Back to the River (Part 2)_1 23 023 The Battle with Ones Back to the River (Part 2)_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Marching off With Knight Blis leading the cavalry out of the River Bay, the entire camp instantly fell into a state of panic. News of the approaching Troll Wolf cavalry had already spread. People were frightened to begin with, but now they believed that Blis and the others had abandoned their post. This only served to stir the hos nest even further. Many had already quietly huddled together, packing their things, getting ready to flee. At this moment, Vera and Colin appeared before everyone, temporarily calming them down. Seeing that the two people with the highest status in the whole camp had not left, everyone felt that there was still hope. They felt that they hadnt been abandoned. However, Knight Bliss departure, and the news of the approaching Troll pursuers, had left everyones faces etched with anxiety and restlessness. Everyones nerves were at breaking point. They couldnt bear any more agitation. They stared intently at Vera and Colin, hoping to receive some good news from them. In this era, themon people were a bunch of lostmbs. They were ignorant, uninformed, and timid. They had no control over their own destinies, and they didnt even dare to take control. For that reason, they put their fate into the hands of the nobility, hoping the nobles would guide them to wealth and glory. What they didnt realise was, the guidance of the nobility oftenes at the price of their envement. At that moment, Vera saw this confusion, this yearning in the eyes of the people. Of course, she would not let them down. She didnt say a word. Just one movement was enough to calm everyone at the camp. She lifted her veil. The faint light of the dawn spread in streaks, outlining her stunning face underneath the veil. Time seemed to stand still. The restlessness dissolved, as everyone held their breath in that moment. It was as if they were afraid to disturb the beautiful, determined, and slightly shy young girl. But before anyone had time to fully appreciate this beautiful sight, Vera spoke. Even the sound of the rushing Ben Liu River couldnt muffle her soft but firm voice: My name is Vera St. Hilde. Im the adopted daughter of the Northern Duke, Duke St. Hilde. Adopted Daughter! So, she was the adopted daughter of the Northern Duke! Colins eyes widened as a surge of shock washed over him. It should be known that in this world, adopted children do have rights of inheritance! Unlike the illegitimate children who are despised by nobles, adopted children are considered legal heirs recognized by the Imperial Senate. Their rights of inheritance rank just below that of the direct descendants. Therefore, to be an adopted child of a noble, ones bloodline must first be pure and noble. If either of their parents was amoner, he or she would never be legally adopted by a noble. Secondly, to adopt an heir, a hefty adoption tax must be paid to the Imperial Senate in exchange for recognition of the adopted child. To prevent nobles from abusing adoption rights and disrupting the normal order of inheritance, this adoption tax is exceptionally high. Even if a small noble family was to go bankrupt, they wouldnt be able to afford this tax. Even for a high noble family like the St. Hilde family, this payment of the adoption tax would sting for a long time. Therefore, nobles are extremely cautious about adoption. Generally, only those nobles who are wealthy, but have no direct descendants, would choose a favoured member from their extended family to adopt, so as to prevent their title from falling into the hands of someone they dislike. Although Colin couldnt understand why Duke St. Hilde, who had three sons, would adopt Vera, and furthermore, send her to Yevir to be trained as a mage. But that didnt affect Veras standing as the fourth in line to inherit the title of the Northern Duke! Thats why she received Knight Bliss undying loyalty. Thats why she had the right to say things like my citizens. So, when she revealed her true identity at the bank of the Ben Liu River, the previously panicking soldiers were so shocked, so excited. Most of them even tightened their grip on their sword hilts, ready to die for her at any moment! They were all just waiting for her to say that line. I know, youre all very scared, very panicked, Veras eyes slowly swept over everyone, making eye contact with each person: I feel the same way. Scared, panicked. But Im not in despair, even though theres nowhere left to run! Because I know, you wont abandon me. Just like how I didnt abandon you all in the beginning. No matter how critical the situation gets, I always remember my mission, I always remember my duty to all of you. As the adopted daughter of Duke St. Hilde, Ive sworn an oath to protect the citizens of the North Territory forever! As citizens of the Northern Territory, I also hope that you all have the courage to wield your weapons, to stand with me, to protect the North and fight off the invading enemy! I promise, I will fight with you until the veryst moment! For Lady Vera! Colin took the opportunity and called out. Originally, he had prepared a lengthy speech, intending to use his identity as a barons son to rally support, but it seems unnecessary now. He didnt even need to emphasize his own identity. The status of Vera had already sufficiently roused the fighting spirit of these soldiers. The rule of the St. Hilde family in the Northern Territory of the Empire hadsted for a thousand years, their prestige without equal. Veras noble status, her stunning beauty, and the kindness she has shown throughout this journey made her a goddess in the soldiers hearts. They would never allow those dirty, ugly trolls to defile their goddess! Even if it meant paying the price with their lives. For Lady Vera! For Lady Vera! Fight to the death! Fight to the death! Boom! A lightning bolt tore across the sky, followed by the deafening thunder. The rising sun had yet to awaken the slumbering earth when it was covered by the dark, heavy clouds. At the bend of the Ben Liu River, the human soldiers were standing ready. They held their breath, looked straight ahead, letting the raindrops fall on them without moving, like statues. The rain began to intensify. The wind also gradually grew stronger. A line of gray appeared on the horizon and rapidly spread, like a raging tide, sweeping towards the human position at the river bend! Howl The troll wolf cavalry had arrived! Kill!!!!!! For Lady Vera! For Lady Vera! Faced with the horrifying troll wolf cavalry, these misceneous human soldiers exploded with courage in this moment equal to that of a regr elite army. Because they knew they had no way to retreat. Since there was no way back, they would fight to the death! Plus, Veras presence endowed these bewildered soldiers with endless fighting spirit and unwavering faith. They believed that even if they died in battle here, their stories would be told throughout the Northern Territory. Everyone would know that they had sworn to protect Vera St. Hilde to the death! Even if the worst happened, they would have the honor of returning to the embrace of the Lord of Glory with the goddess in their hearts. Kill!!!!!! Colin led the charge, at the very front of the line. At this moment, he could not back down. Approaching him were hundreds of sharp spears, like a suffocating forest of death. Bang! Colin collided head-on with the leader of the wolf cavalry without any pretense. Then, he felt as if he had hit a tank. Hiss! Colins vision went ck, and the immense pain nearly made him lose his mind. He could even clearly hear the crunching sound of his bones shattering all over his body and the sound of the spear tearing through his chest. Dizzy and disoriented, he didnt know how far he had been flung. Uponnding, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, while feeling highly frustrated: The n was to y the hero, but who wouldve expected Right off the bat, he encountered a high-level troll samurai! Damn! This is dying too quickly, isnt it?! Chapter 24 - 24 024 The Battle with One’s Back to the River (Part 3)_1 24 024 The Battle with Ones Back to the River (Part 3)_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Young master Colin! Colin! On the chaotic battlefield, only two people noticed the poor Colin being sent flying. One was Knight Raymon, the other was Vera. Raymon had been by Colins side, but even he hadnt expected Colin to be sent flying upon impact, it waspletely toote to provide assistance. Besides, since he was at the very front of the formation, Raymon too was too preupied with fighting off the iing trolls, he didnt have the luxury to check on Colins situation. As for Vera. She hadnt been paying attention to Colin all this while. Ever since the appearance of the troll wolf cavalry, she had been hiding in the back, preparing her magic,pletely upied and oblivious to the situation in the front. Not until Colin descended from the sky,nding next to her feet, did she get a startle. Luckily the magic she had been preparing had just been released and she was at rest. Otherwise, she might have been so scared by Colin that it would disrupt her spell-casting. Colin! Are-, are you okay? Vera looked at Colinying before her, her mind lost in confusion. Because Colins injuries seemed truly shocking to behold. Ance vertically pierced his chest, nailing him to the ground. With such wounds, even if Vera wanted to help him, she wouldnt know where to begin. At this moment, Colin was gritting his teeth in pain. The waves of agonizing pain made him lose his consciousness. He originally wanted to just pass out, but when he saw Vera by his side, he suddenly changed his mind. This was not the time to pretend to be dead. If he missed this golden opportunity to leave a profound impression on Vera, wouldnt that be a great loss for him? After all, this young and beautiful female mage was the fourth heir to the Northern Duke! She was an influential figure. If Colin wanted to defeat Count Uman who was secretly conspiring for the nobility of the Angler family, this was an opportunity that he must earnestly grasp. Miss Vera, help me. Howhow can I help? Pull it out! No, youll youll die Even if death awaits, I want to die standing! Not nailed to the ground like an insect! Colins performance at this moment fully exemplified the resilience of a hardened warrior. Vera was indeed left speechless by the shock. Hurry up! Only then did Vera grip thence piercing Colins chest with her trembling hands. Then, she hesitated, looking at Colins eyes. There, she saw no cowardice or fear of death, only resolve. Infected by such a gaze, Vera took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and yanked it out. Ahhh!!!!! Colin screamed in agony, cursing why he couldnt be immune to pain. Colin! Vera cried with teary eyes, and quickly stepped forward to lend a hand to Colin who was barely standing but seeming ready to copse any moment. The familiar touch, the familiar pleasant fragrance. But Colin had no time to indulge in it. The acute pain made it impossible for him to remain calm, let alone stand on his own. Only then did he realize that its not so easy to y the hero. Forget it, it might be better to pretend to be dead Leave me alone! Colin croaked out, Hurry up and prepare your magic, the soldiers fighting at the front line need your help more than I do. Okay! Vera did not dawdle, first she helped Colin sit down on the ground, then she turned and started to cast the spell. At this moment, both sides were fiercely battling, but Colin noticed that the troll wolf cavalry was not able to break through the human line, instead they were trapped in it and were being tightly surrounded by the fearless soldiers. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. As long as the wolf cavalry was trapped in the formation and lose their speed advantage, then, in this battle, humans stood a chance. Moreover Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop! The crisp sounds of horse hooves rang out again. It was Knight Blis, leading the cavalry in their return! This small cavalry squad of no more than a hundred men, appeared at the crucial moment, like a sharp arrow piercing directly into the heart of the troll formation. Reinforcements are here! Kill! Nobody knew who roared out, but the Humans side suddenly erupted with an astonishing momentum, while the Trolls fell into confusion under the attack from both front and back. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Colin only felt an intense cold outbreak behind him. Then, he saw countless rainwater descending from the sky instantly freeze into ice des, smashing towards the center of the Troll army formation. Vera had begun to show her power. Kill that Mage! The Trolls also realized Veras presence, and wanted to get rid of this long-ranged magic caster. However, how could the human soldiers, fighting for their goddess, let the trolls seed? They swarmed up crazily, forming human walls in front of Vera, blocking the path of the Trolls. Blood flowed and dead bodies piled up, the battle had reached its most intense moment. Suddenly, Colin only saw a sh of red light. A blood-red long spear broke through theyers of the human wall and surprisingly appeared in front of Vera. Good opportunity! Without the slightest hesitation, Colin leaped forward, positioning himself in front of Vera. Shick! The long spear pierced Colins chest again. He seemed to feel that his heart, which had already stopped beating, was shattered once again by this continuous spear strike. Colin! Colin! Vera rushed to him, tears uncontrobly flowing down, Why? Why Colin wanted to create some melodrama like those in cheesy TV dramas, but the intense pain was about to overwhelm his will. At this moment, he knew, he had to imprint the deepest memory in Veras heart with the most simple action! So, he whispered: I hope to be buried with one of your personal items No, you wont die, you wont die Vera was crying and shaking her head. Colin stopped speaking, and slowly reached out to touch Veras earlobe. Vera did not stop him. Colin took off one of her diamond earrings. Colin held the earring tightly in his palm and slowly closed his eyes. This is so damn painful! Colin roared in his heart. However, he felt that his performance just now wasnt so bad. He believed that by doing so, he would etch an indelible impression in Veras heart. Moreover, through this somewhat ambiguous act, he subtly expressed his feelings of admiration. He believed that this would have a great impact on a na?ve young girl like Vera! Poor Vera still didnt know that the guy in her arms was ying dead, and even using this to calcte her. However, after crying for a while, she immediately wiped her tears away. Now is not the time to mourn. Vera gentlyid Colin down, then resolutely turned around, raised her magic staff high, murmuring words. A strong Arcane energy began to gather around her. The rain seemed to get heavier. And the wind seemed to be more urgent. Veras golden hair turned snow-white again, even her blue pupils turned a pale white, like ancient ice that never melts. An invisible force slowly lifted her. The Mage proudly stood in midair, overlooking the battlefield like a divine being. At this moment, the extreme cold arrived! Colin, who was about to pass out below, was also shivering in the cold. He quietly opened one eye, wanting to see what was happening. Because of the angle, he could only see Veras blowing mage dress in midair and that which was revealed C Pink Puff! Two traces of blood sprayed out of his nose. Knight Colins wound, gets worse Chapter 25 - 25: 025 Sleep_l Chapter 25: 025 Sleep_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The night descends and dotted bonfires light up the bend of the Ben Liu River. After a fierce battle, the humans finally secured the ultimate victory. It was a pyrrhic victory. More than half of the thousand-strong troops were killed in action, and all the survivors were wounded. However, after this fight. The morale of these misceneous soldiers underwent a qualitative change, almost as if they were transformed into a regr army after this baptism of blood and fire. The camp was filled with the strong smell of blood and various mutted corpses hadnt been cleaned up yet. But those who survived didnt mind, savoring the rare hot meals and boasting about their valiant performances during the day. Sael didnt join in the lively conversations. Instead, he picked up a string of grilled fish and walked towards the tent in the heart of the camp. His left foot seemed to be injured, he was limping and walked with difficulty. However, such minor injuries werepletely insignificant in this camp. A knight with his upper body wrapped in bandages was guarding the outside of the tent. Sael knew he was a knight of the Angler family, possibly named Raymon. This knight was leaning on his long sword, head bowed, eyes closed, as if repenting, and perhaps praying. Sael passed by him without any reaction from the knight, who seemed like a statue. Miss Vera, would you like to eat something? No need. Vera did not turn around, just softly declined. Sael quietly lifted his head, only to see Veras graceful back and long white hair. You need to take care of your health, you have to eat something Sael continued to persuade her, but Vera remained unresponsive, just nkly staring at the man who seemed to have fallen asleep in front of her. That man was naturally Colin. However, Colin was not pretending to be dead for sympathy at this moment. He had really fallen into a deep sleep. After all, his injuries were too severe and he had lost a lot of blood. Of course, he might have also been traumatized by thest scene that was not suitable for children In any case, Colin waspletely asleep. If he wasnt breathing, everyone would probably think he was dead. With such terrible injuries, no one expected Colin to survive. In fact, the fact that he managed to hold on until now is already considered a miracle in the eyes of many. Only Vera was unwilling to give up, she still bandaged Colins wounds and took attentive care of him without leaving his side. Noticing that Colins lips were a little chapped, Vera quickly moistened a piece of gauze with water and gently wiped it on Colins mouth. Seeing this, Sael was filled with jealousy and wished he was the one lying in bed being cared for by Vera. Miss Vera, let me take care of Knight Colin, you go take a rest. No need. Vera rejected Saels offer with a wave of her hand, motioning for the soldier to leave. Sael had no choice but to bury his disappointment deep in his heart and leave the tent. Meow- Little White sneaked out of nowhere again,ing over to Colins side and lightly licking his cheek, as if trying to wake up its human ve. Vera put down the gauze, and stared at Colins pale face for a long time. Then, she crossed her hands over her chest, she made a gesture of prayer. O omnipotent Lord of Glory, please have mercy on this courageous and fearless knight! This was the first prayer in Veras life. Perhaps, she was also the first Mage who prayed to the Lord of Glory. If I am fortunate enough to witness your grace and mercy, then, for the rest of my life, I will devote myself to serving you! The woman Mage who had pursued the Arcane Truth her entire life was now willing to offer up her faith to a deity for a man! Did the Lord of Glory hear this mages prayer? Would he ept the conversion of such a heretic? There were no beams of light descending from heaven. No unexpected appearance of angels. Colin did not miraculously awaken either. It was as if nothing had happened Only Knight Blis, who just stepped outside the tent, suddenly stopped in his tracks, seemingly realizing he might have heard something he shouldnt have. Only after a long while, when no sound came from the tent, did Blis step forward again and walk in. He too was seriously injured now. His entire right arm had been severed and his body was wrapped in bandages, fresh blood seeping through. However, he still wore his usual calm and indifferent expression, seemingly unconcerned about his injuries. Miss, the preliminary casualty record has beenpleted. In this battle, we lost four hundred and twenty-eight soldiers, and more than three hundred and fifty are seriously injured. The rest are lightly wounded Vera had no concept of such casualty rate and just listened quietly. But for an old warhorse like Knight Blis, this battle was an absolute miracle. You see, such a casualty rate, even within the elite regr army, is enough to cause an entire army to copse. But these misceneous soldiers from the River Bay camp fought stubbornly to the end C and won. Vera might have contributed to this, given her status is sufficiently inspiring. But Blis knew that more so, it was Colins strategy of fighting a desperate battle that had worked. Thinking of this, he looked at Colin on the bed with a gaze of admiration and regret, and asked: Miss, what should we do next? Upon hearing this question, Vera was a bit perplexed: Whats your opinion? Initially, two wolf cavalry units were pursuing us to Ben Liu River. Although we just defeated one of them, we are still notpletely out of danger. The other wolf cavalry unit, notwithstanding our deceptive maneuvers, has crossed the river northward, but will likely soon realize the situation and turn back. However, the great victory we just achieved will surely make the enemy hesitate and doubt our true strength, afraid to chase us and engage in battle. Hence, I suggest we continue to defend at River Bay and send messengers to nearby cities to request reinforcements. As long as our reinforcements arrive before the trolls gather more pursuers, we will be safe. Vera fell silent. She heard the uncertainty in Knight Bliss words but had no better idea. At that moment, she naturally turned her eyes to Colin, who was sleeping soundly. If he could wake up, he surely would have had a better solution Alright, lets do as you suggested. Yes! Leaving the tent, Blis walked with his head bowed. He was considering which directions he should send messengers to for help, and how to avoid being intercepted by troll pursuers on the way Clip-clop clip-clop The sound of hooves interrupted Bliss thoughts. He nced up to see two riders galloping towards the camp. He soon recognized one of them as one of his own scouts, but he did not recognize the other. However, he did recognize the armor on the stranger! This pure ck standard armor, only one army in the entire Empire of Glory was equipped with it The Dark Cavalry! A surge of joy welled up in Bliss heart. He couldnt help but nce back in the direction of the tent where Vera was, a thought shed through his mind: Did the Lord of Glory truly answer the Misss prayers? Chapter 26 - 26: 026 Dark Cavalry_l Chapter 26: 026 Dark Cavalry_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Have you heard? The Dark Cavalry is nearby and theyll send someone for us soon! Dark Cavalry? Really? Of course its real! I saw a scout from the Dark Cavalry enter our campst night. Miss Vera even greeted him personally! So, are we safe then? Of course, with the Dark Cavalry nearby, do you think the Trolls have the guts to attack? Simr conversations were taking ce in every corner of the camp. The tense atmosphere vanished entirely, reced by a sense of excitement, of surviving against the odds. It seemed as if the term Dark Cavalry possesses some magical power. Their presence nearby represented absolute safety. The reason was simple. The Dark Cavalry was the most formidable force of the Empire in the North Territory! Yes, the most formidable indeed, unmatched by any other. The troop was not veryrge; it only consisted of fifty thousand men. But, it was an army made entirely of cavalrymen! This army,posed of fifty thousand cavalrymen, is considered the Guardian of the North Territory and a recurring nightmare for the Trolls. Thud, thud, thud. Approaching noon, the earth suddenly started trembling. A dark torrent appeared at the horizon and quickly surged towards the River Bay camp. Yet, no one in the camp panicked as everyone had already spotted the ck and imposing Lion g pping in the wind! The badge of the Lords of the North Territory, the St. Hilde family, is a Golden Lion, hence no other families in the North dared to use the lion as their emblem. The neers were obviously from the St. Hilde family, but no ordinary member of the St. Hilde family would dare to change the Golden Lion to ck. There was only one exception. He was the younger brother of the current Northern Duke, the suprememander of the Dark Cavalry C Marquis Garcia Saint Hilde. Unlike Duke Charles, the Dukes first son whose nobility was titr, Marquis Garcia was a genuine lord. He was indeed the only real Marquis in the North Territory. His territory spanned nearly one-fourth of the entire North Territory. It was this vast piece ofnd that allowed Marquis Garcia to maintain the Dark Cavalry, a formidable force purelyposed of cavalry. As the army drew closer, Vera personally stepped forward to greet them. Behind her gathered soldiers with a mix of excitement, zeal, and even fanaticism. In the North Territory, nearly all ambitious young men considered joining the Dark Cavalry the highest honor. But the recruitment standards of the Dark Cavalry are extremely stringent. So much so, that it made people question whether they were interested in new recruits at all. Neigh Among the neighs of the horses, the Dark Cavalry began to slow down. The knight d in a ck cloak and leading the group lifted his helmets facemask, revealing his majestic face. Uncle Garcia! Vera couldnt help but exim with tears shimmering in her eyes. All the hardships, battles, and loss she faced along the way on her escape had wore down this eighteen-year-old noble girls spirit. Seeing her strong pir of support, it was inevitable for her to act a bit unrestrained now. Marquis Garcia dismounted and walked up to Vera with a tender smile on his face. Wee home! No longer caring about maintaining the nobilitys decorum, Vera rushed forward, throwing herself into Marquis Garcias arms. Ha ha ha! Marquis Garcia burst into heartyughter, gently patting Veras back, It seems like you were indeed terrified by those Trolls. Dont worry, your uncle will take revenge for you! UncleC Embarrassment overcame Vera all of a sudden. Rest assured, none of the trolls who invaded the North Territory will return alive! The Marquis, his eyes shing coldly as he looked at Vera with her snow-white hair, dered, Thats my word! Such almost arrogant words sounded quite natural from the Marquis Garcia. No one in the room dared to doubt if Marquis Garcia had the ability to fulfill his promise. This Marquis, whomanded the Dark Cavalry, was a deity on the battlefield! Honored to meet you, Marquis! Knight Blis hurried forward to pay his respect. Knight Blis, Marquis Garcia noted the mans empty right sleeve, Im sorry for your lost arm My opponent is sorrier, he lost his head! Ha-ha-ha! Good! Thats the spirit of a Northern Knight! Marquis Garcia forcefully smacked Blis in the chest a few times, not hiding his admiration. Even the usually calm, even aloof Knight Blis, was showing rare respect and even fervor in the presence of this warrior god of the North Territory. Not to mention the soldiers behind them, for most of them, this was their first time seeing the legendary Marquis of the North. Each one of them was flushed with excitement, as though waiting for Marquis Garciasmand to follow him to their deaths in a charge against the trolls. Even the usually arrogant Sael, standing there looking at the tall figure of Marquis Garcia, was almost unable to contain his excitement. I want to be like him! Sael silently dered in his heart. After Marquis Garcia had dealt with the fervent soldiers, Vera finally found time to make her request: Uncle, there are many wounded in the camp, please arrange for doctors and priests to care for them immediately! Additionally, there is a knight who is severely injured and on the brink of death Dont worry, after getting the message, I deliberately brought the army doctors and priests. Marquis Garcia pointed to an old priest with white hair behind him, introducing him to Vera, I even dragged the Archbishop Raven here. Its my honor to serve you! Archbishop Raven bowed to Vera. Thanks for your help! Vera sighed in relief, she didnt know Archbishop Raven, but she knew that an Archbishop was not just any ordinary priest. In the whole North Territory, the Glorious Church had appointed only three Archbishops. The profession of a priest was not abat role, it was not powerful in battle. Their main work was to serve the Lord of Glory, preach the Lords glory, conduct baptisms, and heal diseases and injuries. It was essentially a supporting profession. Therefore, unlike warriors, knights, and mages Cbat professions where strength decided their ranks, typically a higher position a priest held within the church, the stronger their healing ability would be. In Veras view, this Archbishop Raven was perhaps an answer from the Lord of Glory to her previous prayers. So, not hesitating anymore, she quickly led Archbishop Raven and the others to the tent where Colin was. Marquis Garcia followed them as well. He was very curious about the identity of the knight that had his niece so worried. Upon reaching the outside of the tent, Vera and Raven went straight in. But Marquis Garcia stopped. Whats your name? He had noticed the man who had been standing guard outside the tent all along. While everyone else was crowding around to greet him, this man had stay put here, not moving an inch. Honorable Marquis, my name is Raymond Mormon, a knight of the Angler family. And the one inside is The one inside is the son of a Baron C Knight Colin Angler. Marquis Garcia nodded, gently patted Raymond on the shoulder in constion, and then walked into the tent. So, how is Knight Colins injury? Not good Archbishop Raven frowned, Frankly, its a miracle that hes still alive with such injuries! Please do everything you can! Vera pleaded on the side. Raven looked at Vera, then exchanged a nce with Marquis Garcia, and then took out a delicate little bottle: Well, I suppose I can only try the holy water.. Chapter 27 - 27: 027 Holy water_l Chapter 27: 027 Holy water_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Colin had a dream. A very long dream. In the dream, he was entwined by a massive silver python. And the grip was getting tighter and tighter. The terrifying pressure crushed his bones and internal organs, even squeezing out his blood incessantly. He felt like an orange thrown into a juicer. Bing a dried corpse seemed to be his inescapable fate. Colin, of course, didnt want to give in. But his limbs were tightly bound and he couldnt move at all. So, he could only bite down on the body of the python. And suck madly. You squeeze me, so Ill suck you out! This was Colins n. However, he discovered a serious problem C he could not suck anything out. The pythons body seemed empty, there was nothing in it. As time passed, Colins consciousness began to blur. The pythons body tightened gradually, and Colin was getting closer and closer to bing a dried corpse. Who knows how much time had passed. Just as Colin was about to give up fighting, he suddenly found that he could suck blood from the body of the snake! Like a long parched earth suddenly getting rain. That sweet taste, Was the taste of vitality! However, there was only one sip. Colin tried his hardest as if sucking milk, but he couldnt get any more. Aaaaaah!!!!! In extreme anger, Colin woke up. Great! Colin, you are finally awake! Colin opened his eyes, but all he could see was a blurry shadow. He could barely recognize that the voice just now should have been Veras. Whatwhat did I drink Colin spoke, wanting to drink more. You drank holy water. Holy water? Colin waspletely stunned. You gave a vampire holy water to drink??? Unable to catch his breath, Colin fainted again Colin? Colin? Vera was somewhat anxious, looking for help towards Archbishop Raven. The Archbishop calmly pried open Colins mouth and poured a few more drops of holy water in. Then, no response The Archbishop persistently poured a few more drops. Still no response The Archbishop gritted his teeth, pouring the entire bottle in, then looked at the empty bottle with a pained expression. Keep in mind, what he gave Colin to drink was pure holy water. The church usually uses water diluted a thousand times to heal. Although it was just a small bottle, after dilution, it would be enough for the usage of an entire diocese for a whole year. But even so, there was no response. The Archbishop checked Colins breath, then opened the others eyelids to check again After some meddling, he finally said in a not so certain tone: It seems that his injury has stabilized. With some good rest and care, he should be fine. Vera finally heaved a sigh of relief and hastily voiced her thanks. Seeing this, Marquis Garcia and others left the tent to allow Colin to rest. Only Vera stayed behind. Witnessing this, Marquis Garcia didnt say much and merely furrowed his brows slightly. After exiting the tent, he asked Knight Blis, Tell me about Knight Colin. Yes, my lord, Blis, trailing behind Marquis Garcia, exined. He is the son of Baron Angler, the Lord of Grey Castle Town. On his way to Fallen Eagle City with a mercenary group, he came to Mirror Lake Camp due to the urgent conscription order from Duke Charles A mercenary group? Marquis Garcia was somewhat confused, Why would the son of a baron follow a mercenary group to Fan Eagle City? He probably wanted to conceal his identity. I asked the son of the mercenary group leader, and he told me that Knight Colin had infiltrated the group under the disguise of a false identity, pretending to be the son of Viscount Sudor. Blis had indeed verified Colins identity and background. Being a very dutiful son, Sael likely wouldnt hide anything about Colin and reported everything honestly. Are the Angler and Sudor families close? As far as I know, the two families have minimal contact with each other. However, Viscount Sudors territory had just been invaded by Trolls recently, so perhaps Colin thought that it wouldnt be easy for anyone to see through his disguise as a knight from that house, and he wouldnt be pursued for it. Marquis Garcia nodded, making his conclusion, Hmm, impersonating someone and not having his own guards indicates that something might have happened within the Angler family. Blis thought for a moment and shared another piece of information, My lord, Baron Angler died in battle when he was fighting alongside Duke Charles. That makes sense Marquis Garcia responded with a casual smile, It is probably an issue of inheriting the nobility. Nothing novel there. The contention for a barons title wouldnt cause Marquis Garcia to pay too much attention. Thus, he mentioned it briefly, but did not inquire further. Instead, he let Blis continue his narration. Miss Vera happened to be on her way back to the North Territory when she came across the conscription order and arrived at Mirror Lake Camp As Blis spoke, he observed Marquis Garcias reaction. Especially when it came to Duke Charles using those conscripted misceneous soldiers entirely as bait, he nervously nced at Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcias face remained expressionless. we kept fleeing southwards, but were unable to shake off the pursuing Wolf cavalry Knight Colin suggested turning northwards, towards the direction the Wolf cavalry least expectedwe ran into disbanded soldiers who had escaped from the Mirror Lake battlefield during our journey northwardsafter reorganising the disbanded soldiers, we were gradually caught up again Colin suggested hiding in River Bay at the bend of Ben Liu River and set up decoysin the end, we had no choice but to turn and fightand we won decisively! Blis finished narrating and quietly stood to one side, awaiting Marquis Garcias orders. Marquis Garcia looked at the surging Ben Liu River before him, remaining silent. After a long while, he finally asked, What kind of person do you think Knight Colin is? Blis was taken aback for a moment but quickly responded candidly, Brave, loyal, intelligent, hes someone who naturally belongs on the battlefield. Marquis Garcia chuckled nomittally, it seems you hold him in high regard! Blis nodded solemnly. If it had been before the fight at the river bay, Bliss impression of Colin might not have been too good. Although Colin had disyed a strong sense for battlefield strategy, he had, after all, lied and tried to abandon the disbanded soldiers. However, after the battle at the river bay, Blispletely changed his view of Colin. Whether it was choosing to stay instead of seizing thest opportunity to escape, fighting at the forefront, or risking his life to shield Vera, these noble traits made all his previous shorings seem insignificant. Therefore, Blis was willing to put in a good word for Colin before Marquis Garcia. He could tell that the Marquis had some admiration for Colin. Indeed, hes a talentedmander! Marquis Garcia nodded but couldnt help but frown slightly, However, he strayed slightly from the right pathfortunately, hes still young Looking at the puzzled Blis, Marquis Garcia did not provide any further exnations and shifted the topic, Alright, enough about him. Im here to clean up Charless mess. Therefore, I need your help with one more thing. Please,mand me! Im giving you a cavalry unit. You must immediately head to Winterfell City and call on my brother on my behalf. I need a military order from him. What kind of military order? One to support with troops. The Trolls are attacking our home; can I just sit back and do nothing? Supporting the troops? Blis was somewhat puzzled. However, he quickly recovered and turned pale, YouYou didnt receive an order to support them with troops from the duke, sir? No. Marquis Garcia looked at Blis with interest, I dispatched troops on my own initiative. Blis felt a chill run through his body. A terrifying thought surfaced in his mind, refusing to be dispelled. But he still bowed his head, spoke in a low voice, Yes, Marquis! I shall depart immediately! Chapter 28 - 28: 028 Awakening_l Chapter 28: 028 Awakening_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Colin woke up. He surveyed his surroundings and realized that he was still in the tent where he had been before. He couldnt tell how many days he had been unconscious, but judging from the faint light sneaking into the tent, he could tell it was now night. Aside from him, there was one other person in the tentVera. She was quietly lying on the edge of the bed, seemingly asleep. Colin gazed at Veras snowy white hair, a trace of warmth surfacing in his heart. There was no denying that his previous antics relied heavily on his immortality, all for the sake of putting on a show. But maybe he somehow got carried away Thinking back, he realized he could control his condition when he first got injured. But the second time, when he stepped in to shield Vera from a bullet, he was struggling to cope. The excruciating pain and the severe wound prevented Colin from stopping the bleeding in time. On top of that, he saw some images that were inappropriate for children to see Colin concluded that the fainting spell was likely due to excessive blood loss. From now on, he should prioritize stopping the blood flow whenever he got injured. Colin mentally reminded himself of this. Then, he recalled that he seemed to have woken up once before. At that time, a priest was feeding him holy water However, the holy water seemed to have done no harm to him, instead it helped him recover from his injuries. No, thats not quite right. It was more than just healing his injuries. Upon paying closer attention to his bodily changes, Colin realized his body was subtly warming up, simr to when he drank Knight Carters fresh blood! Could it be that holy water also has the power to enhance his abilities? Thats intriguing. Despite his inner excitement, Colin decided to hold off his anticipation for a few more days to see if his abilities had indeed increased. If the holy water really had the same effects as a knights fresh blood Then either the vampiric settings in this world were somewhat absurd Or The holy water from the Glorious Church had some issues Moreover, earlier when he was unconscious, he dreamt of a huge silver serpent. It seemed to be more than just an inexplicable dream. He had the distinct sensation that the snakes blood was too realistically vourful. It was so realistic that it didnt seem like a dream As Coliny on the bed, he lost himself in thought. Having just woken up from unconsciousness, he couldnt sleep. So, he waited until the morning light with his eyes wide open. Good morning. Miss Vera. Ah, Colin, youre awake! Seeing the undisguised joy in Veras eyes, Colin felt a twinge of guilt. Was it right to deceive a naive girl like this? But he quickly cast that thought aside. After all, he did n to y dead before, but he almost made it real. Therefore, Veras affection is something he risked his life to gain. Following the logic of melodramatic TV dramas, Vera should offer herself to him about now. How long have I been out? A full three days! That long? Yes. We are also incredibly indebted to Archbishop Ravens holy water. Colin mentally noted the name Raven, while fishing for more information, I have to thank him! How did Archbishop Ravene to be here? He came here with my UncleMarquis Garcia. By the way, my Uncle brought the Dark Cavalry as reinforcements, so were safe now! Marquis Garcia is here too! We are indeed safe then. Yes. You must be hungry, right? Ill fetch you some food. While saying this, Vera got up and walked towards the outside of the tent. Watching the graceful figure of the girl, Colin suddenly felt that this injury was worth it. Meow- Little White also noticed that her human ve had woke up, ardently sniffing at Colin a few times, and then found afortable position on the bed and continued to nap. Colin stroked the kittys soft fur and began searching for rted information about Marquis Garcia in his mind. Then, he found that his predecessor was a fan of Marquis Garcia, without any surprise. Well, who among the youngsters of his age in North Territory wasnt? However, Colin also discovered some interesting things in his memory. For example, Marquis Garcia, though the number one in the North Territory army, and his Dark Cavalry is an invincible troop. But, he had stepped down from confronting the trolls at the frontline three years ago. Even though it was Marquis Garcias own decision to step down from the frontline, propagating it as his wanting to take a break and letting the soldiers of the Dark Cavalry rest. However, to the clear-sighted, this official statement is not the truth. The real reason Marquis Garcia stepped down from the frontline was only one C suspicion! Suspicion from the Northern Duke. Although there is no equivalent phrase for rank prevailing over the lord in this world, the principle is the same. People are no different. Marquis Garcias prestige and the strength of the Dark Cavalry have made the Northern Duke restless. Even if Marquis Garcia is the Northern Dukes own younger brother, in the face of power, let alone brothers, even fathers and sons, cant be trusted. Such a formidable force as the Dark Cavalry can both deter trolls from setting foot in the North Territory and sweep through the North Territory, changing the ruler of Winterfell City. So, Marquis Garcia was removed from the frontline. The sharp de of the Dark Cavalry was reluctantly sheathed. The person seeding him on the frontline was the eldest son of the Northern Duke C Marquis Charles. The Northern Duke hoped that his son could take this responsibility and forge another strong troop for the North Territory at the frontline. A direct army that truly belongs to the St. Hilde family. In this way, Marquis Garcias influence could be bnced. Unfortunately, Marquis Charles is a bit disappointing. He held on the frontline for three years but ultimately couldnt hold on. The trolls broke in. So, Marquis Garcia had to be re-employed again. However, Colin was rather worried. If Marquis Garcia lives up to expectations this time, going on with his record of repeatedly crushing the invading trolls, then how would Duke St. Hilde reward the meritorious vassal? The title of nobility could not be promoted anymore. Above Marquis is the Duke. And in North Territory, there can only be one Duke. As for territories. Marquis Garcias territory has already far exceeded the standard size for a Marquis. Moreover, more territory means more taxes and poption, which also means greater military potential. Although the Dark Cavalry is powerful, the expense to maintain it is also massive, hence, its number has never exceeded fifty thousand. But if it is given more supply, allowing it to continue to grow That might be even more difficult to manage. At this point, Colin began to feel a bit sympathetic towards Veras foster father. Inviting the Dark Cavalry for rescue indicated that the situation at the frontline was indeed dire, but it also felt a bit like drinking poison to quench a thirst. Of course, if Colin knew that Marquis Garcia mobilized his troops this time without receiving the Dukes orders, he would undoubtedly worry even more.. Chapter 29 - 29: 029 Marquis Charles_l Chapter 29: 029 Marquis Charles_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On the seventh day after Colin awoke, the Dark Cavalry finally set off again. However, the speed of the armys advance was slow. So slow that they didnt look like an elite cavalry at all. This marching speed was quite suitable for Colin, considering his wounds were notpletely healed yet. Raymon had somehow found a t trolley, put some thatched straw on it as a buffer, and when Coliny on it, it felt quitefortable. The spring sunlight was warm and cozy, making one feel drowsy. Even Colin, a vampire who didnt like sunlight, slowly began to doze off after a while of lying in the sun. Despite being in the midst of the Northerners most elite army, Colin still managed to exude azy holiday vibe. Vera was not nearby. After all, she was the adopted daughter of the Northern Duke. Even if she had some feelings for Colin, she wouldnt stick around him all the time. Otherwise, wouldnt she end up being apdog? If anyone was going to be thepdog, it should be Colin taking the initiative. After all, Veras status was far more noble than Colins. But looking at Colins demeanor, he clearly had no ns to strike while the iron was hot. When ites to attracting girls, one should be half warm, half cold. This was the painful lesson Colin had learned from his failed courtship in his previous life. Thus, the army leisurely headed north. As they neared the Mirror Lake camp, they encountered more and more defeated soldiers. Marquis Garcia weed all of them, gathering them and arranging them as auxiliary forces in the rear of the main army. From these defeated soldiers, Colin slowly learned more details about Marquis Charless defeat. The war had actually startedst year. In early May ofst year, under the leadership of Troll Crown Prince Gumbick Warkin, an army of 300,000 trolls gathered at the border, ready to invade the south. On the Northern side, it was Marquis Charles who led an army of 200,000 to confront them. Of these 200,000 troops, 100 ,ooo belonged to the legitimated troops of the St. Hilde family C the Golden Lion Legion, and the other 100,000 were the private armies of various northern lords. For example, Colins father C Baron Angler, had personally led 3,000 soldiers to the frontline after receiving orders from the Duke St. Hilde. Though they were outnumbered, the humans did not lose momentum. After all, for the past few decades, the North Territory had hardly ever lost in wars against the trolls. Especially themander of the Troll army, Crown Prince Gumbick, was someone Marquis Garcia had beaten down in various ways in the past. Under these circumstances, the Northerners inevitably took things lightly. But most people didnt realize, or refused to admit, that Marquis Garcia and his Dark Cavalry were the key to winning these wars. Now that this guarantee of victory had disappeared, could Marquis Charles alone shoulder the burden of defending the border? Clearly, things didnt go as the Northerners had expected. Since the initial standoff, Marquis Charles appeared to be struggling. In the minor skirmishes between the two sides, Marquis Charles was left in a state of disarray, barely coping. At this point, the Trollmander, Crown Prince Gumbick, had already ascertained the weaknesses of the dukes son, realizing that Marquis Charless ability tomand in battle was nowhere near that of the other marquis. So, the trolls gradually increased their offensive, andst winter they broke through the defensive line set up by the North Territory, storming in. Marquis Charles kept retreating until he reached the vicinity of Mirror Lake. There, he issued an emergency call-to-arms, cing the random soldiers that were called up into the Mirror Lake camp as bait, while he and the main army ambushed nearby. Then, when the trolls attacked the Mirror Lake camp, Marquis Charles led his army from behind in a surprise attack. Unfortunately, he still failed. Besides the two fatal mistakes previously analyzed by Colin, there was another critical reason for Marquis Charles severe defeathe was seen through by the trolls! Whether Prince Gambick was truly prophetic, he discovered the traces of Marquis Charlesrge army, or someone had leaked military secrets In any case, when the trolls attacked Mirror Lakes main camp, they didntunch an all-out attack. Instead, they had ced their main forces to the rear, waiting for Marquis Charles to walk into their trap. Therefore, Marquis Charles suffered another disastrous defeat. The massive army of two hundred thousand virtually vanished in this series of defeats. Even Marquis Charles himself is now being hunted by the trolls, his whereabouts unknown. Oh, no. The whereabouts of Marquis Charles were soon found out. Thirteen days after the Dark Cavalry left Ben Liu River to the North, they met arge defeated army head-on. This defeated army had about five thousand men, and leading these men was, in fact, Marquis Charles. Behind them, an army of over eight thousand trolls was in pursuit. However, when this pursuing force saw the g of the Dark Cavalry from afar, they decisively turned around and gave up the pursuit. They didnt even dare tounch a probing attack. Marquis Charles was finally saved. Yet his miserable fate had just begun. When Colin learned that Marquis Charles was in this defeated army, he also left the car and prepared to go see themotion. Colin surely despised Marquis Charles. First of all, his cheap old fathers death wasrgely due to this guysmand error. This also led to his own previous death and the subsequent assassination of Knights Carter. Moreover, after he escaped from Grey Castle Town, he was dragged to the Mirror Lakes main camp as bait due to Marquis Charles urgent summons, followed by a series of pursuits and near-death experiences So, when Colin saw the disgraceful state Marquis Charles was in, he couldnt help but feel a sense of joy at his misfortune. Uncle At this moment, Marquis Charles was half-kneeling in front of Marquis Garcia, his expression gloomy. Although both were marquises, their significance differed as much as heaven and earth. Whats more, this series of disasters entirely knocked Marquis Charles off his pedestal. And it further emphasized Marquis Garcias importance. You really screwed up! Marquis Garcia didnt ask Charles to get up, his face filled with icy cold emotions. Uncle, I, I underestimated the situation p! Right in front of everyones eyes, Marquis Garcia directly smacked Charles to the ground with his whip as he tried to make an excuse. The whole ce fell silent. Some, out of fear, looked away and dared not continue watching. Although Marquis Garcia was Marquis Charles elder, after all, he was the first in line to inherit the dukes title, the future lord of the North Territory! And he was humiliated this way, in public, being whipped How dare you?! Besides being ipetent, do you have any other excuses? Upon hearing these words, Charles trembled all over, rolling and crawling at the feet of Marquis Garcia, shouting aloud: Uncle, I was wrong! I was wrong Ive failed the St. Hilde family, the fallen warriors, the citizens of the North Territory. Wuuuh The dignified marquis, the future lord of the North Territory, just cried like this in public.. Chapter 30 - 30: 030 bribe_l Chapter 30: 030 bribe_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After nightfall, the temperature began to drop. The nights in the North Territory during spring, are fairly cold. In the camp, the soldiers lit bonfires to warm themselves, boil water, and cook. At the same time, they also began to chat amongst themselves. What their conversation centered on was of course, the daytime meeting between the two Marquises, Marquis Garcias whip, and Marquis Charless tears. Knight Colin was discreetly mingling among these soldiers, listening to their casual banter. Then he suddenly discovered that there was an unexpected shift in the soldiers attitudes towards Marquis Charles. Before today, these soldiers, especially those who had fled in defeat from the Mirror Lake battlefield, had an extremely negative attitude towards Marquis Charles. They despised, hated, and scorned him. Such an infamous reputation was expected for a defeated armymander. Moreover, Marquis Charles issued a draft order in haste and treated the people conscripted as cannon fodder and bait. It can be said that if he wasnt the Dukes eldest son, if the reputation of the St. Hilde family was not as grand in the North Territory, Marquis Charles might have already been torn apart by these infuriated soldiers. However, Marquis Charless cry during the day has seemingly turned public opinion gradually towards him. Listening carefully to the soldiers discussions, Colin began to understand. He wasnt sure whether Marquis Charless cry was a genuine expression of emotions, or simply political showmanship. However, it did remind him of Liu Da Ears renowned skill in this matter the more they cried, the more they would win over peoples hearts. Also, when Colin thought again about Marquis Garcias whip, he felt there was an underlying significance to it. At that moment, Colins initial reaction to it was only of two wordsarrogance! That whip wasnt just targeted at Marquis Charles, but was as if it was also ash on Duke St. Hildes face. Colin thought that it was Marquis Garcia venting out his dissatisfaction with the Duke, after all the defeat could be traced back to the Dukes decision to keep the Dark Cavalry in reserve. But now that he thought about it, the whip might have also served to help Marquis Charles extricate from meC Ive whipped him publicly, so you should stop hating him. Perhaps, that was the message. In this light, it seemed like Marquis Garcia was extending his care towards Marquis Charles As Colin was lost in thought, a soldier came up to him: Knight Colin, Marquis Charles is asking for you! Colin was taken aback, as he didnt expect the Marquis toe looking for him. Alright, please lead the way. While contemting why Marquis Charles was looking for him, Colin followed the soldier to a luxurious tent in the center of the camp. Greetings, my Lord Marquis! Being the first-in-line heir of the Angler family, his loyal lord, Marquis Charles was worthy to receive Colins genuflection. Please rise, Knight Colin! Marquis Charles quickly stepped forward, warmly helping Colin stand. The Marquis seemed to be in his thirties, worn with experience, his bare upper body wrapped in bandages. Colin was unsure whether the Marquis was genuinely wounded or just putting on a show. However, Colin was not bothered by this. He was not like themon soldiers who could be appeased and sympathized by a few tears from the man in power. May I know why my Lord Marquis has summoned me? Colin escaped from the over-enthusiastic grip of Marquis Charles subtly and bowed to ask. Marquis Charles did not respond immediately, instead he turned and took a two-handed sword from one of the guards, solemnly handing it over to Colin. Im sorry, Knight Colin, your father Baron Angler has unfortunately died on the frontline its all my fault This was his sword, please mourn for him! As Marquis Charles spoke, he began to choke with emotion. Colin had to admire the others acting skills, tears flowing as soon as he spoke, far better than some emotionless fresh faces. Lord Marquis, please, dont! My fathers death for the country is his glory, not your fault. Colin also tried to squeeze out a few tears, his face full of impassioned vigour: I swear, I will kill all the invading trolls, Ill seek vengeance for my father! I beg Lord Marquis to grant me this opportunity! The Marquiss eyes brightened, clearly he hadnt expected Colin to be so understanding, so cooperative. He grabbed hold of Colins hands, shouting: Rest assured, Knight Colin! I promise you, I will definitely kill all these damned trolls, and seek vengeance for Baron Angler and all the other warriors of North Territory who have lost their lives! Colin, forcefully suppressing his inner disgust, Thank you, Lord Marquis! Its the least I could do, Knight Colin! The two held hands, their gaze full of tears, the atmosphere bing a bit intense. After a long while, the two academy award-level actors finally calmed down from their previous intense state. Marquis Charles, regaining hisposure, sat down with Colin: Knight Colin, I heard from Vera about the hardships you faced on your journey, so on behalf of myte father and for the St. Hilde Family, I thank you for protecting Vera from being harmed by the trolls! It is my duty. Marquis Charles nodded, but his subsequent tone became somewhat ambiguous: Knight Colin, from my sisters ount, I could clearly see how much she values you, and more so, I heard that she personally pleaded with Archbishop Raven to save you with the pure holy water, haha, after all these years, I have never seen her value another man so much. I will never be able to adequately repay Miss Veras kindness! Colin then understood. The Marquis must have discerned his military talents from Veras narrative; which lead to his current pandering attempt. However, if this was before the war, Colin would not hesitate to swear loyalty to Marquis Charles and the olive branch he has extended. But now, Colin would not easily board this ship that seemed on the verge of capsizing. However, even after inheriting the Baron title of Angler family, Im afraid that for you to marry my sister is Marquis Charles continued, seemingly speaking from the heart. Lord Marquis, how could I harbor such thoughts! Miss Vera is like a goddess, she is not someone I would dare to defile! Colin would not admit that he had such thoughts. Haha, Knight Colin, dont belittle yourself! Marquis Charles motions with his hand, smiling, With your talents, it is a certainty that you will gain meritorious service on the battlefield, and elevation to a higher rank of nobility is not a farfetched idea. Lord Marquis, you are being too kind. It is my long-held ambition to fight for the North Territory, I dont dare to ask for more. Colin felt some contempt inwardly, the Marquis actually used his sister as a bargaining chip to curry favor, it just didnt seem right. Furthermore, regarding Veras marriage, Colin had no reason to believe the Marquis had much say in it at all. Of course, its also likely that Marquis Charles wasnt truly intending to help Colin win his sisters hand in marriage. The promises made by these politicians were no more reliable than a bosss vague promise of Work hard, youll definitely be promoted and get a raise in the future. So, on the surface, Colin appeared to be ttered, even revealing some signs of dependency, but he remained alert inwardly. Marquis Charles seemed not to have detected Colins perfunctory attitude and continued to be hospitable. The two engaged in a long conversation, as if they had known each other for a lifetime. It wasnt untilte into the night that Colin rose to bid his leave. Marquis Charles personally escorted him outside the tent. As Colin bowed to bid farewell, Marquis Charles suddenly looked behind Colin and eximed with surprise: Eh? Sister, its sote, why arent you asleep yet? Chapter 31 - 31: 031 Faith_l Chapter 31: 031 Faith_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Colin suddenly turned around to see Vera standing not far away. Under the cold moonlight, Colin was surprised to discover that the Dukes foster daughter was not wearing her oversized mage robe, but a pure white noble ceremonial dress instead. Glistening droplets clung to her golden strands of hair, seemingly she had just taken a bath. Her ocean-blue eyes sparkled with a captivating glow and revealed a hint of surprise after seeing Colin. I couldnt sleep, so I went for a walk. Didnt you two sleep either? Ha ha, I just exchanged some insights with Knight Colin onbating trolls. Marquis Charles patted Colins shoulder, sending him a teasing nce, Im going to sleep now, you two chat. With that, Marquis Charles decisively crawled back into his own tent, leaving Colin and Vera alone. Colin suddenly realised that since his injury improved, he hadnt seen Vera for quite some time. Looking at her exquisite face, Colin suddenlyughed and made a boldment: You look much better in this outfit than in a mage robe. Indeed, the mage robe was too loose to highlight Veras graceful figure. Hearing Colins rather explicit and slightly disrespectfulment, a faint blush appeared on Veras face. She red hard at Colin, but did not rebuke him verbally. Obviously, Colin wouldnt be daunted by a mere re. All non-assertive rejections from a woman, in fact, are indirect encouragements. So Colin stepped up, standing shoulder to shoulder with Vera. The stillness of the night punctuated only by faint chirping of insects. Vera kept her gaze on the bright moon, seemingly oblivious to the man standing beside her. Colin didnt break this wee silence, also looking up at the moon together. Faint scents wafted through the air. It seemed to be roses. Whats the hidden message of roses? Colins mind began to wander. Did you know my brother before? Vera suddenly asked as if sensing the ambiguous atmosphere was somewhat ufortable for her. No, this is our first meeting. But you two look very familiar. Thats because we hit it off. Yes. Colin fell silent, continuing to gaze at the moon in the sky as though it was more attractive than the beauty beside him. The pair fell silent again. Vera was waiting for Colin to speak, but Colin was waiting for Vera to break the silence. Create an intentional silence to make her awkward, to urge her to break it. This is a simple yet effective flirtation trick. Dont fear her getting angry. As long as used appropriately, they wont. On the contrary, they may find this kind of aloof man more charming. Those men who always initiate conversation seem annoying, these men are usually referred to by women as-Cringe. What are you holding in your hand? As expected, Vera spoke again. Colin felt a surge of joy in his heart, but put on a look of despair and in a deep voice said, This is my fathers heirloom. Oh, Im sorry! Vera felt a pang in her heart and immediately apologised, Please ept my condolences Colin heaved a sigh, as though he wanted to squeeze out a few tears. But he did not seed. After all, even the best actor needs a good partner to y off. At this moment, Colin started to miss Marquis Charles from earlier Im fine. Dying on the battlefield was my fathers lifelong wish and the best destination for a Northern Knight. Baron Angler was a great Knight! Vera slightly bowed, showing respect to the Great Sword in Colins hand, May the Lord of Glory bless his soul! Colin was stunned on the spot. He wondered if his ears were ying tricks on him. Was the female mage in front of him actually praying to the Lord of Glory?! Was this still that heretic who only believed in truth, and not in deities? Vera raising her head, saw the shocked Colin, realizing what he was surprised about, she softly exined: Yes, I have decided to serve the Lord of Glory. ReaReally? Vera gently nodded, her expression firm and devout. Why? Colin still couldnt believe it. He knew that if a mage suddenly turned to worship the Lord of Glory, it would cause quite a stir. Those mages of Yevir would go crazy! I I just felt my past experiences escaping were too thrilling, as if deities were protecting So, I decided to join the Lord of Glory Veras gaze was somewhat evasive, a strange blush appearing on her face. This female mage was obviously not good at lying, easily seen through by Colin. But, he also wasnt foolish enough to burst her bubble. You made the right choice! The Lord of Glory is worthy of everyones serious service! Colin responded devoutly. At the same time, he couldnt help but wonder, could it be that Vera went to Yevir to study the arcane, then returned to the North Territory to serve the Lord of Glory, as part of a n by Duke St. Hilde all along? But why? Was it really wise to exacerbate conflicts between the nobles and the mages at this time? It seemed as if Vera had noticed Colins concerns, so she hurriedly exined: Dont worry, I wont publicly dere my conversion to serve the Lord of Glory. I dont want to stir up unnecessary trouble. Only then did Colin breathe a sigh of relief. But he couldnt help but start to wonder about the real reason for Veras change in faith. Of course, Vera wasnt going to tell Colin the real reason. At least not at this moment. Seeming to think of something embarrassing, her face turned even redder. That obviously ignited Colins curiosity. But before Colin could ask, Vera quickly bid him farewell, then ran back to her own tent. Like a startled deer. As Colin watched his retreating figure, he couldnt help but touch his chin recalling Verasst cute, shy look. Then lecherously thoughthas my charm gotten to this point already? It must be because of my face which resembles that of the readers uncle! After feeling smug for a while, Colin also started to walk back. Sir Knight Cain? On his way, a shout suddenly sounded beside Colin. He didnt react because he wasnt the one being addressed. Sir Knight Cain? The other party called again. You are you calling me? Colin turned his head, saw a silhouette walking towards him. Of course. The person was a young woman.Se??ch ?ew???e?. o?g on ?oo?l? But the exquisite te armor she wore, the silver long sword at her waist, and the knights boots on her feet all indicated her identity- -this was a female knight. A gant female knight! However, Colin did not recognize her: Youve got the wrong person. My name is Colin. Really? The female knight revealed a mysterious smile, stopped in front of Colin. The light jasmine aroma entered Colins nose, which made him wonderhas he been lucked out with women today? Indeed, the uncle readers face has an enormous destructive power towards women! But the next second when the female knight revealed her name, Colins proud smile immediately froze on his face. My name is Cynthia.. The female knights smile was full of profound implications, Cynthia Sudor! Chapter 32 - 32: 032 Cynthia Sudor_1 Chapter 32: 032 Cynthia Sudor_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What are the consequences of lying? Pinhios nose would get longer. Veras face would turn red. As for Marquis Charles Well, for a guy like Marquis Charles, lying is as normal as eating and drinking. Colin does not consider himself as talented an actor as Maricus Charles, but generally, most people cant tell when hes lying. However, this doesnt mean that he wont face consequences when he lies. Case in point, the consequences are here now. Only when he heard the female knights surname was Sudor did Colin finally realise. No wonder she called him Knight Cain. In the past, Colin had used the alias Cain Sudor in order to infiltrate the Fire Fox Mercenary Group under a false identity! Now, the real Sudor hase looking for the fake Sudor. I think there might be some slight misunderstanding Colin took half a step back, feeling a bit guilty. What misunderstanding? Cynthia advanced a step, aggressively questioning, Dear little brother, youve changed a lot in just a few months! I almost couldnt recognize you. Alright, it turns out this woman is Cain Sudors sister. In recent days, the Dark Cavalry had been heading north, incorporating numerous scattered soldiers who had fallen back from the front. As for the Sudor Familys Ice Rock City, it had long been upied by trolls, with their familys army already crushed. Thus, it wasnt strange for Cynthia to show up here. What Colin found strange, however, was how she knew he had once impersonated her brother. Only a small number of people knew he had used a false identity; someone must have snitched! For some reason, the first figure that sprang to mind was Sael. This dutiful son had always been at odds with him and was very maniptive, thriving on stirring up trouble. So Colin felt there was a big possibility that Sael had instigated Cynthia to seek trouble with him. Miss Cynthia, please let me exin Fine, talk. Actually, its like this hey, hey! Why are you drawing your sword? Colin, frightened, retreated again. Didnt you let me talk? Yeah, you can talk, but I wont listen. Cynthia held the sword in both hands and assumed a charging posture, Mother once said, never trust a man who deceived you before! What a bunch of nonsense! Colin suspected that this woman might have something wrong in her head, Donte over here! This is a military camp, private disputes arent allowed! For the honor of the Sudor Family, I shall duel with you! Draw your sword! Cynthia threw down a white glove and shouted loudly. I wont ept! Colin ignored the white glovepletely. He couldnt understand it. This woman didnt even bother to listen to his exnation before wanting to duel, did she harbor that much grudge against him? Hehe, a coward! Ill count to three, then Ill attack! Cynthia clearly wouldnt care about such military rules as banning private disputes. These kinds of things actually only served to restrain the lower-ranking soldiers. As for the nobles, they werent much of a deterrent. One! Cynthias voice was as hard as iron. Cold sweat trickled from Colins forehead, and his right hand unconsciously reached for the hilt of his sword. He had already realised that this woman was probably beyond reason. If reason couldnt be established, then he wasnt afraid to fight. Having once faced the charge of nearly a thousand wolf cavalry, Colin had unflinchingly held the front line. Now, facing just one woman, he certainly wasnt scared. Moreover, thanks to Archbishop Ravens holy water, Colin had advanced to the rank of second Order Knight. Given his age, the second Order was already a pretty high level. The crazy woman on the other side looked about his age and probably couldnt exceed his rank. Two! Cynthia counted again, her face cold. Colin took a deep breath and drew the long sword from his waist. Then, he saw the female knight on the opposite side instantly turn into a sh of gold lightning, charging towards him! Damn! Wasnt it decided to start when you count to three? Boom! All Colin felt was a gargantuan force impacting him, as if he had been hit frontally by a tank, and he was sent flying. Damn it! This crazy woman was probably a third Order Knight! Lord of Glory, illuminate the world! Cynthia was still mumbling prayers to herself. With the golden Holy Light emanating from her, the scene became very intense. But Colin had no time for sass, as another sword strike came his way. ng! Colin barely blocked the attack, but the huge impact made his hands numb, nearly dropping his sword. My heart is pure, it cleanses evil! Cynthias pupils had be pure gold, absent of any human emotion, appallingly divine. Bam! Colin was kicked and sent flying away. This time he flew farther, hitting and knocking over a nearby tent. The soldiers from the tent fled in panic, only to see Cynthia, her body glowing with golden light. So, they simply put away their swords and took refuge, opting to watch the fight instead. Two knights were dueling; of course, lowly soldiers didnt dare interfere. Pah! Colin spit out blood, feeling multiple ribs broken, with previous injuries reopening. Woman! Dont push it! The threat, of course, would not matter to Cynthia. She relentlessly and resolutely took up the sword and charged: Fear nothing, invincible! Her arrogantly unreasonable attitude finally drove Colin over the edge. AHH! Colin released a cry, like a roar of a beast. An indescribable anger and hatred from old memories welled up, temporarily taking over his mind. Not belonging to Colin, not belonging to his predecessors, or even the world. Like it came from the ancient abyss, through the spans of time, suddenly descended. The moonlight swirled, reflecting behind Colin. There, somewhat indistinctly, a terrifying phantom seems to appear. Its bloody tusks were visible and its massive ck wings were spread out. Cynthias golden eyes showed a moment of surprise, thinking she saw an illusion, thus breaking her sprint. Swiftly, sheposed herself: Stay firm and pious, rush through the Rush through your NM! Colin roared wildly, releasing an unprecedented surge of terrifying power, thrusting his sword out! Bang! The armor on Cynthias chest was breached, leaving arge hole. Fragments of it were scattered around. Blood dyed her undershirt and a few top buttons were broken, revealing a bit of her beautiful figure. But Cynthia seemed to feel none of it and wasnt intimidated by Colins unusual exertion of power. She just calmly stabilized herself, and started praying again: Stay firm and pious, rush through the thorns! Then, she charged once more. As if nothing could stop this woman. Colin, at this point, seemed short on energy. That strike, though terrifyingly effective, allowed him to ovee a level difference and suppress Cynthia. However, it also drained him of his physical strength. Thus, as the crazed woman charged again, a murderous glint crossed Colins eyes. He made a decision. The long sword, shining with a golden glow, shed towards Colins chest. Colin, didnt dodge or evade. Swish! Cynthia watched as her sword pierced Colins chest, a fear filled her heart. Because Colins sword, was at her throat.. Chapter 33 - 33: 033 Reason 1 Chapter 33: 033 Reason 1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Let go! Blood seeped from Colins mouth, but his tone remained calm and strong. The golden hues in Cynthias eyes gradually faded, and her sanity returned. So, she was scared of the man before her eyes, whose eyes were blood-red. A crazy person is always afraid of someone crazier. Thus, Cynthia loosened her grip on her sword. Colin disregarded the long sword plunged through his chest, as if it didnt exist at all. Who told you I pretended to be your brother? Shouldnt you treat your wounds first? Shut up! Colin slightly increased his pressure, and a small cut appeared on Cynthias throat.Crimson blood trickled down. I dont want to ask again! Madman! Cynthia cursed in her heart. In this male-dominated world, Cynthia, a female knight, had naturally borne more criticism and doubt. So she had girded herself in madness, like a tough armor. The madwoman from the Sudor family The Churchs fanatic The bloodthirsty wild rose Although these titles were not pleasant, they did allow Cynthia to be untouchable in Ice Rock City. But now, looking at the man who was indifferent even with a long sword through his chest, Cynthia had to bow her proud head. Oliver. Hearing this name, Colin was taken aback. It wasnt the dutiful son Sael? But that fat merchant who once hired the Firefox Mercenary Group to escort a caravan to Fallen Eagle City! That guy was even able to survive the mirrorke encampment. What a lucky life. Where is he? No sooner had Colin asked this than he saw a fat figure trying to flee the crowd. Oliver! I see you! Come here if you dont want to die! The fat figure froze in ce as if struck by lightning. He hesitated for a while, finally dropped his head sadly and walked over. Speak. How did you meet this mad woman? And why did you betray me? Oliver shook his head repeatedly, I didnt, I didnt betray Speak! Colins tone was terrible. Oliver was so scared that his body shook, and finally told the truth. It turned out that when Oliver was attacked at the Mirror Lake camp, he decisively jumped into the Mirror Lake to survive. He wasnt a good swimmer. But he was fat. Everybody knows that fat is less dense than water. So, fat people can easily float on the waters surface. So, Oliver floated in theke for three days and three nights, finally reaching the shore just as he was about to starve. By then, the Trolls main force had left Mirror Lake. So, Oliver escaped a cmity. Then he met a group of fleeing soldiers and they moved south together. On the way, they ran into Cynthia, who wasing to reinforce from Fallen Eagle City. Cynthia had just heard of the Dark Cavalry moving north so borrowed several hundred men from her uncle, Count Uman, to provide reinforcements. Actually, after the death of Viscount Sudor, the first heir, the person Colin had pretended to be, Cain Sudor, should have led an army to take Ice Rock City back. This way, the Sudor family could restore their nobility and glory. However, not everyone could recover their morale and step into the brutal battlefield again after a major defeat. Sir Cain was clearly terrified. So, his sister, Cynthia Sudor, had to lead the army on a campaign. But the Sudor familys army had already been routed. Count Uman obviously couldnt lend all his troops to the Sudor family. Giving his niece a few hundred soldiers was quite generous. So, the extremely short-handed Cynthia could not let go of Oliver and his band of fleeing soldiers. She drafted them without question, and forced them to continue fighting for the Sudor family. Strictly speaking, this was illegal. However, the Sudor familys territory was gone. Cynthia couldnt care less about these matters. Besides, she was crazy at heart anyway. However, Oliver was the unfortunate one. He had barely managed to escape from the battlefield of the Mirror Lake, and now he was being forced into danger again. Having been traumatized, he did not want to be cannon fodder again. So, Oliver sought out Cynthia, trying to persuade her to spare him. He was somewhat confident in this. After all, he felt that he and the first heir of the Sudor Family, Knight Cain, were old acquaintances who had shared hardships. However, when Cynthia saw this merchant who imed to have traveled with her brother to Fallen Eagle City, she instantly saw through his lies. The real Cain Sudor had fled to Fallen Eagle City with her, how could he be associated with a caravan? Naturally, Cynthia thought this was a lie. Poor Oliver got a heavy beating, then he became honest. But after Cynthia led the army to join the Dark Cavalry, Oliver saw a glimmer of hope. Because, he saw an old acquaintance among the logistics soldiers of the Dark Cavalry C the dutiful Sael. From Sael, Oliver finally understood why he was beaten up by Cynthia. Because that Knight Cain was fake! Oliver felt wronged inside, but he dared not express his anger. After all, as amoner, how could he use a noble? But under the instigation of Sael, who seemed to enjoy stirring the pot, Oliver still went to Cynthia and confessed everything. iming that it was not him who lied, but Colin. But Cynthia wouldnt easily believe amoner. In her eyes, Colin, who was a noble himself, why would he impersonate her brother? The Sudor family was on the brink of copse now, what benefit could they possibly get from impersonating the heir? Facing Cynthias questioning, Oliver panicked. He also couldnt figure out why Colin would lie. In the urgent moment, he suddenly remembered that he had once promised Colin that he would help him connect with the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to raise an army with its financial strength for the Sudor family to retake Ice Rock City. Colin did not agree at the time. Naturally, he did not oppose it either. If he didnt object, didnt that basically mean agreement? Therefore, following the better you than me mindset, Oliver simply told Cynthia that Colin was impersonating the heir of the Sudor family in order to scam funding from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. This seemed to be the only logical exnation. So, Cynthia was furious. Someone dared to deceive others using the Sudor familys name! Now, the Sudor family was reduced to nothing more than a name, Cynthia naturally wouldnt allow this name to be tarnished. After Oliver pointed out Colin from the camp, she took the opportunity when he was alone to cause some trouble. Hearing the details of the matter from Oliver, Colin was furious. As expected, he had guessed right. It was Sael who was meddling again! Colin red fiercely at Cynthia: I can clearly tell you, I had a reason for using your brothers name, and I have never used the Sudor familys title for any personal gain. Now that Ive taken a hit from your sword, lets consider the matter settled! With that, Colin retracted the long sword at Cynthias throat. Cynthia snorted coldly and turned to leave. This crazy woman didnt seem to be convinced at all. But since Colin was in the wrong in this matter, he couldnt really do anything to Cynthia. However, he didnt n to let Sael and Oliver off easily. So, Colin turned to Oliver, ordering him: You go and find Sael, bring him to see me. Tell him not to think about running away or hell have to bear the consequences! Okay, but your injury Oliver looked at the long sword in Colins chest, inwardly frightened. Im fine Just as Colin finished speaking, he heard Veras anxious voice. Colin! Colin, what happened to you! It seemed like themotion here had rmed the female mage. At this moment, the originally steady Knight Colin suddenly started to wobble. He pressed his chest hard, his expression exaggerated as he screamed: I I cant go on Ah! Then he fell backwards. But his timing was quite coincidental, he fell right into the arms of the rushing Vera. Feeling the familiar soft touch, Colin forced out a mouthful of blood: Quick! Go find Archbishop Raven Holy water Vera looked like she was about to cry: But, the Archbishops holy water was used upst time! Colin.. Chapter 34 - 34: 034 Ice Rock City_l Chapter 34: 034 Ice Rock City_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Spring is in the air, and the sky is clear. The little dramast night did not have much impact on the army. As daylight broke, therge army set off as usual, continuing to chase the traces of the Trolls to the north. Of course, the word chase may not be entirely appropriate. Because, the speed of the Dark Cavalry was too slow. Colin always felt that it seemed like Marquis Garcia was intentionally waiting for something. Moreover, progressing at such a slow pace, the troll army must have long abandoned their positions in the North Territory. Perhaps, this is Marquis Garcias n? To win without a fight? Although he was full of doubts, Colin dared not question themanding officer of the Dark Cavalry. Moreover, here, or even in the entire North Territory, no one dared to question Marquis Garcias Military Order. In the rear of the slow-moving army, Colin returned to the t trailer he had just bid farewell not long ago. Actually. this injury of his looked frightening but was not dangerous at all. Vera, however, was fairly frightened, so she summoned Archbishop Raven again and asked him to personally cast a healing magic on Colin. The healing magic performed by the archbishop himself did indeed have a remarkably good effect. After just one night, Colin already felt an itching sensation at the wound site, indicating signs of healing. But he wasnt thrilled. After all, what he wanted was not healing magic, but Holy Water! Unfortunately, the Archbishops Holy water really was used up. s, the drama he performed was a waste. It looks like he will have to find a way to acquire some Holy Water from the church in the future. After all,pared to the blood of a high-ranking knight, the pure Holy Water, although rare, is rtively easier to obtain. Moreover, its safe, stable, and risk-free. Just as Colin was lying on the trailer and starting to contemte his n for the church, Oliver hurriedly approached and reported, Sir Colin, Sael he he Did he run away? Colin nced at the sweaty man, a sh of ferocity on his face. If Sael really dared to flee, then Colin wouldbel him as a deserter and make sure he could not stay in the entire North Territory. No, no, he didnt run away. Dare he note? Now Colin was somewhat surprised. A mere mercenary dared to disobey the orders of a noble? Colin was just about to instruct Knight Raymon to execute that devoted son when he heard Oliver shaking his head, saying, No, Sael has joined the ranks of the Sudor Family. And when I asked Knight Cynthia to hand him over, she she What did she say? Colins voice was somewhat cold. Oliver shrunk his head and murmured, She said you have no right tomand the people of the Sudor Family Hmm. A trace of anger shed across Colins face. The devoted son seemed to understand the situation well and had quicklytched onto another powerful figure. And that crazy woman from the Sudor Family seemed determined to resist Colin to the end. Colin inhaled deeply and calmed his emotions. He felt no need to rush. The Sudor Family that had lost its territory was nothing more than a spent force, how long could that madwoman protect Sael? Sooner orter, Colin would send that devoted son to hell to reunite with his father- However, this time, Colin seemed to have miscalcted. Just a few dayster, Ice Rock City was recaptured by the Sudor family. Moreover, the entire recovery process was so simple that it was unbelievable. When the Dark Cavalry was sluggishly heading north, they found that not only did they not encounter any Troll Army along the way, the trolls had evenpletely abandoned the cities that they once upied. Yes, they totally abandoned them. The Troll soldiers inside had all gone, as if they had never been there. Thus, the fleeing nobles gathered by the Dark Cavalry along the way suddenly became spirited. They led their defeated troops back into the deserted cities and dered that they had reimed their lost territories. Because the Dark Cavalry maintained order. There wasnt a situation of fierce contention, and all the lords tacitly agreed to only lead their army into their original fiefdoms, without seizing anyone elses city. Even a few families who had lost all their heirs, no one dared to upy their territories. After all, this victory was entirely based on the mighty reputation of the Dark Cavalry, and the other lords were merely scavenging in their wake. If they were ungrateful and took things that didnt belong to them, Marquis Garcia would not treat them kindly. The lordless fiefdoms, in the eyes of the lords, should naturally be handed over to Marquis Garcia to dispose of. So, no matter how Colin gnashed his teeth and cursed the damned luck of the Sudor family, Cynthia was able to recapture Ice Rock City without a fight. It seemed that the revival of the Sudor family was imminent. Immediately after, the Dark Cavalry was camped outside of Ice Rock City. Ice Rock City is the northern city closest to the Sky Ice in, Marquis Garcia seems to n to stay here for a long time and doesnt intend to continue to fight against the trolls. Cynthia, who had just recaptured Ice Rock City, was on a roll. She immediately invited Marquis Garcia and a group of nobles into Ice Rock City and announced that a banquet would be held in three days to celebrate this grand victory. Colin also received the banquet invitation, however, he didnt think that the crazy woman intended to bury the hatchet with him. Although its not the Banquet at Hongmen ambush, Colin felt that Cynthia wouldnt let him have a good time at the banquet. Of course, Colin was not frightened. Hes really curious to see what kind of program the mad woman has arranged for him. Hopefully, it wont disappoint him. Oliver. Colin put down the banquet invitation in his hand and called out. Sir, what do you need? These days, Oliver was always treated as a servant by Colin, which was a punishment for Oliver revealing Colins use of a false identity secret. I need a ceremonial dress for the banquet, do you know which tailor shop in Ice Rock City can make it? This time Colin sneaked out with a concealed identity, so naturally, he wouldnt bring a ceremonial dress. Upon hearing this, Oliver immediately put on a ttering smile: Sir Colin, our Tulip Chamber of Commerce has a stationed point in Ice Rock City, where there are definitely skilled tailors who can make a beautiful ceremonial dress for you! Colin looked at Oliver with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, and didnt say anything. Until Oliver started to feel uneasy and broke out in cold sweat. Alright, lets go to the ce you mentioned. Yes! Oliver breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since witnessing Colins brutality during the fight with Cynthia that night, Oliver was especially afraid of this Baron heir. Even though Oliver has faced other nobles with higher ranks, none of them was able to bring him such a great oppressive force. When Colin didnt immediately agree to Olivers suggestion, he instantly realized that he had made a mistake. After all, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is Olivers territory, suggesting to go there to find a tailor obviously showed his intent to escape from Colins control. But, Colin agreed anyway. This made Oliver even more nervous. The banquet was in three days, time was pressing, so they immediately headed for the stationed point of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, as Oliver had suggested.. Chapter 35 - 35: 035 Armor_l Chapter 35: 035 Armor_l Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tulip Chamber of Commerces stationed point in Ice Rock City is located at the center of the citys east side. The area upied by this stationed point is quiterge, with a rather extravagant facade. Your Tulip Chamber of Commerce seems to be doing well here. Hehe. Youre too kind. Oliver couldnt hide his delight, We are close to Sky Ice in here, and most of our trade with the Trolls has to be transshipped through Ice Rock City, so this ce is actually a station second only to ourpany headquarters. Thats right, even though the North Territory and the Trolls are nearly at each others throats, trade between the two sides has never stopped. War is war, and trade is trade. They are two different matters. After all, there are too many interests involved here. Even the nobles of the North Territory are unwilling to terminate their trade with the Trolls. Of course, not every merchant qualifies to conduct such foreign trade. That the Tulip Chamber of Commerce has a share in it obviously means they have some powerful backing. Where is yourpany headquarters located? Fallen Eagle City. Oliver uttered a city name that Colin was very familiar with. Isnt Fallen Eagle City the city where Colins sister is married off to, and there the Lord is Count Uman? Turns out the power backing the Tulip Chamber of Commerce was him. Colin looked somewhat intrigued. He had been suspecting that the assassination attempt on him was orchestrated by Count Uman. Since the high noble possibly backing the Tulip Chamber of Commerce might also be Count Uman, was he now walking into the lions den by openly following Oliver into thetters turf? However, Colin was not overly worried. Count Uman wouldnt be foolish enough to assassinate a Baron heir in his own turf where he would definitely be implicated. Mr. Oliver, Im so d youre okay! I heard you went to the Mirror Lake Camp, I thought Just as they entered, a small freckled girl excitedly shouted at Oliver. Oliver nodded gracefully, Of course, Im fine. Go find Jack, a lord needs his help with a banquet ceremonial dress. However, the freckle-faced girl looked troubled, Im sorry, Mr. Oliver, Sir Jack was summoned into the castle by the Sudor Family. They said he is to design ceremonial dresses specifically for the lords attending the banquet. Oliver was stunned, then turned to Colin and said, Lord Colin, I hadnt expected the Sudor Family to arrange this already. I suppose, you will likely soon be invited to the castle for dress measurements Really? Colin sneered. He didnt believe for a moment that the madwoman would kindly arrange for someone to help him make a ceremonial dress. In fact, he had an ominous feeling that this was likely a petty means Cynthia used to deliberately retaliate against him. Thinking of this, Colin asked the freckle-faced girl, Do you know how many tailors the Sudor Family has invited into the castle? I heard that all the somewhat reputable tailors in the city have been summoned. Many of the lords attending the banquet seem to have not brought their ceremonial dresses due to their hurried departure, so the Sudor Family is preparing to mass-produce them. As expected. At this point, Colin was finally convinced that the madwoman was likely trying to make him look bad over the ceremonial dress issue. Seeing Colins silence, the freckle-faced girl kindly suggested, My lord, if you need to make a ceremonial dress, Sir Jacks apprentice is still in the shop, he might be able to help you Apprentice? Before Colin could respond, Oliver scolded loudly, You want that clumsy nave to make a ceremonial dress for a noble? Have you lost your mind? The freckle-faced girl shrunk back, not daring to say another word. Colin certainly wouldnt feel secure letting a tailors apprentice handle the making of his ceremonial dress. Of course, he wouldnt go to the Sudor Familys castle either, nor ask that madwoman for help. So, how should he acquire a suitable ceremonial dress in such a short period of time? Colin stroked his chin, thought for a moment, and all of a sudden, asked, Do you sell armor in your shop? Of course! Oliver promptly replied, Please follow me, my lord. Colin followed Oliver into a room, where all sorts of armor wereid in front of him. My lord, these are all fine selections collected by our Chamber of Commerce, we have te armor, chainmail, even enchanted armor Is there an enchanted armor? Colin suddenly showed interest. The so-called enchantment refers to a method of inscribing a magic array on the surface of the armor, then asking a mage to enchant the array to give the armor various arcane properties. This is not a simple matter. First, it requires a superb forging level to carveplex magical arrays into the armor. Second, the cost of a mages enchantment is extremely expensive. Therefore, a set of enchanted armor can usually be sold at sky-high prices. The set of armor that Colin left in Grey Castle belongs to him and its not enchanted, and the only set of enchanted armor in the Angler family is worn by his father. Unfortunately, that set of enchanted armor, along with his father who died in the battle, probably became a trophy of the trolls. Therefore, Colin followed Olivers direction with interest and came to the only set of enchanted armor in the room. Its a set of pure white armor adorned with gorgeous and mysterious lines, discharging a faint icy chill. This set of armor is enchanted with the fourth-order magic array [Blessing of Frost], which can burst out a frost shock when attacked, causing damage to the attacker, Oliver exined on the side. Fourth-order magic array! Colin remembered that the inherited enchanted armor from the Angler family was carved with a second-order magic array. How much is this enchanted armor? Colin was intrigued. Oliver turned his head and whispered with an old cksmith for a moment, then quoted a sky-high price: Fifty thousand gold coins. How much? Colins face was full of disbelief. To know, the entire annual tax revenue of the Angler familys fiefdom is only three thousand gold coins. That is to say, even if the Angler family didnt eat or drink for ten years, they still couldnt afford this set of armor. No wonder the Angler family regarded their second-order enchanted armor as a family heirloom. Colin reluctantly took a look at this set of enchanted armor and then decisively turned around. This was not something he could afford. And even if he sold his everything to buy it, he probably couldnt maintain it. How about this one? Colin asked, changing to another set of non-enchanted armor. This one costs two thousand gold coins. Colin took a breath of cold air, feeling a little pain. However, he also knew that such finely crafted armor, in general, wouldnt be cheap. Can I pay a deposit first? I will notify Grey Castle to send the remaining payment. After a moment of thought, Oliver gritted his teeth and said: Lord Colin, if you like this armor, I can offer it to you for free! Free? Colin smiled with interest. He didnt believe there was something for free in this world. Everything has a price; it just happens that some prices are not represented in the form of money. Yes. Oliver solemnly said, I identally ruined your rtionship with the Sudor family and caused you to get hurt. So, let this armor be my apology to you. Indeed, after returning to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, this fat man started to n how to free himself from Colins control. This free armor, in fact, is the price of Olivers redemption. Fine! I ept your apology. Seeing that Olivers apology seemed sincere, Colin decided not to pursue the matter further. Then, he got some paper and a pen to draw a roaring bears head with a yuen shield emblem that had some thorny patterns behind it. Help me engrave the emblem of the Angler family on it, and deliver it to my residence within three days. Alright. After giving the instructions, Colin was ready to leave. Lord Colin, about the ceremonial dress for the banquet Oliver kindly reminded him. Ive already got a n for the ceremonial dress; you dont need to worry. Colin turned around, revealing an inscrutable smile.. Chapter 36 - 36: 036 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Chapter 36: 036 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three days passed in the blink of an eye. As scheduled, the Sudor familys banquet had arrived. As night fell, the castle at the centre of Ice Rock City bustled with horse-drawn carriages and crowds of nobles who had gathered to attend the banquet. One has to admit; the timing selected by Cynthia Sudor was extraordinarily clever. With the influence of the Sudor family, it would be impossible to invite such arge group of nobles for a banquet. However, it coincided with the Troll Army retreating from the North Territory, with lost castles being easily regained one by one. Although some may consider this delusional, it could still be barely seen as a victory. Also, the only two Marquises in the North Territory just happened to be in Ice Rock City. Under these circumstances, unless Duke St. Hilde personally hosted a banquet in Winterfell City, Ice Rock City was destined to be the focus of the North Territory this night. The banquet began at six oclock, and Knight Colin arrived at half past five. He came alone. This was a high-profile noble banquet, and naturally,moner attendants could not be allowed entry. Knight Raymon was initially barely qualified to participate, but he had been sent back to Grey Castle Town by Colin to deliver a message. Colin felt that he was now capable of forging rtionships with both heirs of the St. Hilde family, so Count Uman presumably wouldnt dare to be too audacious. So, there was no longer a need to skulk in the shadows. Thus, he sent Raymon back to prevent any chaos from arising at home, thinking he was dead. Im sorry, sir, could you please show your invitation? The guard at the castle gate quickly stopped Colin when he saw him, his face lighting up with anticipation. Colin took out his invitation and handed it to the guard. The guard hastily epted it, carefully verified it, and had to let him pass after confirming its authenticity. Im sorry, Sir Knight Colin, for the inconvenience. Wee to the banquet! Please enter! Only then did Colin leisurely enter the castle. Along the way, everyone who saw him appeared astonished, and many even whispered something while pointing fingers at him. Colin was not bothered by these nces and walked on confidently towards the Banquet Hall. Sir Knight, please wait! Unfortunately, he was stopped at the hall entrance by the Sudor familys butler.Recognising the Angler Family crest with a nce, the butler jovially said, You must be Knight Colin, right?. Yes. Colin crossed his arms, contemting whether he should smash the butlers fake smile with a punch. Perhaps the butler had heard of Colins reputation, or sensed the danger, as he took a step back, Im sorry, Knight Colin, you cannot participate in the banquet in your battle armor. Indeed, Colin had not found any ceremonial dress, so he chose to wear the newly-bought armor to the banquet. Ordinarily, it would be considered quite disrespectful. However, Colin was prepared for it. Without any hurry, he asked, Then what should I wear? You should be wearing a ceremonial dress, the butlers gaze seemed like he was looking at an idiot. He had already started to signal the guards nearby with his eyes, preparing to forcibly remove the disrespectful knight from the castle. Ceremonial dress? Colin sneered, suddenly pounding his chest te with his fist, and loudly proimed, The North Territory has just suffered humiliation, the Troll Army retreated intact and without casualties! And you all have the heart to dress up and enjoy this feast, indulging in music and dance? Where is our counter attack? Where is our vengeance? Where is our spirit? Why havent we done anything? I am just a small knight, with no right to question the decisions of you lords! But I grieve for my father, Baron Angler, who died in battle on the frontline! As his only son, I swear here that without avenging him, I will not take off my armor! The hall fell silent!colins righteous words felt as though it had pressed the pause button on the scene. Everyone stared in disbelief at the odd man dressed in armor who hade to attend the banquet. Especially the old butler from the Sudor Family. Even till now, his mind was buzzing. Whether he was stunned by Colins booming voice or by the content of what he had said, he was unsure. At this point, he knew that it would be impossible to oust this rude knight from the castle as he had originally nned. Colin was indeed rude, but he was righteous! This banquet, strictly speaking, did have a deceptive tinge of peace. However, this was because of the unexpectedly sudden defeat earlier and the trolls withdrawal was unexpectedly perplexing. Thus, the lords and nobles who had easily retaken their lostnds, greatly needed an opportunity to cover up their past failures and to promote their current victory. Hence, this celebration of victory came about with the impetus of many parties. Unexpectedly, someone had now stepped forward to harshly rip apart the false mask of this victory and throw it hard in the faces of the nobles. Among the crowd was Cynthia Sudor. She had wanted to personally watch the disgraceful sight of Colin being expelled from the castle, but she had not expected to see this scene. Cynthia was on the verge of grinding her teeth to bits but at the same time, a sense of regret emerged in her heart. This banquet was initially an excellent opportunity for the Sudor Family to gain reputation, but now, it seemed to have be a joke. All because of one person. A person who was initially of no consequence. A person she had intended to humiliate through some petty tricks. Perhaps, she shouldnt have overdone things Colin was unaware that the mad woman Cynthia was also watching him, still maintaining his righteous demeanor. Ignoring the surrounding stares, he boldly strode forward. Bang! The dazed old butler was fiercely bumped aside by Colin. But he dared not stop him again. He watched with wide eyes as Colin, in his pure white armor, stepped into the banquet hall. A sizable number of nobles who were attending the banquet had already gathered in the hall. Seeing Colins figure enter the hall, the crowds faces showed varying expressions, whispering amongst themselves with heated discussions. Clearly, Colins loud voice had carried his boastful words into the banquet hall. Therefore, he naturally became the temporary focal point of the banquet. However, nobody came forward to greet him. Apparently, Colin was being ostracized. But he didnt mind at all. Even feeling pleased in his heart. After all, this was a banquet meticulously nned by that mad woman, originally meant to benefit the reputation of the Sudor Family, but now, seemed to have beenpletely ruined by Colins speech. There was still some time before the banquet officially began. Thus, the nobles who were attending continued to arrive in session. The neers obviously felt that the atmosphere in the hall seemed a bit off. After inquiring about it, they found out that it was Colins doing. Thus, the nces directed at Colin became more and more numerous. Colin also started feeling annoyed, so he simply closed his eyes. As time passed, the status of the arriving guests became higher and higher. Until Marquis Charles appeared at the entrance of the hall. Then, the banquet hall suddenly fell silent again. This was not because Marquis Charles had a high prestige among the nobles, on the contrary, due to a series of previous horrendous defeats, his reputation among the nobles of the North Territory was extremely poor. But his appearance still brought the hall into silence once again. Because, he too was wearing armor! Chapter 37 - 37: 037 Banquet (Medium) _1 Chapter 37: 037 Banquet (Medium) _1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Charles entered the banquet hall, he did so with great excitement. As people cast surprised nces at him, he was filled with confidence. But when the banquet hall fell into prolonged silence, he found it odd. He had spent a lot of time preparing his attire for tonight. He had even prepared a passionate speech, waiting for someone to ask him: Honourable Marquis, why are you wearing armor to a banquet? But! Why is no one asking? Marquis Charles felt deep disappointment. These people were too stupid; they couldnt even give him a prompt. So, he coughed lightly, preparing to answer his own question: You must be curious why I didnt dress formally? Because I am too ashamed to do so! Marquis Charles took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were filled with hot tears! The Troll Army has retreated, but have we truly won? You must all ask yourselves At this point in his speech, Marquis Charles scanned the room with a intive look. But he suddenly froze when his gazended on a certain spot. Because he saw among the crowd a distinctive figureColin. Subsequently, he was taken aback At that moment, Colin also caught sight of Marquis Charles. And he, too, was taken aback I wore the armor to the banquet because I was left with no choice by that crazydy. What the hell are you trying to do? The banquet hall fell silent. Ten seconds passed. Twenty seconds passed. Thirty seconds passed Knight Colin! Finally, Marquis Charles broke the unnerving, awkward silence with an emotional outburst. He quickly strode over to Colin. Colin was instinctively uneasy facing Marquis Charles, who, like him, was simrly dressed in armor. Instinctively, he tried to pull his hands back. But unfortunately, Marquis Charles caught his hands deftly. Knight Colin! Marquis Charles sped Colins hands tightly. I knew it! I knew the North Territory would also have brave warriors like me, who would refuse to bask in fake victories, don armor, take up arms, and fight to the death with the trolls! Colin, suppressing his urge to pull his hands away, quickly adjusted his face to a passionate countenance as well. I have to y along with your show, no matter what. Butpared to Marquis Charless Oscar-worthy performance, Colin felt rather inferior. For instance, despite his teary eyes, Charles managed to control himself so the tears didnt spill over. Colin admitted he couldnt do that. Lord Marquis! Colin choked up. Not a day will I disarm until I have avenged my father! Please regroup the troops, Lord Marquis, lead us back to the Sky Ice in! Rest assured, I wont let you down! The two actors looked at each other earnestly, sparks of camaraderie flying around. But you have already disappointed us. An indifferent voice came from the entrance of the hall. The voice wasnt loud, but it silenced the entire hall. Moreover, the speakers words conveyed a tant scorn for Marquis Charles. Still, no one dared to rebuke him. Even Marquis Charles himself, though his carefully prepared performance was rudely interrupted, looked embarrassed and apologetic upon hearing this. Meanwhile, the crowd instantly parted on both sides, giving way to the man at the entrance. Marquis Garcia appeared at the doorway. Behind him, Vera followed, dressed to the nines. The two Armored Men finally ended their sentimental staring contest, and turned, bowing to the two figures who had just entered the hall. Today, Marquis Garcia was dressed in a deep blue ceremonial dress. His expression was cold as he briskly walked through the crowd, not pausing as he passed by Colin and Marquis Charles. He didnt even spare them a nce. It was as if he had little interest in the spectacle they kickstarted. As the person of the highest status at todays banquet, Marquis Garcias attitude was very important. Seeing that he had ignored the two Armored Men, the numerous nobles attending heaved a sigh of relief, as if a weight had been lifted from their shoulders. However, even though Marquis Garcia was undoubtedly the focus today, the real highlight of the venue was someone else at the moment. At least, all the men at the venue were focused on the slender and graceful figure behind Marquis Garcia. Colin, of course, was no exception. Vera was breathtakingly beautiful tonight. She was wearing a pure white long dress with a slit in the side, her dazzling golden hair draped over her smooth shoulders, her ocean-blue eyes as clear as the sea itself. Her proportions were perfect at 1.7 meters tall, and the dress hugged her figure, entuating every curve, weaving an intoxicating silhouette. What made the men at the banquet even more restless was Veras nearly perfect, delicate face. Furthermore, the mysterious aura of a mage, the dignified elegance of a high noble, and the gentle grace of a young girl perfectly melded within her, radiating a fatal attraction. Who is she? Quite a few male nobles had already begun quietly inquiring about Veras identity. This adopted daughter of the duke was quite a mystery. Colin had not found any information about her from his previous lifes memories, as if Duke St. Hilde had intentionally hidden her existence. However, it seemed that Marquis Garcia intended to formally introduce this beauty to the North Territory today. Before the banquet begins, please allow me to introduce the lovelydy by my side. Marquis Garcia brought Vera onto the front stage of the banquet hall and introduced her. Vera St. Hilde, the adopted daughter of Duke St. Hilde! Gasp Hearing the truth of Veras identity, the gazes of the male nobles below the stage only intensified. There was only one thought left in their minds: im her as mine! Its always important to have dreams, otherwise what difference is there between them and salted fish? Marquis Garcia seemed to have seen through their thoughts. He didnt waste any more time, instead picking up a tall wine cup, loudly announcing: The banquet begins tonight! Gentlemen, enjoy yourselves! Praise to Marquis! As Marquis Garcias words fell, beautiful music began to y. The banquet officially began. As expected, Miss Vera was immediately surrounded by numerous eligible male nobles. Regardless of their status, almost all unmarried men present tried their luck to see if they had a chance at winning her over. After all, a woman like Vera with both beauty and status was an optimal marriage candidate. As for whether it was stepping out of ones league, that was a matter to be discussed after trying. Vera handled the approaching nobles adeptly, as if such a situation was nothing to her. Her every move exuded the demeanor of a dukes daughter, politely yet firmly rejecting wave after wave of men. Arent you going to try? Marquis Charles nudged Colin beside him with his elbow. Sure, Colin looked extremely calm, But you have to give the others a chance to try first. Marquis Charles heard the strong confidence in Colins words and couldnt help looking at him sideways, Heh! Dont say I didnt warn you. There are quite a few young men at the banquet today who are superior to you in both status and appearance! Colin merely shrugged, ignoring Charless warning, and took a ss of champagne from the tray of a passing attendant, savoring it meticulously. Seeing this, Marquis Charles immediately rolled his eyes, thinking that his worry was unwarranted. At this moment, in the center of the banquet hall, quite a few men and women had started dancing in pairs. But Vera had not yet epted any gentlemans invitation. Finally, as all the butterflies circling around her departed one by one, disappointed, Colin put down his wine ss and walked towards Vera. The beautiful and distinguisheddy, may I have the honor of asking you for a dance? Colin slightly bowed, extending his right hand to Vera. A faint blush appeared on Veras face as she obediently ced her right hand in Colins, Sure.. Chapter 38 - 38: 038 Banquet (Part 2) _1 Chapter 38: 038 Banquet (Part 2) _1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With the mellifluous music, pairs of men and women are dancing in the banquet halls dance floor. They are dancing the most orthodox court dance of the Glorious Empire. It is somewhat simr to the Viennese Waltz on Earth. Male and female dance partners need to leverage each other, harmoniously and lightlypleting a series of reverse movements, swings, and spins at a very fast speed, with the entire dance being nimble and smooth, graceful and generous. In such fast rotation, all the surrounding things be blurry, with only the face of the dancing partner in the arms clearly visible. Spin, spin, and spin again. Its as if wanting to dance with the person in their arms until the end of time. But, the music will eventually end. A song ended. Colin finished the final spin with Vera, who was as light as boneless. Then, reluctantly pulled back his right hand that supported Veras smooth back, slightly retreated, and bowed. Thank you, Miss Vera, this is the most unforgettable dance Ive ever danced! Veras little face was still red, and she was still panting slightly, as if she had not recovered from the dance just now. Hearing Colins unoriginal ttering words, she cunningly smiled and said, Knight Colin, I feel like you probably said these words to many girls. Colin lifted his head, not flustered at all. He was very clear that at this moment, what he should do is not to exin, but to attack. So heughed and said, Please believe me, from today onwards, such words, I will only say to you! As expected, Colins somewhat blunt words made Vera feel a little overwhelmed. ttery! Vera snorted airily, giving Colin a nce, but her face was sprinkled with a shy smile. At this time, Colin could already feel the surrounding gazes filled with murderous intent. Obviously, as Veras first dance partner, Colin has naturally be the public enemy of all the noble gentlemen present. However, he obviously didnt care. He was determined to stick to Vera, this big thigh! Because, he had already seen Count Uman in the crowd. The fear of being assassinated shrouded Colin instantly, forcing him to resort to all sorts of ways to increase his worth, to prevent the adversary from hurting him. After sending Vera back to Marquis Garcia, Colin politely excused himself. Too much of everything is as bad as too little, which he understood. Sticking around Vera at this time would be a foolish move. But before he could get far, a young man blocked Colins way. Huh? Did the supporting role that was sent to p his face show up so quickly? While Colin was wild guessing, he smiled politely, May I ask who you are? The young man chuckled coldly, Knight Colin, I heard that you used my identity once. Howe? You cant even recognize me? Colin paused slightly, immediately realizing who the person in front of him was. No wonder he looked familiar, he was as annoying as that crazy woman. They were indeed siblings. So youre Knight Cain Sudor! Ive heard of you a lot! Colin said he had heard of him a lot, but there was no respect in his expression at all. It was evident that Cain also found Colin extremely annoying. He sarcastically said, Knight Colin, tell me, how do you think the honorable Miss Vera would react if she found out that the knight she was dancing with was a fraud? In response to Cains threat, Colin shrugged his shoulders, seemingly unconcerned, Why dont you go and try to find out. Cains face immediately darkened, unable to determine if Colins nonchnce was genuine or as an act. But before he could probe further, he heard Colin lower his voice and said, However, if I were you, Id be more concerned about your dear sister first. What about my sister? Seeing him take the bait, Colin grimly smirked and instigated: You should know that the one who truly led the army to recapture Ice Rock City was your sister, Knight Cynthia. Therefore, ording to the Law of the Lord, shouldnt she, not you, be the one inheriting the nobility of Sudor family? Nonsense! Like a kitten with its tail stepped on, Cain immediately bristled, I am the rightful heir to the Sudor family! You should save thosements for Duke St. Hilde. Colin shrugged his shoulders, indicating he had nothing to do with this matter. The irritating stance made Cain almost lose control of his rage, as he red at Colin, panting heavily. It seemed as if he wished tosh out and thrash the insufferable man before him. But quickly, Cain calmed down. Because, a hand had ced itself on his shoulder. Cain turned his head, and his expression instantly became extremely submissive: Uncle! Colins pupils also instantly contracted as he turned to look at the neer Count Uman. Count. Colin nervously lowered his head, not wanting the other party to see the trepidation in his eyes. Count Uman was a mature, elegant middle-aged man who always wore a faint smile on his face, seemingly polite to everyone. However, the asional hidden coldness in his wine-red eyes revealed that this count was not as friendly as he appeared. Colin, Im so d to see you unharmed! Count Uman gently patted Colins shoulder, his face radiating with genuine joy, I heard you were attacked in Grey Castle, what happened? Who was so bold? Colin lifted his head, his face reced with a pleasant smile: The attacker was Knight Carter. As for who is behind him were still investigating. Carter? Count Uman huffed, saying angrily, That ungrateful person, hes a disgrace to the knight circle! Dont worry, I will assign someone to investigate this matter. If theres any news, I will definitely inform you. Im extremely appreciative of Counts assistance! Seeing the justice-filled count in front of him, Colin couldnt help but think that his acting skills might not be inferior to that of Marquis Charles. Count Uman again gave some good-natured advice to Colin, seemingly a friendly elder. Colin also responded attentively, as if he had never suspected that his assassination and this count were rted. Before leaving, Count Uman lowered his voice and asked, Did you and Marquis Charles n toe to the banquet in armor together? Not at all, its just a coincidence. Colin found it strange why he would suddenly ask that. Count Uman said meaningfully: Oh, thats good. However, you should be careful and not get too close to Marquis Charles. Why? Colin asked directly. Count Uman did not answer, but Knight Cain by his side scoffed arrogantly: Fool! Marquis Charles lost so horribly this time, causing the death of two hundred thousand Northern Army, shouldnt he take the me for that? You dare to approach him Shut it! Count Uman growled. Knight Cain immediately shrank back, bing timid again. Count Uman turned his head, and said to Colin as his parting words: Remember, our loyalty is always to Duke St. Hilde, not to any Marquis. Seeing Count Umans retreating figure, Colins eyes suddenly narrowed. It was then that he realized that tonights banquet appeared to be brewing a dangerous undercurrent.. Chapter 39 - 39: 039 Palace Siege (Part 1)_1 Chapter 39: 039 Pce Siege (Part 1)_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion People are divided into sses. Nobles are no exceptions. There are high nobles, lesser nobles, and also knights who are and arent nobles at the same time. This banquet of the Sudor family divides these sses distinctly. Marquis Garcia, Baron Charles, and Vera, these three, belong to the central circle of the banquet. Countless people try to squeeze in, but they only dare to greet them briefly, before retreating. They dare not linger, for that would be impolite, an overestimation of ones status. Outside the core circle, there is another group led by Count Uman. This group includes three counts and also the hosts of the banquetthe people of the Sudor family. Further outside, there are various barons and bars. Thest group, the one with the most people, includes knights like Colin. Strictly speaking, Colin is qualified to enter a group of barons, but he realizes that the banquet is not as simple as it seems, so he deliberately lowers his presence. He prepares to be a qualified bystander. Though Colin was friendly with Baron Charles, if the Baron himself cant protect his own position, Colin certainly wouldnt risk himself to help him. If it were Vera, Colin might think about ying the hero, but for Baron Charles who loves to be overly dramatic and emotional Well, good luck. The banquet is still going on, but the atmosphere seems to have quietly changed. The music is still ying, but the dance floor is already empty. Even being in the outermost group, Colin begins to feel that the atmosphere around him is bing more serious. With his heightened hearing in the evening, Colin eavesdrops on the knights talk nearby. Without knowing when, people have stopped talking about this lucky victory, and have started to talk about their own losses. Indeed, the series of defeats under Baron Charlessmand almost annihted the North Territorys 200,000-strong army. Half of them were from the Duke St. Hildes direct military, but the other half belonged to the private armies provided by various lords in the North Territory. Moreover, a vast territory near the frontline was invaded by trolls. Even though it has been recaptured now, trolls wouldnt leave without taking anything. Hence, this time, the various lords in the North Territory suffered heavy losses. Such severe losses need someone to be held ountable. Therefore, the talk gradually begins to unfavor Baron Charles. Of course, as the St. Hilde familys prestige is still at its height, people dare not criticize openly, only a few indirectints. In Colins view, suchints cant harm Baron Charless position, they would only tarnish his reputation a bit. Perhaps the St. Hilde family might feel guilty for this defeat andpensate the various lords a bit, but that would be the limit. If Count Umans previous statement was not a bluff, this minor issue should not be the main course of the banquet. So, Colin keeps on waiting. As expected, Colin receives a truly explosive piece of news shortly after. Did you hear? This time, when Marquis Garcia led the Dark Cavalry to support the frontline, he did not receive a military order from the Duke! What does that mean? Are you saying Marquis Garcia deployed troops without orders? Yes! Thats why the Marquis stopped at Ice Rock City, he was waiting for the Dukes military order! Ha! He already deployed troops without orders, what kind of military order is he waiting for Shush! Why are you so loud, are you seeking death? Colin is rendered speechless. These people seem to be whispering, but they arent really trying to hide their conversation at all. Moreover, he had already noticed that this gossip had almost spread throughout the entire banquet. At this moment, he suddenly realized what this hidden undercurrent was all about. Without a doubt, Marquis Charles was still the true target of these people. But after all, he was the eldest son of the Duke, and the prestige of the St. Hilde family in the North Territory was unparalleled, the many lords and nobles who had suffered heavy losses could only show their indignation towards Marquis Charles without daring to speak out. However, if someone were to take the lead, the situation would be different. This person had actually already made his stance clear! The first time he saw Marquis Charles after the defeat, he publicly whipped him. Before the banquet started tonight, he once again interrupted a performance that Marquis Charles had carefully nned. This he was naturally themander of the Dark Cavalry, the number one in the North Territory Army, the Dukes own younger brother, Marquis Garcia! Only when Marquis Garcia clearly demonstrated his dislike for Marquis Charles would the rest of the nobles dare to follow andin a few words. But originally, it was justints. However, when everyone learned that Marquis Garcia had mobilized the Dark Cavalry without the Dukes order, the situation changed again. Although the Dark Cavalry was Marquis Garcias private army and was nominallymanded by the Marquis, this was still the North Territory after all. Duke St. Hilde was the real master here. Besides, since the Dark Cavalry had left the Marquis territory, shouldnt they have obtained the Dukes approval first? Therefore, this widely spread gossip at the banquet subtly revealed a signal. A dangerous signal C Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde are at odds! In fact, clever people shouldve sensed the Dukes wariness towards his own younger brother since he shelved the Dark Cavalry three years ago. But at that time, Marquis Garcia did not disobey his elder brothers order. But now, could it be that under the severe defeat of Marquis Charles, Marquis Garcia has finally be dissatisfied with his nepotistic brother and begun to actively resist? Bear in mind, the Dark Cavalry is an extremely fearsome army. Although there are only fifty thousand men, no one doubts that under Marquis Garcia, it could sweep through the North Territory. Moreover, due to a series of defeats suffered by Marquis Charles, the military strength of the North Territory has been significantly weakened. Given this, the Dark Cavalry seems even more fearsome. Therefore, this gossip produced such a terrifying impact. Did Marquis Garcia repeatedly humiliate Marquis Charles because he genuinely wanted to reprimand the junior for his mistakes, or did he intend to express his dissatisfaction with Duke St. Hilde? Considering Count Umans hints and the undercurrents surging at the banquet now. Colin suddenly realized that a terrifying storm was brewing. Once it forms, it will have the terrifying strength to sweep through the entire North Territory! Just as the atmosphere at the banquet became more and more tense, Knight Cain Sudor suddenly came before Marquis Charles. He first respectfully saluted, then raised his head and asked righteously: My Lord Marquis! I would like to ask, isnt there someone who should take responsibility for such a devastating defeat in the North Territory? Marquis Charles was stunned on the spot. Marquis Garcias face was expressionless. The entire room fell silent. The storm had officially arrived! Chapter 40 - 40: 040 Palace coercion (Part 2)_1 Chapter 40: 040 Pce coercion (Part 2)_1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Relishing the gazes of everyone present, Cain Sudor felt a bit light-headed. Especially the clear, bright gaze of miss Vera, it made Cains face turn red excitedly, shaking all over. The heir of the Sudor family suddenly thought that if he were to ask for a dance from Miss Vera again at this time, perhaps he wouldnt be gently rejected like before, right? He felt like a hero. However, the way Colin looked at him was like staring at an idiot. Unexpectedly, it was this guy who was ying the role of the scapegoat. All the nobles present showed excitement when they saw Knight Cain stepping forward to question Marquis Charles. Only one person was an exception. It was Cains sister, Cynthia Sudor, who was referred to by Colin as a madwoman. Her gaze to her brother was full of terror! Why? Why has this banquet, supposed to raise the fame of the Sudor family, turned into what it is now? If it were possible, she now just wants to seal her brothers mouth and lock him in the basement, never to be released. Cynthia knew extremely well that Marquis Charles might indeed have provoked the anger of others, but he was after all the first heir to the Duke St. Hildes family. What was her mere Viscount heir brothers qualification to question him? No, her brother, although stupid, was not someone who had this level of courage. Otherwise, when Cynthia was leading the army to retake Ice Rock City, he wouldnt continue to hide in Fallen Eagle City. At this thought, she suddenly turned to look at Count Uman. It seemed to be this kind uncle who had just whispered something quietly in her brothers ear that caused Cain to act impulsively. A chill ran through her heart, Cynthia suddenly felt that the future of the Sudor family seemed to be shrouded in darkness. Knight Cain, youre right! Marquis Charles still didnt take the other partys offense seriously. He took a deep breath and asked with a sincere expression: Then, how do you think I should be punished to atone for my previous mistakes? Cain didnt expect the Marquis Charles to be so easygoing. Seeing that the Marquis was in such a humble manner, waiting for his own judgment, Cain was shaking even more. However, after his excitement, Cain felt a bit at a loss. He opened his mouth but didnt dare to reveal what the punishment for Charles Marquis should be. Stealthily, Cain looked back at his uncle C Count Uman, with a pleading gaze. However, Count Uman just bowed his head at this moment, as ifpletely oblivious to the outside worlds changes. Cains heart sank. But when he wanted to back down, he saw Veras gaze again. From Cains perspective, that was a gaze filled with encouragement, admiration, and even worship! Thus, Knight Cain regained his strength again! Even his youthful e glowed. For a moment, he felt like a hero. His nobility! Cains shrill voice echoed in the hall, As a punishment, you should relinquish the nobility of the Marquis! Woosh People were suddenly stunned. Even the usually superbly performing Marquis Charles didnt know how to react for a moment. At this point, Colin was looking at Cain with sympathy. It was as if he was looking at a mentally challenged person. At this moment, Cynthias face was full of despair. She did not know whether Marquis Charles position could be kept, but it seems that the Viscounts position of the Sudor family was about to be lost. The noble title of Marquis Charles was nominal and represents his eligibility as the first heir in line to the Duke St. Hilde. It even represents the face of Duke St. Hilde! Asking Marquis Charles to surrender his title was not just a punishment to Charles, but also a direct attack on the face of Duke St. Hilde! It was forcing the Lord of North Territory to admit their wrong! It was a coup! The music finally stopped. The atmosphere in the banquet hall was suffocatingly stagnant. All eyes in the audience were on Marquis Charles and Knight Cain. Knight Cain was initially enjoying the spotlight, but now, he felt a tingling sensation. Cold sweat dripped down. Once again, Cain sought the gaze of the goddess in his heart C Vera. But Vera was no longer looking at him. Instead, she was looking at her brother, Marquis Charles, with a look of concern. Cains face turned pale in an instant, as if he had finally realized the stupidity of his actions. Theplexion of Marquis Charles across from him was also unsightly. He too was unsure of how to react. He could not, nor dared to agree to a demand such as relinquishing his nobility. This has now be more than just a personal matter of honor and disgrace. It involved his fathers dignity and even the prestige of the St. Hilde family. The proud lord of the North Territory, when did it be the turn of such lower nobles to dictate terms on his session issues? Marquis Charles didnt look at the uneasy Cain anymore. This foolish one was nothing more than a gun being pushed out. His gaze passed over Cain and slowly scanned the entire room. However, he did not see a single friendly or supportive look. At this point, he too gradually became aware that this wholemotion might have been premeditated. Not only was it targeted at him, but also at his father. Then he cant back down even more so! Backing down would mean total annihtion! So, Marquis Charles took a few steps forward. He crossed Cain and directly faced the various nobles in the hall, his expression serious: If theres anyone else who thinks I should give up my title, please step forward! He did not wish to deal with the puppet Cain, but rather wanted to force the real instigator behind the scenes toe forward. Also, he did not believe that the St. Hilde family, which had ruled the North Territory for thousands of years, would face an immediate danger of disintegration due to a single defeat? The whole room fell silent. Thousand years of umted authority of the St. Hilde family was not a simple matter in the North Territory. So, the banquet once again plunged into awkwardness. After a while, a voice finally broke the deadlock. Hehe, sorry about that, Lord Marquis! Cain is still young and naive. If he has offended in any way, I hope that the Marquis can forgive him. The one who stood up was Count Uman. But, he didnt continue to target Marquis Charles, but instead tried to clear Cains name. He also gave Marquis Charles a step down. Colin was suddenly a bit puzzled. Was Count Uman truly loyal to Duke St. Hilde and had not participated in the conspiracy against Marquis Charles? But very soon, the next sentence of Count Uman dispelled Colins previous thought: Lord Marquis Garcia, what do you think, how should Marquis Charles be punished for the mistakes he has made before? Upon hearing this, Marquis Garcia seemed to be awakened from his previous casual observation. Under the scrutinizing gaze of everyone, he slowly rose from his seat and walked to the front of the stage, standing shoulder to shoulder with Marquis Charles. Marquis Charles could only incline his body slightly, taking a half step back, giving up the center stage. Against Knight Cain, Count Uman, or any other noble present, Marquis Charles would not back down. Except for Marquis Garcia. Because, themander of the Dark Cavalry truly had the power to overturn the table! Marquis Charles was now unsure whether his foster uncle wanted to overturn the table or not? Was this whole situation caused by the northern nobles who were dissatisfied with him, or was it secretly nned by Marquis Garcia? If it was the former, Charles was not too worried. If it was thetter Charles. Marquis Garcia finally spoke. Uncle. Marquis Charles bent his head slightly, anxiously awaiting judgment. What will you offer to atone for the lives of two hundred thousand northern warriors? Boom! Marquis Charles felt like he had been struck by thunder. He stood frozen, dumbfounded. What could he possibly offer to atone for? Marquis Charles looked up in shock, staring at his own uncle in disbelief. It was as if he was really getting to know him for the first time. Watching this scene from afar, a phrase shed through Colins mind. The true intentions revealed at the end of the road! Chapter 41 - 41: 041 Holy Water 1 Chapter 41: 041 Holy Water 1 Trantor: 549690339 The night was deep. The grand banquet in Ice Rock City had finallye to a close. However, the expressions of the nobles who left the banquet one after another varied greatly. Some were excited, some were terrified, some were hopeful, some were full of fear This night was destined to be a sleepless one. One by one, carrier pigeons took to the sky from Ice Rock City, scattering to all parts of the North Territory. They would deliver a shocking piece of newsunder the questioning of Marquis Garcia, Charles, the eldest son of Duke St. Hilde, had announced his abandonment of his own nobility! Charles nobility was in name only and came with no corresponding territories. What it truly represented was the right to seed the Duke of St. Hilde! Giving up this title meant that Charles had given up his right to session. Of course, strictly speaking, only after Duke St. Hilde approves Charles request, he would be officially stripped of the title of Marquis, andpletely lose the dukes session rights. However, what was indeed intriguing or even terrifying was that Charles willingly gave up his nobility under the pressure of his own uncle. Since Charles wouldnt inherit the dukedom of the St. Hilde family, who would seed it now? Would it be Dukes second son? Or would it be the dukes brother? Normally, as the brother of the Duke, Marquis Garcias right to session woulde after the dukes three sons, even behind the dukes adopted daughter, Vera. But now, no one dared to be certain about who would hold the nobility of the St. Hilde family. Would their Golden Lion banner turn into a ck Lion? A terrifying storm was quietly approaching the North Territory of the empire. Some people were jubnt, hoping to take this opportunity to rise. Others were extremely worried, frightened by the hidden crisis. Colin walked silently through the streets of Ice Rock City, contemting how the Angler family should handle the impending storm. Truthfully, he didnt want chaos to break out in North Territory at this time. It wasnt because he was loyal to Duke St. Hilde, or because he hadpassion for Marquis Charles, or even because he was worried about the storm affecting Vera. It was because he understood very clearly that if North Territory plunged into civil unrest now, the ones who would benefit the most would undoubtedly be the Trolls. After all, the troll army of three hundred thousand on Sky Ice in isnt that far away, perhaps theyre eying North at the borderline right now! Once Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde began their sh, the Trolls would certainly take the chance to move southward again. The North Territory would be doomed to a living hell! Colin had no interest in the power struggle among the nobles, but as a human being, he would definitely not want to see North be a ce of disaster inflicted by the Trolls. Unfortunately, he was a minor figure and couldnt change the current situation. He could only hope that the Northern Duke who was far away in Winterfell city would retain some sanity and make appropriatepromises. Colin returned to his inn, took off his armor, and went to sleep. When he woke up, the sun was shining brightly. Although Ice Rock City was a bit tense, it was not in chaos. It was as if everything that happenedst night was just an illusion. After breakfast, Colin went for a walk, taking his cat for a walk with him. Of course, Little White wasnt too willing to be walked, but Colin forcibly took it out. After the protest failed, an angry Little White crawled into Colins clothes to continue its nap. Actually, Colin wasnt venturing aimlessly on the streets. He had a destinationthe Glorious Church. The Glorious Church in Ice Rock City was not far from the castle of the Sudor family. It was a towering structure built of pure white rocks. Standing nearly a hundred meters high, its sharp peak stood upright, as if it was going to pierce the sky. Colins fear of the Glorious Church had waned since his arrival in this world. After all, he had drunk the holy water and even progressed as a result. In fact, after he sessfully advanced to a formal Knight and could activate Holy Light energy, Colin began to suspect that the vampires of this world probably wouldnt be restrained by the church. With that, he boldly walked into the churchs front door. The guard at the entrance saw Colins luxurious attire and did not stop him. In the deserted prayer hall, there was no one, only rows of tables and chairs, and a sculpture erected in the front row. Of course, the sculpture was the image of the Lord of Glory. It was a middle-aged man dressed in a simple robe, with long hair draped over his shoulders. His right hand held a scepter, his left hand pointed at the front, the only strange thing was his face It had no facial features! ording to the church, the reason why the Lord of Glory had no facial features was that he could be the image of any person C elegant nobles, poormoners, and even lowly ves. Colin looked up at this deity who, ording to legend, protected humans, and suddenly, a strange sense of familiarity arose in his heart. He pondered over it for a while, but couldnt figure out where this familiarity came from. Honorable knight, is there anything I can help you with? As Colin gazed at the statue of the Lord of Glory, immersed in his thoughts, an old voice suddenly awoke him. Hello, Reverend Priest, please call me Colin. The old priests cloudy eyes flickered slightly as he smiled and said, So it is Knight Colin, I have heard of your fame. Colin was somewhat surprised, indicating that he clearly did not expect to be famous. The old priest seemed to perceive Colins confusion andughed while exining: Previously, Archbishop Raven had been here and mentioned you to me. Colin finally understood. It seemed that he had left a deep impression on Archbishop Raven. Probably because he remembered him drinking an entire bottle of his pure holy water. Hmph, stingy Archbishop! Colin secretly mocked him, but outwardly he appeared deeply honored: I did not expect Archbishop Raven to remember me, such an honor. So why has Knight Coline here? Heres the thing, I actually want to buy some holy water, so that I can save myself if Im seriously injured again. Since hisst advancement, Colin had set his sights on the holy water of the church. Now that he finally had some downtime, he naturally wanted to get some holy water to drink. I see. Then please follow me. The old priest nodded and led Colin through the prayer hall towards the back temple. In fact, it has bemon for the church to sell holy water. And the price is extremely high. The church not only did not feel ashamed of this, but also righteously justified it The blessing of the godses at a price. Soon, the two arrived in a small room in the back temple. The room was simply furnished with just a pool of holy water in the center, about the size of a bathtub. The surface of the water in the pool was as smooth as a mirror, emitting a milky white sacred light. Of course, this was holy water, but it was diluted. Colin managed to suppress the impulse to rob the church, and handed his water bag to the old priest: Please fill it up. Very well. Glugglug The old priest quickly filled the water bag and then returned it to Colin: Knight Colin, that will be thirty gold coins. So dark! You should know that this holy water was diluted, not the pure holy water that Archbishop Raven gave Colin to drink without any water mixed in. As for how many times it was diluted. ording to Colins understanding, the church generally dilutes it by a thousand times. So, the actual amount of all the holy water in the churchs pool in front of him, was probably not even as much as that small concentrated bottle in the hands of Archbishop Raven. And now, Colin had spent a lot of money to buy a whole water bag of holy water, and it was probably made by diluting one or two drops of pure holy water. Colin winced, but had to hand over thirty gold coins to the old priest. Lets see if its useful first. Upon bidding the old priest farewell, Colin left this rip-off ce.. Chapter 42 - 42: 042 Military Order from the Duke 1 Chapter 42: 042 Military Order from the Duke 1 Trantor: 549690339 Burp Strolling down the street of Ice Rock City, Colin patted his stomach, letting out a satisfied burp. He just came out of the Church, his thirst quenched. But the anticipated upgrade did note. His body didnt even heat up as he had expected. Colin thought that the effect might not be immediate. There must be some reaction time, so he patiently waited. He waited from morning till sunset. Still no reaction! At noon, he did feel a slight hint of warmth in his body. But it was barely noticeable. Could it be that the dose was too small? Colin was a bit puzzled. At the same time, he also felt a bit helpless. Last time, Archbishop Ravenvishly used an entire bottle of pure holy water to save him all because of Vera and Marquis Garcias influence. Now if he wanted to get some holy water to drink, he had to buy it with his own money. However, the thought of the hefty price made Colin cringe. Probably even if the entire Angler family exhausted all their fortune, it would only be enough to buy the pool of holy water from the Church of Ice Rock City. But just with those diluted holy waters, he doubted it would be enough for him to advance to the third tier. Feeling blue, Colin went to a small tavern next to the inn, ordered a ss of deer blood wine, and drank to vent his frustration. Night once again enveloped Ice Rock City. Meanwhile, Colins hearing became even more sensitive in the night. So, slightly tipsy Colin started sitting idle in the tavern, secretly eavesdropping on various bits of gossip. After a while, Colin realized that the most discussed topic was still Marquis Garcia forcing Marquis Charles to give up his title at the banquetst night. Moreover, the majority of the people deemed Marquis Garcias actions as very appropriate. Marquis Charles must pay for his previous defeat. However, not many people realized how this incident would have a profound impact on the situation in the North Territory. This was not surprising. After all, they were just ordinarymoners, what did they know about politics? Many people were not genuinely supporting Marquis Garcia, they just wanted to see Marquis Charles in bad luck. Just like the public cheering at a corrupt officials downfall, the misfortune of the higher-ups always provided the lower-ranked people with a sense of satisfaction. As for whether the unlucky one truly deserved the punishment, that was secondary. Apart from the unlucky Marquis Charles, the other most-discussed person in the tavern was the Dukes adopted daughter, Miss Vera, who made her public debut in the North Territory for the first time. Especially as the night grew deeper, and the wine flowed freer, Marquis Charles was gradually forgotten, while Miss Vera became the new topic of discussion. Some people were describing Veras beauty earnestly as if they had witnessed it personally. Others, more mysteriously, talked about Veras real identity as a mage, immediately gathering gasps of surprise. Colin took a careful look at the guy who revealed Veras mage identity and found him slightly familiar. He probably was one of those who had gone through the Great Escape with him. He didnt care much. Among those who had escaped together, the only one Colin wanted to find was that dutiful son, Sael, whom he nned to teach a severe lesson. However, somements about Vera in the tavernter did catch Colins attention. Because many people were specting about Veras biological parents. It was then when Colin realized, indeed, who Veras biological parents were remained a mystery. But since she was chosen to be adopted by Duke St. Hilde, her biological parents must also be high nobles. Who could that be? As Colin was deep in thought, he suddenly heard a group of drunkards, empowered by the wine, speaking disrespectfully towards Miss Vera, theirments utterly profane. Furious, Colin was prepared to degrade himself and beat these fools outright when he noticed that someone else had already taken action. And so, the tavern instantly became lively. There were those fighting, those watching, those cheering Those pretending to mediate but actually instigating, those purely watching but unintentionally hurt, those too fired up and joining the brawl The entire scene was a chaotic mess, filled with an incorrigible aroma of unchecked hormones. Only the taverns owner mournfully attempted to quell the brawl from the back. But these drunkards whose rage was stoked by Veras very name, could only vent their agitation via raw physical conflict. No amount of persuasion could stop them. Colin, on the other hand, ordered another ss of Deer Blood Wine, enjoying the show from a corner in the tavern. Finally, the intense brawl attracted the attention of the City Defense Force. Faced with fully armed soldiers, the drunkards instantly lost their temper, one by one subdued, squatting on the ground for questioning. ording to the punishment for private fights within the city, these people were required to pay a fine of thirty copper coins or serve ten days jail time. Some obediently paid the fine. But there were also destitute ones who couldnt afford thirty copper coins, as well as those cunning old hands who could afford it but chose to serve jail time. Thetter two were naturally taken away by the City Defense Force. The tavern instantly became much more spacious. And a lot less interesting. After finishing his drink, Colin was about to head back for some sleep when he noticed a familiar face. Knight Blis! Indeed, it was the knight from St. Hilde Family who had fled with Colin back in the day. Following the voice, Knight Blis also noticed Colin. A rare smile spread across his aloof face, as he walked over and took a seat beside Colin. Your right arm Colin finally noticed the mans vacant right arm. After the battle at Ben Liu River, Colin slipped into aa, and Knight Blis, acting on Marquis Garcias order, left before Colin woke up. Therefore, Colin had no idea that Knight Blis had be a one-armed warrior. Its nothing. Just a little injury from the battle at Ben Liu River, Knight Blis spoke casually. Seeing that he didnt want to dwell on this topic, Colin changed the subject, What would you like to drink? Its on me. What are you having? Deer Blood Wine. Knight Blis stared at Colin in surprise, apparently shocked by this seemingly refined heir to the barons heavy taste. Then Ill have the same. With a faint smile, Colin ordered a ss of Deer Blood Wine for Blis as well. So where did you head after the battle at Ben Liu River? Winterfell City. Colins eyes slightly narrowed, and he quickly asked, For what? But he seemed to realize something and added hastily, You dont have to say if its inconvenient. Theres no problem. After the battle at Ben Liu River, Knight Blis seemed to have recognized Colin and was pretty candid: I was sent by Marquis Garcia to Winterfell City to seek a Military Order from the Duke. Colin secretly eximed that it was so indeed. He further asked, So, what Military Order did you bring back? This time, Knight Blis hesitated slightly, but still told him: The Duke ordered Marquis Garcia tomand the Dark Cavalry to pursue the Troll Army that is retreating from the North Territory.. Chapter 43 - 43: 043 Vera’s Request_l Chapter 43: 043 Veras Request_l Trantor: 549690339 News about Dukes military order spread quickly through Ice Rock City. The city was in a state of jubtion. Everyone believed that with Marquis Garcia at the helm, victory in the uing war of vengeance was almost guaranteed. Of course, saying almost was quite downyed. After all, since the formation of the Dark Cavalry, they had never tasted defeat. However, Colin wasnt quite as pleased. Furthermore, as the days passed, his worries grew deeper. Because it seemed that Marquis Garcia had no intention to lead his troops northwards. The private armies of the northern lords were continuously assembling in Ice Rock City, almost turning the entire city into a massive military camp. As more and more soldiers poured into Ice Rock City, the confidence of the people grew ever higher. In their eyes, the assembly of men and cavalry under the banner of Marquis Garcia was in response to his summons to unite and aid the Dark Cavalry in striking back at the Sky Ice in. However, Colin, who was aware of the original text of the dukes military order, wasnt as optimistic. Because he clearly remembered Knight Blis telling him that Dukesmand was for Marquis Garcia to lead the Dark Cavalry in pursuit of the trolls, without any instruction to assemble the private armies of various lords for a joint attack! Could it be that Marquis Garcia falsely spread the Dukes military order? What was he nning with such arge assembly of troops? Was he truly nning to invade the Sky Ice in? Or Colins foreboding became more intense. For ten consecutive days, there was no movement from the Dark Cavalry, while the private armies of various Northern Lords kept increasing. Just as things were slipping towards the most dangerous abyss, Ice Rock City was almost on the cusp of bing a powder keg, and Colin was nning his escape. Then, he unexpectedly received a message from Vera. Miss Vera wants to see me? Yes. Under the gaze of the maid, Colin hesitated for a long time, finally letting out a sigh: Alright, lead the way. The maid led Colin through the castle of the Sudor Family, finally stopping at a garden in the backyard of the castle. In the garden, Colin immediately spotted Vera. She looked much thinner than he remembered. It seemed that she too was concerned about the current tense situation. Colin, youre here! Under the morning sun, Vera appeared calm and tranquil. She wasnt dressed in noble attire today, but a simple casual outfit. A thin white shirt on the top and a ck skirt on the bottom, with a small rose embroidered on the left breast of the shirt and the corner of the skirt. However, even such a simple outfit couldnt hide her stunning beauty. When Colin entered, she was attentively caring for a nt in the garden. Seeing Colin, Vera smiled and waved at him, reminiscent of a young girl greeting her first love. For some reason, just seeing Vera calmed Colins anxious heart. He walked over and bowed: Good morning, Miss Vera. Good morning, Colin. Have you had breakfast? Yes, I have. Would you like something to drink? Coffee. Vera signaled the maid to bring a cup of coffee. Colin thanked her and took it, taking a light sip. The rich bitterness turned into a gentle aftertaste after its entrance, carrying a soul-stirring fragrance. Not bad, right? Vera smiled slightly upon seeing Colins satisfied expression, This is a treasure from the Sudor Family. Haha, then I am indeed enjoying your privilege. Colin cradled his cup of coffee, crouched down beside Vera, and looked at the nt in front of her, asking, Did you nt this flower? Its not a flower. Vera shook her head, Its Twin Grass, extremely valuable to a mage. Also, I didnt nt it. Knight Cain gave it to me. Really? Knight Cain is indeed generous! He gifts coffee, expensive nts. Has Cain emptied the Sudor Familys resources to win Veras heart? Regardless of the praise on the surface, Colin was already cursing inwardly Pah, a sycophant! This kind of sycophant is a public enemy to all men, because their actions raise womens expectations, significantly harming the interests of other men. For instance, Colin, he was somewhat unsure of what gift to give to Vera. Something too in wasnt worth presenting, while something better seemed out of his price range. Vera was oblivious to the guys mental churnings. She stared at the Twin Grass in front of her, sighed, and said leisurely: Do you know? This Twin Grass nt appears as one, but it is actually a pair. From the moment of birth, the Twin Grass twines around each other, supporting each other, but the twining is so tight that they torment each other. See that droplet of pale green juice? Thats the juice squeezed out by their entwined branches. While she was speaking, the droplet of juice gradually formed and suddenly dropped. It fell into the soil but didnt seep in, instead, it turned into a green gem like amber. Vera carefully picked up the green gem, exining, This is the crystallized juice of Twin Grass, an extremely valuable material for spellcasting. However, it is also the tears of blood they shed when tormenting each other. This was the first time Colin had seen such a magical nt, and he couldnt help but take a few extra nces out of curiosity. But then, he realized that the phrasing of Veras words seemed to imply something. Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia, isnt their rtionship between the two brothers just like this Twin Grass nt, mutually supporting but also opposing each other? Vera put away the crystallized Twin Grass carefully, turned around, and said to Colin, You should know that my father and uncle are having some discord now. So, could you persuade them? There is more than just some discord between your father and your uncle right now Colin was speechless in his mind, but heforted her on the surface, Dont worry, it will be fine. But as an outsider its not easy for me to intervene. Have you tried persuading them yourself? Of course, I have. Vera puffed her cheeks, seemingly somewhat angry, But my uncle wont listen to my persuasion at all. As for my father, I have already sent two letters to Winterfell City, but its like stones dropped into the sea. Colin fell silent. Vera seemed anxious, Did you know? Ive recently received news that the Golden Lion Legion has started mobilizing. It seems like they have intentions to head towards Ice Rock City! Colin was taken aback. If the Golden Lion Legion, which was the Hilde Familys main army, was also mobilized, didnt that imply that Duke St. Hilde had taken an upromising stance, and was even prepared for devastating consequences? Colin, you can always find a way out of desperate situations. This time, please help me! Faced with Veras soft plea, Colin found himself unable to refuse. At this moment, he finally understood what is meant by causing trouble with charms. Alright. Ill go with you to see Marquis Garcia. Thank you, Colin! You shouldnt be too happy yet, I can only do my best to persuade him, whether it can be sessful Regardless of the oue, Ill always be grateful! Chapter 44 - 44: 044 Hunting_1 Chapter 44: 044 Hunting_1 Trantor: 549690339 The Marquis is not in the castle? Yes, the marquis has gone hunting in the suburbs. Colin and Vera came up empty-handed, Marquis Garcia was not in the castle at the moment. Could you take us to see him, then? Of course, its my honour. The marquiss guard could not refuse Veras request. Consequently, Colin followed the marquiss guard to the stable to fetch the horses, and Vera went back to change into more suitable equestrian attire. Upon arriving at the stables, Colin encountered a familiar face. Good morning, Knight Cynthia. Colin greeted cheerily, already internally badmouthing her as crazy woman. Cynthia seemed to have just returned from outside. Upon seeing Colin, she was taken aback, and then asked with a displeased face, What are you doing here? Well, Im not here to find you. Colin, seeing the rude behaviour of this mad woman, retorted back in kind. Cynthia bulged her eyes, her right hand instinctively reaching for the sword at her waist. Colin was startled, this woman truly was crazy, ready to fight at the slightest disagreement? The marquiss guard standing beside them was also frightened by all this. He quickly stood forward to exin, even before understanding the situationpletely, as things were about to go haywire: Knight Cynthia, Knight Colin was invited by Miss Vera to visit the castle. He is now preparing to visit Marquis Garcia in the suburbs. Cynthia had initially nned to scold the guard who dared to interrupt her, but after hearing the name Marquis Garcia and seeing the ck lion emblem on his chestte, she immediately backed down. You have to be mindful of the owner when you hit a dog. The guards of Marquis Garcia were no ordinary guards. Cynthia might be crazy, but she wasnt stupid. Seeing Cynthia back down, Colin was about to make some jibes, but on taking a closer look at the servant leading Cynthias horse, he immediately burst intoughter. Another familiar face. The dutiful son, Sael! Knight Cynthia, the servant leading your horse looks good. Do you want to sell him? No! Without hesitation, Cynthia immediately refused. Colin was not surprised by Cynthias reply, instead, he casuallymented, Dont rush to refuse, arent you going to hear my offer first? Cynthias eyebrows arched slightly, showing hesitation, then nodded and said, Well, lets hear your offer. Upon hearing her response, Colins mouth curved into a grin. She took the bait. Though Sael continued to keep his head down, Colin noticed his clenched fists and instantly stiffened body. He was a venomous snake! This was Knight Bliss assessment of Sael. Colin agreed wholeheartedly. What couldnt a man who could betray even his father betray? Cynthia believed that Sael would be grateful for her protection, But Colin knew very well that as long as Cynthia showed the slightest inclination of wanting to sell Sael to him, that would surely nt seeds of hatred towards her in Saels heart. Ten gold coins! Colin nonchntly suggested. Cynthia snorted, Knight Colin, has the Angler family be so desperate? At this price, youd better take your chances at the ve market in the west of the city. Honestly, a price of ten gold coins was not low. Naturally, it was not high either. In fact, as long as Colins price did not significantly exceed Saels value, Cynthia would certainly refuse to annoy Colin. But Colin didnt really expect Cynthia to ept. All he needed was for her to ask about the price. The seeds of hatred had been sown, waiting to take root and sprout. Upon hearing Cynthia refuse Colin, Sael visibly rxed. But just like Colin predicted, deep inside, Sael had already embedded a profound resentment for Cynthia. At this moment, Sael was reminded of something his father once said: Dont get too close to the nobles! We are sheep, and they are tigers. We eat grass, they eat meat Our meat! Sael never thought highly of his father, deeming him too conservative, too timid, and not ambitious nor adventurous enough. But in regards to those statements, Sael mostly agreed. These nobles indeed had never consideredmoners as their equals, nor have they cared about their lives. However, Sael didntpletely share his fathers views. For in Saels viewpoint, his destined fate doesnt necessarily equate to a lifetime of eating grass! He also wanted to eat meat! The meat of the nobles! Colin would never have guessed, what he had sown in Saels heart was not only hatred for Cynthia, but also resentment towards the entire nobility! This resentment was gradually gathering, and one day, it would be a tidal wave engulfing the entire North Territory! After Cynthia left with Sael, Colin waited for a while before the tardy Vera finally arrived. Well, women always take a long time to change clothes. Moreover, generally, the prettier they are, the slower they dress. Of course, upon seeing Vera in her fresh clothes, Colin felt that no matter how long he had to wait, it was totally worth it. She changed into a snow-white riding uniform over a purple chiffon blouse. Tight riding pants entuated her round and straight long legs, firmly attracting an LSPs gaze. Seemingly aware of Colins gaze, Veras small face turned somewhat pink. We should get going, Colin. Sure ! The three mounted their horses and rode off towards the suburban area. Spring morning, under the radiant sunlight was beautiful. Even though Colin now had some aversion towards the direct sunlight due to bloodline issues, he still had to admit, it was a beautiful morning. Perfect for a spring outing with beauty. Regrettably, the atmosphere wasnt quite right. The current tense situation left Colin and Vera no cheer for small talk. They galloped all the way in silence. Under the guidance of the Marquiss Guards, the three gradually approached the Dark Cavalrys camp on the outskirts of the city. The strong aura of imminentbat was so intense that Colin didnt even have the luxury to appreciate Veras graceful horseyard postures. Something isnt right! Its just a hunt, why so much killing intent? Knitting his brows, Colin thought hard about how he could persuade Marquis Garcia. Honestly, he didnt have much confidence. In his opinion, the matter had gone beyond rectification ever since the night when Marquis Garcia forced Marquis Charles to abdicate his title. Honestly, regarding this matter, Colin always thought Marquis Garcia didnt handle it very smartly. Take Count Uman for example. He first used Cain Sudor as a decoy to attract enemy fire, then seemingly mediating the disputes while pulling Marquis Garcia into the conflict. Count Uman subtly achieved his goal without getting himself deep into this vortex. The execution was incredibly smooth, advancing and retreating freely. This exhibited the true quality and tactics of a veteran politician. As for Marquis Garcia This figure whose military prowess outshines rest of the North Territory, appears somewhat naive when ites to politics. While Colin was lost in thought, the three had already arrived at the Dark Cavalry camp and saw Marquis Garcia. Uncle! Marquis! Marquis Garcia nodded at them, seemingly not surprised by their arrival. Uncle, where are you going hunting? Seeing the ready Dark Cavalry, Vera had some apprehension in her heart. At this point, Colins heart had already sunk. Although the persuasion hasnt started yet, looking at the Dark Cavalry like this, there is no point in persuading them now. They are about to start a war! While Colin was sinking in despair, Marquis Garcia raised his whip and pointed to the north: Sky Ice in. Sky, Sky Ice in? Yes! Marquis Garcia gave a subtle smile and confirmed, I n to hunt in Sky Ice in! Vera was still shocked, but Colin had already figured it out. Weve been tricked! The entire North Territory has been tricked! No, not only the North Territory but probably even the Trolls have been tricked! Marquis Garcia deliberately created a tense situation by opposing Duke St. Hilde, probably to distract and numb the enemy. He made everyone believe that the Dark Cavalry was going to provoke Civil unrest in the North Territory. However, Marquis Garcia had only one target from beginning to end C Trolls! Colin thought about his criticism of Marquis Garcias political ipetence just now, looking now, the other party was merely putting on an act. But he was fooled like a fool from the beginning to the end! Knight Colin. Marquis Garcia suddenly turned to Colin, Some people told me that you were born for the battlefield. Would you dare join me in hunting in Ice in? Colin only felt a sense of excitement rushing to his head, like a residual consciousness of his previous life nagging. It also felt like his personal unwillingness to see the people of North Territory suffer. And also the joy of no more indecision for Vera caught between her father and uncle. In short, at this moment, the image of Marquis Garcia in Colins eyes suddenly became grand. No wonder his previous life admired him so much. The Military God of the North Territory, the protector of the human race, the idol of all young people in the North Territory! How could such a figure get trapped in political infighting? His sword had only pointed in one direction forever C Sky Ice in! Having realized this, Colin felt a sense of relief. At the same time, he started to feel affection for thismander of the ck g Army. Immediately he loudly responded: Whats there to fear! Marquis Garciaughed loudly, waving the whip, he issued amand: Departure! 50,000 cavalry, like a hide cover the sky-like ck tide, roared north! Chapter 45 - 45: 045 Snowstorm_l Chapter 45: 045 Snowstorm_l Trantor: 549690339 Originally, Colin thought that the North Territory of the Glorious Empire was already cold enough. But now he discovered,pared to the Sky Ice in, the North Territory was like arge greenhouse. Its almost the end of May now, he would have felt a hint of summer if he was in the North Territory. But here on the Sky Ice in, snow is still falling. No wonder the North Territory wasnt expanded any further north when it previously held an absolute advantage. Northerners really dont want toe to this bitterly cold ce. In the howling north wind, the snowkes quickly turned the world into a vast expanse of white. The Fifty thousand Dark Cavalry, like a raging ck tide, was dashing north in the snow. The horses hooves shattered the ice and snow as they hit the ground, revealing the frozen soil. The thundering hooves and the nging of armor, apanied by the wind,posed an intimidating and aggressive melody. Over half a month had passed since they set out from Ice Rock City, but they hadnt encountered any Troll Army on their journey. This wasnt surprising. When the Trolls began to retreat, the Dark Cavalry trailed behind leisurely. Given the long pause in Ice Rock City, the Trolls had retreated far away. However, the Trolls had made a significant loot during their invasion in the North Territory. Carrying all these spoils of war will surely slow down their pace. Given the pursuit speed of the Dark Cavalry, Colin estimated that if they hadnt taken a wrong turn, they should be catching up with the tail of the Troll Army in the next few days. Marquis Garcia seemed to understand this too, and the number of scout cavalry sent out in the recent days had significantly increased. But the Sky Ice in was simply too vast. While the Troll Army of three hundred thousand troops might sound numerous, they seemed insignificant in the vast and boundless Ice in. Besides, in such snowstorms, the traces left by the marching army would soon be buried, making it a fools dream to track them down through their footprints. So, the first difficulty in the pursuit campaign was to find the traces of the Troll Army in the vast Ice in. This required an intimate familiarity with the geography of the Ice in and rity about the possible retreat routes of the Trolls. Colin was utterly clueless. He had never ventured this far into the Sky Ice in, he knew almost nothing about this ce. Luckily, he had the mighty Marquis Garcia by his side. This guy was the true God of War of the Ice in! Yes, this title was given to him by the Trolls. Having enemiese up with such a title for oneself, it was enough to indicate how terrifying Marquis Garcia was on the battlefield. With such a powerful figure beside him, Colin certainly wouldnt waste such a good opportunity. Following the principle of asking when in doubt, Colin would approach Marquis Garcia and pepper him with questions now and then. And each time, Marquis Garcia would patiently answer them all. This level of patience made many senior officers in the Dark Cavalry jealous, not just Colin. Some even started to quietly inquire if Colin was the illegitimate son of Marquis Garcia. Does uncle have a lover? asked Vera, hiding her little face deep inside her fox fur shawl, her eyes full of doubt. Yes. Colin, a look of gossip on his face, asked I know the Marquis has never married, but has he never had a lover? After being constantly observed with strange looks by the officers of the Dark Cavalry, Colin began to doubt his origin. None. Vera shook her head, As far as I know, Uncle has never shown excessive affection for any woman. Moreover, throughout all these years, I never heard any rted rumors. It seems Uncle is like an ascetic monk. Okay. Colin was somewhat disappointed. He was initially thinking, as a protagonist who time-traveled here, having a peculiar lineage shouldnt becking. Having a badass like Marquis Garcia as a father, a badass elf princess as a mother, then suddenly an unknown grandfather dies and left a kingdom for him to inherit Cough, cough The howling cold wind poured into Colins mouth, interrupting his daydream. It was then he realized, Marquis Garcia had no offspring. Furthermore, as Vera had suggested, if Marquis Garcia indeed led a life akin to an ascetic, he would likely not have any descendants. So, who should inherit his nobility and territory? Could it be an adopted child? Possible. Yet, there was another possibility. Colin realized he might have understood the foundation of trust between Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde. He had been puzzled, why had these two brothers dared to stage such a drama? Ended up, it was a bluff. Such rapport and trust between them was indeed surprising. If Marquis Garcia had intended to change the ruler of the North Territory, there was no need for him to chase into the Sky Ice in with his Dark Cavalry. At the time of Ice Rock City, as long as Marquis Garcia sent his army southward, he could easily take Winterfell City. He had that capability. Duke St. Hilde was also aware, his own brother had this capability. So, wouldnt he fear his brother turning pretense to reality? Unless, Marquis Garcia had made him a promise. Obviously, thismitment wasnt verbal. But a tangible, irrevocable promise. Dying without an heir might be Marquis Garcias promise to his brother. Without a sessor for nobility, what was there to fight over? This could be the foundation of their mutual trust. As Colin was deep in thought, news came from the scout cavalrytraces of the Troll Army were found! They finally caught up! Colin could clearly feel the soldiers instantly getting excited. All of these warriors who had marched thousands of miles in the snow, didnt show any signs ofxity, hesitation, only overwhelming intent to fight! They were members of the North Territorys strongest armythe Dark Cavalry! However, Marquis Garcias military order came, ordering the entire army to stop advancing and camp on the spot. That was expected. After all, the moment enemy traces were discovered, one cant simply rush in. That wasnt marching or fighting, that was reckless. A cautious general would further understand the enemys situation, then make a decision. Colin followed Marquis Garcia for several miles to where the scout cavalry had found the enemys trace. Looking closely at the vague traces in the snow, he assessed: It seems like this should be the main force of the Trolls, and they passed not more than a day or two ago. During this time, Colin had gleaned a fair amount of tracking skills on the Ice in. Marquis Garcia nodded, approving Colins judgment, then asked, So, do you think we should continue the chase? Why not? Colin asked, somewhat perplexed. After all, wasnt that why they had trekked thousands of miles in the frigid weather? However, shaking his head, Marquis Garcia said: No, they are not our target.. Chapter 46 - 46: 046 Earl Dawson_l Chapter 46: 046 Earl Dawson_l Trantor: 549690339 As the night fell, the heavy snow finally stopped. But this did not mean that the most difficult time had passed. In fact, it was not too cold when it was snowing, but it is truly terrible after the snow. Under themand of Marquis Garcia, the Dark Cavalry set up camp and started a bonfire. If they didnt warm themselves by the fire and eat something hot, this army would likely start losing soldiers for nonbat reasons. Colin didnt squeeze into a tent but nestled under the belly of his warhorse, building a fire all by himself. Actually, the inside of the tent was not much warmer than under the belly of his horse, and moreover, he had some privacy there. At least, his blood-drinking habit wouldnt be noticed by others. The blood was fox blood, saved from a poor snow fox he had caught earlier. Of course, while drinking the blood, Colin also bit into the hard dried meat, so no one would notice that he wasnt eating normal food. He ate and drank while thinking about what Marquis Garcia had said earlier. At that time, Colin didnt quite understand, and Garcia did not exin in detail. Colin didnt ask either, after all, he couldnt keep asking everything. That would make him seem a stupid student. Indeed, now Colin considered himself a student of Marquis Garcia. Just as he pondered Marquis Garcias true intention, a figure approached him. Want some wine? In the light of the fire, Colin recognized who it was. It was Earl Fran Dawson. Of course! Colin took the wineskin from the hands of Earl Dawson and took a big swig. At one gulp, from his throat to his stomach, it was as if a fire had ignited C the taste, itpletely livened him up. Refreshing! Good wine! Earl Dawson burst outughing, proudly saying, Of course, our dwarven hard liquor might not be the best in the Empire, but it certainly is the strongest! Especially suitable to drink in this damned weather! Compared to the five main races that dominate this world, the dwarves arent a major force. They are scattered throughout the glorious Empire, and the total poption is probably only about a few million. Because of their weakness, the dwarves have always clung to the humans, considering themselves a subsidiary race. Moreover, there were some rumors saying that dwarves are actually a subspecies of humans. However, this im has not received much recognition. Because, unlike humans, dwarves cant be baptized by church priests to be knights. And the knights are exclusive professions to the human race. Although dwarves have been professing their faith in the Lord of Glory to better integrate into the human race, apparently, the Lord of Glory has not bestowed his glory on these dwarves. So, themon profession of warriors became the only choice for the dwarves. The potential of this profession is inherently limited, which prevents them from bing real powerhouses among the dwarves. Therefore, this is not a race known for its military power. But they are good at forging weapons and brewing wine. Especially forging C this skill makes the dwarves very popr in the logistics department of the military. However, the military merits of the logistics department cantpare to those warriors fighting on the frontline, so very few dwarves can be nobles based on military merit. Let alone bing Counts C high-ranking nobles. So, this Earl Dawson stands out. More importantly, his title of Earl was conferred by Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcias base is the Dark Cavalry, and most of his vassals are high-ranking officers in the military. But he conferred the title of Earl to a dwarf. Moreover, this was the only count he had ever appointed. This was quite unusual. The Dark Cavalry was an all-cavalry army, and the height of the dwarves restricts them from bing excellent cavaliers. Moreover, as far as Colin understood, Earl Dawson was a warrior but not of high rank. Therefore, Earl Dawsons military exploits were clearly not based on martial prowess. In the Dark Cavalry, Earl Dawson seemed to be the shadow of Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcia was the soul of this army, the visible banner, while Earl Dawson, was like the Butler behind the scenes, maintaining the logistical support and tedious daily affairs of the army. Although Earl Dawsons work was mostly unnoticeable, that he could be a count under Marquis Garcia, as a dwarf, shows his importance to the Dark Cavalry. Therefore, after Colin joined the Dark Cavalry, aside from Marquis Garcia, the person he paid most attention to was Earl Dawson. And because Marquis Garcia looked upon Colin differently, Earl Dawson, as the shadow of the Marquis, was quite fond of Colin. Thus, they gradually became acquainted with each other. At this moment, Colin and Earl Dawson sat under the belly of a horse, each taking a sip of wine, and chatted about everything. Earl Dawson had campaigned with Marquis Garcia for half of his life and had faced all sorts of scenarios, always boasting about his victories. But he never thought that Colin, this kid, could steal his thunder. Colin straightaway made up all kinds of mythical tales from another world and told them to Earl Dawson, leaving the dwarf count stupefied. When Earl Dawson asked where he learned these stories, Colin fibbed that a passing bard told them to him when he was a child in Grey Castle Town. Earl Dawson had no way to verify his statement and thus could only continue to listen to Colins exaggeration. After a long session of bluffing, Colin felt greatly satisfied. Now I understand why the Marquis values you so much. Oh? Why is that? Because you can talk up a storm! Colinughed heartily, of course knowing that the other party was joking. However, he suddenly became serious, asking, Lord Earl, do you really think that is the reason the Marquis values me? Seeing Colins serious expression, Earl Dawson knew he was sincerely asking, so he put away his joking demeanor, and counter-questioned, What do you think it is? Colin took a sip of wine and after pondering for a moment, said: Its either because of the battle at Ben Liu River or Miss Vera. But I feel that neither of these seems to warrant the attention of the Marquis. Indeed. After all, the Angler family are vassals of Duke St. Hilde, so Colin is practically an outsider to the Dark Cavalry, which is entirely under Marquis Garcia. No matter how outstanding Colin proved in the previous escape journey, or how fond Miss Vera is of him, none of these reasons would make the Marquis, known as the War God of the North, favor an outsider to this extent. Hearing this, Earl Dawson nodded and then shook his head, mysteriously saying: Hehe. You will know eventually. Colin felt frustrated, these kinds of suspenseful answers were the most annoying. Before he could continue with his questions, Earl Dawson abruptly changed the subject. Do you know why Marquis doesnt continue to track the Troll Army ahead? This actually was a question that Colin had been pondering over. And now that Earl Dawson brought it up, he replied: I think, the Troll Army ahead should not be our priority. So what is? The Wolf cavalry! Colin exhaled a breath of alcoholic aroma, confidently saying: In this kind of wide and t ice in, only cavalry can deal with cavalry. Therefore, only that Wolf cavalry of Trolls poses a real threat to Dark Cavalry. As long as we find and destroy them first, the remaining Troll Army will just bembs waiting to be ughtered. Earl Dawson pped his hands and praised with a smile: Knight Blis, youre absolutely right, youre indeed born for the battlefield.. Chapter 47 - 47: 047 Tracking_l Chapter 47: 047 Tracking_l Trantor: 549690339 In the next few days, the movements of the Dark Cavalry indeed confirmed Colins spection. Under themand of Marquis Garcia, they cautiously kept a certain distance from the main Troll force, while continually searching for traces of the Wolf Cavalry. If the Troll main force was here, then the Wolf Cavalry would undoubtedly also be in the vicinity. Now, the Dark Cavalrys most important task was to find them before they were found. Finally, on the third day, the Dark Cavalry found traces of the main Wolf Cavalry forces. The situation at that time was indeed quite risky. When the Dark Cavalrys scout cavalry discovered the trace of the Wolf Cavalry, the two forces were only thirty miles apart. This distance is a highly dangerous one for a cavalry force. If marching normally, this distance should be at the edge of the scout cavalrys detection range. It can be said that both sides almost brushed past each other at that time. It is not surprising that the Wolf Cavalry was so careless as to not notice the Dark Cavalry nearby. This is because they had no idea that they were being followed. This was the intention behind the act Marquis Garcia had deliberately put on earlier. The Trolls werepletely numbed. In their opinion, the Dark Cavalry should still be in Ice Rock City, perhaps already engaging with Duke St. Hildes Golden Lion Legion. Even if there were informants in Ice Rock City, they would not get the information about the Dark Cavalrys movements in time to the Troll Army. Because the fastest means ofmunication in this world is by carrier pigeon. But pigeons can only find their way home based on changes in the maic field, so they can only be used to send messages to a fixed location, and the mobile Troll Army would definitely not be able to receive carrier pigeons. The next fastest means of transmission is by courier on horseback. However, the Dark Cavalry itself is cavalry, so their speed would not be slower than a courier on horseback. Moreover, they would also be aware of whats behind them and wouldnt let a messenger slip through so easily. So, what Marquis Garcia did was actually to take advantage of the timepse in receiving information, first to stage an act with his own brother, and then to use the breathtaking mobility of the Dark Cavalry to catch the Trolls off guard. However, despite the enemy being right in front of them andpletely unprepared, Marquis Garcia did not immediately attack. Instead, he ordered the army to follow the route that the Wolf Cavalry had taken and pursued them. As a skilled general, sufficient patience is a necessary quality. In the subsequent time, the two sides maintained a distance of 30 to 40 miles until dusk fell. The Wolf Cavalry stopped to camp and rest, and the Dark Cavalry also almost simultaneously stopped advancing. The northerly wind was howling, and the heavy snow began to fall again, which further facilitated the Dark Cavalry in hiding their tracks. That night, there was a fire ban in the Dark Cavalrys camp. In the absence of a bonfire, Colin finally couldnt stand the outside cold and went into Earl Dawsons tent. Earl Dawson was very warm, bringing out the hard liquor again, and chatted with Colin as they drank. Perhaps it was because the enemy was close by, the atmosphere in the camp was somewhat tense and restless. Of course, this doesnt mean that the warriors of the Dark Cavalry were afraid. The tension was a natural response, indicating that the warriors alertness has been raised. Restlessness indicated their eagerness to start the killing. Such a victorious army hadpletely removed the fear of war from their bodies. Tonight, Earl Dawson and Colin didnt chat for too long. They knew a big battle was imminent, so they went to bed early to save their strength. Although it was the Earls tent, there were still seven or eight people inside, all were the Earls attendants. To maintain mobility, the Dark Cavalry tried to keep the baggage as light as possible, so even the Earl had to temporarily share the tent with his attendants. The only people in the whole army who had the privilege of having a tent to themselves were Marquis Garcia and Miss Vera. Much as he wanted to, Colin didnt dare to intrude into their tents. Although he was eager to burrow into thetters tent In fact, Earl Dawsons tent was quite good. The tents of themon soldiers could even amodate twenty or thirty men. With so many men squeezed into one tent, the smell was inevitably a bit stifling, and there was a cacophony of snoring, but after a days trek and nearly freezing to death, Colin could no longer care about these details and almost fell asleep as soon as hey down. But before he could get enough sleep, he was awakened by Earl Dawson. Whats going on? Colin found that it was just past midnight and he felt quite annoyed. Marquis Military Order, the army will set off in an hour! Hearing of the military order from the Marquis, Colin, who was somewhat grumpy from being awakened, had to obediently get up. The call of officers awakening soldiers was alsoing from other tents. However, these officers were not so gentle in their methods; they woke the soldiers up with a kick. You worthless scum, sleeping so soundly! Id been sneaking around for so long and you didnt notice, wheres your vignce? Ah, dont kick, dont kick! Im getting up. After the short confusion, the Dark Cavalry assembled swiftly, then set off to follow the trail of the Wolf cavalry. Are we going tounch a night attack? asked Colin, sidling up to Earl Dawson. A night attack? Earl Dawson looked at Colin with a strange gaze, and then realized that Colin was still young and inexperienced inmanding troops, so he patiently exined. After the exnation from Earl Dawson, Colin came to the realization that he had been deceived by those unscrupulous novels. Though novels often depict surprise attacks at midnight, in reality, very few generals dare to do so. Even if they were tounch a night attack, it would usually be minor harassment by small-scale troops. Large-scale forces almost never engage in battle at night. The reason is simple; the risks of fighting at night are too great. Attacking under the cover of darkness does catch the enemy off guard, but ones own side could also easily fall into a chaotic battle due tomunication failures, resulting in mutual destruction. For the cavalry, night battles are even more impossible. Because darkness restricts war horses even more. Take the terrain for instance, the Sky Ice in appears to be a vast in with t terrain. But such tness is rtive. Even on the ttest terrain there will inevitably be some uneven parts and plenty of pits. In daylight, these minor ditches and pits pose no problem at all, as war horses can gallop across them. But at night, they turn into deadly dangers. A small misstep could result in a sprained horse hoof, which is no joke at all. So, for a cavalry army, its possible to march slowly by torchlight or moonlight, but tounch a charge in darkness is sheer madness. Of course, Marquis Garcia wouldnt make such a rookie mistake. So at this moment, hismand was merely for the Dark Cavalry to cautiously approach the Wolf cavalry camp under the cover of night, rather thanunching an attack in the dark. Its not Colins fault for not understanding these tactics. Even though he had been on the battlefield with his father, Baron Angler, the Angler familys army didnt have organized cavalry. Not every minor noble family could afford to maintain such expensive troops like the cavalry. So, when ites to cavalry battles, he indeed knew very little. Under the bright moonlight, the Dark Cavalry slowly approached the enemy. The reserve horses and supplies were left behind, and the horses hooves were wrapped in cloth. Although the whole marching process wasntpleted inplete silence, it was definitely stealthy and quiet. Just like a seasoned hunter quietly approaching his game. By the time the game notices, perhaps, the sharp arrow has already arrived. After an unknown amount of time, Colin finally saw the faint lights in the distance, the bonfires that were still burning in the Troll camp! Colin took a deep breath and gripped the sword in his hand tightly. Just at that moment, Marquis military order came again The whole army rest in ce! At this point, it was the darkest moment before dawn. The entire Dark Cavalry concealed themselvespletely in this darkness, quietly waiting for that moment when the sun would rise The moment when the ughter would begin! Chapter 48 - 48: 048 Sudden Attack_l Chapter 48: 048 Sudden Attack_l Trantor: 549690339 When the first ray of dawn hit the ice in, the snow abruptly stopped. Colin, who was dozing off, felt a nudge from the person beside him. Whats up? Is the fight starting? Colin became alert in an instant. Yes! Earl Dawson, who was next to Colin, had a determined look on his face and was staring straight ahead. Meanwhile, the orderly officer was rushing back and forth within the military formation, conveying the marquiss military orders: Everyone mount up, prepare for battle! Apanied by thismand, the Dark Cavalry gradually woke up. The warriors began checking their armors, harnesses, and weapons, and then under the urging of the officers, they mounted their horses and formed their formations. As the sky grew brighter, rows of knights d in ck armor could already be seen neatly lined up on the ice in. The scent of impending massacre began to permeate the formation, and faint red lines of blood began to appear in pairs of eyes. All exhaustion and cold disappeared at this moment. All that was left were surging hot blood and uncontroble violent emotions. In the midst of it all, Colin was unavoidably affected by this atmosphere. His breathing gradually became heavy and his rationality began to recede. A basic, raw, and bloody impulse that is rooted in all living creatures blood began to erupt. At this moment, he suddenly understood what the true dominators and undefeated troops are! The troll camp opposite was still as quiet as before. They werepletely unaware that the reapers scythe was already quietly descending, and almost reaching their necks. In the Dark Cavalry, everyones gaze turned to where the ck Lion g was. Gazing at the figure of the man under the g. Like countless times before, without any sensational pre-battle speech, they all witnessed Marquis Garcia slowly pull out his sword from his waist, raise it high above his head, and suddenly point it forward! In an instant, the deep horn sounded. Hoo The army began to surge forward. It started with a slow trot, then gradually elerated, and finally entered a state of maximum charge at the right distance. As the elite cavalry of the North Territory, perhaps even of the Glorious Empire, this battle rhythm was thoroughly ingrained into the blood of every warrior of the Dark Cavalry, rendering any excessivemand from the higher-ups unnecessary. The thundering sound of horse hooves echoed across the ice in, finally bing the only sound between heaven and earth! At this moment, the trolls finally awoke. But most of the trolls hadnt even fully roused from their dreams yet. Even if some woke up, they didnt even have time to eat breakfast, let alone equip their weapons and armor. Countless trolls ran out of their tents in a fluster, bellowing incoherently, asking their equally bewildered peers what was happening. Themander of the Wolf Cavalry, General Kwick, woke with a start and immediately realized something was wrong. As he drew his sword and rushed out of the tent, he saw a guard running up to him in panic: General, its bad! The enemy, the enemy ising! Kwick knocked the guard down with a kick, then leapt onto the back of his wolf mount and scanned in the direction of the sound. Then, his eyes widened to their utmost limit, as though they were about to split apart. Because what he witnessed was a vast swarm of cavalry charging towards them! Kwicks first reaction was disbelief. He had led troops in battles for many years, yet had never let such arge number of cavalry get so close before detection. This peculiar situation almost subverted his understanding. But the next moment, Kwick cast aside all incredulity. Because he had clearly seen the ck Lion g fluttering in the wind. The Dark Cavalry! In an instant, Kwicks blood froze. He suddenly calmed down. As if at this moment, the leader of the Wolf Cavalry saw his inescapable fate. The light in his eyespletely faded, leaving only a deep stillness simr to death. Kwick immediately grabbed a guard by the cor, growling: You must take a team of wolf cavalry and run southwest now! Keep running, never look back! You must inform Lord Gambick, the Dark Cavalry ising! But, but General, what about you The guard was still hesitant, but Kwick had already shoved him far away: Go, get out of here! Then, Kwick pulled out his curved knife and, without any hesitation, rushed towards the direction of the Dark Cavalry. The mournful sound of the horn finally echoed from the trolls camp. In the face of this sound, the Wolf Cavalry, the most elite warriors of the troll n, although taken by surprise, hastily organized under Kwicks lead, ready to face theing battle. But it was toote. The Wolf Cavalry hadnt had the chance to elerate when they noticed that the vanguard of the Dark Cavalry had already crossed the not-so-far distance and reached them. The human cavalry, full of killing intent, raised their steel knives diagonally under the morning sun, like a surging silver wave. Then, this fierce wave of attack instantly crashed into the trolls camp, bringing a sky filled with sprayed blood and flying severed limbs. Kwick was yelling hoarsely, trying to maintain the loose formation, not letting itpletely copse. Meanwhile, he gathered a bunch of wolf cavalry and ran in the opposite direction of the Dark Cavalry. This was not a retreat. The moment he saw the ck Lion g, Kwick was prepared to die in battle. Dying at the hands of Marquis Garcia didnt bring Kwick shame; instead, he felt a sort of honor. But he still had some regrets. Because he felt he was not ready yet. Even if it meant losing, he hoped to put forth the most powerful attack, to let Marquis Garcia see his strength. He understood that, in a cavalry fight, speed is crucial. And for speed, distance is required. Therefore, he intends to lead the soldiers to run in the opposite direction, to create a certain distance, and then counterattack when the time is right. This was indeed a wise move. But unfortunately, the Dark Cavalry wouldnt give him that opportunity. In this battle, the troll wolf cavalry was destined to be extremely frustrated. Their numbers were actuallyrger than the Dark Cavalry, but they had lost the initiative. The swiftly-moving g in Kwicks hand, and the noticeable armor he wore, were quickly targeted by the Dark Cavalry. His speed wasnt slow in retracing his steps, but in front of the Dark Cavalry, which was already in a high-speed charge, it was terrifyingly slow. A team of Dark Cavalry arrived in an instant, surrounding Kwick. The rushing sword lights didnt speak of any fair duels. This is a battlefield of life and death. Theres no room for chivalry here. As a fifth-rank samurai, Kwick was indeed famous among the troll n. But even a master could not resist the siege of arge army. Let alone, there were quite a few high-rank knights among the Dark Cavalry. After creating a terrifying record of killing hundreds of people, the leader of the Wolf Cavalry was decapitated by a human knight. With Kwicks g broken, the Troll Wolf Cavalrypletely copsed. The Dark Cavalry swept across the field, leaving a ground covered with corpses and blood flowing everywhere. This was an absolute massacre.. Chapter 49 - 49: 049 Fugitive Chase 1 Chapter 49: 049 Fugitive Chase 1 Trantor: 549690339 The setting sun was bloody red. The killing that hadsted the whole day had finally begun to subside at this moment. This wolf cavalry camp had be a true graveyard. Dense ck dots circled in the sky, drawn by the scent of blood. They were vultures. Where there was death, their silhouettes were present. The Dark Cavalry also had casualties, of course, but the bodies of the fallen warriors would not be left in the wild like the trolls bodies to be defiled by beasts; instead, they were gathered and burned. When he saw the body of a high-ranking knight being consumed by the mes, Colins heartache was overwhelming. What a waste! However, no matter how much Colin salivated, he dared not desecrate the corpse of the fallen in front of the Dark Cavalry. The persisting him even went to Earl Dawson and suggested to bury the fallen warriors in the earth. Earl Dawson rolled his eyes, and dropped a sentence: How about you try digging a hole in this ice in first? Colin actually tried. Then he was exhausted the point of death. The frozen soil here was too difficult to dig. No wonder the Dark Cavalry chose cremation. With no other choice, Colin could no longer persist, so he had to give up. After cleaning up the battlefield, the preliminary statistics of this battles results showed that the trolls had left more than 30,000 corpses here. Of course, many more wolf cavalry had fled amidst the chaos. So, the battle had not endedpletely. What followed was a bloody and brutal pursuit. The originalmand tent of the trolls had now be the temporarymand post of the Dark Cavalry. Marquis Garcia emotionlessly issued one tactical order after another. Under hismand, the Dark Cavalry was like a precise mechanical octopus, stretching out its tentacle-like arms and tightly wrapping around those wolf cavalry who were attempting to escape, until they were all strangled to death. Colin was huddled in a corner, observing closely, learning diligently. This was a rare opportunity. Even though he didnt understand why Marquis Garcia would allow an outsider like him, who was not part of the Dark Cavalry, to observe and learn so freely, Colin certainly did not feel ashamed. Not everyone gets such an opportunity to learn the art of war from one of the greatest generals of the day. The military orders were finally issued. Amander from the Dark Cavalry walked out of the camp in silence. No objections, no disagreements. This army has be ustomed to obeyingmands of Marquis Garcia. Because as long as they obeyed, they gained one victory after another. Without fail. Authority is established in this way. When amander can lead his men to one victory after another, he bes a god in the hearts of the warriors! In fact, thats why sessful generals are always the subject of suspicion and concern by the monarch. In the uniquemunity of the military, everything is spoken through victory. Even if you are the nominal king, if you cannot lead your soldiers to victory, your orders will not be executed. The reason is simple, these soldiers do not understand politics, they dont even understand loyalty, but they understand one simple rule C losing a battle, means someone will die. And that person could very well be yourself. So, to survive, you must win. If rebelling leads to victory, they will also follow themander and rebel without hesitation. Colin adjusted his armor and flexed his muscles. Of course, he did not receive any military orders, after all, he was an outsider. Apart from him, there was another outsider here C Vera. This female mage had surprisingly started to doze off, her head nodding slowly and cutely. But one couldnt me her, after all, she was called up in the middle of the night, and then there was a full day of tense fighting, she didnt understand the earlier military meeting, so she inevitably started to fall asleep. Hey, wake up. Colin approached, and elbowed Vera awake with his arm. Huh? Whats going on? Vera lifted her head in confusion and instantly blushed red at the sight of Colins teasing smile. Over there, Marquis Garcia was still quietly discussing something with Earl Dawson, seemingly oblivious to the actions of the two outsiders. Is the battle over? Vera nced at her uncle and seeing him not noticing her, breathed a sigh of relief. Its not quite over yet. We now have to hunt down the scattered wolf cavalry to stop them from regrouping and especially from joining the main Troll force in the southwest. Oh. Veras brows furrowed slightly, but she quickly hardened her resolve, without uttering anyints. To be honest, the dukes adoptive daughter exhibited great fortitude, none of that pampered behaviourmon amongst the nobility. Mages usually have frail bodies, yet she persisted in keeping up with the rest, which was indeed admirable. Vera. Marquis Garcia nced over and said softly, You will stay with Earl Dawson to clean up the battlefield. I will continue the pursuit with the army. Alright. Vera understood that her uncle was being considerate of her and obedientlyplied. Next, Marquis Garcia turned to Colin: Knight Colin, will you follow me or stay with Earl Dawson? Colin immediately straightened his chest: I choose to follow you! Although staying behind was safer and would give him an opportunity to further develop his rtionship with Vera, Colin knew what was more important. An excellent learning opportunity like this was not something he could afford to let go of. Right now, Marquis Garcia was indeed more attractive to Colin than Vera. Good. Marquis Garcia nodded and stepped out of the tent inrge strides. Colin immediately scurried after him. Although the Dark Cavalry had set up a dra to prevent the remnants of the Wolf Cavalry from joining the main Troll Army, it was impossible to prevent any escapes on this vast Ice in with paths leading in all directions. Most of the remnants of the Wolf Cavalry were intentionally driven by the Dark Cavalry to flee in the opposite direction, but there were still some who broke through the tight siege of the Dark Cavalry and merged with the main Troll Army. Consequently, news of the defeat finally reached here. The atmosphere in the mainmand tent was oppressive and solemn. The tall Troll sitting in the main seat seemed somewhat dazed. His name was Gumbick Warkin. He was the prince of the Troll Empires south. The Trolls governance system was simr to humans, this was their attempt to learn and imitate after being repeatedly defeated by the Glorious Empire. The supreme ruler was the Troll EmperorMurdoch Volkin, followed by four princes: East, South, West, North, the positions likened to the dukes of the four territories in the Glorious Empire. Among them, the Southern Prince had the highest prestige and power. The reason was simple, the south of the Troll Empire was the North Territory. This direction was not just the biggest threat to the Troll Empire but also their ancestralnd they longed for. Guarding the southern part of the Sky Ice in, without tangible power, they would have been ousted long ago. So, in general, when battling the North Territory, unless the Troll Emperor himself led the expedition, it was always the Southern Prince serving as the Supreme Commander. This time was no exception. Gumbick Warkin, the second most powerful figure in the Troll Empire, was familiar with Marquis Garcia. The two had struggled for more than ten years, with Gumbick losing almost every time. Even so, his prestige within the Troll Empire continued to grow. The reason for this peculiar situation was that although Gumbick consistently lost, his losses were the most dignified and sometimes he even managed to hold his own against Marquis Garcia. While whenever any other Troll general faced the Dark Cavalry, they were utterly defeated every single time. So, being the tallest among the short, Gumbick Warkin emerged as the only Troll general capable of standing against Marquis Garcia. This southern expedition, capitalizing on the departure of Marquis Garcia from the frontlines, allowed Prince Gumbick to finally breathe a sigh of relief. With a series of victories, he proved to the world that It wasnt that he, Gumbick, was ipetent, but that Marquis Garcia was just too formidable. If you dont believe it, just look C once Marquis Garcia is gone, theres no one in the North Territory who can stand against him. But to his disbelief, that Marquis Garcia had actually returned again! Moreover, he did it in such a covert manner, catching Gumbick by surprise. It took Prince Gumbick a long time to finally speak. His hoarse voice echoed in themand tent: What should we do now? However, the other Troll generals in the tent looked at each other in silence. The entire tent was eerily quiet.. Chapter 50 - 50: 050 Harassment_l Chapter 50: 050 Harassment_l Trantor: 549690339 The midday sun was shining on the Sky Ice in, bringing a slight warmth. However, the warriors of the Troll Army only felt a bone-chilling cold. At some point, the silhouettes of the Dark Cavalry scout cavalry started appearing around the army, watching them from a distance, as if eyeing their prey. Compared to the more than two hundred thousand trolls in the Troll Army, these Dark Cavalry scouts seemed like ants next to an elephant, weak, unremarkable, as if the elephant could trample them to death with a casual lift of its foot. However, the one who was actually nervous, was the elephant, the obese Troll Army. The original victorious army of more than two hundred thousand, inevitably got scattered during the long march, especially the Rear Army responsible for transporting the spoils, which lost sight of the Forward Army long ago. However, when the news of the Wolf Cavalry, that was hovering near the army, being attacked by the Dark Cavalry reached them, this Troll Army, like a startled school of fish, instantly began to huddle together. Furthermore, under themand of the Southern Prince Gumbick, more than fifty thousand human ves robbed from the North Territory were directly abandoned on the Ice in. Yes, the Troll Army voluntarily spat out what it had swallowed into its stomach before even glimpsing the shadow of the main force of the Dark Cavalry. Prince Gumbick was very clear, these human ves would only be a burden to the army, it was better to throw them away. As for whether these fifty thousand ill-clothed and underfed human ves would freeze to death on the Ice in, that was no longer his concern. If the Dark Cavalry epted these fifty thousand human ves, perhaps Prince Gumbick would evenugh in his dreams. The Dark Cavalry scouts indeed discovered these fifty thousand abandoned human ves, but when they conveyed the news to Marquis Garcia, the Marquis didnt hesitate and chose to ignore them. Cold-blooded, ruthless, but a decision befitting amander. The Dark Cavalry was already traveling light with not much food supplies. If they epted these human ves, the result would be everyone starving to death together on the Ice in. At this moment, the Dark Cavalry hadnt even had time to deal with the main Troll Army, they were still continuously pursuing and ughtering the remnants of the previously defeated Wolf Cavalry. Marquis Garcias strategic goal was clear, firstpletely annihte this Wolf Cavalry, eliminate the enemys only means of resistance, and then slowly bleed the main Troll Army dry. The hunt for the remnants of the Wolf Cavalrysted a full five days and nights. The Dark Cavalry estimated that, including the initial camp raid, a total of close to seventy thousand Wolf Cavalry were killed. Yes, killed, not captured. From the moment they found out that the Troll Army had abandoned the human ves, Marquis Garcia gave the order not to take any trolls prisoners. By now, this Wolf Cavalry hadpletely lost its fighting strength, the remaining few scattered escapees were in no position to pose any threat at all. Marquis Garcia then began to regroup the Dark Cavalry. After a brief rest, they began to approach the location of the Troll Army. The final mopping up stage of this battle had officially begun. The slowly advancing Troll Army suddenly found out that the Dark Cavalry scouts, who had always been shadowing them like a bone-deep tumor, had suddenly vanished into thin air. This left the Troll soldiers somewhat at a loss. But Prince Gumbick immediately became tense because he knew that the disappearance of the scouts could only mean one thing The Dark Cavalry main force had arrived! As expected, the snow umted on the Ice in began to tremble, and the sound of horse hooves could be faintly heard. The Troll warriors looked around and were shocked to discover that squads of Dark Cavalry were attacking them from all directions! The deste sound of the horn immediately rang out. The Troll Army, after a short period of chaos, began to form a formation to meet the enemy. However, panic was still spreading uncontrobly among the Troll Army. Even though they had the numerical advantage. The ck Lion g seemed to possess some captivating, demonic power. Every time it appeared in the sky above the Sky Ice in, it brought immense pressure to the Trolls. The Dark Cavalry arrived swiftly. Apanied by thunder-like hoofbeats, over a dozen cavalry squads congregated from all directions around the Troll Army. Each squad of the Dark Cavalry had about a thousand members, totaling less than twenty thousand. Inparison to the Troll Armys strength of over two hundred thousand, it felt like ants challenging a tree. Yet, looking at the imposing way the Dark Cavalry circled in, it was as if they were the dominators of this battlefield! When they got close, these squads of the Dark Cavalry quickly changed their direction, crossing from the nks of the Troll Army. They loaded and aimed their bows, followed by the buzz of countless bowstrings sounding together. The dark torrent of arrows, resembling a sky-covering swarm of locusts, surged towards the Troll Army. Dont panic! Raise shields! Raise shields! Bowmen ready! Spearmen ready! Do not move! Do not retreat! Keep formation! Military orders sounded intermittently across the Troll Army, immediately drowned by the thunder-like galloping sounds. Arrows fell like torrential rain, pinging off the shields. However, there were also sounds of arrows piercing flesh, followed by waves of Trolls falling, their cries echoing across the battlefield. There was no mercy, no hesitation. The Dark Cavalry initiated this battle in the most brutal, most violent way possible. At this point, the Troll Army had contracted into a round shell, and the squads of the Dark Cavalry were like tangents to a circle, rushing past the nks of the Troll Army and continuously unleashing a rain of arrows. After twenty thousand cavalrymen swept past, clear lines appeared in the formation of the Troll Army. It looked like a field ravaged by a storm, littered with countless corpses and wailing wounded soldiers. However, the Trolls were no pushovers. The bowmen and spearmen in the formation, once they survived the first wave of intense attack, calmed down. Under themand of the officers, they began to shoot arrows and throw spears towards the Dark Cavalry. For a while, arrows and spears crisscrossed in the sky, iming lives of humans and trolls alike. Nevertheless, the Dark Cavalry held an absolute advantage in maneuverability. During the Trolls counterattack, they scattered and distanced themselves, prowling around the perimeter of the Troll formation like a pack of wolves. Once they noticed an opening or weakness, they would immediately rush in for a bite, and quickly retreat with the advantage of their war horses before the Trolls had a chance to react and organize their defense or counterattack. This textbook example of a cavalry harassment attacksted the entire morning. It wasnt until a dozen or so squads of the Dark Cavalry withdrew with a roar that the Trolls could catch their breaths. Truth be told, the casualty inflicted by this attack was rtively minimal given the considerable size of the Troll Army. But this intense psychological pressure left every Troll warrior mentally and physically exhausted. As soon as the Dark Cavalry left, they immediately set up camp on the spot, started cooking, and attended to their wounds. But then, just after their meal and before they could even take an afternoon nap, the Trolls were shocked to see the Dark Cavalry reappearing from all directions. Almost like an exact rey of the morning, the Dark Cavalry divided into a dozen odd cavalry squads, each with about a thousand soldiers, charging again towards the Troll Army. Those Troll leaders familiar with the formation of Dark Cavalry quickly noticed that this batch of the Dark Cavalry in the afternoon was obviously different from the one in the morning. This was turning into a war of attrition! Chapter 51 - 51: 051 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 Chapter 51: 051 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 The North Wind howled as the snow once again began to sprinkle down on the expansive Sky Ice in. However, not even the heaviest of snowfall could interfere with the continuation of this battle. Nine days had passed since the Dark Cavalry caught up with, and began relentlessly harassing, the main force of the Troll Army, forming a peripheral attack on this turtle shell. For nine solid days, the fifty thousand-strong Dark Cavalry had been divided into three groups, taking turns to assail the Troll Army with guerri tactics. During these nine days, the Troll Army had only managed to advance less than fifty kilometers. With this tortoise-like pace, it was uncertain when this Troll Army would be able to return to their Residential Area located in the northern half of the Sky Ice in. Moreover, along this short fifty-kilometer trek, they have already left behind over thirty thousand corpses of the trolls. Perhaps this casualty number might not seem significant for an army of over two hundred thousand, it didnt seem to be a crippling loss. But the prospect of not seeing hope of escape exerted a strangting pressure on the fragile nerves of the Troll warriors, constantly shoving them to the precipice of copse. And the army formation of the Troll Army began to leak more and more ws under the relentless raids. Despite this, the Dark Cavalry had still notunched an all-out attack. They were like a seasoned, cruel hunter, constantly marking tiny cuts on their prize prey, watching as it bled, struggled, and gradually weakened Marquis Garcia was very patient. So was Colin. In fact, Colin even hoped that the Trolls could hold on a little longer. Because following Marquis Garcia in this period, he had trulye to learn a great deal about cavalry warfare. These things could not be learned from military texts, or from examples in historical fiction. Nor could it be matched by the military education of the Angler family. In Colins memory, the familys military education was almost entirely about infantrybat. There was no choice, the Angler family simply couldnt afford a cavalry. But now, after witnessing the terrifying power of the Dark Cavalry, Colin could hardly contain his desire to raise his own cavalry force, even if he had to sell his pots and pans to do it. Once this thought formed, it took deep root in Colins mind and would not leave him. And to better experience the way of cavalrybat, with the permission of Marquis Garcia, Colin personally participated in several harassments by the Dark Cavalry. Although he didnt keep a detailed count, Colin estimated that he had killed about thirty to forty Troll soldiers himself. He didnt care about this small military aplishment, after all, Marquis Garcia was not his lord, and no matter how he performed, he couldnt receive any nobility from Marquis Garcia. However, Colin felt that what he was learning from Marquis Garcia was far more valuable than money, territory, or even nobility. He didnt even understand why the Marquis was treating him with such favor. But Colin didnt waste a moment of this invaluable learning opportunity. My Lord Marquis, during harassment operations, could each of the cavalry units be slightly bigger? Seizing the opportunity, Colin began his inquiry. The Marquis Garcia was already ustomed to this: The key to determining the size of a cavalry unit lies in striking a bnce between mobility and attack power. If the size of the cavalry squad is too small, while their mobility may be extremely good, their attack power would becking. However, sending out too much cavalry is also not ideal. Once a cavalry exceeds ten thousand, themander needs extra caution. Orders cannot be tooplex, and changes must be minimized. Because if orders are changed on the spot, chaos will ensue. Therefore, a cavalry unit is generally controlled within a scale between one thousand and three thousand, a bnce between mobility and attack power is fairly achieved within this range. As for how to deploy, it depends on the objectives of the battle, the state of the enemy, and other factors to make on-the-spot decisions. Colin listened and nodded repeatedly. It was now almost noon, and the warriors of the Dark Cavalry who had gone out to harass the enemy in the morning were gradually returning to camp. But Colin still sensed that the half-day harassment operation in the morning ended a bit prematurely. He hadnt paid much attention to it. After all, after days of continuousbat, even the iron-hardened warriors of the Dark Cavalry couldnt possibly not show signs of fatigue. However, the increasingly solemn atmosphere in the camp eventually indicated something to Colin. Having quickly gulped down some food for forms sake, and having taken a drink of fresh blood to recover his strength, Colin made his way to the tent of Marquis Garcia. The guards outside the tent didnt stop him; they were already quite familiar with the son of the Baron who was well regarded by Marquis Garcia. Marquis, are we preparing for the decisive battle? Colin asked with excitement upon seeing Marquis Garcia, assisted by his attendants, putting on his armor. Marquis Garcia gave a slight smile, Yes, its about time. With that, he stepped out of the tent. Colin hastily followed. Outside the tent, the warriors of the Dark Cavalry were beginning their pre -battle preparation. Whats more, Colin noticed that the warriors who had participated in the mornings harassment were also undergoing preparations. In addition, the three thousand Heavy Armoured Cavalry who had not been involved in the harassment operations before were finally armored and ready to go. These fully armored Heavy Cavaliers, looking like iron beasts, emitted a terrifying and intimidating aura, as well as an ultimate desire for bloodshed. They had been waiting for too long, and they were already extremely eager! There has always been controversy about the Heavy Armoured Cavalry because both its advantages and disadvantages stand out. Expensive, heavy, limited application but these disadvantages cannot overshadow the most significant advantage of the Heavy Armoured Cavalry its extremely terrifying attacking power! Therefore, the Heavy Armoured Cavalry is the best weapon for breaking through an infantry formation. At this decisive moment, Marquis Garcia finally brought out the ace in the hole of the Dark Cavalry- the three thousand Heavy Cavalrymen! However, much to Colins surprise, in addition to his excitement, Marquis Garcia had also put on full armor, took ance in hand, and ced himself at the very front of the Heavy Cavalry formation. Are you are you going to lead the charge yourself? Of course. The casual manner of Marquis Garcia left Colin somewhat taken aback. He simply couldnt understand why Marquis Garcia, as the highestmander of the Dark Cavalry, would put himself in such a risky position. You have to remember, the terrifying mortality rate of the Heavy Armoured Cavalry who break through an infantry formation is something you cannot ignore because of their terrifying attacking power. Earl Dawson, standing by their side, said to Colin with a smile, Every time the Heavy Armoured Cavalry is dispatched, it is led by the Marquis himself. As Colin stood there, too shocked to speak, Marquis Garcia suddenly asked with a smile, Knight Colin, do you dare to charge with me? Of course! Colin replied without hesitation, Its my honor! Excellent! Marquis Garciaughed heartily, Then, you shall carry my g for me! Yes! Colin stepped forward to receive the heavy ck Lion g. The g bearer who handed over the g pped Colin hard on the chest. The force of his blow led Colin to suspect that the man was probably jealous. The distant sound of the horn arose once more. The ughter began! Chapter 52 - 52: 052 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 52: 052 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 Trantor: 549690339 As the echoing horn resounded across the Ice in, the Trolls hurriedly arranged themselves in tight formation. After days of battling, the Trolls had gradually be ustomed to the harassing rhythm of the Dark Cavalry attacks. Fear, when endured for too long, turns into numbness. Numbness apanied by a sense of dealing with yet another nuisance. At this moment, the Trolls skillfully arranging their formation to face the enemy, were not aware of whaty ahead of them. From a birds eye view, looming over tens of miles, the entire Dark Cavalry was mobilized, subtly beginning to encircle the Troll Army. Prince Gambick, observing the Dark Cavalry approaching from all sides, slowly felt unease rise within him. Too many! This was no standard harassment operation! However, even though Prince Gambick was now aware that the Dark Cavalrys full-scale attack was near, he found himself with no counter-strategy. Because, he had no idea where the Dark Cavalrys main attack would be directed. From the onset of this battle, the Dark Cavalry had a firm grip on the initiative of the battlefield. The Troll military formation, although massive, was incredibly bloated. Once they revealed a weakness under the harassment attacks by the Dark Cavalry Light Cavalry, the hidden Heavy Cavalry from the shadows would strike like lightning, tearing the weakness into a lethal wound. And finding this weakness was not difficult at all. The ten-day-long harassment had already exhausted the Troll Army. Today, with theplete mobilization of the Dark Cavalry, the intensity of the harassment was increased, causing the pressure on the Trolls to instantly grow. Under such massive pressure, the opportunity naturally emerged. Marquis Garcia slowly raised his arm, and the three thousand Heavy Armoured Cavalry behind him began to advance gradually. Their target was the right rear nk of the Troll military formation! The chilling killing intent permeated the air over the Heavy Cavalry formation, feeling as real as tangible matter. The thunderous sound of horse hooves echoed across the Ice in, drowning out all other sounds. The ground began to tremble continuously, almost as if there was a minor earthquake brewing. Under such formidable power, the Trolls soon noticed something amiss. However, by then, it was already toote to readjust their formation. The Dark Cavalry Heavy Cavalry began to gradually elerate. The ck Lion g in Colins hand pped violently in the wind. Marquis Garcia lowered his visor, leveled hisnce, and bent his body slightly forward. The three thousand Heavy Cavalry behind him uniformly mirrored his actions. Three thousand swiftly moving metal beasts, each holding a seven to eight meter longnce, were like a whirlwind of death sweeping towards the right rear nk of the Troll military formation. Before such a force, it seemed like nothing could stand in the way. Earlier, Colin thought Marquis Garcias behavior of personally leading the charge was somewhat reckless; after all, it wasnt wise for a Commander to risk his life so directly. But at this moment, being amidst such a terrifying Heavy Cavalry, Colin had already cast such thoughts far away. He did not know what rank of knight Marquis Garcia was, but even a knight who had advanced to the Holy Field, if trapped alone in an army of tens of thousands, would undoubtedly be besieged to death. However, Marquis Garcia was not alone! Behind him followed three thousand elite Heavy Armoured Cavalry, sworn to follow him unto death. These three thousand passionate and fearless warriors, under the leadership of their idol, gradually united as one. At this moment, every single one of them seemed to transcend the insignificance and limitations of mortal beings, bonding into an indestructible collective, an omnipotentgod! Such a terrifying momentum, even before it reached the front of the troll army, has already triggered an uncontroble panic and chaos. Raise your shields! Raise your shields! Dont move, the one who moves will be killed! The Troll officers screamed at the top of their lungs, desperately trying to maintain order in the ranks. They understood very clearly, that facing this kind of heavy cavalry charge, the infantrys only hope is to maintain a perfect formation. If the formation copses, it would immediately escte to a one-sided massacre! However, facing the fearless charge of 3,000 heavy armored cavalry with terrifying impact power that seems not to belong to this world, nobody can maintain calm and firm. Bang, bang, bang! The thunderous sound of horse hooves became the dominant pitch throughout the world. Each powerful strike hit the hearts of every troll warrior, causing them fear, causing them to tremble, making them want to run away at all costs! A few scattered arrows and spears were shot from the troll ranks, but hitting the heavy cavalrys armor caused no significant damage. Colin lifted the ck Lion g high, he could nearly see the faces of the trolls up close- C On them, written all over were terror and panic. Bang! Bang! Bang! Apanied by deafening noises, the front row heavy cavalry crashed into the shield wall as if it was a hedgehog. Immediately, shields broke and spears shattered. Countless troll soldiers, under such a terrifying impact, like light and airy puppets, madly sprayed blood and were blown away. The defense line here was like a thin piece of paper, torn open in an instant to reveal an enormous rupture, countless ferocious steel beasts rushed in unabashedly. After breaking the formation, the Dark Cavalry heavy cavalry was like a razor-sharp dagger, piercing ruthlessly into the right rear nk of the troll formation, and rapidly thrusting deeper. Everywhere they passed, they left a bloody mess in their wake. This terrifying scenario was akin to a hell on earth. The harassing Light Cavalry of the Dark Cavalry swarmed in at the opportunity, rushed into the opening torn by the Heavy Cavalry, and began their own carnage. By now, no troll officer could prevent the debacle from taking ce. The entire scene was a stark illustration of the phrase defeat is like the falling of a mountain. In fact, the bloody and terrifying scene of the heavy cavalry charges into troll ranks, though the direct casualties caused by thempared to the host of two hundred thousand strong troll army were rtively limited. However, the heavy cavalrys chargepletely crushed the trolls formation and instigated a horrifying panic. Such panic when spread could lead to an irreversibleplete copse. The troll infantry at the front line trying to escape caused a chain reaction of retreat, a snowball effect leading to aplete copse of the entire army, like a set of falling dominoes. Sounds of galloping hooves, war cries, pleas for mercy, and screams the entire twenty-mile radius was enveloped by the symphony of war. The Dark Cavalry, like a flood breaching the dam, washed over, leaving a field strewn with troll corpses and rivers of blood. At this point, whether soldiers ormanders, even Prince Gambick, couldnt change anything. Anyone who stands in the way of the Dark Cavalry will bepletely obliterated. Prince Gambick closed his eyes, unable to bear the sight. All of this, seemed like a terrible nightmare. The guards beside him grabbed him, trying to escort him away. But Prince Gambick stood motionless. What was the point of running? With an army of three hundred thousand reduced to ashes, he would rather die than to live in shame if he returned. Prince Gambick shook off his guards, mounted his horse, and charged towards the direction of the ck Lion g, shouting: Come on! Garcia! My head is right here! Chapter 53 - 53: 053 Great Victory_l Chapter 53: 053 Great Victory_l Trantor: 549690339 The setting sun was as red as blood. It coldly and mercilessly illuminated the horrific and bloody scene on the Ice in. When the military formation of the over two hundred thousand-strong Troll Army waspletely broken through by the Dark Cavalry, it marked the end of this battle. The fate of the defeated Troll Army was already sealed C faced with the cavalry that came and went like the wind, even if they managed to escape temporarily, they would eventually be caught up with again. Many panic-stricken trolls surrendered on their knees under the sword des of the cavalry. This time, the Dark Cavalry unexpectedly spared these surrendered troops, leaving them alive as long as they put down their weapons. This, naturally, hastened the copse of the Troll Army, as more and more trolls began to surrender to the Dark Cavalry, following the example set by their fallenrades. Squadrons of the cavalry began to spread out, chasing down those escaping and gathering up those who surrendered. Those of the heavy cavalry, who had dealt a deadly blow to the Troll Army, paused on the edge of the battlefield. Of the three thousand Heavy Cavalry, just over a thousand remained. More than half had been horrifically wounded! In order to break through the Troll Armys formation, they had paid a terrible price! The remaining thousand-plus riders, all covered in blood, appeared to be a group of red, iron statues when seen from a distance. Colin removed his helmet and let out a long breath. An indescribable pleasure coursed through his body like electricity, keeping his spirits high even though he was physically exhausted! This battle, although it appeared extremely dangerous, felt surprisingly straightforward when it was over. Of course, he understood that this was an illusion. One look at the casualty rate of the heavy cavalry was enough to see that this battle was by no means easy. However, the feeling of being invincible on the battlefield was as addictive as opium and hard to abandon. The only thing that had slightly hindered him was when he hade across the Prince Gambick of the Troll Army, who had unwiselyunched a counterattack. Colin didnt know what rank this warrior prince Gambick was, but anyone who dared to charge headlong into the peak of the Heavy Cavalrys momentum well, their end Didnt even leave aplete corpse. We won! Colin excitedly shouted to the Marquis Garcia standing beside him, a man simrly bathed head-to-toe in blood. But Marquis Garcia did not share Colins excitement. It seemed that this kind of major victory was as normal to him as eating or drinking: Do you know why we won? Of course, its all thanks to your peerless strategy and wise decisions! Colin quickly ttered in response. Naturally, his ttery was heartfelt. Marquis Garcia absolutely deserved such praise. But the marquis shook his head, speaking seriously, No, its because of them. His eyes slowly swept over the battlefield, his face filled with pride as he watched the members of the Dark Cavalry who were still galloping across the battlefield and pursuing the remaining Troll soldiers. Colin also put away his smile, seeming to understand Marquis Garcias meaning. Marquis Garcia turned his gaze back to Colin, Strategies arent unimportant, but if a general relies too much on them, always trying to seed through devious tricks and cunning, hell suffer a fall one day. Seeing the still somewhat perplexed and unconvinced look on Colins face, Marquis Garcia smiled, To a lion, a foxs cunning only seems ridiculous. Im not trying to deny the importance of strategic tactics, Im just trying to tell you that the secret to winning on the battlefield is a strong army! Thats why I said that I depended on them C the Dark Cavalry in this battle. Looking over the first half of my life, my invincibility over the past twenty years has relied on the same thing the Dark Cavalry! Colin fell silent in thought. He had finally understood what Marquis Garcia was really trying to say. The other man was warning him not to rely too heavily on strategic tactics. The execution of such tactics required strength as a foundation. Henow realized he had indeed previously relied too heavily on cunning tactics, or even conspiracies. All the events that happened while on the run, Knight Blis must have already informed Marquis Garcia. Even if Knight Blis isnt entirely certain about what he has seen, Colin doesnt believe that Marquis Garcia wouldnt see through his little conspiracies. It must be said, after the battle in River Bay, Colin began to be quite pleased with himself. He thought he had mastered the secrets to winning on the battlefield. Furthermore,ing from the age of an information explosion, he always believed himself to be well-read and experienced. He had some understanding of The Art of War, the Thirty-Six Strategies and with these, plus his own cunning, sess on the battlefield would not be difficult. But fortunately Marquis Garcia woke Colin up just in time. Conspiracies and tricks are never the righteous path. The mainstream victory on the battlefield always involves defeating the weak with strength. Even though this time the trolls were the more powerful side, under Marquis Garcias careful n, they continued to create a stronger state of affairs for the Dark Cavalry on the battlefield, constantly overpowering the weak and eventually defeated a seemingly powerful enemy. Also, considering the tactics Marquis Garcia used previously. They were notplicated at all. First by pretending to be at odds with the Duke, tricking and catching off guard the trolls, then suddenly leading the army north, finding the main force of the troll wolf cavalry,unching a sessful surprise attack, and afterwards, constantly harassing the exhausted troll army that lost the protection of cavalry, finally using the heavy cavalry to find the ws and deliver the killing blow. The entire scheme wasntplicated at all, and could hardly be considered brilliant. Its likely not even worth recording in military books. However, Colin who personally experienced all this was very clear. These simple steps, pointed directly at the vital part of the troll army and constantly pressured them, not giving the enemy a moment to breathe. From the start to the end, no matter how the trolls struggled, they couldnt escape the fate of defeat. Of course, whats more important is the elite Northern First Cavalry C the Dark Cavalry in the hands of Marquis Garcia! This way, Marquis Garcia is not only extremely talented in hismand skills, but likely even more so in his military training skills. Its precisely because he personally drilled this Dark Cavalry, that he created the most fundamental basis for this series of victories. At this thought, the idea that had been circling in Colins mind could no longer be suppressed Marquis Garcias ck Cavalry ensured his invincibility, Where then, is my ck Cavalry? The wind and snow continue to howl, as if countless wronged spirits of the heaven and earth were crying. On the ice ins,rge numbers of troll surrendering soldiers were gathered together. They were surrounded by the watchful eyes of the patrolling Dark Cavalry. A few surrendering trolls could no longer bear it and couldnt help shouting at the patrolling Dark Cavalry soldiers: Hey! Brothers! We are starving, could you give us some food! His shout immediately incited the agreement of hispanions, causing confusion all around: Yes, Im freezing, give us something hot! And my leg! The bloods nearly dried up, could you treat my wound! However, the patrolling Dark Cavalry soldiers ignored these troll surrenders requests. They only warned and chastised whenever a surrendering soldier tried to leave, and even shot arrows or brandished swords. Left with no choice, the trolls could only wait patiently. This wait seemed tost forever. Many surrendered trolls couldnt stand it and lost their breath. However, those who were still breathing didnt get the results they hoped for. The military order from Marquis Garcia finally came down Kill all the surrendered trolls! Chapter 54 - 54: 054 Troll Royal City (Part One)_1 Chapter 54: 054 Troll Royal City (Part One)_1 Trantor: 549690339 The afternoon sunzily shines on the Troll Royal City. The immense city, constructed from solid ice, radiates a fascinating light. The diverse ice buildings within the Royal City all boast a simple and crude style, fully representing the character of the Troll n. From a humans aesthetic perspective, this city is exceedingly ugly, devoid of anymendable traits. But frankly, when building this city, the trolls didnt seem to have put much effort into it either. Indeed, just over a decade ago, the Troll ns settlement did not delve so deep into the Sky Ice in. Back then, they were neighbors with the humans of the North Territory. And at that time, the Troll Royal City was only a little over eight hundred kilometers from the border of the North Territory. Given the marching speed of the Dark Cavalry, that would only be about ten days away. Thus, after Marquis Garcia rose to power in the North Territory, he would stroll under the Troll Royal City every now and then. Every visit would send shivers down the spines of the Troll ns nobility, stirring panic within them. Although they knew Marquis Garcia would not squander his precious Dark Cavalry in a siege, the recurring humiliation of being attacked right at their doorstep was something the Trolls could not ept. After the Nth time the Dark Cavalry had reached their gates, the Troll emperor finally decided to relocate the capital ten years ago. As the Troll Royal City moved northward, so did the military force of the Trolls. The troll tribes of the southern Sky Ice in naturally wouldnt stay put, silly enough to wait for the imminent attack of the Dark Cavalry, so they migrated north as well. Consequently, the original settlements of the trolls in the southern Sky Ice in were gradually abandoned, creating a buffer zone spanning thousands of kilometers between the Troll Empire and the North Territory. Now, the Dark Cavalry could no longer easily threaten the Troll Royal City, and the Troll Empire got a chance to catch its breath. Because this move was too abrupt and even under the threat of the enemy, the construction of the new Royal City was clearly poor and sloppy. And the Trolls also believe that the Dark Cavalry couldnt roam free forever. One day, their great warriors would move the capital back south, or even directly upy Winterfell City and designate it as the new Royal City. So the current Royal City is just a temporary capital, and not much thought needs to be put into it. As to when this wish would be realized, no Troll knew. But right now, the Trolls were forced to confront a brutal realitytheplete annihtion of Prince Gumbick Warkins army of three hundred thousand! It was as if a cold wave had swept in, freezing the entire Troll Royal City in ce. All Trolls had faces filled with horror and panic, fearing theyd wake up one day to see the ck Lion gwhich had haunted their dreamsappearing under their city walls again. The most tense atmosphere naturally gathered within the Troll Pce. This pce was not in the city center but in the western suburbs. The pce wasnt built from solid ice but towering rocks. It stands on the mid-hill, overlooking the entire Royal City. An ornate horse-drawn carriage slowly drove into the pce after going through several strict checks. The tightly shut pce gate slowly opened and closed again, making a dull noise as if intending to seal off this ce forever. In a courtyard paved with marble, the carriage halted and a middle-aged man, dressed in a heavy ck robe, stepped out. Yes, the author is not wrong, it was a middle-aged man. Not a troll. The appearance of a human in the Troll Pce naturally stood out, especially in the tense climate of the present. However, the pce guards seemed to take it in stride. Mr. Ji, His Highness is waiting for you in the hall. Mr. Ji nodded at the guard and then headed alone towards the hall, seemingly knowing the way well. Upon entering the hall, a young troll was writing something. He heard footsteps, put down his goose feather pen, and stood up to greet, Mr. Ji, please sit! Thest group of Goblin merchants brought Spirit tea from the Bright Moon Forest. Would you like to try some? Thank you Prince Okamoto. Mr. Ji took the tea cup with a smile, took a small sip, and slightly nodded his head in admiration. This elven spirit tea, if it had been any other time, the two surely would have had a good time appreciating it, but today, they didnt have the mood for it. His Majesty has decidedI will seed the Southern Princes throne. The coronation ceremony will be held in three days. This young troll, named Okamoto, was the son of the recently fallen Southern Prince, Gumbick Warkin. Although, in reality, he was Gumbicks second sonhe had an older brother. By rights, Gumbicks throne should be inherited by Okamotos brother. However, being the second-most prominent figure in the Troll Empire was now a hot potato under the current circumstances. Okamotos brother didnt have the courage or the self-perceived ability to inherit it. So, the throne fell onto Okamoto. Then I should congratte you, Your Highness! There was little surprise in Mr. Jis expression, seemingly he had already anticipated this oue. Okamoto nodded lightly, there was not much excitement on his face either, he handed Mr. Ji a scroll of parchment: Latest news from the frontline: The Dark Cavalry didnt proceed north, they retreated to the North Territory. Mr. Ji took the parchment and quickly scanned it, Presently, the Troll Royal City is a difficult bone to chew, people in the North Territory, who feast on the spoils rather conveniently, arent interested in it. His words were indeed reasonable. The North Terrain wouldnt even bother to upy the vast territories of the southern Sky Ice in that were deserted by the Trolls, much less cross thousands of kilometers of ice in to seize the current Troll Royal City. A bitter smile crept upon Okamotos face. He was relieved but also felt a deep sense of humiliation. The vast and fertile North Territory was originally thend of the Trolls. If possible, why would they choose to hide and barely survive in this frigidnd? But he quickly put aside these futile resentments. Opening the box on the desk, he took out a bloody skull. Marquis Garcia has also sent the skull of my father. Heh, really considerate of him! Okamoto held his own fathers skull up, looking straight into the dead eyes that refused to close, he asked, Tell me, what should I do now? Of course, a dead person wont answer his question. Mr. Ji knew, this question was meant for him. Your Highness, your immediate course of action should be to go to Winterfell City, kneel before the Duke of the North Territory, and beg for his forgiveness. Bang! The skull was thrown at Mr. Jis feet by Okamoto. As it happened, those dead eyes were staring straight at Mr. Ji. Mr.. Ji, look into my fathers eyes and repeat what you just said! Chapter 55 - 55: 055 Troll Royal City (Below) 1 Chapter 55: 055 Troll Royal City (Below) 1 Your Highness, what you should do now is go to Winterfell City and submit to the Northern Duke, begging for his forgiveness, Mr. Ji repeated himself. There was no hesitation, no fear, and he did not feel that such words were unfit toe out of his mouth due to his identity. As a human, Mr. Jis situation among the trolls was somewhat awkward. Generally, Mr. Ji would have to disy his hostility toward humans to show his loyalty to the trolls and to sever ties with his past. Even more so, he had to appear even more hostile toward humans than the trolls. This is called zealotry of the converted. In reality, many radicals who hate and defame China even more fiercely than foreigners are of Chinese descent, and this is due to this psychology. But now, facing a troll prince who just fell in the battlefield, Mr. Ji was advising his biological son to beg forgiveness from the enemy. However, Okamoto suddenlyughed. As if not angry at all, or suspecting Mr. Jis motives, he said: Mr. Ji, you should have advised my foolish father earlier. If he had bowed to the North Territory back then, he wouldnt have ended up in the current predicament! Then, he spat a thick wad of phlegm on the skull on the ground, scoffing: Theres an old saying among humans that makes a lot of sense: If you dont have the capability to fight a bull, dont wave a red cape in its face! Haha, look at my foolish father, knowing full well hes no match for Marquis Garcia, yet seeing his absence from the frontline, he thought he had a chance. But did he not even consider, how could the Dark Cavalry possibly ignore his intrusion into the North Territory and do nothing about it? Mr. Ji didnt say anything. He definitely wasnt going to demean Prince Gambick along with Okamoto, that would be downright ungrateful. Okamoto ranted for a bit, seemed to have vented enough, picked up the skull again and put it back in the box. The entire process was done with due respect. Picking up the cup of tea, Okamoto took a big gulp, regaining hisposure. Mr. Ji, is it a bit toote for me to beg for mercy from the Northern Duke now? But its the only choice you have, Mr. Ji said calmly, This time, the Troll Empires war potential has been almostpletely depleted by the Dark Cavalry. At least for the next decade, dont even think about assembling a decent army to resist the North Territorys battlefront. If I were the Northern Duke, I would send troops to sweep the area from time to time. Even though I may not be able to conquer the Royal City, I need to disrupt the recovery process of the Troll Empire to ensure they never again pose a threat to the North Territory. So, if you want a chance to recuperate, you must beg for peace from the North Territory! Okamotos fingers tapped gently on the wooden box, making a thud sound. After a while, he spoke again: Then, would the Northern Duke agree to negotiate with me? Mr. Ji nodded: As long as you pose low enough to let the Northern Duke think youre no threat, his attention will naturally shift elsewhere. Think about it, if the threat of the trolls is eliminated, what will be the Northern Dukes biggest threat? Okamotos eyes lit up: The Dark Cavalry! Exactly! Mr. Ji nodded, Although we were fooled once by the performance of those two brothers, I absolutely dont believe theres no animosity between Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde. Id rather believe that it was the threat of the trolls that made them put aside their animosity temporarily and join forces. But their alliance is extremely fragile! Especially now that Marquis Garcia returned to the North Territory in triumph, how should Duke St. Hilde reward his good brother? How can he sleep peacefully with the terrifying attack power of the Dark Cavalry at his doorstep? After hearing Mr. Jis words, Okamoto excitedly paced back and forth in the great hall. As if in the boundless darkness, he finally grasped a ray of light. So, our next key move is to instigate the conflict between the Northern Duke and Marquis Garcia! Correct. But not just the conflict between the two brothers, Mr. Jis eyes sparkled with a vicious light. Okamoto was startled and asked: What do you mean? As far as I know, the St. Hilde familys Golden Lion Legion is still gathered outside Ice Rock City, while the armies of various lords in the North Territory are still entrenched in Ice Rock City, the two sides are in a covert standoff. Okamoto didnt know about this news. Clearly, Mr. Ji had his own sources in the North Territory. Okamoto was aware of this. Of course, he wouldnt press Mr. Ji on who his informant in the North Territory was. In fact, he still didnt even know Mr. Jis real identity. However, Mr. Ji had already been approved by both the Emperor of Trolls and the former Southern Prince. He might not be loyal to the trolls but his hostility towards the North Territory couldnt be faked. So Okamoto chose to trust Mr. Ji. At this moment, hearing this news, he abruptly raised his head, a ming gaze on Mr. Ji: Are you implying that the conflict between Duke St. Hilde and his subordinate lords has reached this extent? It seems so at the moment. The Dukes beloved son has lost two hundred thousand soldiers of the North Territory, such a terrible failure will surely incite a bacsh from the lords. Furthermore, theres the Dark Cavalry in front of the Duke attracting his hatred. And, dont forget, Marquis Garcia is also of the St. Hilde family. Its not impossible for these lords to ept a change of power in the North Territory. Upon hearing Mr. Ji mention the loss of 200,000 North Territory soldiers by Marquis Charles, Okamoto felt a pang in his heart, his gaze involuntarily going to the square box. Clearly, Okamoto had a firsthand understanding of this. So, North Territory is about to descend into chaos! Yes, Mr. Ji was very confident, The North Territory is currently like a bowstring stretched to its limit. Once the external threat is removed, internal conflicts will explode instantly! Good! Okamoto mmed his fist into the box, causing cracks to emerge, After the coronation ceremony, Ill ask the emperor for permission to personally travel to the North Territory! Your Highness is wise. Okamoto touched the cracks on the wooden box, suddenly remembering something, and turned to ask, By the way, I heard the Northern Duke suddenly has a new adopted daughter? Yes, her name is Vera St. Hilde. Ive met her in Yevirs Tower of Mages, her background is mysterious, but I didnt expect she would end up as the Northern Dukes adopted daughter. What does she look like? Stunningly beautiful! Okamoto nodded satisfactorily and proposed, What do you think, will the Northern Duke agree if I seek to marry Miss Vera? Certainly, the Northern Duke would surely be happy to have a troll prince as his son-inw, especially at a time when he urgently needs external help to solve internal conflicts. Hahaha! Okamotos triumphantughter reverberated in the great hall, as if he had already set his heart on a certain beauty.. Chapter 56 - 56: 056 Triumph_1 Chapter 56: 056 Triumph_1 Trantor: 549690339 Inte June, the triumphant Dark Cavalry finally returned to the North Territory. The army followed the same route it took northward and returned to therge camp outside of Ice Rock City. Colin looked at the familiar scenery before him and it seemed as if it was only yesterday when he had attempted to dissuade Marquis Garcia, alongside Vera, just two months prior. The scenery remained the same, but many things had changed. At least, the three hundred thousand Troll Army was long gone. However, this did not mean that the North Territory had settled down. Even though Colin had not entered the city, he had already sensed a heavy atmosphere looming over Ice Rock City. The summers in the North Territory are always stormy. Earl Dawson, standing next to him, looked up at the gloomy sky and remarked suggestively. Colin took the wine pouch offered by him, took a hearty gulp, and passed it back: Who between Ice Rock City and the Golden Lion Legion do you think will send people to our camp first? I guess its Ice Rock City. What do you think? I also guess its Ice Rock City. Boring! Earl Dawson rolled his eyes. Colin nced at the dwarf Earl next to him with amusement and suggested: Well then, lets guess which side the Marquis will ept the invitation from? Im not guessing this! Earl Dawson rolled his eyes once more, remaining wary of this cunning son of the Baron. Despite not eliciting Marquis Garcias leanings from Earl Dawson, Colin remained undeterred, continued to probe: Then, tell me, how should the Duke reward the great achievements of the Dark Cavalry this time? Earl Dawson chuckled, seemingly unaware of Colins probing, stroking his bushy beard and said: Theres nothing left for the Marquis to reward, I believe the Duke will most likely distribute this merit to the various leaders of the Dark Cavalry. Perhaps, we may have another Marquis amongst us. Upon hearing the sensitive phrase Theres nothing left for the Marquis to reward, Colin carefully observed the face of the dwarf Earl, but could not discern anything. It seemed like it was just a casual term. Then I should congratte you in advance! If they have to award a Marquis among the leaders of the Dark Cavalry, it would certainly be you! Colin congratted with augh. Earl Dawson shook his head, gave a light smile, but did not continue the conversation. Colin wondered if he was acting modest or if he simply had no regard for the potential reward. But Colin had understood Earl Dawsons intentions. The Earl had clearly guessed the Northern Dukes possible handling of the Dark Cavalry C sweeping divisions and alliances. If Earl Dawson were indeed bestowed the title of Marquis, while it would be a great honor, it would mean his separation from the Dark Cavalry. Moreover, being equal in rank as Marquises, the Dawson Family undoubtedly would no longer pledge loyalty to Marquis Garcia. Their loyalty would shift towards the Northern Duke. As such, the Dark Cavalry might well split into two. If Earl Dawson could guess the possible tactics of the Duke, could Marquis Garcia not anticipate it? And, how would he respond? Colin suddenly felt that despite their great victory, the clouds of doubt lingering over the North Territory had not dissipated. Instead, it was making the imminent storm all the more potent and dangerous. Marquis! Lost in his contemtion, Colin was abruptly brought back to reality by Earl Dawsons sudden call. Turning around, he saw Marquis Garcia leading a group of people behind them. Marquis! Colin quickly turned around to salute. Marquis Garcia nodded to the two men, then pointed at a middle-aged man behind him and said to Colin: Colin, this is Knight Shar. He, along with the other twenty-seven warriors behind him, sustained heavy injuries in this battle and are about to retire. But, I hope you can provide them with jobs, so they dont waste the rest of their lives in the fields. Of, of course! It would be my honor! Colin felt a surge of intense joy shoot straight into his brain, making everything before his eyes seem somewhat unreal. The worth of veterans, especially those who have retired from the Dark Cavalry, cannot be measured in gold! Colin had already realized that if he wanted to carve out a ce for himself in this world, he needed to have an elite army. After this baptism of war, Colin had bepletely enamored with the cavalry. However, although he had followed Marquis Garcia and gained some experience with the workings of the cavalry, when it came to training the cavalry, Colin was at a loss. It was at this moment that Marquis Garcia presented him with such a generous gift! These twenty-eight veterans might not be able to go to the battlefield, but they are fully capable of bing cavalry instructors. They were the seeds of the elite cavalry that Colin had been dreaming about! Until Sir Shar had sworn his allegiance to Colin at the indication of Marquis Garcia, Colin was still immersed in his excitement and had not yet fullye back to reality. It was then that he noticed that Sir Shars right thumb was severed at the root; this injury was not particrly serious, but for a knight, it marked the end of their career. Without his thumb, he was unable to firmly grasp any sword. Nick! Colin drew his sword and gently tapped it on Sir Shars shoulder, epting thetters allegiance. He was not disappointed that Sir Shar could no longer wield a sword, on the contrary, he regarded the knight as invaluable. Even if there were a group of fourth or fifth rank knights standing before him now, he would choose Shar. Earl Dawson watched all of this quietly, his eyes full of deep meaning. By the time Colin had reassured Sir Shar, and the other twenty-seven retired soldiers, he finally regained his calm. At this moment, that nagging thought that had been troubling him resurfaced. This time, he was no longer able to suppress it, but directly asked Marquis Garcia: Marquis, your assistance to me is beyond reciprocation! But, I want to knowwhy would someone of my insignificant stature, the son of a Baron, be worthy of your consideration? Hearing this question, both Earl Dawson and Sir Shar tactfully retreated. Marquis Garcia looked at Colins solemn face, chuckled, and said somethingpletely unrted: Vera seems to have quite a fondness for you. Huh? Colin was taken aback. I saw her diamond earring in your hand, she gave it to you didnt she? Colin blinked in surprise, remembering that he had taken out that pair of earrings to y with during his march with the Dark Cavalry, but he hadnt expected that Marquis Garcia had seen it. Apparently, Marquis Garcia had misunderstood. But, Colin would not tell him that the earring was a keepsake he had tricked from Vera on the pretext of being on the verge of death, not a love token given to him by her. Seeing no response from Colin, Marquis Garcia assumed his silent confirmation and pressed, So, do you like her? Colin was taken aback. He never expected that this god of death who had just single-handedly buried a troll army of three hundred thousand would suddenly be interested in such trivial romantic affairs. Thinking that Marquis Garcia, as Veras uncle, might be just showing concern for his niece, Colin nodded and said, Lady Vera is of noble birth and kind-hearted. Naturally, I hold her in high regard. Marquis Garcias smile had aplicated undertone and he quietly dropped a line: I am Veras biological father. Huh? Chapter 57 - 57: 057 Entering City_1 Chapter 57: 057 Entering City_1 Trantor: 549690339 Boom A rumble of thunder echoed in the sky, startling Colin. Of course, the timing of the thunder was too coincidental, making it hard to say whether Colin was frightened by the thunder or by the words of Marquis Garcia. He suddenly hesitated, wondering if he should exin the real origin of the earring to Veras biological father. Originally, Colin thought that letting Marquis Garcia misunderstand his rtionship with Vera might not be such a bad thing. After all, they were just an uncle-niece rtionship. But now He started to panic slightly. It felt as if he had just flirted with a young girl, only to have her father confront him at the door. However, he finally realized why Marquis Garcia was treating him differently. It was not because of his military talent, nor because he was the marquis secret illegitimate son, but because of Vera! The earring had apparently led Marquis Garcia to believe that his daughter harbored deep affections for Colin, even possibly secretlymitting to him for life. So, all the care he had shown along the way was actually Marquis Garcia grooming his future son-inw But Colin knew that Vera only had a slight interest in him at the moment. She was nowhere near the stage where she would marry no one else but him. If his deception were to be exposed in the future Seeing the dumbfounded expression on Colins face, Marquis Garcia raised an eyebrow and asked, Whats the matter? Are you scared? No, no. How could I be Im just a bit surprised, Colin replied, not daring to reveal the real origin of the earring now. What if Marquis Garcia thought he was deliberately concealing it and became furious? Furthermore, Colin would have to be struck by lightning before he would ever let go of such an influential figure. Boom! A sh of lightning streaked across the sky, followed by rolling thunder. It seemed like a warning to someone. Colin woke up with a start, quickly changing the subject, Marquis, does Miss Vera know you are She doesnt know, Marquis Garcia shook his head and shot Colin a warning look, Dont tell her, and dont tell anyone else! Yes, yes! Colin promised repeatedly. Afterwards, he couldnt resist his curiosity and asked, Then, who is Veras biological mother? Marquis Garcias eyebrows raised, and he replied irritably, Stop prying, its no good to you. Colin retracted his head and dared not ask any further. Though he didnt dare to ask, it didnt mean Colin didnt dare to think. At this time, he was already conjuring up a melodramatic scenario in his mind. Furthermore, Colin realized that he understood the rtionship between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia less and less. The rtionship between these two brothers wasplex enough, now Vera was thrown into the mix, causing Colin to be utterly confused. Though Marquis Garcia refused to disclose the identity of Veras biological mother, Colin was certain that she was a high noble. Otherwise, Duke St. Hilde wouldnt have agreed to adopt Vera. After all, Vera was an illegitimate daughter, which was quite disgraceful. However, there is a difference between illegitimate daughters. If both parents are high nobles of distinguished status, then her bloodline is still noble, she is justcking a title. The Dukes adoption was like giving Vera this title. But why did he do this? Was it to help his younger brother out? Or was it to use Vera as a hostage to control his brother? Also, why didnt Marquis Garcia marry Veras biological mother? Given that she was willing to have a daughter for Marquis Garcia, it meant they were in love. Thus, the only possibility is that external conditions didnt allow it. Considering Marquis Garcias status and position, there didnt exist a woman in the entire Empire he wouldnt be a match for, even a royal princess would not be humiliated marrying him. So, what else could stand in the way of these two people bing one? Could it be Colin suddenly thought of a possibility What are you two talking about? Just as Colin was ame with scious intrigue, a crisp voice suddenly sounded. Colin turned his head to find Vera standing charmingly behind him. The female mage was wearing a light blue dress today, her shimmering golden hair neatly bound with a hairpin, and she had clearly put on makeup. The purple eyeshadow and crystalline red lips made her even more beautiful and an uL111b. Ahem, Knight Colin and I were discussing the differences between ance and a spear, Marquis Garcia lied shamelessly without batting an eye. Vera seemed to have little interest in this male topic. She hmmed and did not inquire further, instead pointing in the direction of Ice Rock City and saying: Uncle, look quick, the nobles of Ice Rock City areing out, they must be here to wee us. Only then did Colin notice a party of about a hundred people leaving Ice Rock City and marching towards the Dark Cavalry camp. A cold smile tugged at the corner of Marquis Garcias mouth as he resumed his aloof demeanor. Well, we should get going too, he said. Saying this, he went to meet them. Vera yfully stuck out her tongue behind him, then turned to Colin with a smile, Colin, lets go over there too. Okay. Colin looked at Veras brilliant smile but couldnt seem to rx at all. After all, her legitimate father was up ahead. He couldnt possibly interact with Vera as he had in the past. Moreover, Marquis Garcia had already misunderstood their rtionship and had been nurturing him without reservation for so long. Therefore, if Colin ultimately could not marry Vera What would Marquis Garcia think? You ungrateful jerk, dropping yourmitments after youve had your fun? Thinking of the terrifying scenes where the Dark Cavalry wreaked havoc on the Ice in, Colin suddenly felt that he must marry Vera! Otherwise, he wouldnt have enough lives topensate Marquis Garcia. But, the final decision on Veras marriage lies with Duke St. Hilde. After all, having adopted her, Vera is legally a daughter of the Duke in the eyes of thew. So, for Colin to marry Vera, he would also have to get the Dukes approval. But if Duke St. Hilde really ended up in a standoff with Marquis Garcia Whose side would Colin have to take? And judging from the current situation, the probability of these two brothers shing heads was extremely high! Looking at the gloomy sky, Colin felt like his future was just as bleak Uncle! Wee home from the victorious battle! Marquis Charles booming voice and passionate words could be heard from a distance. He seemed to havepletely forgotten that just two months ago, his beloved uncle had publicly forced him to give up his position as Marquis. Dear Uncle! While in Ice Rock City Ive heard about your glorious battle Boom! A streak of lightning shed by, the downpour finally began. Marquis Garcia seized this opportunity to interrupt his big nephews ttery, Its raining, lets discard all wee ceremony, and proceed straight into the city! Alright, alright! The nobles who were there didnt dare to disobey. At this point, Marquis Garcia, who has returned triumphant from a great victory, has without doubt be the most esteemed person in the North Territory. His own brother might not even be able to match him. Only Marquis Charles stood to the side with a constipated look on his face, looking somewhat lost and overwhelmed. Colin suppressed augh, suddenly feeling some sympathy for the actor. He seemed to always encounter unexpected hurdles whenever he wanted to perform. But soon, Colin would no longer have the luxury of pitying this actor. Because, apanied by a whiff of fragrance, a beautiful figure suddenly charged out of the weing party and threw herself into his arms. Instantly, Colin felt his blood freeze.. Chapter 58 - 58: 058 Sister_l Chapter 58: 058 Sister_l Trantor: 549690339 Soft jade and warm fragrance wrapped him up, yet Colin had no romantic thoughts. Because, two tangible nces made him feel like a thorn was in his back. One came from Vera, the other from Marquis Garcia. Especially thetter, Colin could almost feel the others hidden murderous intent. Brother, Im so d youre okay! Fortunately, the womans exmation in his arms saved Colins life. Indeed, the woman who had jumped on him was Colins elder sister Kaitlin Angler. The two sharp gazes immediately drifted away from Colin, but he did not feel rxed at all. The womans excessive enthusiasm in his arms made Colin ufortable. On one hand, because he was not the real Colin, merely a transmigrant residing in this body; on the other hand, because Colin had always suspected that his sister Kaitlin was involved in the murder plot against him. Colin gently patted his sisters back,forting her, Sister, Im fine. The rain is so heavy, lets enter the city first. Okay. Only then did Kaitlin lift her head from Colins chest, her tear-stained face mingled with a smile. Colin couldnt help but nurture a suspicion: could she be a good actress too? These minor distractions did not dy the weing party, and in a short while, they entered the city. Due to the limited capacity of Sudor familys castle, and the sheer number of nobles gathering in Ice Rock City, it was impossible for everyone to stay in the castle. So Colin ended back at the same inn he had stayed in on his previous visit. As soon as he entered the room, a blue figure darted out from the corner, pouncing into Colins arms. This time it wasnt a human, but a cat. Hehe, I didnt expect you would still be here! Colin stroked Little Whites head, somewhat surprised. MeowC Little White let out a few whines, as ifining about its owners intention to abandon it. When did you start keeping a cat? Kaitlin chuckled as she watched her brother, pouring two cups of water in the process. I found it by the roadside a while ago and decided to keep it. Colin sat down at the table without touching the cup of water. Little White seemed thirsty and moved towards Colins cup to lick the water with its tongue. Kaitlin frowned and attempted to drive Little White away but was stopped by Colin, Its okay, let it drink. You spoil it too much. Kaitlin shook her head, feeling somewhat helpless. Colin didnt care and instead focused on Little Whites reactions after it finished drinking the water. I heard from Butler Emon that you were assassinated in Grey Castle? Yes, it was Knight Carter who did it, and he was killed by me in return. That treacherous bastard! Father had held him in such high regard. The indignation on Kaitlins face seemed genuine. So what happened afterwards? Why did you abruptly leave without saying goodbye? And how did you end up with the Dark Cavalry in the Ice ins? Colin considered himself too sensitive while observing the perfectly normal Little White. Upon hearing his sisters question, he summarized everything that happened afterwards. Kaitlins reactions shifted between worry and surprise as Colin spoke, fully illustrating the concern a sister ought to have for her brothers safety. After Colin finished speaking, Kaitlin admonished, Your act of leaving Grey Castle alone was too reckless. Although you said it was to draw out the murderer hiding in the shadows, it was still inappropriate. You should have contacted me immediately! Yes, yes! I didnt consider well enough. Colin immediately put a good-child act. Kaitlin, seeing Colin was so obedient, finally let him off and then asked, So, do you have any clues about the mastermind behind your assassination? Colin shook his head, then observed every subtle expression of his sister. Kaitlin was frowning, seemingly pondering who might want to assassinate her brother, but after some thought, she seemed to have no clue, she said seriously, Although I have no clues for now, your security must be strengthened. I will contact Knight Raymon and ask him to bring more people to the inn. Knight Raymon also came? Where is he now? Private armies from various lords are all concentrated in the western military camps of the city. Raymon brought over five hundred people this time, all from the Angler familys private army. Upon hearing this, Colin immediately raised his eyebrows. Kaitlin obviously misunderstood Colins reaction, so she exined, Dont worry, there are not many soldiers left in Grey Castle, but with Knight Lyle here, there shouldnt be any major problems. Most of the Angler familys army was taken to the battlefield by Colins father, and they were subsequently annihted. This time Raymon had taken out five hundred men. ording to the memory of Colins previous life, the remaining army in Grey Castle would probably be less than a hundred. But in actual sense, Colins worry was not about the safety of Grey Castle. Who ordered Raymon to bring people to Ice Rock City? It was Knight Cain, the son of Sudor Viscount. He wouldnt have had the power to order Raymon! At the time I had already returned to Grey Castle. After receiving the letter sent by Knight Cain, I ordered Knight Raymon to bring people to Ice Rock City. I am very concerned about your safety. Colin really wanted to say that she also had no authority to order Knight Raymon, but he swallowed it right before it came out of his mouth. Kaitlins behavior was too natural. He could not figure out whether she was genuinely concerned for his safety or just trying to get the Angler family involved. Ice Rock City is a very dangerous political whirlpool at the moment, and although the lords in the North Territory had all brought their armies, Colin really did not want the Angler family to be involved. Okay. I will personally go and find Raymon, you dont need to worry. Going to find Raymon himself, of course, was not for his own protection. Actually, he would rather someone try to assassinate him again. This time he would definitely keep a survivor, so he could interrogate who was the puppet master behind the scene. The reason he needed to personally find Raymon was to remind him C no matter what happens in Ice Rock City in the future, the Angler familys army would only follow his orders. No one else, including Kaitlin, had the authority to mobilize this army. He had a feeling, those lords of the North Territory who had brought their own armies to Ice Rock City were probably nning something. And the puppet master behind this, was certainly not that cowardly Knight Cain, who was afraid of going to the battlefield. He was just a puppet pushed to the front. Just like the fool who came forward in the banquet which forced Charles Marquis to give up his nobility. The one standing behind him Colin thought of one suspect who might have tried to assassinate him C Count Uman. By the way, has there been any news about my brother-inw? Colin suddenly asked. When they met at the Mirror Lake camp, Knight Raymon had told Colin that his sisters husband, Knight Walra, Count Umans illegitimate son, who had initially gone to war with Baron Angler, had been lost after the defeat. Kaitlins eyes instantly turned red, she choked out, Not yet. Dont worry, your husband is surely fine, we will find him. Colin felt a mystery in his heart, whats going on? In his view, Count Umans motive to assassinate him was actually to grab a share of the family wealth for his illegitimate son who had no right of inheritance. But unexpectedly Did Knight Walra really just have bad luck, or is he also ying a role in this? Chapter 59 - 59: 059 Lords Conference (Part 1)_1 Chapter 59: 059 Lords Conference (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 The day after arriving in town, Colin received an invitation. A Lords Meeting? After reading the invitation, Colin immediately realized that the lords who congregated in Ice Rock City were indeed preparing for some action. Kaitlin didnt seem to grasp the hidden implications behind the invitation, and felt only joy for her brother. In her eyes, although her brother hadnt formally epted his conferment from the Duke to be a Baron, he had already gained the approval of prominent Lords in the North Territory. You need a Barons ceremonial dress! Kaitlin suddenly dered seriously. Then, she rushed off saying, Ill go get one custom-made for you now! Wait, dont I need to go with you? Kaitlin looked back and smiled indulgently, Silly little brother, dont I already know your measurements? Colin stared nkly at his sisters retreating figure. Fond memories from the past couldnt help floating to his mind. Those happy days continually reminded Colin of the close bond he had with his sister. Would the sister he remembers really plot against him for a Barons position? Colin suddenly felt unsure. Furthermore, if it really was her, could she face him so calmly and naturally now? Colin did not believe that his sister was someone with such maniptive scheming. At least, the sister he remembered wasnt like that. Perhaps the whole assassination n was orchestrated by Count Uman from the beginning, with the intent to create a legacy for his illegitimate son. And his sister, might have been kept in the dark the whole time. But this was only a possibility. Colin sighed, halting his unwarranted conjectures. Even though he didnt want the sister who had taken care of him since childhood to be his enemy, he could not fully trust Kaitlin before the whole truth was out. Two days went by quickly, and it was time for the meeting of the Lords. Under the somewhat nagging reminders of his sister, Colin left the inn and arrived at Sudor Familys castle. He saw the butler again, who tried to throw him outst time; this time the man weed Colin with a smile. However, Colin couldnt sense the sincerity behind that smile. Upon entering the Conference Hall, Colin was guided to an inconspicuous corner by an attendant. It couldnt be helped, the participants of the meeting were true nobles who held real titles. As Colin had yet to officially inherit his Barons position, he naturally found himself in the corner. If it wasnt for his representation of the Angler family, his knight status would have denied him entry to the meeting. The Lords entered one after the other and, like Colin, were each led by attendants to their respective seats. This meeting was very formal, so everyones seat was arranged ording to their rank and status; no mess was tolerated. The atmosphere in the meeting room was grave, with hardly anyone speaking up. As the starting time of the meeting approached, most of the seats were filled, except for one in the front row. Just as Colin was trying to guess who thest seat was reserved for, a familiar figure appeared at the entrance. Earl Dawson. The Dwarf Earl, under the guidance of an attendant, walked to thest avable seat. Everybody was present. In the front row sat the four Earls. Besides Earl Dawson, who was loyal to Marquis Garcia, the other three were subjects of Duke St. Hilde. These were the people with the highest ranks in the meeting. However, neither of the two Marquises currently in Ice Rock City were present. while Earl Dawson could perhaps represent Marquis Garcia, what about Marquis Charles? Colin seemed to have guessed the purpose of this meeting. Ahem, Count Uman cleared his throat and dered, Alright, now that everyone is here, lets begin. Then, he looked around. Seeing agreement from the other three Earls, Count Uman picked up a piece of parchment, and said, Todays meeting is mainly to discuss the matter of Marquis Charles Colin silently affirmed his guesses. Even though the Dark Cavalry decimated the invading Troll Army, avenging the past losses, it seemed that the Lords of the North Territory were not prepared to let Marquis Charles off so easily. Or perhaps, these lords were still not willing to let Duke St. Hilde go. They needed an exnation! Two hundred thousand North Territory warriors dead on the battlefield, more than ten cities brutally plundered, someone must be held ountable for such a disastrous defeat! Count Uman finished listing Marquis Charless crimes, then pointed to the parchment in his hand and said: Therefore, in ordance with Marquis Garcias will, I have drafted this petition, requesting Duke St. Hilde to immediately strip Marquis Charles of his nobility! Those lords who agree with this decision, please sign your names! Upon finishing, Count Uman was the first to sign his impressive name, then handed the parchment to Earl Dawson next to him. Earl Dawson smiled slightly, and without any hesitation, he too signed his name. Colin noticed that many lords silently breathed a sigh of relief and their eyes became resolute after seeing Earl Dawson sign his name. Obviously, the addition of the Dark Cavalry had greatly boosted their courage. As long as Marquis Garcia stood by their side, then recing the master of North Territory was not an impossible task! The third count also signed his name, and the parchment was passed on to the fourth count. This white-haired old count slowly brought the parchment down to his eyes, and read it for a long time. As if meticulously considering every word and phrase. At first, everyone was understanding, after all, old folks eyesight and alertness are not as good, it was understandable. But after ten minutes, the old count had still not finished reading. It was clear that everyone was growing impatient, and many started whispering amongst themselves. Count Morrison, have you finished reading? Count Uman couldnt help but prompt him. Oh, oh, just a moment. Count Morrison casually replied, continuing to read on his own. After another ten minutes, he finally put down the parchment. Have you finished? Im finished. Do you have anyments? Yes! The atmosphere in the hall instantly became tense. Please, speak. Count Umans face slightly fell, but he still maintained his poise. Count Morrison chuckled and asked: Do you know what I saw in this petition? What did you see? I only saw two words Count Morrisons gaze suddenly turned sharp,pletely devoid of the frailty of his previous demeanor: Betrayal! The old but resonant voice echoed through the hall. Everyones expressions became somewhat unnatural. Especially the other three counts who had just signed their names. After a while, Count Uman casually said: Since Count Morrison does not agree with our decision, he can abstain from signing. Count Morrison snorted, tossed the parchment to an attendant at his side, and disdainfully said, May I leave now? The air here makes me sick! Of course you can. Count Uman gestured, Knight Cain, escort Count Morrison out. I can walk myself! Count Morrison ignored Cain who had stepped forward to assist him, and headed straight towards the exit. Shh! However, before Count Morrison could reach the door, a sharp sword stabbed into him from behind. Ah!!! Count Morrison turned around screaming, and scolded, Coward! Didnt your father teach younot to sneak attack a knight.. Shh! Knight Cain jabbed another sword, This time, he stabbed from the front. Pff! Count Morrison spat a mouthful of fresh blood onto Cains face, cursing: May every member of the Sudor family die a horrible death! Chapter 60 - 60: 060 Lords Conference (Below) 1 Chapter 60: 060 Lords Conference (Below) 1 Trantor: 549690339 Bang! With the corpse of Count Morrison tumbling to the ground, the assembly seemed to finallye to their senses. Startled shouts filled the room. Theres been a murder! Moreover, a Count was murdered! Knight Cain, his face covered in blood, remainedposed. As if the person he had just killed was just a chicken. Ignoring the surprise all around, Knight Cain leisurely sheathed his sword and returned to his seat. Colin looked at Cain, feeling like he was dealing with apletely different person. The coward who had hidden in Fallen Eagle City, not daring to enter the battlefield, was now a brutal thug who killed without blinking. However, Colin was not surprised. Cowardice and brutality seemed to be opposite traits, yet they were indeed twins. The weak, once pushed to the brink, could often explode into shocking brutality. Moreover, Colin had already realized. Knight Cain had already been left with no retreat. From the moment Cain stood up first to rebuke Marquis Charles, demanding that he relinquish his nobility to atone for the warriors who had died in battle, he could no longer turn back. The Sudor Family could only follow this path to the end. If they couldnt force the Duke to bow down this time, or even rece the Duke, then perhaps Count Uman could still save himself but the Sudor Family would certainly be the target of the Dukes fury. With this in mind, Colin couldnt help but feel sorry for this pitiable guy. After all, he had originally been nothing more than a pawn pushed forward by the cunning Count Uman as a test. But now, he had truly be a pawn that had crossed the river, he could only advance and not retreat. The thick smell of blood filled the assembly, making everyones hearts quiver with fear. Continue. , Count Uman ordered the attendant holding the parchment. Yes. The attendant quickly handed the parchment to the next Lord. The corpse of Count Morrisony in the assembly, ignored by all. Blood slowly dripped down, making the scene increasingly grim. Seeing what had happened to those who refused to sign, no following Lords dared to object and all signed their names. Soon, the attendant came before Colin. Looking at the paper and pen before him, Colin sighed in his heart and had no choice but to obediently sign his name. He had no choice, if he didnt sign, he certainly wouldnt be able to leave this ce alive. That kid, Cain, was probably already itching to kill him. Finally, all the signatures were done. Of the nearly a hundred Lords of various ranks and degrees, except for Count Morrison who had be a corpse, all had signed on the parchment. At this point, they were all in the same boat. As for whether this ship would set sail for the starry sea or sink midway and be buried at the sea bottom, that would be up to fate. Very good! Count Uman stood up, taking the parchment that had been signed, he said, Next, I will arrange for someone to deliver this petition to Duke St. Hilde. Todays meeting is concluded, thank you all! With that, he strode out of the hall. The Lords also left one after the other. Colin didnt hurry to leave, instead, he caught up with Earl Dawson. Before he could speak, Earl Dawson stopped Colin with a look and signaled him to follow. Colin obediently closed his mouth and followed Earl Dawson through a long corridor to a room deep in the castle courtyard. Looking at the familiar surroundings, Colin felt a sense of dj? vu. What is this ce? Huh, Colin? Howe you are here? Before Earl Dawson could answer his question, Colin heard Veras voice. Turning his head, Colin saw Vera, who was exceptionally well-dressed as a Mage. She was wearing a snowke shirt and white tight-fitting riding pants today, with a pair of brown high boots on her feet. This outfit was quite fitting, perfectly outlining Veras elegant figure. Colin stared at her for a few moments. Earl Dawson brought me here. Are you dressed like this because youre going Yes. My uncle is taking me hunting! Vera said excitedly. Uncle? Colin only then realized why he felt the dcor was so familiar. Because this was Marquis Garcias residence. Two months ago, Vera had brought him here. At that time, they were trying to persuade Marquis Garcia not to conflict with Duke St. Hilde. Moreover, at that time, Marquis Garcia was not in the castle but in Getting ready for a hunt! However, the game he was after back then was no ordinary beast. Instead, it was an army of three hundred thousand trolls! Now, as a conflict between two brothers is imminent, is Marquis Garcia seriously going hunting again? Whats his game this time? Colin, your timing is perfect, said Marquis Garcia,ing out with a smile and inviting him, Lets go hunting together. Colin blinked and cheerfully responded, Sure! Meanwhile. A messenger was riding a swift horse from Ice Rock City, heading for the Golden Lion Legions base. In the eastern district of Ice Rock City, the Tulip Chamber of Commerces outpost. Under Olivers guidance, Count Uman arrived in a secluded room. Is he inside? Yes, my lord. Count Uman waved his hand, indicating for Oliver to leave. Olivers plump face was full of obsequious smiles that were about to overflow. Yes, my lord. Let me know if you need anything else. After saying that, he quickly withdrew. Count Uman, alone, pushed the door open and went inside. He then closed the door. The room was empty. Count Uman didnt find that strange; he just sat down in a chair to wait patiently. No one knew how much time passed. A silhouette appeared suddenly in the room as if it had been there from the beginning. My lord. Count Uman looked at the ghost-like figure in the ck robe that had appeared, showed no surprise, just nodded and asked, Why are you so eager to see me? Ive brought a message from Mr. Ji. Count Uman frowned, saying indifferently, Go on. Mr. Ji hopes that you can cancel the original n. Heh heh. Count Uman chuckled. He stood up, walked up to the ck-robed figure, and looked down at him with a cold demeanor, saying, Then you can deliver a message from me to Mr. Ji I am not his servant, I do not need to obey his orders! My lord, you cant do this. This will disrupt Mr. Jis n Count Uman suddenly grabbed the ck-robed figure by the neck, cutting him off. Heh heh The ck-robed figure struggled to breathe. As he struggled, the hood that had covered his face slipped off, revealing a face panicked. Remember, you are just a messenger. You have a mouth and a pair of ears. What you hear, you tell. Nothing else concerns you! Understand? Understand Bang! Count Uman threw the ck-robed figure to the ground and turned to leave. My lord, theres one more thing. The ck-robed figure spoke up again abruptly. Speak. Lord Okamoto has seeded the Prince of the South and is about to set off for the North Territory. Count Uman whirls around, his gaze sharp as he stared at the figure in the ck robe. His eyes were filled with undisguised murderous intentions. The ck-robed figure, frightened by his stare, took a step back, on guard. But Count Uman didnt make any more drastic moves, he just stared coldly at the figure in the ck robe for a moment, then lightly said, Noted. Then he left.. Chapter 61 - 61: 061 Hunting_1 Chapter 61: 061 Hunting_1 Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! Whoosh! Two arrows shot out, one hit a wild rabbit that was trying to escape, and the other Missed. Clip-clop Two riders chased after, upon seeing the sign of an arrow in the leg of the rabbit, one of them excitedly eximed, Haha, Colin, it was my shot that got it this time! The other shook his head in frustration, praising, Miss Veras archery skills are really getting better and better! Vera raised her little head in pride and signaled her cavalry attendant toe forward and collect her game. Wow, its still alive. The wild rabbit shot in the thigh was still squirming in the attendants hand, seemingly unwilling to give up on life yet. Colin was about to do the small creature a favor and put it out of its misery, so Vera wouldnt have to do the deed herself out of her kindness. Clip-clop . Another round of hoofbeats, and Marquis Garcia led a team of cavalry over. Seeing their bountiful returns, Vera eximed in surprise, Wow, uncle, you guys caught so much! Marquis Garcia smiled casually and nced at Colin, Of course, after all, no one is taking it easy on our side. Colin didnt seem to catch the sarcasm in Marquis Garcias words andughed, It seems we will have a feast tonight. Great. Vera cheered and excitedly went to check Marquis Garcias game. Halfway there, as if remembering something, she turned back to the attendant and said: Let that wild rabbit go, its too small and not much meat anyway. Yes. The attendant held the still struggling wild rabbit with a helpless look on his face. Inwardly, he couldnt help but grumble One was deliberately making it easy to please others, and the other was too kind-hearted to kill. Luckily, there was Marquis Garcia, otherwise, they would really go hungry tonight. Night fell, and the attendants lit the bonfire and started preparing food. Vera saw Colin pull out a burnt-y lump from the fire, frowned her beautiful brows, and questioned: Can this really be eaten? Of course! While Colin peeled off the charred y and meat skin, he confidently said: This is called Beggars Chicken, oh no, I used deer leg, so its Beggars Venison. Once, a great chef named Huang Rong conquered a Holy Field champion with this dish Huang Rong? What a strange name. Vera-supporting her chin with both hands asked curiously, Whats the name of that Holy Field champion? Uh I forgot. Colin couldnt continue. The champions of the Holy Field in this world mostly have names and titles, and it would be easy to be caught out if he kept on making up stories. Alright, dont get stuck on the details, try my Beggars Venison! Colin cut a piece of deer leg and handed it to Vera. Vera carefully took a bite, and then, her face turned a bit odd. It doesnt taste good? Seeing her reaction, Colin felt a bit uncertain and cut a piece for himself. Next, he immediately spit it out: Phew! Its not fully cooked! Hahaha. Vera seeing Colins embarrassed look, burst outughing immediately. Just as Colin was contemting where he went wrong, the crisp sound of horse hooves suddenly came from outside the camp. A cavalryman quickly approached and handed a letter to Marquis Garcia. Seeing this, Colin immediately realized that it should be a message from Ice Rock City and came over. Marquis Garcia didnt avoid him, after reading, he directly handed the letter to him. Colin took it and scanned it quickly. Whats the matter? Vera also turned around, curious. Before Colin could speak, Marquis Garcia spoke first: Its nothing, Earl Dawson sent a letter to notify us of the distribution of the spoils of the Dark Cavalry. Oh. Vera obviously wasnt interested in this, turned her head back and continued focused on salvaging the deer leg that Colin had messed up. Colin didnt say a word, silently threw the letter into the fire, destroying itpletely. Marquis Garcia lied. The content of the letter was not about the distribution of spoils of war, but about a petition from the lords. This petition demanding the stripping of Marquis Charless nobility had been delivered to Duke St. Hildes hands. However, Duke St. Hilde directly rejected the request of these lords and ordered all lords to immediately head to the stronghold of the Golden Lion Legion to meet him. Colin didnt expect Duke St. Hilde to be so stubborn, showing no intent to back down at all. It was almost as if he was forcing the lords into rebellion. Colin took another look at Marquis Garcia, but couldnt discern any emotion from his face. My Lord, shall we prepare to return to Ice Rock City? Colin asked tentatively. They had been out for three days already. And indeed, this hunting trip appeared to be simply that C a hunting trip. But now, Ice Rock Citys situation was on the verge of erupting, surely it was time to return? No need, Earl Dawson will handle everything. Marquis Garcia dismissed the idea uninterestedly. Naturally, Colin was confused. Was the Marquis nning to remove himself from this situation entirely? You two,e taste the deer leg Ive roasted! Vera seemed to have no idea of what was happening in Ice Rock City at the moment, she justughed carelessly. Great! both men immediately revealed smiles, heading over to enjoy the delicious food their beautiful young friend had prepared. As if the matters in Ice Rock City were entirely unrted to them. The night grew darker, and most of the people had already fallen asleep. Unable to sleep, Colin woke up and snuck off to the forest far from the camp, catching that owl that just kept hooting non-stop. Snap! He broke the owls neck, cut its main artery with a dagger, and then brought his mouth to the wound. Gulpgulp After getting his fill, Colin wiped his mouth, buried the owls corpse, then returned to the camp. Just as he was about to crawl into his tent, he saw Marquis Garciae out as well. My Lord, cant you sleep either? Hmm. The marquis nodded towards Colin, Fancy a walk? Alright. Colin scurried after him immediately. The two men walked further away from camp. Guards who had followed them quietly spread out in the distance. Are you worried about your sister left in Ice Rock City? Marquis Garcia broke the silence first. Er, not exactly Colin was telling the truth. Marquis Garcia clearly didnt believe him and tried to reassure: Dont worry, Earl Dawson will take good care of her. And also, so will the troops of the Angler family left in the city. Thank you, My Lord! No need to be courteous. After all, youre here because of me, I should take responsibility for it. My Lord, Im actually very grateful that you brought me out. Whys that? Because, I dont want to get involved in that fatal whirlpool in Ice Rock City either. Marquis Garcia looked over at Colin and chuckled: Youre a smart man. So, if you were in Ice Rock City right now, which side would you be on? Colin felt a sudden surge of anxiety. Marquis Garcias blunt question made him somewhat embarrassed. He wasnt sure if this was a test or not. Under the pressure, Colin cunningly replied: My Lord, the Angler family will always remain loyal to the St.. Hilde family! Chapter 62 - 62: 062 Q&A 1 Chapter 62: 062 Q&A 1 Trantor: 549690339 A clever answer. It basically amounts to no answer at all. Being loyal to the St. Hilde family, does not mean loyalty to the currently reigning Duke St. Hilde. Marquis Garcia is also a member of the St. Hilde family. In Colins view, regardless of what finally happens in Ice Rock City. The master of the North Territory will only be born from the St. Hilde family. And the key figure in all this is actually Marquis Garcia. Because the Dark Cavalry, this terrifying army, possesses the force to settle matters once and for all. Whether they choose to assist the Golden Lion Legion or the Lords Coalition, the other side will have no chance to resist at all. Now, it all depends on whether Marquis Garcia chooses to continue being loyal to his elder brother or decides to take up the mantle of ruler of the North Territory himself. From his previous actions, Marquis Garcias position seems to lean more towards thetter. After all, he was the first to ept the invitation of the lords of the North Territory and enter Ice Rock City. He even sent Earl Dawson to attend the lords meeting and sign the petition. This seems to clearly represent that Marquis Garcia supports the lord group. However, Colin is not sure. Because just two months ago, when everyone thought Marquis Garcia was going to fight with his older brother, he led the Dark Cavalry in a lightning raid, annihting the Trolls army of three hundred thousand. Who knows if these two brothers are putting on another show this time? Smooth operator! Marquis Garcia chuckled, clearly not satisfied with Colins ttering response. So, he changed his question: If you were I, which side would you stand on? Colin felt a headache, thinking Marquis Garcia, tonight, is hard to serve, why does he always ask these death-inviting questions? Moreover, this time, it seems he cant be clever. After hesitating for a long time, Colin decided to choose the most upright answer: If I were you, I would choose to be loyal to my oath! Marquis Garcias steps paused, he looked at Colin seriously, apparently wanting to confirm whether the other party was speaking his true feelings. The so-called oath, of course, refers to Marquis Garcias oath of loyalty to Duke St. Hilde. Therefore, Colins answer, essentially, is to choose to stand on the Dukes side. Oh? Is that so? Marquis Garcia continued to question, An oath? Ive seen too many betrayals, I no longer believe in oaths. Colin, you muste up with a better reason. Colin regretted it very much. He shouldnt have gone out to eatte at night, he screwed himself over. Moreover, he felt that Marquis Garcia was acting very abnormal tonight, why did he keep asking him such questions? Unless Marquis Garcia himself hadnt made up his mind yet, so he kept pressuring Colin. Actually, if Colin were really standing in Marquis Garcias shoes, he would definitely choose to betray his older brother. He wouldnt want to put up with that Dukes scorn, to bear endless suspicion, and to face constant suppression. If he could control the Dark Cavalry, then he would never give up the position of the ruler of the North Territory to others. However, he did not dare to voice these true feelings. Although it seems right now that Marquis Garcia might be thinking the same thing. But Colins intuition tells him that if he actually says this, he would definitely lose the favor of Marquis Garcia. Colin suddenly realized that perhaps this was the Marquiss final test for him! I cant offer a better reason, My Lord Marquis! Colin decided to take a gamble. In his view, among all those who are in power, none would want their subordinates to be disloyal. Betrayal is something that those in power are always wary and cautious about. So, Colin stopped in his tracks and sternly continued, Regardless of the burden I have to bear, regardless of the fate I have to endure, I will not betray my oath! It is the basic conduct of a knight, and the greatest honor of the Angler family! Marquis Garcia also stopped, looking at Colin with keen eyes. Colin fearlessly met the Marquiss gaze. The cold moonlight shined among the trees, a soft breeze blew over, rustling the leaves. After a long while, Marquis Garcia finally withdrew his scrutinizing gaze and continued forward. Colin blinked his slightly sore eyes and hurried to follow. Did he pass the test? He was somewhat confused. Marquis Garcia didnt say a word, just kept marching forward. It was unclear how long they walked, and the two gradually moved deeper into the forest. Just when Colin was considering suggesting they go back to sleep, Marquis Garcia suddenly spoke again: The Dark Cavalry will side with the Duke, and those foolish lords will pay the price for their betrayal! As expected! Colins heart shivered. He had gambled correctly! This was another trap! The lords who attempted to stir things up had been fooled by the two brothers again! Exactly! The betrayers deserve to die! Colin quickly echoed. At the same time, he also quietly celebrated. Fortunately, he hadnt joined those troublemakers or else he would have been doomed. Then, he started gloating. Because among the trouble-making lords, there was Count Uman, who seemed to be the lead organizer! Hehe, thats for sending someone to assassinate me! Thats for coveting the nobility of my family! Lets see how you die this time! Just as Colin was inwardly delighted, Marquis Garcia spoke again: However, my choice is based on more than just the original oath. Then why? Colin immediately became curious. Marquis Garcia stopped again, looking up at the crescent moon in the sky, and murmured, In fact, this n was decided long ago. It has been carried out for three years. Three years ago? Colin immediately thought of the significant event that happened three years ago: Marquis Garcia was called back from the frontline and the Dark Cavalry was put on standby! Could it be? Yes. Marquis Garcia seemed to guess what Colin was thinking, Stepping down from the frontline was part of the n. Colin gaped. This secret caught him off guard. Moreover, he finally connected all the dots. The parts he used to doubt, the parts he couldntprehend, became clear at this moment! He suddenly felt a chill all over. Because such a grand n, or conspiracy, was carried out at the expense of two hundred thousand northern warriors! And its targets were the Trolls and all the lords in the North Territory! Colin could understand taking action against the Trolls. But taking action against the lords who were loyal to him was something Colin couldnt quite understand. Unless, the St. Hilde family no longer wanted to share the North Territory with the various lords The Duke wanted to consolidate power! I never thought that Duke St. Hilde was such a well-thought-out man! Colin hesitated for a moment but still used a positive term. But right now, he felt only deep dread towards the Duke whom he had never met. The n was not devised by the Duke. Marquis Garcia, however, denied Colins spection. Who, then? Colin asked curiously. He doubted Marquis Garcia had devised it, as he knew from their previous interactions that the Marquis wasnt a fan of conspiracies. Marquis Garcia softly blurted out a name that Colin could never have anticipated: Count Uman. What?! Colin was taken aback once again. His initial schadenfreude rapidly dissipated. Recing it was a greater shock of fear! Chapter 63 - 63: 063 Plan from Three Years Ago_1 Chapter 63: 063 n from Three Years Ago_1 Trantor: 549690339 Three years ago in winter. On a night when the snow was falling heavily. Marquis Garcia hurried back to Winterfell City. As he entered Lion Roar Castle without even changing his clothes, he headed straight for the Dukes study. Knock knock. Come in. Marquis Garcia entered the room. The Duke St. Hilde was alone in the study. You must be tired from the journey. Sit down, have a malt beer to warm up. Marquis Garcia took the wine cup that his brother handed him and drained it at once. Only then did the frost and cold from the journey dissipate from his body. Why did you urgently call me back? Hows the situation on the frontline? As usual, Gambick is scared of me, hiding in the fortress and not daring to fight in the field. Ha-ha, that old turtle! Marquis Garcia poured himself another malt beer, sipping it slowly while waiting for his brother to continue. He knew clearly that the Duke had urgently summoned him back, surely not just for the conversation theyve had so far. Someone suggested a strategy to me that could help you lure Gambick out of his shell. Oh? Lets hear it! Marquis Garcia was immediately interested. First, you must retire from the frontline. Just that probably wont be enough. True, your Dark Cavalry must also withdraw. Who will take over the frontline defence? Charles. Hearing this, Marquis Garcia frowned deeply. He hesitated for a while before carefully replying: Charles I fear hecks experience. Hehe, how else would we get Gambick out of his shell if not by sending a greenhorn to the frontline? But war is not a game. Trying to outsmart may backfire and result in a significant defeat for the North Territory! Sesses at a fair price! The Duke St. Hildes eyes hardened ominously, I am prepared to sacrifice an Army this time! What? Marquis Garcia was startled, almost thinking his brother had gone mad. But the seriousness on the Duke St. Hildes face indicated he was not joking. He continued: Tell me, if the Dark Cavalry encounters Gambicks Troll Army in the open field with no prepared defences, what odds do you give for our victory? If Gambick is unprepared, and if there are no nearby castles to take refuge in, then, I can assure aplete victory! Marquis Garcias tone revealed intense confidence. Good! Then well put all our eggs in one basket! The Duke St. Hilde mmed his fist on the table, determined, Ive had enough of these persistent Trolls. I want to cut off their ws reaching into the North Territory! So, you step down, and Charles steps up. Let him suffer a defeat and give Gambick a taste of victory. When Trolls plunder the North Territory after that, they will naturally want to take their spoils and glory back to their Troll Royal City. At that time, you can lead the Dark Cavalry to follow them and catch them off guard! Marquis Garcia was still frowning, Even if you are willing to sacrifice an Army and allow the Northern cities to be piged by Trolls, how can you be sure that the Trolls will make a careless retreat? We will have to stage a y for that. How? When I redeploy you from the frontline, astute observers may perceive it as an act of my distrust towards you. Therefore, you may disy some dissatisfaction with me Furthermore, many of the forces that Charles will sacrifice are private armies of the Lords. This will inevitably incite dissatisfaction amongst the North Territory families. At that time, people may easily be instigated into believing youre attempting to gather discontented Lords to oppose me. The Trolls will then undoubtedly think were too busy with internal strife toy guard Have you forgotten a key issue? Marquis Garcia interrupted abruptly. Which issue? Will I truly be dissatisfied with you? Marquis Garcias eyes twinkled, If Charles really suffers a severe defeat on the frontline, sacrificing a Northern Army, wouldnt my Dark Cavalry be unstoppable? Duke St. Hildeughed suddenly, You know, when Talos Uman proposed this strategy to me, I also considered the possibility of you turning this staged dissatisfaction into a real one. So Count Uman proposed this? Ok, then what do you think? Will I take this too seriously? Duke St. Hilde did not directly answer this question, but continued from where he left off: I was then thinking, if Talos didnt consider the chance of you taking this too seriously, then its fine. If he did consider it, yet deliberately kept it from me Then either, he has the utmost confidence in our bond, believing we couldnt possibly turn against each other, or, he harbours ill intentions, pretending to plot against the Trolls while actually aiming to instigate civil unrest in the North Territory! Marquis Garcia paused for a moment, then lowered his head to look at the wine cup in his hand, as though contemting the true intentions of Count Uman. But Duke St. Hilde didnt give his younger brother more time to think and expressed his thoughts directly: Regardless of what Talos Umans real intentions are, I know you will not betray me. Are you that confident? Marquis Garcia responded indifferently, When I have the power to change the situation in the North Territory, how can you be certain I wont be tempted? Of course you will be tempted. But betrayal is just a sign that the price of loyalty is not high enough. So, I will raise the stakes for your loyalty! What stakes will you raise? After Charles defeat, his position as Marquis will be stripped. Just that? Of course not. Duke St. Hilde smiled, then continued, Vera will be given the position of Marquis! Marquis Garcias eyes narrowed. He was finally moved. But then he felt deeply puzzled, To eliminate the threat of the Trolls, youre willing to pay such a high price? No, its not just about the threat of the Trolls. Said Duke St. Hilde with a serious face, shaking his head. Who else then? Do you know where the biggest threat to our North Territoryes from right now? Isnt it the Trolls? Duke St. Hilde shook his head again, saying solemnly: External threats only make us stronger and more united, they will not defeat us. Its internal threats that can truly corrode the ruling foundation of the St. Hilde family! It took Marquis Garcia a moment to apprehend what his brother was saying, You mean the lords of the North Territory? Exactly! Duke St. Hilde ground his teeth, Do you know how many territories the St. Hilde family directly controls? Do you know how many years the family has been living beyond its means? Do you know why I have always refused to ban trade with the Trolls? Dont I know that this trade is actually aiding the enemy? But what can I do? The family needs these profits! It seems like the entire North Territory is mine, but I hesitate even to grant a minor baron title! And you! My dear brother! Keeping the Trolls out of the North Territory is of course a good thing. But it alsopletely stops the renewal of the Northern lords! If the Trolls cannot invade, no one will lose territories and be stripped of their titles, thus, there are more and more nobles in the North Territory, and less and lessnd under the familys control! Youre alwaysining that Im not willing to reward your meritorious subordinates, but have you ever thought about what I have to reward them with? Why dont I just give you this Dukedom! You can take charge of this North Territory! Marquis Garcia looked at his brother who was seething with rage, at a loss for words for a moment. In the silence, an abnormal flush crossed Duke St. Hildes face, which Marquis Garcia noticed: Big brother, your injury I wont die yet! Duke St. Hilde took a breath, But I wont live much longer either. Marquis Garcia looked mncholy. Brother, help me this once! Ill bear all the costs, all the infamy! If you help me, the St. Hilde family can surely be reborn through the ashes! And this revitalised North Territory will be handed over to your own daughter! Marquis Garcia did not speak. Duke St. Hilde continued to stare firmly at his brothers eyes, as if he wouldnt give up unless he agreed. The room fell into a protracted silence. The only sound was the crackling from the firece as the wood burned into two. After a considerable while, Marquis Garcia finally heaved a long sigh: Fine, Ill help you.. Chapter 64 - 64: 064 Rebellion 1 Chapter 64: 064 Rebellion 1 Trantor: 549690339 Time rewinds back to the present. The air in Ice Rock City at this moment is filled with tension, unease, and excitement. The obliviousmoners were still unaware of what was happening, but all the nobles knew that they had reached a point of no return. Duke St. Hildes outright refusal had left the lords with no way out. Orders were passed down, and the army was making the final preparations before the battle. A deadly aura enveloped the city. Tonight, sleep was destined to elude many. Knight Cain Sudor was one of those who couldnt sleep. He felt his heart thudding against his chest, beating with a rhythm that was a bit frightening. After tossing and turning for a long time, Cain decided to simply not sleep. After getting dressed and stepping outside, Cain unconsciously headed towards his uncles room. Good evening, Miss Penny! Halfway there, he ran into the Uman ns house manager and promptly greeted her. Good evening, Knight Cain. Are you also going to see the Count? No, no. Im just strolling around. Cain quickly denied. He knew that while this Miss Penny was officially the Uman ns house manager, in reality, she was Count Umans lover. And not just any Lover. It was said that the reason Count Uman took a liking to Penny was not just because of her beauty, but also because of her wine-red eyes. The color of humans eye pupils in this world were generally blue, ck, or green. Wine-red pupils were extremely rare. Count Uman himself had the same color of pupils. Count Uman, with no understanding of gics, thought that even though Penny was from a lowly origin, that she could possess eye pupils of the same color may indicate she might be the descendant of some ancient bloodline. Regardless of whether the rumors were true or false, Pennys high status in the Uman n was a confirmed fact. Even her illegitimate son with the Count, Walra, received more attention than the usual illegitimate child. Not only did Count Uman baptize him into knighthood, he went to great lengths to help him marry the daughter of a baron, Kaitlin, who is Colins sister. Thats why Cain showed such respect to a housekeeper. And also, he realized at this time, Miss Penny was likely heading towards Count Umans room to So, Cain wisely chose not to disturb the Counts pleasure. After saying goodbye to Cain, Penny arrived at Count Umans room and entered without knocking. Count Uman saw Pennye in without even knocking and didnt reprimand her. Is everything ready? he asked. Yes. Penny answered casually. She then went forward to help Count Uman unbutton his shirt. Count Uman kissed the forehead of the woman in front of him, then he began to help her undress. The Counts wife had been dead for many years, he hadnt married again since. Instead, he and his lover Penny acted more like a married couple. If outsiders were to see this scene, they would be very puzzled. Why would a count treat a lover of low birth so well? Even if Penny was extremely beautiful in the past, now that she was over forty, could she still have such a strong attraction to the Count? Or is it that her wine-red eyes were indeed so noble in the Counts view? If that were the case, then all themoner girls in the North Territory with wine-red eyes would probably flock to Fallen Eagle City. However, Count Uman did not seem to think there was anything wrong with treating amoner lover this way. And Penny just took it for granted. What are you worrying about? Count Uman caught the look of concern on Pennys face and asked suddenly. Nothing. Penny avoided the Counts gaze. Count Uman held Pennys chin and made her look at him, You need to trust me, this is our best and only option right now! But youre helping the St. Hilde family consolidate their rule. Pennys eyes were full of reluctance. We have no choice. When Marquis Garcia chose to go north to chase the trolls instead of south to Winterfell City, our n had failed. I dont know what agreement the two brothers reached to make Marquis Garcia withstand the temptation to be the master of the North Territory and willingly be his elder brothers sword. Besides, we also have to me that fool Gambick! The loss of a three hundred thousand strong army to a mere fifty thousand men is nothing short of disgraceful! Given the current situation, I have no choice but toply with Duke St. Hildes secret orders and deal with the defiant lords. Penny fell silent, quietly helping Count Uman unbutton his clothes. Seeing this, Count Uman felt irritated. He asked again, Has someone approached you? Pennys hands momentarily hesitated, before gently nodding her head. A sh of anger appeared in Count Umans eyes. He voiced sternly, Do not trust those Trolls! Remember, we are using them as much as they are using us. Do not ever consider them as our allies! Its not the Trolls. Penny shook her head slowly, staring into Count Umans eyes, Its a letter from my brother. The Counts gaze intensified, What did he say? He said Pennys eyes flickered, carrying a hint of scrutiny, He said you were ying both sides Nonsense! Count Uman snorted coldly. He held Penny by her shoulders, pulling her closer to him, You dont believe me either? Penny held her lovers gaze for a long moment before whispering two words, do. Relieved, Count Uman pulled Penny close, Rest assured, I will fulfill the promise I made to you. Hmm. Lets sleep. The next morning. The atmosphere in Ice Rock City had reached a choking intensity. Squads of soldiers marched through the streets, congregating outside the South Gate. Even the most obtusemoner noticed the impending events, retreating into their homes, sealing their windows and doors, daring not to venture out. Meanwhile, an armys presence emerged five kilometers south of Ice Rock City. The golden lion g was shimmering brilliantly under the sunlight. It was the direct-army of the St. Hilde family, the Golden Lion Legion! On the west side of Ice Rock City, a ck ocean had gathered. An army was there too, the Dark Cavalry! The heavy killing intent pervading the field lowered the temperature noticeably. Earl Dawson stood in front of the Dark Cavalry formation, gazing at the opposing formation of the Golden Lion Legion and coalition army of lords, lost in thought. At nine in the morning, as the final round of negotiations failed, the harsh sound of the military horn echoed. The Vanguard of the Golden Lion Legion and the Coalition Army of Lords began drawing closer. Soon, shouts of war pierced the wilderness. Earl Dawson watched the shing sides at a distance with a calm expression. He was waiting. Waiting for the crucial forces to bepletely entwined, unable to disengage themselves with ease. Finally, close to noon, the battle between the Golden Lion Legion and the Lords Coalition had reached its peak. Overall, the Lords Coalition seemed to have the upper hand. They had the advantage in numbers after all. But at that moment, Earl Dawson who had been observing quietly finally ordered an attack. The thunderous gallop of warhorses shook the earth. The sound of horses bearing down like a roll of muffled thunder, resounded in everyones heart. It drew their attention to the cavalry that had suddenly stormed into the battlefield! Those who had never directly faced a Dark Cavalry charge could never fathom the sight before them. In the past, the target of the Dark Cavalrys charge had always been Trolls, but this time, it was humans standing in their path. The warriors of the Lords Coalition, seeing this scene, began cheering excitedly. Because, the Dark Cavalry was charging towards the formation of the Golden Lion Legion! However, their joy did notst long. Suddenly, the route of the Dark Cavalry veered drastically, and like a released flood, charged towards the right nk of the Lords Coalition!Boom! The situation reversed instantly! Chapter 65 - 65: 065 Ennoblement_l Chapter 65: 065 Ennoblement_l Trantor: 549690339 Outside of Ice Rock City, the intense scent of blood has yet to clear away. Countless vultures are here to hold their own raucous banquet. The gruesome battle has been over for three days now, with the heavy air still lingering over Ice Rock City. In the city square, one by one, bodies have rued, preparing forbustion. Once, they were all important figures of the North Territory, noble and elegant aristocrats, lords ruling over their own territory. But now, they are dragged about like dead dogs and tossed into heaps of me. This, is the end of traitors! In the square, a military officer loudly reads out the offenses of these lords and nobles. The bystanders observing this scene are filled with both dread and excitement. They cannot understand why these nobles would betray Duke St. Hilde, to whom they pledged their loyalty. However, seeing these once high-and-mighty aristocrats fall from grace fills them with a strange sense of schadenfreude. Colin stands among them, faces C some familiar, some not C in the crowd make his heart run cold. The two brothers of the St. Hilde family are truly ruthless! Almost a hundred lords, they ughtered them all like chickens! Colin, lets go. The ennoblement ceremony is about to start, you cant bete! His sister Kaitlin urges him from the side, she cannot bear the smell of blood, covering her nose. Alright. Lets go. When some people grieve, others celebrate. It seems like this world always maintains a sort of bnce. When the old lords die, new lords will naturally be appointed. Perhaps to alleviate this heavy and murderous atmosphere, Duke St. Hilde decided to hold the ennoblement ceremony in Ice Rock City today. ording to custom, the ennoblement of the North Territory should be carried out at Lion Roar Castle in Winterfell City. But now, no one dares to oppose Duke St. Hilde, who is still in the heat of killing. The ennoblement ceremony is held in the main hall of Ice Rock Citys Glorious Church. Colin has been here once before, to buy holy water. And now, for this ennoblement ceremony, it clearly has been redecorated. The colorful ss is particrly shiny, reflecting the dazzling light in the sunshine. The four walls are adorned with various murals, in the center, the statue of the Lord of Glory stands tall, seemingly gazing at each noble in attendance. When Colin entered, the church was filled with nobles attending the ceremony. Even though there were many, and it seemed very lively, Colin knew that most of these nobles were officers in the Dark Cavalry. Actually, they were all feudal lords under Marquis Garcia. Only a few feudal lords truly loyal to Duke St. Hilde were present because most of them became corpses in the square. The only ones able to attend, other than Colin, were the group of nobles under the lead of Count Uman, who flipped sides at thest moment. Colin knew that Uman was not merely flipping sides at thest moment, he was a spy that Duke St. Hilde ced in the leaders army! His mission was to stir up the dissatisfaction of the lords, leading them to defy the St. Hilde family. Finally, they were trapped and buried by the two brothers of the St. Hilde family. From the start, three years ago, these men, the real big shots of the North Territory, had been nning, eliminating all threats in and out of the North Territory, all until todays conclusion. Colin sighed. It seemed the prime suspect of the plot against him will continue to bewless. He wondered when he would finally be able to eliminate this threatpletely. Apanied by the melodious ringing of bells, Duke St. Hilde entered the hall. All nobles immediatelly stand, bending to greet the dukes arrival. It is Colins first time seeing this lord of the North Territory. He looked to be around fifty, plump with slightly graying hair. Although he managed to keep his back straight as he entered the hall, Colin could tell that it was much effort for him. Normally, this would not be the situation for a knight in his prime. However, Colin knew that this Duke St. Hilde, once a brave man unmatched in the North Territory and even recognized as the most likely member of the present St. Hilde generation to step into the Holy Field as a sixth order knight! But, five years ago, after dueling with the previous Troll Emperor, the Duke suffered a severe injury. Ever since then, he not only lost the hope of stepping into the Holy Field but also began to decline rapidly. His hair started to turn grey, his back began to stoop, and his body gradually became fat. The man who was once a powerful knight had be a chubby middle-aged uncle. Honorable Lords, Valiant knights! Duke St. Hilde stood on the stage, uttered in a resounding voice, Conditions in the North Territory have been somewhat unsettled ofte, with Trolls invading and Lords rebelling but, under the protection of the Lord of Glory, and with all of your full support and brave fighting, we have ultimately achieved victory! Victory! Victory! Prompt cheers broke down from the nobles below the stage, all of them pping in celebration. Duke St. Hilde motioned with his hand to calm the crowd, and continued, To honor those who have made significant contributions to this victory, I will confer noble titles upon them! Again, there was a cheer from below the stage. It had been some time since there were new nobles in the North Territory. It seemed that this time, arge number of new nobles were about to be born. After all, so many old nobles had already vacated their positions andnd. Duke St. Hilde had to grant arge number of titles, either to appease the people or to better rule the North Territory. The first to be honored was indeed the second-inmand of the Dark Cavalry Earl Dawson. This confidant of Marquis Garcia was ennobled as a marquis by the Duke. This was the second marquis in the North Territory. From now on, Marquis Dawson would break away from the vassal sequence of Marquis Garcia and swear allegiance to Duke St. Hilde. This also indicated that Duke St. Hilde, after eliminating the two biggest threats in the North Territory, had finally started to deal with the third threat the Dark Cavalry. And his method was exactly as Colin had expected divide and conquer. Afterwards, arge number of mid-tier officers from the Dark Cavalry indeed received titles from the Duke. These new nobles born from the Dark Cavalry, would they continue to obey themands of Marquis Garcia? Or would they switch allegiances and serve a new master? Atst, Colin heard his own name. His sister Kaitlin pped in excitement, as if she were the one receiving the title. Amidst the cheering, Colin strode to the center of the stage and knelt on one knee before Duke St. Hilde. The Duke held up his long sword, and solemnly said: Colin Angler, with your courage, wisdom, and faith, you have proven your loyalty and worth to the Lord of Glory and myself! Hereby, by the name of the Duke of St. Hilde, on behalf of the Lord of Glory and His Majesty, I confer upon you the title of Viscount Angler! I hope that with your loyalty, your life, you will defend this honor! After that, the Dukes sword touched Colins forehead and both shoulders. I, Colin Angler, swear on the spirit of my ancestors, to devote my loyalty to the Lord of Glory, to Duke St. Hilde! Your will is my direction, your As Colin recited the oath, he felt an indescribable joy in his heart. Viscount? Unexpectedly, a viscount! Chapter 66 - 66: 066 Loyalty_l Chapter 66: 066 Loyalty_l Trantor: 549690339 How difficult is the promotion from Baron to Viscount? The baronial title of the Angler family was earned on the battlefield by Colins great-great-grandfather after half a lifetime of struggles. Since then, even though three generations of Barons from the Angler family had fought on the battlefield, with two of them dying on the frontline, the familys nobility still had not been elevated to Viscount. Although this wasrgely due to the high number of lords in the North Territory, the slow cycle of power transitions, and rampant ss rigidity, it also highlighted the difficulty of noble promotion. This time, Colin could not believe that not only did he inherit his adoptive fathers baronial position, but he also ascended to Viscount. Amidst his surprise, Colin realized that his promotion was the result of abination of several factors. Firstly, most of the old lords in the North were wiped out by thebined forces of the two brothers from the St. Hilde family, and a considerable amount ofnd was reimed by the St. Hilde family, significantly reducing the difficulty for noble promotion. Secondly, Colin was, after all, part of the campaign against the Trolls and gained considerable merits. Although Colins role in the campaign was negligible, and one could even im he was just along for the ride, Duke St. Hilde clearly did not want to give all the enormous credit to the leaders of the Dark Cavalry. Therefore, being the only noble loyalty to Duke St. Hilde besides Marquis Garcia among those took part in that campaign, Colin naturally received special attention from the Duke. Thirdly, it was unclear what role Marquis Garcia and Vera had yed in this. If they both spoke highly of Colin in front of the Duke, then the promotion to Viscount wouldnt be too much of a surprise. In any case, Colin was on top of the world now! Under his leadership, the Angler family had made significant progress and it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that they brought honor to their ancestors. In the crowd of spectators, his sister Kaitlin was so touched that she was in tears, clenching her fists and holding them to her chest, presumably assuring their deceased father that he can now rest in peace. After Colin finished his oath, an attendant brought forward a brand new suit of Viscount ceremonial dress. The suit consisted of a deep red velvet coat and ck trousers, with the crest of the Angler family embroidered on the chest and two silver stripes underneath the crest C the symbol of the Viscount rank. Colin received it with both hands. The attendant then handed over a ring and a ribbon exclusive to Viscounts, along with a piece of parchment with text in gold foil, stamped with the seal of Duke St. Hilde C on it was written the details of the newly grantednd to the Angler family. Colin, holding these items, again bowed to Duke St. Hilde, and then stepped back. Kaitlin ran excitedly to Colins side, her joy almost uncontroble. But she also knew to behave appropriately for the asion and spoke softly into Colins ear: Colin! This is amazing! Father would be so proud of you! After all these years, the Angler family has finally made it to a Viscount family! Let me see, where is our newly grantednd As Colin looked at his excited sister, his heart was somewhat calm. After all, he didnt identify strongly with the Angler family, and more importantly, he wondered whether his sister was truly happy for him, or she was just pretending? Just as Colin was analyzing Kaitlins behavior, he realized that the joy on her face had suddenly frozen, reced by utter shock and confusion. What happened? Colin blinked, asking in a low voice. Kaitlin spread the parchment in front of Colin incredulously, Look at our new fiefdomhow could it be here? Only then did Colin look at the parchment in confusion, and then, he too froze. How could it be here? Could there be a mistake? As Colin and Kaitlin looked at each other in bewilderment, the ennoblement ceremony continued. The next name to be called was Cain Sudor. The rightful sessor of the Sudor family, whose rtionship with Colin was ratherplicated, walked towards the center of the hall with great excitement, knelt on one knee. In the past two months, the rapidly changing situation in the North Territory honestly made Cain feel lost and scared. But thankfully, he adhered to his dying fathers words and followed closely on the footsteps of his uncle, Count Uman, which enabled him to weather this crisis without major mishaps. He even umted significant achievements! In Cains eyes, if that annoying Colin could be made a Viscount, shouldnt the Sudor family also be due a promotion? However, just when Cain was eagerly awaiting the Dukes official deration, the Duke inserted his long sword into the marble floor beneath him and questioned Cain: Knight Cain, tell me, what is loyalty? What? Cain was taken aback, looking nkly at Duke St. Hilde. The crowd suddenly fell silent. Cains sister, Cynthia Sudor, who had been referred to as a madwoman by Colin, was also rmed by the Dukes question. Her hands instinctively clenched, her consciousness alert to something amiss. Colin, holding the parchment in his hand and looking at the dumbfounded Cain in the field, seemed toe to a realization and a cold smile crept onto his face. Loyloyalty is obviously is Is what? Duke St. Hilde looked cold, his gaze sharp like an arrow, seemingly piercing through the pitiful knight kneeling before him. Under such a gaze, Cain felt his mind go nk and stumbled over his words, unsure of what he was saying. Duke St. Hilde tone was extremely cold: You publicly demanded Charles renounces his Marquis position, was it out of loyalty? Its over. The Sudor family, its over. This was the thought that ran through all the nobles minds present on the scene. Apparently, Duke St. Hilde was dredging up old grievances. When Cain was pushed to the forefront by Count Uman, many people guessed that he would pay a price for it. Now, that price had arrived. Cain thought that he could blot out his previous offence by defecting along with Count Uman. But it was evident that Duke St. Hilde had no intention of letting the Sudor family off easily. The honour and dignity of the St. Hilde family is not something that any minor noble could trample on casually. Of course, the one who truly persuaded Charles to give up his Marquis position voluntarily was pressure from Marquis Garcia. But, Marquis Garcia had enough clout to keep the Dukes rage in check. As for Cain Sudor, well, he didnt have such capability and had be Dukes target to exert his power. A warning to others by punishing the offender! The Duke watched the feeble Cain and sneered, suddenly speaking loudly: Baron Colin, you tell me, what is loyalty? All eyes in the hall suddenly turned towards Colin. Colin was taken aback, but he quickly stepped forward. He seemed to have a premonition about this. Your Grace, I believe, loyalty is unconditionally giving everything, not questioning the reason, not discerning right from wrong, and not calcting gains and losses! Not questioning the reason, not discerning right from wrong, not calcting gains and losses Duke St. Hilde chewed over Colins answer, a hint of appreciation and a trace of implication shed in his eyes. Afterward, he threw the sword in his hand directly at Colin and ordered: Good! Now, Imand you to kill Cain Sudor immediately! Yes! Before the nobles present had time to react, even while Cain was still kneeling dumbly on the ground, Colin had already caught the Dukes thrown sword. Then, without any hesitation, he swung it! Swish! A sh of silver light. Blood sttered everywhere! Chapter 67 - 67: 067 Betrayal_1 Chapter 67: 067 Betrayal_1 Trantor: 549690339 Thud thud A round head rolled to the ground. The gushing blood painted the marble floor in a striking palette. The whole room fell silent. No one had expected that a simple ennoblement ceremony would turn out like this. Themand of Duke St. Hilde was abrupt. And so was Colins execution of it. In fact, Colin had anticipated the Dukesmand. Because, the name of Ice Rock City was distinctly included in the newly granted fiefdom of the Angler family! Since the Duke was already granting Sudor familys territory to the Angler family, Colin was unsurprised that the Duke chose this moment to settle ounts with Cain. However, for others present, it seemed as if the Duke and Colin had conspired together. It was a sudden blow to Cain. Even when Cains head fell to the ground, the confusion in his eyes hadnt had time to turn into fear. A heartbreaking cry shattered the silence. It was Cynthia Sudor, rushing over like a madwoman, as though to avenge her brother. After his swords strike, Colin immediately kneeled on one knee towards Duke St. Hilde, raising his sword with both hands above his head. As for Cynthia, who was rushing towards him from behind, Colin simply ignored her. Before Cynthia could reach Colin, she was stopped by a troop of guards. Why! Why! Your Grace, why? Colin! I will kill you, I will kill you Once the hysterical woman was carried out of the hall by the guards, Duke St. Hilde finally smiled and said to Colin, Very well, Knight Colin. I admire how you interpret loyalty. The name of this sword is the de of Judgment. Five years ago, I used it to behead the previous Troll Emperor. Now, its yours. I hope you treat it well, and live up to its name, and the honor it represents. Colins heart trembled as he took back the long sword and said loudly, I am grateful for your Graces gift! I hereby swear, wherever your will points, that is where I will swing my sword! Duke St. Hilde, satisfied, nodded his head and signaled Colin that he could leave. Following that, the ennoblement ceremony continued. However, the eyes of all those present were asionally ncing in Colins direction. If one could say that gaining the rank of baron had only earned Colin some envious nces. Then now, when he was bestowed the de of Judgment by the duke, everyones gaze turned unmistakably jealous. No one expected that Duke St. Hilde would think so highly of Colin, a just-promoted baron! Only the silent Marquis Garcia, upon seeing the long sword in Colins hand, slightly furrowed his brow. After thest batch of newly elevated barons received their patents, the entire ennoblement ceremony was finally nearing its end. However, Duke St. Hilde seemed in no hurry to end the ceremony right away. The people present also did not seem surprised and were holding their breath, waiting for something. Charles. Finally, Duke St. Hilde called out the name of his eldest son. Marquis Charles, who had taken a back seat all this time, shuddered slightly at the sound of his name, then, like a person walking up to a death row, walked to the center of the hall and kneeled on one knee in front of his father. I heard you want to atone for the death of two hundred thousand warriors? There was neither clear pleasure nor anger in Duke St. Hildes voice. With his head lowered, Marquis Charles choked out, Yes, Father! I, I have failed your expectations and I have failed the trust of the citizens of the North Territory and the two hundred thousand warriors! Therefore, I willingly give up the title of the Marquis as atonement for my mistakes! Duke St. Hilde didnt say anything, just coldly fixing his gaze upon his eldest son. Charles had not raised his head, but it seemed he understood his fathers intent. He methodically removed his marquis si ring, undid his ribbon, and finally took off his ceremonial robe that symbolized his status as a Marquis. He folded them carefully and ced them in front of him. Please forgive my sins, Father! Charles knelt on the ground, awaiting his fathers judgment. After a long silence, Duke St. Hilde finally spoke: Charles, from now on, the glory of the St. Hilde family has nothing to do with you. You will head to the northern border as an ordinary soldier, fighting on the frontlines against the Trolls for the rest of your life. Until the day when we capture the royal city of the Trolls! Yes, father Charles falteringly knocked his head, staggered back and left. The once primary heir to the Lord of the North Territory had left the room in such a dejected manner. The observing nobles continued to remain silent, not daring to make any move that would attract the dukes attention. Despite the Dukes calm demeanor, those familiar with him knew that he was seething with anger. Anyone would feel terrible if they were forced to depose their hand-picked heir, especially a duke of the North Territory who held the final say. Clearly, this was a tremendous challenge to his authority. But he had no choice but to swallow his fury. The atmosphere in the hall became gradually heavier. The ceremony was not over yet. The Lord of the North Territory couldnt be without an heir. If Charles was deprived of his noble rank, then naturally someone had to inherit the title of Marquis. And that person Who could it be? Colin maliciously nced in the direction of Marquis Garcia. During a hunting trip outside the city, Marquis Garcia had already informed Colin about his previous deal with Duke St. Hilde. Thus, he knew clearly that the person who would inherit this Marquess title, unless something unexpected happens, should be Vera! Although byw, Vera was behind the Dukes other two sons in the line of inheritance, no one would dare oppose if the Duke insisted on making Vera the primary heir. Oh no, the only one who would dare and had the qualification to oppose in the room, was Marquis Garcia. However, obviously, Marquis Garcia would not oppose. As for the Imperial Nobility Senate. Perhaps they hold strong constraints on general nobles, but they would not dare to point fingers at the inheritance rights of the truly High Noble St Hilde family. Even if Veras right to inherit was a bit against thew, as long as Duke St. Hilde came up with a usible excuse, they would certainly have to reluctantly ept it. Those excuses were easy to find, for example, the second son was too weak, the third son was too young In short, when Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia reached a consensus, there were no issues in the North Territory that they wouldnt be able to decide on. However, just as Colin was expecting Veras name, the Duke uttered another name: Adams. Colin suddenly looked up, shocked at the figure in the center of the hall. What is going on? Shouldnt it be Vera? Upon hearing his fathers call, the Dukes second son, Adams St. Hilde, suppressing his inner ecstasy, briskly walked forward, knelt down on one knee in front of the Duke. In the name of Duke St. Hilde, I now confer upon you the title of Marquis, I hope you shall prove worthy Colin was no longer interested in what followed, and hurriedly looked in the direction of Marquis Garcia. Then, he saw Marquis Garcias icy gaze. Betrayal! This was raw betrayal! Marquis Garcia had withstood many temptations and ultimately stayed loyal to his brother. But who would have thought, now he was betrayed by his own brother! The nobles, ignorant of everything, continued to celebrate for the newly appointed Marquis Adams. Even naive Vera was happy for her brother. Only Colin quietly lowered his head. The turmoil in the North Territory, it seemed, was far from over.. Chapter 68 - 68: 068 Farewell_l Chapter 68: 068 Farewell_l Trantor: 549690339 The Ennoblement Ceremony concluded and everyone gradually left the church. Most of the nobles wore smiles on their faces, after all, this was thergest ennoblement ceremony that the North Territory had seen in recent years. Duke St. Hildes generosity had calmed the North Territory nobles who were unsettled by the recent turmoil. They all firmly believed that the future of the North Territory would be even better! Colin ignored his excited sister who wouldnt stop chattering, and intentionally fell back to chat with Marquis Garcia, hoping to gauge the intentions of this influential figure. Although Marquis Garcia did not make a scene on the spot, Colin knew that Duke St. Hildes breach of his promise to make Adams his primary heir had thoroughly infuriated Marquis Garcia. If it could be said that the pair of brothers had been putting on a show before, the rift between them was now real and no longer easily heble. Honestly, Colin found it hard to understand Duke St. Hildes act of breaking his promise. Not because Colin felt the Duke should adhere to the virtues of a knight. He wasnt that naive. Expecting a veteran politician who had ruled the North Territory for decades not to lie was like believing the Blood n wouldnt need to drink blood. What Colin couldnt understand was why Duke St. Hilde chose this time to fall out with his own brother in such a manner. It was too rash andcked political wisdom. If Colin found himself in the Dukes position, even if he didnt wish to pass down the title of Duke to Vera, he wouldnt cut off his ties so quickly. At least, he would first confer the title onto Vera, acknowledge her status as the primary heir, and pacify Marquis Garcia. Then, whether it was gradually weakening the Dark g Army or fostering another military force that couldpete, he would have had more maneuverability. After all, Vera inheriting the Marquis was not the same as immediately bing Northern Duke. She could still be stripped of her title in the future. So why the rush? Of course, Colin didnt think Marquis Garcia would dare rebel at this point in time. After all, most of the lords of the North Territory had been eliminated, and those remaining had been cated by the Duke. And Marquis Garcias earlier defection had already earned him the infamous title of traitor. Even if he stood up against his own brother now, no Lords would respond to his call. The Dark Cavalry, having already been divided and won over by the Duke with the tacit approval from Marquis Garcia himself. Would the vassals who were once loyal to Marquis Garcia, such as Baron Dawson, after swearing loyalty to the Duke, still im themselves as members of the Dark Cavalry? Would they follow Marquis Garcia unhesitatingly, like they did before, at hismand? Whats more, only a few folks knew about Duke St. Hildes breach of promise. The original deal between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia was a secret, if Marquis Garcia hadnt considered Colin as a future son-inw and let Colin know the specifics of the deal, Colin wouldnt have known about Duke St. Hildes betrayal to his own brother. If Marquis Garcia chose to rebel now, would he be seen by the Northerners as betraying his own brother? Would Marquis Garcia be willing to bear such an infamy again? Lord Marquis! Colin approached Marquis Garcia and greeted him softly. Marquis Garcia nced at Colin but did not speak, he kept walking towards the outside. Colin, aware of this powerful figures foul mood, dared not say more, and followed him out of the church. When they got outside, Marquis Garcia immediately mounted his horse. He looked at Colin who had juste out and said in a detached tone: Tell me, is your loyalty truly unconditional and without regard to right or wrong? Colins heart skipped a beat and he had a sinking feeling. Previously, when facing Duke St. Hildes sudden attack, in order to curry favor with the Duke, Colin intentionally described loyalty as blind obedience. Unexpectedly, this seemed to have been misunderstood by Marquis Garcia. But there was nothing he could do about it. How could he have expected these two brothers to have a falling out then? At that time, he thought that Duke St. Hilde, who had just eliminated threats from within and outside the North Territory, was undoubtedly the true ruler of the North Territory. If Colin wanted to continue in the North Territory, and develop the Angler family, and even to marry Vera, he had to win the approval of Duke St. Hilde. So, Colin chose to tter him. Moreover, when he saw his newly conferred territory, he had already realized the Dukes n. He had a grudge with the Sudor family and he was already prepared to be the de in the Dukes hand. But theres no way he wouldve known that the Duke would break the promise he made to Marquis Garcia at this time. This inevitably stirred up unrest in the recently calmed North Territory. So, Colin was again faced with the choice of allegiance. This time, he truly didnt know which side to choose. Deep down though, he identified with Marquis Garcia more. Not only because Marquis Garcia almost bestowed all he had to him during the Ice in War and gave retired veterans of the Dark Cavalry to him which helped the Angler family form a cavalry. He truly treated Colin as his future son-inw. Moreover, ethically speaking, Duke St. Hilde had indeed wronged his own brother in this matter. He had broken his promise! However, at this moment, facing Marquis Garcias questioning, Colin was unsure of what to say. Should he directly admit that everything he just said was nonsense? If so, wouldnt his reputation immediately copse? Who would trust a person who can casually abandon his vows? While Colin was dumbfounded, Marquis Garcia had already ridden away. Before leaving, he finally said, Try to understand the origins of the de of Judgement in your hand, and then reconsider what true loyalty is. Watching the back of Marquis Garcia as he disappeared into the distance, Colin stood nkly for a while, at a loss. It wasnt until his sister, Kaitlin, walked over with a puzzled look on her face and led Colin back to the inn. In the next few days, Ice Rock City was peaceful. Marquis Garcia also didnt take any drastic actions, as if he hadpletely forgotten about his brothers betrayal. However, on the night of the ennoblement ceremony, Marquis Garcia left Ice Rock City. Seemingly unwilling to stay in this city for one more second. Marquis Garcias departure didnt attract much attention because this marquis was used to being a loner. Besides, the real master of the North Territory was still in the city. However, Duke St. Hilde also didnt stay in Ice Rock City for too long. Three days after the ennoblement ceremony, he set off to return to Winterfell City. As the new master of Ice Rock City, Colin of course had to see him off. It was a sunny and clear morning, arge number of nobles from the North Territory had gathered outside the southern gate of Ice Rock City. Duke St. Hilde naturally led the group. By his side was the newly promoted Viscount Angler. Colin, are you satisfied with the new territory I have given you? Your grace, I am absolutely satisfied! Colins words were not entirely ttery. BBecause the current territory of the Angler family is indeed huge. The previous territory of the Sudor family was Ice Rock City and the surrounding area of about thirty kilometers, but this territory did not directly border the original territory of the Angler family. There were two baron territories in between. However, these two Barons had been beheaded in the previous rebellion, so the Duke simply rewarded these two territories to Colin as well. Therefore, counting the original Grey Castle Town, Colins current territory is the sum of the area of one viscount territory and three baron territories. This definitely surpasses the territory of an average viscount. If it wasnt for the fact that there is too muchnd and too fewndlords in the North Territory at the moment, Duke St. Hilde wouldnt be so generous. Hehe, so youre satisfied? Duke St. Hilde asked with a smile. Colin blinked and also smiled: Of course not. No lord will be satisfied with the area of their territory! Duke St. Hilde burst intoughter, seemingly very satisfied with Colins answer. Afterughing for a while, the Duke said: Do you know? My grandfather also said simr words. He raised his riding whip and pointed to the east: Theres nothing good going north to the ice ins, its too cold and too barren. However, if you want to expand your territory, you can try to the east. After speaking, he did not wait for Colin to respond, turned his horse, and left. Colin remained in ce, wondering what the Duke meant by hisst words. At this moment, a luxurious horse-drawn carriage passed Colin. The curtain of the carriage lifted, revealing a beautiful face. Colin. Miss Vera. Mying-of-age ceremony will be in a month, will youe? Of course, it would be my honor! Vera gave a charming smile and dropped the curtain. The motorcade moved slowly, gradually disappearing over the horizon. Colin stood outside the city gate for a long time, but he was not watching the Dukes motorcade moving away, instead he was looking east C towards the direction Duke St. Hilde had pointed out. That ce is the eastern territory of the Empire. And in between the North Territory and the Eastern territory exists a small country the Half-Elf Kingdom.. Chapter 69 - 69: 069 Bite_l Chapter 69: 069 Bite_l Trantor: 549690339 With the departure of Duke St. Hilde, the remaining lords of the North Territory also left one after another. Consequently, Ice Rock City grew quiet. Of course, this calmness was rtive. Compared to the Angler familys former territoryGrey Castle Town, Ice Rock City was clearly much livelier. The residents of the city seemed to return to their usual routine. Although the city had a new lord, it did not seem to have much impact on them. Whether there was enough food at home or sufficient clothes to wear were of more concern to thesemoners than who the lord of Ice Rock City was. However, for some people, this was a drastic change. These people were, of course, the citys former lordsthe Sudor Family. Stripped of their nobility and fiefdom, the Sudor Family had no choice but to leave in disgrace. Colin had no intention of utterly annihting the Sudor Family. After all, the unspoken rule of this world was to be lenient towards the losers. Of course, these losers had to be nobles. No one cared about the life or death of themoners. These defeated nobles would be wandering knights, who exchanged their martial strength and loyalty for shelter from the lords. Hoping that one day, by virtue of their military prowess, they would regain their fiefdom and nobility, and restore the glory of their family. This was the worlds leniency towards fallen nobles. Because in the eyes of the people of this world, failure is temporary, but bloodline is passed down from generation to generation. Only a noble bloodline could give birth to great heroes. And these heroes who could turn the tide were the foundation of humanity in this world. Exterminating a family today and cutting off the continuation of a noble bloodline could potentially extinguish a future hero who might save humanity. Such an act was absolutely forbidden. Therefore, even Duke St. Hilde, after carrying out the execution of the rebellious lords, could only strip their families of their nobility and fiefdom, but he did not annihte thempletely. Of course, Colin did not dare to vite this unspoken rule, unless he did not want to stay in the Empire any longer. However, while he would not annihte the Sudor Family, there was one person that Colin did not intend to let off easily. This person was the madwoman who has caused him numerous troubles Cynthia Sudor. Still havent found her? Yes, my lord. Apparently, Cynthia seemed to have anticipated that Colin would not let her go, so she disappeared without a trace right after the Ennoblement Ceremony. Colin frowned, finding this somewhat troublesome. If a third-rank knight was determined to escape, it would indeed be difficult tor him to capture her. What about that Sudor Familys servant whod been called Sael? Sorry, my lord, we have not been able to locate him either. Colin snorted coldly, somewhat helpless. However, he did not me Knight Raymon too much. After all, the Angler family had just taken over Ice Rock City recently and was seen as a new force. Plus, Raymon did not bring many soldiers from Grey Castle, so it was simply not feasible to try to seal off the entire city. Forget it, lets stop searching for now. Send someone to Fallen Eagle City to investigate; maybe Cynthia and Sael will show up there. Once you find them, dont do anything rash, just keep them under surveince. Yes, my lord! Colin believed that the lord the Sudor Family was most likely to turn to for support now was Count Uman, due to their close family ties. As for how to retrieve the people from Count Uman, Colin hadnt figured out a feasible solution yet. Speaking of Count Uman, Colin remembered that the identity of the person who had tried to assassinate him was still unknown, and Count Uman was still the prime suspect. As for his sister, Kaitlin. After spending days together, Colin increasingly felt that she was unlikely to be the culprit. After all, no one could y the part this convincingly. And her husband, Knight Walra, had been missing without a trace. In Colins view, that man was likely really dead, lying in some unmarked corner of the battlefield. However, Kaitlin was not willing to ept this reality, and she continued to inquire about any news of Walra from every caravan returning from the Ice in. She even personally made several trips there, hoping to find her husband. This was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Colin couldnt persuade her otherwise, so he had to let her fret about it. He himself was also busy, overwhelmed with a multitude of affairs to deal with concerning his new territory. At this moment, the person Colin most longed for was the old butler of the Angler familyEmon. If he were in Ice Rock City, he would definitely help Colin handle these matters effectively and methodically. Where is Emon now, and when can he arrive in Ice Rock City? Colin asked this question almost every day. Soon, he should arrive tomorrow, the day after tomorrow at thetest, replied Knight Raymon, somewhat helplessly. Given themunication methods of this world, it was impossible for him to ascertain Emons exact location in real-time. Understood, you may go, Colin sighed, not wanting to trouble Raymon further. Yes, sir. After Raymon left, Colin buried himself in the work of dealing with the pile of public documents on his desk. He didnt know how much time had passed. The candles on the table were almost burned out. Colin rubbed his sore eyes and shouted, Bring me a new row of candles! However, there was no response from the servants outside. Colin waited for a moment and shouted again, but still received no reply. He frowned, thinking that the fellow standing guard outside had dozed off again, so he got up and walked towards the door. Click. The moment he pushed open the door, Colin immediately sensed something was amiss. But just as he was about to retreat quickly, a long sword fiercely pierced through the door, aimed straight at his heart! Bang! In a blink of an eye, Colin swiftly threw himself backward and fell to the ground, narrowly escaping the sword. A dazzling tide of holy light came flooding in, and the wooden door exploded with a loud bang, sending splinters flying in all directions. Colin hastily rolled, sprung up from the ground, and, without looking back, rushed towards the de of Judgment hanging on the wall. However, the assassin was faster. Before Colin could reach his weapon, he felt a sharp pain in his back. Thud! Injured, Colin crumbled to the ground. Nevertheless, there wasnt much panic on his face. He struggled to turn around and nced at the intruder against the wall As expected, it was that madwoman, Cynthia! Cough, Cough, did youe to kill me on your own, or did someone send you? Colin asked hoarsely. Ha, do I need someone to direct me to kill you? Cynthia closed in on Colin slowly, gritting her teeth. Colin was somewhat disappointed, as if he had been hoping that someone else was behind it. Unexpectedly, this woman turned out to be an insane person who didnt consider the consequences. Once you kill me, you wont live either. Cynthia chuckled coldly, disregarding Colins threat. Hiss! The long sword pierced through Colins chest. Cough, Cough Colins face twisted in pain, but he still insisted on questioning her, Are you sure no one sent you to kill me? Not even Count Uman? Cynthiaughed coldly again, seemingly surprised that Colin was still worried about this even on his deathbed, No! Madwoman, Colin scoffed, and muttered. Colins mockery simply led Cynthia to burst into triumphantughter. Immersed in the ecstasy of her revenge, Cynthia failed to notice the fierce and bloodthirsty look gradually taking over Colins eyes. Ignoring the sword impaled through his chest, he lunged forward suddenly and grabbed Cynthias neck. Then, he bit down hard! Chapter 70 - 70: 070 Blood Slave (Revised) 1 Chapter 70: 070 Blood ve (Revised) 1 Trantor: 549690339 Can teeth kill a person? If its a beast such as a lion or a tiger, perhaps they could. But if its a human, the threat is greatly reduced. Human teeth are not lethal weapons, especially not for a person whos been impaled by a sword in the chest. That was what Cynthia believed too. So, when she saw the dying Colin biting her neck, she didnt panic. She even felt some disdain. Due to Colins sudden and unexpected movements,pletely beyond Cynthias expectations, when she wanted to dodge, it was toote. If she couldnt dodge, then she wouldnt. Cynthia let Colin bite her neck, while she madly twisted the sword stuck in his chest, trying to crush his heart. However, no matter how much she stirred the sword, Colin showed no signs of weakness. On the contrary, he bit down harder! At this point, Cynthia finally began to panic. Yet, at this moment, the Colin biting Cynthias neck panicked even more. Because, he shockingly found that he couldnt pierce her skin! It was not that Cynthia was thick-skinned, but the Holy Light shield protected her from Colins teeth. Originally, Colins knight rank was lower than Cynthias, so it was within reason that he could not break through her defense by merely using his teeth. Just as Colin was ready to give up biting, y dead and wait for an opportunity to counterattack, he was suddenly surprised to find that his fangs had started to slowly elongate! Moreover, Cynthias holy light shield seemed nonexistent in front of Colins fangs. Hiss! Colins fangs sunk deep into Cynthias neck. Cynthia screamed, her hand stirring even more violently on the sword! However, Colin firmly bit down as if the sword wasnt plunged into his body at all. What horrified Cynthia was that her blood was rapidly drained, all sucked away by Colin! Devil A tremor from deep within her soul caused Cynthia to want to scream out loud, but her voice turned into a faint whisper as soon as it left her mouth. It felt like all the strength in her body was rapidly being drained along with her blood. Boom! The weakened Cynthia copsed to the ground. Colin, still on top of the gradually copsing Cynthia, kept sucking Ah, this sweet taste! He couldnt pull away! Actually, when Cynthia lost her consciousness, Colin already knew the danger was over. However, he didnt want to get off her. An instinct from deep within his bloodline caused him to be unable to stop. Suck! Suck! Suck her dry! Previously when Colin drank blood, he enjoyed it, but it didnt feel as addictive as this. But back then, Colin had only drunk the blood of the dead. Unlike now, where he had it fresh! Could this be the correct way for the vampires of this world? Thest bit of rationality in his mind told Colin that he had to stop immediately. Otherwise, Cynthia would really be sucked dry. Of course, he wasnt worried about this mad woman dying. In fact, with what this mad woman had done to him, Colin could kill her without any remorse. But, not in this way! Ever since he arrived in this world, Colin guessed he became a vampire-like creature, but he didnt want to be a devil devoid of humanity, a beast crazed for blood! Stop! Stop! Using thest bit of rationality in his mind, Colin tried to break free from Cynthias neck. But at the moment he decided to pull away, a strong suction suddenly appeared at Cynthias neck wound! This suction made Colins blood boil instantly, as if it was about to flow through his fangs into Cynthias body! This scared Colin out of his wits, he hurriedly used all his strength to pull out his teeth. CrackI Colin quickly distanced himself from Cynthias body, panting heavily with lingering fear. Huff Huff A sense of relief of having survived a catastrophe arose. He suddenly realized that there was still much to learn about the vampires in this world. Just like earlier, he was almost drawn into Cynthia. What on earth is going on? Colin was very puzzled. Could the risk of raw feeding be this high? The fresh blood Colin had consumed before all came without exception from dead humans or dead animals. The direct devouring of a living human was truly his first time. He didnt expect such a strange situation to ur. Colin suddenly realized, could what just happened be the legendary First Embrace? If that truly was the case, then, Cynthia now Colin looks towards the knightying on the ground, his heart pounding. After all, that reminiscent ceremony of the First Embrace was interrupted by him halfway through, so, was Cynthia sessfully transformed into his own kin? Colin pulled the long sword out of his chest, immediately grimacing in pain. After slowing down, he quickly walked over to Cynthia, pointing the long sword at her throat. At the same time, he called out: Cynthia? Cynthia? As if having heard Colins call, Cynthia abruptly opened her eyes. But her eyes were extremely strange. Not like the eyes of a sane human, but rather like a puppet, a walking corpse Colin was worried that she was feigning, so he pierced her right leg with the long sword. However, Cynthia only looked at her own leg, then at Colin, and then fell into stupor again. Has she be a fool? Colin scratched his head. Could a failed First Embrace produce a mentally unclear fool? Stand up, Colin suddenly tried tomand. Swoosh! Cynthia quickly got up from the ground and stood in front of Colin. So she understands mymands, Colin realized. What is your name? Why are you here? What do you want to do? Colin tried asking a few more questions, all without exception received no response. Raise your hand! Sit down! Lay down! However, when Colin gave explicitmands, Cynthia followed them all without fail. At this moment, he finally understood that this crazy woman had probably be a creature akin to his own ve. She had no thoughts of her own and only knew to obey Colinsmands. Colin scratched his chin, and then gave the long sword to Cynthia andmanded: Stab me! No response. Then, stab yourself. Shit! Without any hesitation, Cynthia stabbed herself in the stomach. It was then that Colin understood, Cynthia couldnt ept themand to harm him. Moreover, he also noticed that the stomach which had been stabbed, and her right leg that Colin had pierced before, the wounds did not bleed much. It seemed, she could also control her own blood flow. Colin took back the sword, directly stabbing it into Cynthias heart. This woman didnt dodge, didnt even blink. He pulled out the sword. Cynthia still stood steadfastly on the spot. It seemed, lethal injuries no longer existed. Even the sensation of pain was gone! Colin suddenly felt a bit envious He thought, this creature created by the half-way interrupted First Embrace could be called A blood ve.. Chapter 71 - 71: 071 Expired (Revised)_1 Chapter 71: 071 Expired (Revised)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Viscount! Viscount! The anxious voice of Knight Raymon resounded beyond the door. The distressed sight of guards corpses strewn across the corridor and the shattered door filled his heart with terror and guilt. He rushed frantically into Colins bedroom. Thats when he saw Colin, seated in his chair, and a corpse on the floor. Raymon felt a sigh of relief but noticing the fresh blood on Colins chest, he immediately asked with concern: Viscount, are you alright? Im fine! Ive subdued the assassin. Colin pointed to Cynthia who was pretending to be dead on the floor. Recognizing Cynthia, Raymon instantly felt remorse: Im sorry, Viscount, all of this is my fault, youve been startled! Colin shook his hand, and did not me Raymon: Its okay, its not your fault. In fact, this incident couldnt be med on Raymon. After all, this castle originally belonged to the Sudor family. Cynthia was all too familiar with it, while Raymon had just settled here with insufficient manpower and unfamiliar surroundings. It was too difficult to guard against an infiltration by a third rank knight like Cynthia. Viscount, this was indeed apse in my duties. Rest assured, I will strengthen your protective forces. Such a thing will never happen again! No need. Other than this madwoman from the Sudor family, who would dare to assassinate a Viscount for no reason? Do they have a death wish? We are short on manpower at the moment, dont waste it on me, you should arrange as usual. But what if Knight Raymon wanted to continue persuading but was stopped by Colins determined gaze. To Colin, assassination did not truly frighten him. On the contrary, he yearned for Count Uman or the true mastermind behind him to send someone else to kill him. That way, he could capture the assassin alive and present him to Duke St. Hilde. At that time, he would like to see how Count Uman will clean up this mess. Yes. Seeing Colins determination, Raymon could only agree with a nod. Next, he looked at the blood stain on Colins chest and asked: Viscount, how are your wounds? Should I find a priest for you? Colin shook his head: No need, its just a minor external injury. Although he wanted holy water, without the faces of Marquis Garcia and Vera, the church would not provide him with holy water for free. Recalling the experience of being fleecedst time, Colin felt a pang of pain. Seeing not much blood on Colins chest, Raymon thought the wound was not serious, and decided not to insist further. Instead, he said: Why dont you go rest in another room while I have someone clean up here. But Colin shook his head, instructing: Thats not urgent. Have you ever visited the prison in Ice Rock City? Raymon was puzzled why Colin would suddenly ask about this but he still answered honestly: I just visited it this morning. Are there condemned prisoners in there? Raymon pondered: Yes, there are a few. Fine, go to the prison now and bring out all the condemned prisoners. I need them. Yes! Although he was puzzled about Colins intentions, Raymon immediately went to execute the order. Watching Raymons retreating figure, Colin couldnt help but mutter to himself: A loyal servant like Raymon is indeed handy to use! Not like that damn Cynthia, she obeys but she doesnt have a brain. Originally, Colin was considering whether to bestow First Embrace upon Knight Raymon. But now, he abandoned that idea. Although he guessed thatpleting the full First Embrace ceremony should create a blood n with their own thoughts, what if he guessed wrong? If Raymon ended up like Cynthia, then Colin would be at a great loss. Forget it. Theplete First Embrace experiment should be done on otherster on. Viscount? An attendant shyly stood at the door. Did Raymon send you? Yes yes, Sir Raymon asked me to clean up the room The attendants legs trembled a bit; he was clearly terror-stricken by the sight of the corpses in the corridor. You dont need to right now. Colin waved his hand, You stay outside, dont let anyone approach. Yes Having sent away the attendant, Colin then ordered Cynthia on the floor: Get up. The supposedly dead Cynthia promptly got up. Colin handed over a water ss and ordered: Drip some of your blood. Cynthia took the water ss, ced it at her abdomen wound and soon, fresh blood poured out. When the ss was full of fresh blood, Colin quickly took it and poured it into his mouth. Gulp Gulp Draining the ss, Colin closed his eyes in anticipation. After a long while, the anticipated sensation of heat did not ur. Colin frowned, passed the ss again: One more time! Naturally, Cynthia obliged. Gulp Gulp He swallowed another ssful. However, there was still no sign of advancement! Refusing to be thwarted, Colin passed over the ss again: One more time! Gulp Gulp He passed the third ss of blood. But still, there was no reaction. Observing Cynthias pale face, Colin swallowed the one more time he was just about to say. If he were to drink more, it would probably kill her. As his first blood ve, Colin had big ns for her; she couldnt be wasted so easily. However, Colin noticed something was not right. Originally, the fresh blood of high-ranking knights could help him advance, but why didnt Cynthias blood work? He distinctly remembered that Cynthia was a third-rank knight, and he was currently second-rank. Could it be The blood of a blood ve had no effect on him? This discovery made Colin quite depressed. However, he remembered that at the moment when he had his protruding fangs into Cynthias neck, it seemed like something had been released from his fangs into Cynthias body. Could it be that this mysterious substance turned Cynthia into a blood ve? Does it also mean that her blood has lost its power to help him advance? He spread out the parchment he carried with him and recorded all the discoveries he made today. After a while, footsteps echoed in the corridor again. Colin gestured to the rear without turning his head,manding: Lie down, dont move! Thud! Upon hearing this, Cynthiay down rigidly. Then, Knight Raymon appeared again at the door: Viscount, the five death row prisoners in Ice Rock City have been brought over. They are outside the castle. Are there any professionals among them? Colin continued writing on the parchment and casually asked. There is one first-rank warrior, the others aremon people. Good, you go down first. I will be right there. Yes! After a while, Colin finally finished his recording. He carefully put away the parchment and stood up,manding the Cynthia on the ground: Get up. On hearing this, Cynthia got up. Colin gave a slight smile and muttered to himself: Its time for the experiment.. Chapter 72 - 72: 072 Experiment (Revised)_1 Chapter 72: 072 Experiment (Revised)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Jack was a butcher. And he was once a rather well-known butcher in Ice Rock City. The reason for his notoriety was that Jack was a warrior. A professional bing a butcher, this was quite rare. Of course, when Jack was young, he also had dreams. He had joined a mercenary group, trying to make a fortune with the great sword in his hand. But sadly, like the majority of young dreamers, mercenary life did not bring Jack any fortune, only leaving him with countless scars on his body. Until an arrow struck his knee, Jack finally bid farewell to his mercenary path and became a respectable butcher. His indignation and anger at fate all vented onto the unfortunate livestock, hence, Jacks butcher journey was quite smooth, quickly gaining some minor fame in Ice Rock City. But one day, Butcher Jack lost his temper during an argument and in a fit of rage, became Ripper Jack, killing that person with one stroke. Then, Jack was thrown into prison, awaiting him, would be the scaffold. However,te this night, a significant figure suddenly appeared in the prison and forcibly took Jack away. Jack was a bit confused, because executions usually took ce in the morning, he used to watch them frequently when he had nothing to do, so why the change to nighttime? What puzzled Jack more was that he was not led to the city square, but to the outside of the Lords castle. Could some nobility want to meet him? Apart from Jack who was taken away, there were four other death row prisoners. Their faces were also filled with confusion. Then, something even more baffling happened. The noble knight led them outside the city, stuck five swords in front of them, and then vanished. The prisoners looked at each other, wondering what the aristocratic lords wanted to do. Jack looked at the great sword stuck in front, stirring an excitement inside him. But, he dared not move. Time slowly passed by, but the knightly figure did not appear again. Only the faint distant howl of the wolves startled the five prisoners. Stop waiting! Jack suddenly eximed, Although we dont know what game the aristocracy is ying, this is our only chance! Grab the swords! After speaking, Jack quickly got up and ran over, cut off the rope that bound his hands with the great sword stuck in the ground, and then picked up the sword and ran. Seeing this, the other four did not hesitate and all ran towards the swords in front of them. After breaking free, Jack bolted towards the West. He did not dare return to Ice Rock City, and to the west was the nearest small vige from here. The other four followed. It waste at night in the wilderness, and only by sticking together could they resist any possible beasts. After running for a while, Jack abruptly stopped. Why have you stopped running? the others asked, in a hurry. A grim expression on Jacks face, he pointed toward the direction they came from. There, stood a person. Whats there to fear, hes just one person. One of the prisoners shouted. Jack tightened his grip on the great sword, his intuition honed by years of mercenary life told him something was very wrong. But when he finally spoke, he said: And its even a woman, hahaha,ds, charge! Wow, its really a woman! The other four prisoners also reacted, then, they charged up, like wild boars released from a cage. As if afraid they would miss their turn if they were a stepte. But Jack stood cautiously where he was without moving. Bang! The first prisoner who rushed up was directly kicked away by the woman. The remaining three were dumbfounded but still went charging. But Jack, watching from afar, was frightened out of his wits. Its a knight! As a former mercenary, Jack had seen knights in battle, so he recognized the golden glow of holy light energy radiating from her as the trademark of knights. However, Jack gritted his teeth and charged forward. He knew very clearly that when facing a strong enemy, running would just lead to a quicker death. Turning back to fight, there might still be a chance of survival. Bang! Another prisoner was kicked off. Meanwhile, the other two Death Row Prisoners seized the opportunity to rush in front of Cynthia, wildly swinging their great swords. Such swordsmanship could hardly pose a threat to Cynthia, who easily dodged their attacks. With one punch per person, she knocked these two unconscious as well. As she turned around, she saw Jack charging at her desperately, his great sword piercing straight towards her chest like a venomous snake. Shush! He hit her! Ecstasy filled Jacks heart! But in the next second, the smile on his face froze. A small white fist quickly erged in front of Jacks eyes, followed by a dizzying whirl, then he passed out. Once again, the wilderness returned to peace. Somber-faced, Cynthia pulled the long sword out of her chest. Behind her, Colin emerged from the darkness. He was not at all surprised by the oue. What did surprise him a little was that his initial order was to knock these five men unconscious, Not to kill them. Cynthia executed his order perfectly, none of them were dead. It seems that although blood ves dont have their own thoughts, they can understand slightlyplexmands. Moreover, herbat skills were still intact. A third order knight with no fatal weakness, fearlessly loyal, andpletely obedient! What a strong enforcer! At least among her peers, Cynthia is an invincible presence in a one-on-one fight. Even challenging someone above her level is not impossible. Then, Colin pointed at one of the fainted Death Row Prisoners and gave Cynthia an order: Bite him! Without hesitation, Cynthia pounced. The eerie sound of sucking echoed in the silent wilderness, creating an ominous atmosphere. Enough. A momentter, seeing that Cynthia had no intention of stopping, Colin quickly called her off. Then, to his surprise, he found that the prisoner bitten by Cynthia did not turn into a blood ve. Could it be that a blood ve cant create another blood ve? Colin had to step up himself, biting into the neck of another prisoner. GlugGlug Colin once again felt his canine teeth extending. Concurrently, a mysterious substance was released into the prisoners bloodstream as he sucked. Removing his teeth, Colinmanded the prisoner: Get up. The prisonerplied. His eyes reflected the same dull look. Now, Colin was sure. The substance secreted from his canines had infected the victims, turning them into blood ves. Colin approached the third prisoner, sinking his teeth in. This time, he tried to control his canines, preventing them from extending. He seeded! His canines did not extend. Afterwards, Colin halted feeding and repeated themand to the prisoner. As expected, there was no reaction. He was right! Colin confirmed his suspicion. However, Colin did notice something differentthese few times he bit the prisoners, no counter-sucking urred, unlike when he first turned Cynthia. Colin found the fourth prisoner and bit down again. This time, he let his canines elongate and extended the feeding time. Yet, even when the prisoner was nearly drained, the counter-sucking did not ur. This ignited a hypothesis within Colin. Then, he walked to thest onea warrior Death Row Prisonerand bit him as well. Again, no counter-sucking urred. Now, Colin was certain. Only with knights would the counter-sucking take ce, which indicated thepletion of the initiation ceremony. Then, what kind of offspring would aplete initiation ceremony create? Would they have their own consciousness? Perhaps they could even create blood ves themselves Colin rubbed his chin, lost in deep thought.. Chapter 73 - 73: 073 Bloodline_l Chapter 73: 073 Bloodline_l Trantor: 549690339 (Some modifications were made to the previous three chapters, the setting has changed as well, those who have read the old version, that is, the version before May 7, 2021, please take a look again. Sorry about that!) Sir Shar, are you alright? The maid rushed over to help Shar, the knight who was staggering and almost fell. I, Im not drunk Usually, those who utter these words are undoubtedly far gone. The maid has grown used to Sir Shars drunken state. She knew, Sir Shar would go to the tavern every day, and wouldnt return until he was utterly drunk. The retired Military Officer of the Dark Cavalry, ever since he wasmanded by Marquis Garcia to serve Colin, became as though he were a different person. The once valiant knight, who had once brought trolls to their knees on the battlefield, was gone, reced by a drunkard who could barely hold his sword and relied on alcohol to numb his daily idleness. The maid struggled to get the dazed Knight Shar into bed, whispering softly, Sir, do you need some water? Knight Shar didnt respond. After hearing the thunderous snores from the other party, she shook her head helplessly. She gently took off his coat and shoes, covered him with a nket, and then stood up to leave. The room door gently closed. But after a while, it opened again. Colin walked in. Shar? Knight Shar? Colin called out twice and nudged Shars arm. But there was no response. Hey, Shar! Imand you to get up right now! Colin raised his voice and wickedly pinched his nose. Ho-ho Shar struggled to breathe and, after a while, opened his mouth wide and gasped for breath. But he was still not awake. Colin rolled his eyes. He had high expectations for this retired officer of the Dark Cavalry. In Colins view, Knight Shar, and the dozen or so retired soldiers of the Dark Cavalry who came with him, were all excellent candidates for instructors. They were the seeds of the cavalry he had always dreamt of. Unfortunately, not everyone can ept harsh reality, or stand up again after a major blow. This is especially true for soldiers like Knight Shar, who value honor as highly as their lives. His retirement from the Dark Cavalry dealt him too heavy a blow. But he was still not awake. Colin had nearly given up on him. But now, he had a better idea. Slowly, Colin bared his sharp fangs, just about to bite. But he stopped. If his guess was correct, aplete initiation ceremony could create a conscious vassal. So, how was he going to exin this to Knight Shar? Colin rubbed his chin, feeling that it wouldnt be right to transform him without his consent while he was asleep. Doing so, he might not get a loyal subordinate. Thus, Colin sat back down in the chair in the room, considering his words. When Knight Shar woke up again, it was almost noon. Water, someone! Water! Shar called out for a maid as soon as he woke up. Soon, a cup of water was handed to Shar. Shar took it and just as he was about to drink, he caught a glimpse of the figure standing in front of his bed. It wasnt the maid! Pfft! Shar spat out the water he had just swallowed and quickly got out of bed, bowing respectfully, Lord Viscount, why are you here? Colin settled back in his chair, smiling he waved his hand at Shar, Dont be nervous, I merely came to see you. A wave of embarrassment hit Shar, You could have sent someone to summon me, there was no need toe here in person I did send someone, but they couldnt get through to you, so I came myself. Shar became even more embarrassed and repeatedly apologized, Im sorry, my Lord Viscount, I drank a little too muchst night Justst night? Colin asked with a smile. Rest assured, I will control my drinking in the future to avoid such situations. Despite Shars promise, Colin wasnt quite satisfied. If Marquis Garcia stood before Knight Shar asking for the same promise, he might dutifullyply. But Colin felt he didntmand the same respect. Therefore, ording to the n he had thought of the previous night, Colin asked, Knight Shar, I understand your pain, and I have found a way to help you return to the battlefield. Really? Shar looked up suddenly, a spark finally appearing in his eyes. But at the same time, a bit of disbelief shed in his heart. To heal his injuries, Marquis Garcia had sought help from the Glorious Church. But the answer they received was that only a priest with the rank of Cardinal or above could perform the regenerative healing magic for severed limbs. A Cardinal! There were only three cardinals in the entire Glorious Church. Such important individuals would most likely not be willing to expend their divine power to heal the injuries of a mere knight. Thus, Knight Shar had lost all hope. But now, Colin had offered him another glimmer of hope. I cant guarantee sess. Moreover, there is a certain cost associated with this method. Colins cautious attitude did not disappoint Shar; on the contrary, it made him believe in Colin even more. As long as I can once again wield my sword, I am willing to pay any price! Are you sure? This treatment could result in you losing your senses and bing a senseless beast. Shar smiled bitterly, My Lord Viscount, I am a senseless beast right now. Without the battlefield, my life is as good as dead! Have you made up your mind? Knight Shar knelt down on one knee before Colin, solemnly nodded and said, I have decided! If you can help me recover my fingers, I swear in the name of my familys ancestors to the Lord of Glory, I will be at your disposal! Although Shar had sworn loyalty to Colin before, he only did so upon the orders of Marquis Garcia. But this time, it was willingly done. Feeling the determination of Shar, Colin handed over a mug, This water contains a sedative. The healing ritual that will happen soon requires you to be unconscious because it will be somewhat painful Even after hearing about the sedative, Shar took the mug and drank it down in one gulp, not even waiting for Colins full exnation. Colin raised his brow, Shars determination and trust touched him. A momentter, under the effect of the sedative, Shar fell into a deep sleep. Colin walked over, revealing his sharp fangs and bit Shars neck. Certainly, just like when he first initiated Cynthia, Colin felt a sucking force from Shars wound after a little while. This time, Colin didnt flee. Suppressing the slight panic within him, he allowed his blood to flow into Shars body through his fangs. Slowly, wisps of crimson mist began to float around their bodies. The wisps of mist, just like living entities, traced regr curves on the ground, like a magic array. The curves grew more numerous, moreplex, and more profound In a daze, a low whisper like a murmur in a dream echoed in Colins ears. The voice grew louder, as if heralding something. Concentration of blood, is my spirit Lord of fresh blood, be immortal .With my blood, I grant you the legacy Chapter 74 - 74: 074 Helper_1 Chapter 74: 074 Helper_1 Trantor: 549690339 Knock knock knock. Come in. Knight Raymon walked into the room, bowing with respect, Viscount, Butler Emon and Knight Lyle have safely arrived at Ice Rock City. Hmm, I already know, Colin had justpleted the initial embracing ceremony with Knight Shar, hisplexion somewhat pale at the moment. Let them settle down for a bit, then arrange them to meet me in the study. Yes! Once Raymon left, Colin looked at Shar, who was still unconscious, and tried tomand again, Wake up, Shar, wake up! However, Shar gave no response. Colin frowned, uncertain whether the embracing ceremony just now was sessful or not. Moreover, he was shocked to find that his own rank had actually dropped! The Colin who had been a second rank knight before, had dropped to a rank one after this initial embracing ceremony. He was not sure whether this drop in rank was temporary or permanent. Nevertheless, he was somewhat prepared for this. There must be some price to pay for aplete embracing ceremony. He was already very surprised that he could create blood ves without any cost before, were it not for the fact that he found out that blood ves cant reproduce to create the next generation of blood ves. Colin guessed that he could even create a biohazard crisis of the blood n version in this different world. Originally, he wanted to conduct further experiments after Knight Shar woke up, but considering that Butler Emon and Knight Lyle were waiting for him, he decided not to dy any longer, getting up and leaving Shars room. Once Knight Shar awakens, have hime to the study to see me, Colin instructed the maid standing outside the door. Yes. Once he arrived in the study, Colin just had a sip of water when he saw Raymoning in with the old butler of the Angler family Emon, and the familys Knight Lyle Morman behind him. Master! Viscount! Ha ha! Ive been looking forward to seeing you. Come,e, sit down! You must have had a tough journey. What would you like to drink? Ill just have coffee. Knight Lyle rubbed his bald head, hesitated momentarily, then following behind Emon said, Ill have the same. Colin grinned at Lyle, having caught his hesitation, and instructed the attendants at the door. Prepare two cups of coffee and one malt beer. Yes! Then, Colin turned to Lyle: If you want to drink, just say it. We havent seen each other for a while, why are you being so formal with me? Heh heh, thanks, Viscount! Lyle showed his big toothy grin, his ugly face crinkled into a chrysanthemum-like smile. Lyle was Raymons older brother, these two brothers from the Moben family had be wandering knights early on due to the decline of their family, andter swore loyalty to Baron Angler. They have always had a good rtionship with Colin. Especially Lyle, this big strapping strongman had an extremely outstanding talent in martial arts, and when Baron Angler wasnt home, he would act as Colins martial arts teacher. So, when Colin saw this familiar face now, even though he was no longer the once young Knight, he still instinctively felt a sense of familiarity. The three men in the study now, Emon, Lyle, and Raymon, could be said to be the core of the Angler family. As for the sideline members of the Angler family, they werent particrly outstanding individuals and Colin would provide for themvishly, assigning them simple tasks without putting too much dependence on them. Maybe once Knight Shar wakes up, he could also join this core circle. The attendant quickly brought the coffee and malt beer. Colin exchanged pleasantries with everyone for a moment before moving on to the main topic. Emon, I need you to immediately take over the control of the daily affairs within the territory. Also, choose several suitable candidates for secretaries and taxmissioners,pile a list and submit it to me, I will finalize it and distribute it among various towns. Yes! Although our familys territory has expanded a lot this time, Im afraid we will be facing some financial hardships. Moreover, Ice Rock City has just been looted by the trolls, it needs recuperation, and I dont want to impose taxes at this moment. So, aside from the necessary daily expenses, there should be no extravagance and we need to keep everything simple. Yes, Master. You are such a wise and benevolent lord! Butler Emon said with reassurance. But the old butler thought for a moment and asked, However, sir, did you want to renovate the castle youre living in now? After all, everything here was left behind by the Sudor family No need, I dont mind these things. Colin waved his hand dismissively. Emon suggested again, How about changing the color of the outer wall of the castle? This wouldnt cost much but it could show a new atmosphere. Colin thought for a moment and thought this was a good idea. Changing the skin of the castle wouldnt cost too much, but it would let the subjects know that there was a new lord here. Yes, lets change it to red. Is it easy to get this dye material? Colin feels that as a blood n, red should be considered his lucky color. Red The old butler thought for a moment, then nodded, Easy. The coastal areas of the Empires southern border produce a dyestuff derived from coral, which can easily dye the outer wall of the castle red. The price is also not high. Very well, lets do that! Yes, sir. The old butler nodded in agreement then asked, Should the castles name be changed too? Name? Colin stroked his chin. He suddenly realized that he had never paid attention to the name of this Sudor family castle. But thats not important now. Lets call it Red Castle. Creative namer, Colin, made a decision on the spot. The corner of Emons mouth twitched, he was somewhat speechless at the name. The Angler familys original drab castle named Grey Castle already caused the old butler much resentment. And now there was a Red Castle Think about the names of other peoples castles, Frost Moon Fortress, White Dew Fortress, Fendan Fortress this is what reflects the elegance and upbringing of a noble! Are you sure you dont want to reconsider? Emon cautiously suggested. Hm? Is the name Red Castle not good? Colin blinked, then turned to look at the Moben brothers. Knight Raymon immediately nodded, as this knight always obeyed Colin. And Knight Lyle, nodded furiously: I think the name is excellent! Emon nced at Lyle and found that the honest guys face did not seem hypocritical, it seemed he genuinely liked the name. For the sake of the familys style, we must keep the viscount away from these two non-studious guys as much as possible The old butler thought privately. Alright, thats decided then. Colin immediately confirmed the castles name. He really couldnt think of any better names. Emon sighed quietly, suddenly realizing that elevating the style of the Angler family was still a long way off. Oh right, lets change the family crest too. Colin suddenly proposed. Colin didnt really like the roaring white bear on the Angler familys original crest, and he had some ideas for a new one. Butler Emon reminded him, Sir, to change the family crest, we need the approval of the Imperial Senate. Alright, then lets go through the process. Colin replied casually. But sir, to get approval from the Senate, well, you know Colin was stunned for a moment, then realized what Emon meant. We need to bribe them! After flipping through his predecessors memory, Colin found that the Senate of this Empire was indeed corrupt. If you dont have money, you basically cant get anything done! In particr, a small family like the Angler family, would likely not even be given the time of day by the elders of the Senate unless they lined their pockets rather generously. Then forget about it for now, lets wait and see! Colin wasnt about to give money at present, his funds could be of great use. Army! The urgent task at hand is to raise money to establish an army! Chapter 75 - 75: 075 Army Construction (Part 1)_1 Chapter 75: 075 Army Construction (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Lyle, how many people are left in our familys army right now? Including the soldiers that Raymond has already brought to Ice Rock City, there are about six hundred left in our familys army. Six hundred Colin rubbed his head, feeling somewhat gloomy. All of this was thanks to his damned father, who had squandered most of the familys army on the frontlines, leaving the Angler family with only this little left. We need to expand the army! Colin gritted his teeth. He was very clearheaded, in this dangerous alternate world, an army was his only foundation. If he could have an army as terrifying as the Dark Cavalry, then the lord of the North Territory would have to consider Colins opinion. Therefore, Colin handed over the daily affairs of the lord to the butler Emon, while his own main energy would be put into army building. Yes, my lord! How many soldiers do you need? Colin picked up his mug and took a sip. The coffee inside had cooled down, the bitter taste clearing his mind. First, fill the regr army up to one thousand people, and then form another one thousand-man reserve. I will give you one month, is that enough? Yes! The two brothers banged their chests with resounding thumps, loudly assuring him. Colin nodded, believing that the two brothers should be able toplete this task well. However, the infantry that Lyle and Raymond would recruit and train was not what Colin truly desired. He wanted cavalry, and for that, he would have to find others. Raymond, go check if Knight Shar is awake yet. If he is, have hime to see me immediately. Yes, sir. Raymond left. Colin sat back behind his desk, motioned for Emon toe over, and began to deal with the mountain of public documents. The territorys affairs wereplex and manifold. Thankfully, Emon was here; otherwise, Colin would have had his hands full for quite a while. Knight Lyle was idly sitting off to the side. But he was inherently restless. After finishing his malt beer, he started to scratch here and there, looking around restlessly. Colin didnt have the time to pay him any mind right now. Who would have thought that not long after, Lyle would take the initiative to speak: My lord, heh heh, I have a small request Speak. Colin didnt even lift his head. Heh heh. Lyle rubbed his bald head, an uncharacteristic embarrassed look on his face, I heard that one of your new fiefs includes a ce called Ice Lake Town, is that right? Yes. The previous lord there was Baron Billy, but that idiot participated in the lords rebellion and was executed by the duke. The duke then awarded his territory to me. Ah, yes, that ce. Lyle rubbed his hands, hesitated then said, You may not know, but actually, that ce was once a fief of the Moben family At this point, Colin put down his document, looked up at Lyle, a hint of scrutinv in his eves. I seem to remember that the Moben familys fief was Cotton Town. Yes, you are right, Cotton Town was indeed our familys fief. But before we became lords of Cotton Town, our familys territory was actually in Ice Lake Town. That was a very long time ago, even Baron Angler wouldnt know. The real rise of the Moben family began in Ice Lake Town. Only then did the scrutinous look fade from Colins eyes, reced with a smile: I see, your family has certainly had its ups and downs. Just a moment ago, Colin was almost convinced that Lyle was lying. If Lyle hadnt rified, Colin may have had to reassess this seemingly simple-minded knights loyalty. Heh heh, yes. Lyle couldnt help rubbing his bald head again. This made Colin wonder if the guys hair had been rubbed bald by himself At this point, Colin had figured out Lyles intention. This guy probably wanted him to keep Ice Lake Town for the Moben Family for future awarding after they had made a significant contribution. But Colin suddenly wanted to tease this big goof. Do you want to go back and have a look? Huh Lyle was taken aback, then quickly nodded, Yes, yes! I do want to go back and take a look After all, so many years have passed, I dont know how its been developed You can go, of course, Ill give you a few days off. However, after you get there, you should give the lord a greeting, to mind your manners. LoLord? Lyle was stunned, You, have you already ennobled Ice Lake Town to someone else? Colin rested his chin on his hand, looked at Lyles foolish appearance and found it amusing, Yes, Ive already found someone, but I havent officially ennobled yet. Lyle was so anxious that his face turned red: Then, who did you ennoble Ice Lake town to? Sitting back in his chair, Colin grinned, felt that he had teased this big goof enough, so he answered truthfully: Raymond Mormon. RaRaymond! Only then did Lyle realize that Colin was teasing him, and immediately he breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped forward, knelt on one knee, and said solemnly, Thank you for your grace towards the Moben family, we brothers will always remember this in our hearts! So? Youre not angry that I gave the nobility to your brother, not you? Not at all. I know the merits my brother has umted following you all this way. He truly deserves this reward! Thats good, once you both help me train the first batch of soldiers, I will ennoble Raymond as the Baron of Ice Lake Town, and let you go back with him to have a look. Thank you, my lord! In fact, Colin had always nned to ennoble Raymond as a baron. After all, Raymond has been with him on the run, and indeed deserves a lot of credit. And hes extremely loyal. If he were to ennoble a baron now, Raymond would be the only choice. However, the decision to give Raymond Ice Lake Town as his fiefdom only came to Colin after he heard Lyles story about how it used to be the old fiefdom of the Moben family. Knock Knock Knock. Come in. The door opened again and Raymond led Shar in. My Lord Viscount! Knight Shar saluted Colin respectfully, seemingly no different from before. However, Colin felt there was now an almost intangible connection between the two, like a call of bloodline Moreover, albeit Shar, a knight, still holds a higher rank than Colin, Colin felt he could fully suppress him. This was not a suppression of strength, but a suppression of bloodline! Colin believed that Shar, a family member created through aplete initiation ceremony, can no longer be called a blood ve. The term bloodline was more appropriate. Lyle, Raymond, you both go ahead, start executing the Army recruitment and training. Yes, my Lord Viscount. The two brothers saluted and withdrew. Emon, you can leave too. For now, manage the daily affairs of the territory. If youre unsure about anything, just consult me. Yes, master. As Emon left, the study fell quiet. Colin looked at Knight Shar, uncertain about how to greet his first bloodline. Only then, Knight Shar had already kneeled down on one knee, cing his left hand on his chest, and said devoutly: My divine chosen one, thank you for bestowing your grace upon me! Chapter 76 - 76: 076 Army Construction (Part 2)_1 Chapter 76: 076 Army Construction (Part 2)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Colin was shocked: You, what did you just call me? The Chosen One, sir! Colin blinked as if understanding something. Then, he quickly straightened himself, acting surprised: You managed to see through my identity! Taking a deep breath, Colin asked again solemnly: Knight Shar, how did you recognize that I am the Chosen One? Shar lifted his right hand and showed Colin the stump of his thumb: Sir, I have already felt the power of God repairing my body. Being able to wield such divine technique and not being in the identity of a priest, it is undeniable that you are the Chosen One! Moreover, although I was unconscious during the healing ritual just now, I inexplicably felt a trace of a sacred aura, which must be the aura of the Lord of Glory! Even now, I can feel an irresistible force in you. You must be an apostle of some angel! You are the Chosen One, sir! This world does indeed have the existence of the Chosen Ones. At least thats how the Glorious Church propagates it. The most famous Chosen One is, of course, the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire, Gana St. Lorenzo. The Glorious Church believes that this legendary Holy Knight is the apostle of the Power Angel, Michael, in the realm of mortals. And now, Colin suddenly found that this Chosen One setting was quite suitable for duping his bloodline. The bloodline created through aplete First Embrace ritual is apparently self-conscious. Although they can be forcibly subordinated through suppression of the bloodline, this method of control is risky. After all, loyalty forced by coercion is not reliable. Therefore, Colin must control the other party through a more refined method. What could be better for brainwashing someone than religion? Knight Shar, you guessed right; I indeed am the Chosen One. May I ask, sir, whose angels apostle are you? Upon receiving Colins confirmation, Knight Shar shivered with excitement. Colin leaned forward slightly and said in all seriousness, The Blood Angel Drac. Blood Angel? Knight Shar was puzzled, Please forgive my ignorance, but I dont think Ive ever heard of this angels name. You would indeed be shocked if you had. Of course you havent. Colin remained calm and said mysteriously, This Blood Angel is a secret servant of the Lord of Glory, hidden in the dark, specifically assigned to execute covert missions, so its obvious that His name cannot be known to the world. I understand! Now you know my identity, but to ensure the sessfulpletion of this secret mission, you must swear never to reveal my real identity or todays affairs to anyone! Not even to the Pope himself! Yes, sir! I will not reveal any information about you! Colin looked at Knight Shar, who was filled with fanaticism, and nodded in satisfaction. Deception sessful! To heal your severed finger, I instilled the divine power of the Blood Angel into your body, so, in the following time, some changes may happen to your body. Do not panic or cause amotion. Just record these changes and report them to me. Understand? Yes, sir, I understand! Knight Shar agreed without any doubt. Then, Colin picked up a water cup and handed it to Knight Shar: Youve heard of the saying Gods grace demands a price, havent you? Of course. Well, the price required for the grace of the Blood Angel this time is your loyalty and a cup of fresh blood. Alright! Knight Shar didnt hesitate to slice open his own wrist, allowing the blood to flow into the cup. Youre at the third level now, arent you? Colin asked again. Yes, sir. There was no level reduction at all. Colin was a bit frustrated, as he was still stuck at the first level. It seemed that the cost of the First Embrace was not temporary. However, he was not too worried. Now with the fresh blood from Knight Shar, he was sure he could recover quickly, perhaps even advance to the third level. For Colin at his age to be a third-level knight was definitely seen as amazing talent. What? Are you saying he cheated using the special traits of the bloodline? But isnt the bloodline traits part of Colins talent After Knight Shar filled the cup, Colin instructed him to stop. Sir, I feel like I can control the flow of my blood! Knight Shar looked at Colin with an excited face. Colin waved his hand nonchntly and said calmly, I told you, some changes will happen to your body. All these are the grace of the Blood Angel! Praise the Blood Angel! Knight Shar prayed devoutly without any doubt. Alright, lets get back to business. Colin put aside the cup filled with blood, I need you to help me train a cavalry. Of course, you have to control your drinking first! asional, moderate drinking is fine, but I dont want to see you drunk again! Yes, sir! I will quit drinking immediately! Knight Shar agreed without hesitation. At this moment, he seemed to do away with his previous decadence and was full of enthusiasm. Though he did not know what Colins mysterious mission was, that did not detract Knight Shar from his determination to fully assist this apostle of the Blood Angel. Even if it meant risking his life! How many people are you nning to recruit for the first batch of cavalry, my lord? How many do you think would be appropriate? Colin was also unsure. I think the first batch should not be too many, about a hundred would be most suitable. Okay, let it be a hundred. As for the soldiers, I allow you to recruit them first. Even if you set your sights on the active soldiers of the family army, you can apply for a transfer. Yes! What else do you need? Colins support for the cavalry was absolutely unreserved. Shar thought for a moment and spoke solemnly, My lord, the establishment of a cavalry essentially requires three conditions: soldiers, war horses, and armor! The first, soldiers, should not be a problem with your strong support. But for thest two, if you want a truly powerful cavalry, you cannot be careless. Colin stroked his chin,rgely agreeing with Shars words. If he just wanted a regr cavalry, then ordinary horses would suffice, and for armor, giving them bows and sabers would be enough. They wouldnt need any full-body armor. However, thats not what he wanted. What he wanted was a powerful cavalry that could bepared to the Dark Cavalry. Each war horse in the Dark Cavalry was superior and was from the North Territory, and when ites to armor, the heavy cavalry wore full-body armor, while the light cavalry had chainmail, half-body armor, and leather armor ording to their ranks. This was what ensured the Dark Cavalrysbat capability. If I go to Marquis Garcia, do you think he will help me? If it was before thest ceremony when he was conferred the title, Colin was sure that Marquis Garcia would certainly help him. But now However, Knight Shar shook his head, My lord, I suggest you find someone else. Who? Marquis Dawson.. Chapter 77 - 77: 077 Blade of Judgment_1 Chapter 77: 077 de of Judgment_1 Trantor: 549690339 The study was quiet. Only the rustling sound of writing echoed. It was Colin writing a letter to Marquis Dawson. After being reminded by Knight Shar, Colin immediately realized that if he needed war horses and armor, it would be far better to seek help from Marquis Dawson than Marquis Garcia. This Dwarf Marquis was actually the great steward of the Dark Cavalry, at least he used to be. Colin didnt know if Marquis Dawson would be willing to help him, but he had to give it a try. After finishing a sincerely worded letter, Colin dripped sealing wax onto the envelopes p, pressed the Angler familys emblem into the wax, and handed it to Shar: Have someone deliver this letter to Ironforge Castle. Yes, sir! After Knight Shar left, Colin couldnt wait to pick up his water cup and drained the fresh blood in it. Then, he waited patiently. But, after waiting for quite a while, the familiar sensation of heat hadnt urred. What was wrong? Could it be, like the blood of a Blood ve, Bloodlines fresh blood couldnt help him advance either? Colin felt somewhat annoyed. But soon, he remembered that there were two high-ranking knights in his ranks who were not from the Blood n. Moreover, Lyle was a third-order knight. If he could use his blood In his study, Colin paced back and forth, pondering how to borrow some blood from this straightforward guy. Soon, he came up with an idea. Opening the door, Colin called over the guard at the entrance and instructed: Go inform Knight Lyle that he will apany me hunting in the suburbs tomorrow morning. Yes, sir. After giving his orders, Colin returned to the study. For a moment, he didnt know what to do. After all, he had already delegated everything and only needed to oversee the whole situation. That was the advantage of being a leader. Colin leaned back in his chair, legs crossed, eyes scanning around the study, eventuallynding on the de of Judgment hanging on the wall. With nothing else to do, Colin approached the wall and took down this treasured sword granted by the Duke, carefully examining it. It was a typical knight sword. The sword was about 80 centimeters long, entirely ck with me-like patterns engraved on the de, being an Arcane Array that can cause a burning effect. The de was a sharp equteral triangle, reflecting a chilling white light under sunlight. The grip was designed for a one-hand hold, and it had significant weighting with impaling power in horse battles. Looking at this knights sword, Colin suddenly remembered what Marquis Garcia said to him after the enfeoffment ceremony. At that time, Colin had just been enfeoffed as Viscount by Duke St. Hilde, and granted the de of Judgment, he was the center of attention. At that heated moment, Colin pledged his unconditional loyalty to the Duke. This clearly upset Marquis Garcia, who was recently betrayed by his brother. Now that he thought about it, Colin felt that Duke St. Hildes generosity toward himself, was likely an intentional attempt to sow discord between him and Marquis Garcia. Of course, regretting it now doesnt help him. What Colin thought of was the final words Marquis Garcia said to him: Go home and learn the history of the de of Judgment in your hands, and rethink what true loyalty is! The history of the de of Judgment? Colin suddenly became interested. Sheathing the sword, Colin immediately left the study. He remembered that there was a specialized library in this castle. When the trolls sacked this ce, they looted the Sudor Familys wealth down to thest cent, but they didnt touch the books in the library. Obviously, books held no attraction for trolls. Viscount, sir! Once they arrived at the library, an old man with white hair and beard at the entrance immediately stood up and bowed. You are the administrator here? Yes, you can call me Quincy. How may I assist you? Colin raised his knight sword and asked, Do you have any books about the history of famous swords here? The de of Judgment? Oh? You recognize this sword? Colin was quite surprised. Quincy nodded, exining, Yes, I had the honor of seeing this sword in Winterfell City. Back then, it was the Duke St. Hildes sword. Colin squinted his eyes. To recognize the Duke St. Hildes sword, one would not merely be a bystander among a crowd of observers, but instead must have been very close to it. Colin did not believe that a mere administrator of a viscounts castle library could get so close to Duke St. Hilde. You have always been the administrator here? No, I was previously the taxmissioner for Ice Rock City. Colin now understood. In this world, the most crucial task for nobles ruling their territories was to collect taxes. Serving as the taxmissioner for Ice Rock City, Quincy was already considered a core retainer of the Sudor Family. Of course, this was before he was reassigned here as the library administrator. So why were you transferred here? Because I offended Viscount Sudor. How did you offend him? Quincy hesitated for a moment, but answered honestly, I once proposed to Viscount Sudor that themercial tax of Ice Rock City should be lowered. Viscount Sudor got furious, stripped me of my position and transferred me here. Loweringmercial tax? Colin suddenly took an interest. The aristocratic lords hated nothing more than reducing taxes, so it was not surprising that this former taxmissioner of Ice Rock City, who suggested a tax cut, was dismissed by Viscount Sudor. However, Colin felt as though he might have discovered a treasure. Tell me then, why lower themercial tax? Colin asked. Quincys eyes lit up with sparkles of hope, he eagerly said: My lord, if you look at the past tax records of Ice Rock City, you will realize that the biggest revenue does note from the agricultural tax, but themercial tax! Ice Rock City is located in the northeastern corner of the North Territory, arge number of caravans traveling between the North Territory and the Sky Ice in would pass by here. This is the fundamental reason for Ice Rock Citys prosperity. But Ice Rock City also haspetitors. There are a few other cities along the northern border that pose aspetitive threats to us. Hence, if you want more merchants to pass through here, you must propose better benefits for them. In other words, lower themercial tax! Colin questioned with a smile, But in doing so, would my tax revenue decrease No! Though the tax rate might decrease, the tax base would increase, and the overall tax revenue might not necessarily decrease! I have calcted that as long as it is executed correctly, you do not have to worry about a drop in tax revenue. And more importantly, more caravans also mean that the Inns of Ice Rock City would be packed. Taverns would be bustling day and night; food, clothing, medicines and so on would be in high demand! Local merchants would make a huge profit from these passing caravans, making the whole city prosper even further! Please believe me, there is not much more to dig up from the agricultural tax. But when ites tomercial tax, there is plenty of upside! If I handle it, I am confident that I can double themercial tax revenue of Ice Rock City within three years! In ten years, this city will be the most dazzling jewel in the North Territory! Colin looked at the flushed face of Quincy without a word. Quincy then gradually calmed down from his excitement. Colins silence made him think that he had failed again. But he had gotten used to it. Asking the aristocratic lords for tax cuts was even more painful than killing them. Im sorry, my lord. Ill take you to find the books Just when Quincy thought he hadpletely failed, Colins voice suddenly responded: Alright, Ill give you that chance.. Chapter 78 - 78: 078 Tax Commissioner_l Chapter 78: 078 Tax Commissioner_l Trantor: 549690339 Colins words left Quincy standing there, dumbfounded. It took him a while to regain his senses, then he asked in disbelief: My, my lord, do you, do you mean Thats right, Im giving you this opportunity to return to your position as the taxmissioner of Ice Rock City. Thank you so much! Your kindness and wisdom are as dazzling as the sun, and as endless as the sea Hold off on your thanks. Colin waved his hand, interrupting the overly-agitated Quincy. If you mess this up I will spend my life guarding the library for you! Quincy eximed loudly. Colin rolled his eyes. Who would have thought this old man would be so crafty. At his age, who knows how many years he has left. If he messes up and ends up guarding the library, it didnt seem like such a bad deal after all. Its almost as if Colin was providing for his retirement. No, not just you. If you mess this up, your sonoh, you have a son, right? Colin continued after seeing Quincy nod. Your son will also spend his life guarding the library! Only then did Quincys face change a bit. Whats wrong? Are you scared? Was all that bravado just hot air? Colin began to goad him when he saw this. Of course not! Well then, its your choice. Either you continue guarding my library or you seize this one chance Im giving you and take a bet. Quincys chest heaved violently, and after a long while, he gritted his teeth and said with determination: My lord, if I can really make Ice Rock City the most outstanding city in the North Territory within ten years, could you grant me a request? Go ahead. I hope you could grant me a surname! An eyebrow quirked on Colins face. In the Glorious Empire, only nobles were allowed to have surnames. Of course, Quincys request was not for Colin to grant him nobility. Because, that was not allowed. ording to the worlds rules of nobility,moners were not allowed to be granted nobility. Because they dont possess noble blood, they are not worthy! However,moners were not entirely without ways to achieve mobility. The only way to move up the ranks was to marry a noblewoman. If the noblewoman birthed an offspring, thatmoner and noble offspring would have noble blood; although not as pure, but its just barely eptable by the nobles. He would then be eligible for a noble status. Once nobility was granted, the offspring could be given a surname by the granting lord (if he has not inherited the matrilineal surname). And that surname can be shared with his father, grandfather, great-grandfather together. This is the truest form of glorifying ones ancestors. Quincys current request was meaning that C asking Colin to help him, uh, he had probably aged too much to wed. He most likely wanted Colin to assist his son in marrying a noblewoman so his family could move up the ranks! Okay. Colin nodded. Not only was he not annoyed by Quincys ungrateful request before delivering on his merits, he viewed it as a manifestation of self-confidence. Ability generally matches temperament. Rather than a mild-tempered mediocre person, he preferred someone with personality and that dared make demands. If this former taxmissioner could truly transform Ice Rock City into the wealthiest city in the North Territory, Colin believed this man deserved to join the noble ranks. When Colin agreed to his request, Quincy first wore a look of disbelief, followed by ecstasy. Finally, he knelt before Colin without hesitation and pledged his loyalty. Colin tapped on Quincys shoulder with the de of Judgement, epting his vow of loyalty. Alright, the matter of the taxmissioner is settled. Now, its your turn to find some records about this sword for me. Of course, of course! Please wait a moment! Quincy hasnt recovered from his excitement, his body was still trembling incessantly. For amoner, there is nothing more honorable than to join the noble ss. Even though it hasnt happened yet, Quincy seems to have already envisioned a bright future for his family. Without letting Colin wait too long, Quincy came out, shaking with a thick book. After a bit of searching, Quincy respectfully said, My lord, all the records about the de of Judgment are in here. Colin nodded, sat down, and began to read carefully. In fact, there is no such thing as an artifact in this world. Its impossible to rule the world with a knife or sword. Perhaps the deity has something like this, but it has never flowed to the earthly realm. The de of Judgement is just a well-crafted knight sword made by a famous dwarf cksmith, sharp and tenacious, but it cant destroy everything. The arcane array engraved on it does greatly increase its value, but thats it. Its impossible to think that one could transcend ranks and ravage the world with this sword. If it had such power, Duke St. Hilde would not have casually bestowed it upon Colin. The real reason this sword made a name for itself is who had held it and what significant deeds had been done with it. ording to the records, this sword was initially the sidearm of Duke St. Sean. The most remarkable thing Duke St. Sean did in his life was to personally kill a monarch of the Glorious Empire! And the weapon he used at that time was precisely this de of Justice! This event had a significant impact at the time, nearly causing the Glorious Empire to copse. After killing the monarch, the regicide Duke St. Sean became the target of public criticism and was despised by all humans. The entire human empire was in chaos, and the lords raised their troops one after another, ready to attack this regicide. But an incident happened soon after, turning this regicide into a judge. Not long after the regicide took ce, the Pope of the Glorious Church publicly announced Duke St. Seans innocence and released an oracle Those who harbour darkness will face judgment! Considering the situation at the time, this oracle clearly meant the emperor harbored darkness, and Duke St. Sean was judging him! This oracle saved Duke St. Sean. SOnce the Lord of Glory issued an oracle, naturally, no one dared to continue to condemn Duke St. Sean. All the usations were immediately transferred to the in emperor. Because of the phrase harbour darkness in the oracle, the pitiful emperor was henceforth referred to as the Dark Emperor. The public opinion reversed instantly, making the Dark Emperor the most foolish and evil monarch in the history of the empire, while Judge Duke St. Sean became a hero of the empire, unmatched in poprity for a time. Hence, the knight sword he used to kill the Dark Emperor was called the de of Judgment. After reading this part of history, Colin had more doubts in his mind. Why did Marquis Garcia want him to know about these things? Was he hinting at something to Colin? Once, Duke St. Sean used this sword to kill his sovereign. Could it be that Marquis Garcia was also hinting at Colin to kill his liege, Duke St. Hilde? That wouldnt be so straightforward, would it Colin suddenly recalled that Marquis Garcia pointed out the history of the sword while discussing with him the topic of loyalty. Therefore, the message Marquis Garcia wanted to convey should also be rted to loyalty. What is loyalty? Is Duke St. Seans regicide considered loyalty? If this was a betrayal, why would he be forgiven by the Lord of Glory? After thinking for a while, Colin suddenly turned to ask Quincy on the side: Find me the detailed records of the Dark Emperors life to see. The Dark Emperor? Quincy thought for a while, but then shook his head and said, lm sorry, my lord, there are no records of this emperors life here. No? Colin raised his head in surprise. The doubt in his heart deepened suddenly. How could it not be? Chapter 79 - 79: 079 The Fog of History_1 Chapter 79: 079 The Fog of History_1 Trantor: 549690339 The Dark Emperor did not leave any records. This is a very strange thing. As a former ruler of the Glorious Empire, he should have been recorded in history books. Moreover, this emperor was quite unique. He was killed by his own vassal and even invoked the oracle of the Lord of Glory. Such a person should have left a significant mark in history! Even if the name is infamous, there should be something there. So, what evil did this Dark Emperor do that it didnt leave any records? Colin suddenly asked. Quincy shook his head, slightly lowering his voice, as if fearing something: Sir, the truth about that period in history has always been shrouded in fog. What did the Dark Emperor do? Why did Duke St. Sean want to kill him? Why did this incident trigger an oracle? All these things have no detailed records. The narratives about these two individuals in all the history books Ive read are very simple and vague, as if deliberately hiding something. Colin nodded deeply in agreement. He found there were indeed too many questions about this part of history. So why did Marquis Garcia suggest that he learn about this history? After thinking for a while, Colin suddenly asked, Right, the history of the St. Sean family should be here, right? Yes. Quincy ran to the bookshelf and took down a book. Sir, please take a look. Colin started flipping through it. As for the St. Sean family, Colin had some knowledge. After all, this was a Holy Knight family, an absolute high noble. Apart from the Royal Family of the Empire, there were only six such families throughout the human empire. Of course, only four of these six Holy Knight families have survived till now. Among the two that disappeared, the St. Sean family was one. Come to think of it, this wasnt very sensible. Because ording to the unwritten rules of the nobility in this world, tragedies such as extermination of families are rare. Just like Duke St. Hilde, who executed the rebellious lords but spared their families. Thus, those families only lost their noble status and territories, but the families did not perish. They were still considered nobles. Even in their worst state, they have a family name which distinguishes them fundamentally from themoners. Once they umte enough military merits, they can immediately be recognized and rise again. Therefore, it is rare for a noble family name to be lost. Especially a noble surname like St. Sean, which means sacred and just disappeared from the annals of history, is truly mysterious. After roughly flipping through the history of the St. Sean family, Colins doubts did not dissipate. ording to the records in the book, the St. Sean familys fiefdom was in the Eastern Territory of the Empire. However, the East Territory of the Empire was not unified back then. Instead, it was divided into two territories, north and south. The southern part of the Eastern Territory belonged to the St. Prowse family, while the northern part was ruled by the St. Sean family. Interestingly, the key war that ultimately cost the St. Sean family the control of the Northern Eastern Territory was fought with the St. Hilde family from the North Territory. In this war that took ce more than three hundred years ago, the then Northern Duke led his army to defeat the main force of the St. Sean family and even personally killed The Judge Duke St. Sean. The de of Judgment became a spoil of war for the St. Hilde family in this battle. However, the real winner of that war turned out to be the St. Prowse family, which metaphorically yed the role of a mantis that caught the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. While the St. Sean family suffered a major setback and the North Territory Army was severely damaged, rendering them incapable of further fighting, theyunched arge-scale assault on the northern part of the eastern region. Ultimately, theypletely annihted the remnant forces of the St. Sean family, emerging as the sole lord of the eastern region. However, the strange part lies here. In this war, although the St. Sean family lost its territory and abandoned its army, the family members did not suffer too much loss. Whether it was the St. Hilde family or the St. Prowse family, after they killed the The judge Duke St. Sean, none would break the unwritten rule of nobility andpletely exterminate the St. Sean family. Yet, that was the beginning of the nightmare for the St. Sean family. Deprived of theirnds, without the protection of castles and armies, members of the St. Sean family were struck by recurring assassinations, and the assassin remained undetectable. This matter even rmed the Royal Family of the Empire. The Lorenzo family took the initiative to mediate, sternly criticizing Duke St. Hilde and Duke St. Prowse and demanding them to exhibit the grace of a victor and to forgive the loser. Meanwhile, the then emperor sheltered in the pce the surviving members of the St. Sean family, tightening their protection. However, this could not stop the members of the St. Sean family from dying one after another due to weird reasons. Eventually, even the Glorious Church, enraged by this vition of rules, intervened. His Holiness the Pope personally stepped in, asserting that he would not allow such noble bloodline as St. Seans to be cut off. Two Cardinals went all the way to the North and East Territories, sternly requesting Duke St. Hilde and Duke St. Prowse to cease such breaches of regtions. The two Dukes, of course, protested their innocence loudly. To clear themselves of suspicion, they released the whereabouts of every knight under theirmand and allowed church personnel to monitor and search their territories at will. Under the gaze of everyone, the two greatest enemies of the St. Sean family seemed to have been closely watched, leaving no chance for them to act out again. However, that still couldnt stop the members of St. Sean family from dying one after another. Who was the one operating behind the scenes, determined to annihte the St. Sean family? History books do not provide an answer to this strange matter. In the end, this once famous Holy Knight family disappeared from the Empire. It remains unknown whether they havepletely cut off their heritage or hidden away quietly. Having gone through this part of history, Colins doubts did not lessen but increased instead. In his view, the part of the history concerning the de of Judgement must have hidden the most crucial information. And this piece of information may just be the real hint Marquis Garcia had given him. However, he probably wont find this clue in the history books. Its not surprising, as whats put on paper is often what those on top wantter generations to see. The truly crucial matters would likely only be known to a few people. Those shrouded byyers of historical mist, bloody, dirty, ugly these are usually the true face of the facts. Colin, upon closing the book, suddenly turned his head and asked Quincy, What are your thoughts on the demise of the St. Sean family? Quincy hesitated briefly, choosing his words carefully, My Lord, I think they got what they deserved. Oh? Why so? No matter how its glossed over, the fact that Duke St. Sean killed the Dark Emperor is an unforgivable betrayal. Colin didnt expect Quincy to view this affair in such a way. However, after thinking about it carefully, Colin realized that the old man seemed to be hinting at something else. Unforgivable? A regicide, to whom would it be the most unforgivable? Of course, to the Royal Family of the Empire- the Lorenzo family. No matter the reasons behind Duke St. Seans regicidal act, it was an unforgivable betrayal to the Lorenzo family. It seriously damaged the prestige of the Imperial Royal Family. No wonder the St. Sean family, even after retreating to the Pce, continued to be hit by assassinations. Well, so thats how it is. The St. Hilde family and St. Prowse family were seemingly only the apparent executioners. The one truly wishing to end the lineage of the St.. Sean family may well have been the Imperial Royal Family itself! Chapter 80 - 80: 080 Blood Borrowing_l Chapter 80: 080 Blood Borrowing_l Trantor: 549690339 A reindeer suddenly darted out of the verdant forest. It ran frantically as if trying to evade some enemys tracking. Swoosh! A sharp arrow sailed throughyers uponyers of leaves, prating the body of the reindeer with deadly precision. Footsteps echoed, and three hunters appeared by the reindeers corpse. Sir Lyle, your archery skills are simply magnificent! You are truly unerring! an attendant praised as he hoisted the reindeers body onto his shoulder. Knight Lyle merely sneered, Its merely a deer, nothing to fuss about. Now help me find a wild boar in this forest. I n to treat Viscount Angler to roasted boar trotters today. Yes, yes. The trio continued on their way until Knight Lyle abruptly came to a halt. There had suddenly appeared a silhouette in front of them. The figure was tall and lean, d in half chain mail, a long sword hanging at his waist, and an opaque helmet covering his face. Knight Lyle furrowed his brows at the strangers suspicious appearance and cautiously questioned him. Im Knight Lyle Mormon, under the banner of Viscount Angler, the Lord of Ice Rock City. Who are you? The peculiar figure did not respond to Lyles query. One of the attendants, suddenly infuriated, shouted, Hey! You rude one, are you from a mercenary group? Why arent you answering Sir Lyles question! The silence persisted. Furiously, the attendant advanced with a stride intending to remove the strangers helmet. Lyle did not attempt to intervene, but his hand moved to rest on the hilt of his knights sword. Hey! Can you understand what Im Ahhh! As the attendant shrieked, one of his legs plummeted into a trap which tore his right foot into a bloody mess. Choke! Knight Lyle swiftly drew his sword, saying forcefully, Boy! This is yourst warning. Remove your helmet, drop your sword, and reveal your identity! If not, dont me me for being uncivil! Yet, the eerie figure remained indifferent to Lyles warnings. Lyle ceased speaking, held his breath, gripped the sword in both hands and slowly advanced towards his adversary. But before he could get close to the stranger, a scream behind startled him. Upon looking back, he saw another of his attendants who had fallen to an ambush. Damn! Lyle roared, readying to rush back and aid his attendant. But at that very moment, the gaunt figure lunged suddenly. Ive been waiting for you! Knight Lyle reacted swiftly, not the least bit flustered, he was ready. He turned and swung his sword at his adversary. ng! The two des shed. Lyle was taken aback and blurted, Youre a knight! Thenky figure did not respond, but swung his de menacingly once again. Hesitation clouded Lyles heart. A mysterious third-tier knight appearing on the outskirts of Ice Rock City was rming. Knight Lyle realized there might be other Lords aiming to target the Angler family. He remembered that the mastermind behind the assassination attempt on Viscount Angler in Grey Castle was still atrge. Could it be Boom! Lyle forcefully swung his sword, pushing back the mysterious knight. However, instead of pursuing him, he turned and fled. The stranger had plotted something. This must be a trap! Viscount Angler might be in danger too! Lyle didnt dare to pause, he even left his two attendants behind. He took off towards Colins direction. The mysterious knight began to chase after him. In the midst of their pursuit, they ran far away. Just as the mysterious knight jumped over a small stream in pursuit of Lyle, Lyle suddenly stopped and abruptly swung his sword back. The knight had justnded. The mysterious knight was a split second too slow to dodge and was skewered in the lower abdomen by Lyles sword. Ha! Didnt expect that, did you! Lyles vicious face turned into an insidious grin. However, this grin soon froze on his face. Because, the knight disregarded the sword protruding from his lower abdomen and retaliated with a sword strike! This reckless counterattack caught Lyle off guard. He loosened his grip on his sword to prevent his forearm from being severed. Who are you, and which knight are you from!? Are you mad!? Seeing that the mysterious knight kept attacking him despite having a sword in his abdomen, Lyle felt that the world had gone mad. Without a weapon, he didnt dare look back and could only run forward. Swoosh! A sharp arrow was fired. Lyle narrowly dodged it. Crap, this fellow has backup! Lyle was terrified, realizing today might be his downfall. Immediately after, several more arrows were fired from the forest, making Lyle exhausted from dodging, and soon he was caught up by the mysterious knight. Shi! Lyle screamed as a wound was inflicted on his thigh by the knight. Wait, who the heck are you? At least let me know who killed me! Lyle copsed onto the ground, panting for breath. Unfortunately, the knight ignored Lylepletely. Bang! The mysterious knight swung his scabbard and hit Lyle hard on the back of his head. Lyle screamed again, Are you trying to knock me out? Can you hit harder!? Bang! Another blow. Lyle finally cked out this time. Lyle, Lyle? Wake up! Lyle opened his eyes groggily and saw Colins face. Viscount Angler? Lyle seemed not fully awake yet. After a moment, he finally snapped out of it and quickly asked, Viscount Angler! Are you alright? A mysterious knight just attacked me, and I almost never saw you again! Trying not tough, Colinforted him, Im fine. Fortunately, I heard your screams and managed to bring help in time. That knight who attacked you probably heard using and ran away. Ran away? Lyle looked disappointed, feeling that he was now powerless to take his revenge. Are you okay? Your face is so pale. Colin asked with concern. Im fine, just a wound on my leg, it doesnt matter. However, I do feel a bit dizzy, I guess I lost too much blood. Indeed, we need to stop the bleeding quickly. Colin waved at one of his attendants behind him, signaling him to dress Lyles wounds. Viscount Angler, I suspect that the mysterious knight might be a woman, Lyle suddenly said. Oh? Did you see her face? Colin asked nonchntly. No. But Lyle rubbed his bald head, as he appeared to touch the area where he was injured, he grimaced in pain, But, when she tried to knock me out, she couldnt seed in one try. Such strength, it must be a woman! Colin twitched his lips, looking somewhat speechless, Really? That indeed is a useful clue. Yeah, and, Viscount Angler, I suspect she might be connected with the mastermind of the assassination attempt on you in Grey Castle. Well, this ce is still unsafe. Lets get back to Ice Rock City and you can take charge of the investigation. Alright, Lyle gritted his teeth and said, I must catch that damn female knight! And smash her head in! Chapter 81 - 81: 081 Change 1 Chapter 81: 081 Change 1 Trantor: 549690339 The night grew darker. The Ice Rock City tonight had no moonlight, only speckles of twinkling stars. Colin was standing on the balcony of the Red Castle, gazing into the distance. To the north, there was the cold and barren Sky Ice in, and to the east, a forest boundary could be seen. In that vast, pitch-ck forest, nobody knew how many beasts lurked. Once past that dark forest, was the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Footsteps echoed. Knight Shar appeared behind Colin. Sir, you were looking for me? Have a seat. Colin turned around, and then pointed at the wine ss on the table. Have a sip. Knight Shar hesitated a bit. Sir, I have decided to give up drinking. Thats fine, only a little. Colin insisted. Only then Knight Shar picked up the wine ss, clink sses with Colin lightly, and took a sip. Colin drank his wine while observing Knight Shars reaction. The wine he gave to Shar was poisoned. Of course, Colin was not intentionally harming his own bloodline. He was just doing an experiment. And before, he had already experimented on blood ves, discovering that they all seemed to be immune to potent poison. Thus, he thought that a higher-level bloodline should also be immune to lethal poison. How about it? Has there been any change in your body during these days? Colin put down his wine ss and asked. Shar put his wine ss down and reported his findings to Colin with an energized demeanor. Through the description, Colin understood that Knight Shars changes were very simr to his own. Sensitive to light, bloodthirsty, undying Indeed, after discovering that his severed finger had regenerated, the tough Shar started to experiment on his own body. Then, he found out that he hadpletely lost his vulnerability to fatal injuries. Of course, unlike blood ves, Shars pain sensation remained. Colin stroked his chin, falling deep into thought. He was now very curious whether the bloodline could also advance by ingesting the fresh blood of a higher-level knight. However, Shar had already be a third-level knight, and Colin didnt have any fresh blood of a fourth-level knight for the experiment. Can you control your fangs? Colin asked again. Fangs? Shar made a puzzled face before opening his mouth to reveal two inconspicuous fangs. It seems I cannot. Hmm Colin guessed that if the bloodline cant control the growth of its fangs, they probably couldnt release blood poison through their fangs, thus unable to create blood ves. Of course, they could not perform aplete blood bond either, preventing their ability to create the next generation of the bloodline. Subsequently, Colin discussed some issues rted to cavalry building with Knight Shar. Seeing that thetter remainposed all along, showing no signs of being affected by the poisoned wine, Colin confirmed the fact that the bloodline was immune to intense poison. Oh yes, do you enjoy hunting? Colin suddenly asked. Knight Shar was taken aback for a moment before answering with a nod. I rather enjoy it. Hmm,st time I went hunting with Knight Lyle, this guy encountered a mysterious knight and got a beating. He couldnt fully enjoy the hunt. I was nning to apany him once more, but Ive been too busy recently. If youre free, you can apany him to have fun. Last time after borrowing blood from Lyle, Colin sessfully advanced to the second level. However, he felt that Lyles fresh blood could probably help him advance to the third level again, so he wanted to borrow some more. But Colin had no ns to lead Lyle on another hunt. Doing so could arouse suspicion. If every hunting trip with Colin was met with an attack, even the foolhardy Lyle would suspect that the attacker might be rted to Colin. Therefore, he nned to have Knight Shar lure out Knight Lyle. Alright. Knight Shar, unsuspecting, agreed with a nod. After dismissing Knight Shar, Colin picked up his wine cup and gulped down the remaining poison inside. Blood ves and bloodlines could be immune to lethal poison; there should be no problem for him either. So thought Colin. While he was carefully feeling the changes in his body, footsteps sounded again and Butler Emon appeared on the balcony: Master, you called for me? Colin nodded: Sit down. The two of them sat down on the balcony, Colin pped his hands, and a maid brought two wine sses and some dried fruit. Of course, the wine was not poisoned this time. The maid quietly arranged the table and then quickly left. Did you exchange all the servants in the castle? Colin sipped the wine and asked. No, only your personal servants have been reced, with your safety in mind and the cost wasnt too high either. Emon quickly exined. Colin nodded and did not say anything. The servants of the Red Castle are basically the ones left by the Sudor family. Colin had no intention of changing them all out, as recruiting and training new servants required money, and the financial situation of the Angler family was not good. He had to save as much money as possible and use it in critical ces, like building an army. However, knowing that the old butler had good intentions he didnt admonish him. How is Quincy, the new taxmissioner, doing? Very well. Emon nodded with a smile, Master, you have found an outstanding taxmissioner. Well, thats good. However, you should also keep an eye on him, as I cannot fully trust him yet. I understand. Seeing Emon understood his meaning, Colin was relieved and took out a letter from his jacket pocket and handed it to the old butler: I just received Marquis Dawsons reply. He agreed to provide us with war horses and armor. But, the price its a little bit high, see if its suitable. Emon carefully read Marquis Dawsons reply, after thinking for a while, he said: Master, we can let Marquis Dawson provide a batch of samples. If the quality of the samples is as he said, on par with the standard equipment of the Dark Cavalry, then this price is not considered high. Alright, lets first ask him to deliver a batch of samples. Colin rubbed his forehead, somewhat annoyed, But, can our family finances afford this expenditure right now? Its tough. Emon said truthfully. Seeing Colin deep in thought, Emon advised, Master, forgive me for being direct, isnt it a bit too hasty to form the cavalry now? Colin fell silent. He understood that Emon was making sense. He was indeed being hasty. If he could wait for a year or two, until the territory was developed, and the tax revenue was sufficient, maybe it would be more appropriate to form the cavalry then. However, Colin could not wait that long. He knew that the rift between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia had already emerged. Although Marquis Garcia seemed to have no movement at the moment, as if he had tolerated the betrayal of his brother, nobody knew when a crisis might arise in the North Territory? At that time, would the Dark Cavalry still be solidly on Duke St. Hildes side, as it had been the previous two times? Therefore, Colin felt a deep sense of crisis. He had to hurry and grow his own power, lest he lose the right to choose sides and could only drift along with the current, at the mercy of others. With this thought in mind, Colin gritted his teeth and said forcefully. We can borrow money! Chapter 82 - 82: 082 Loan (Part 1)_1 Chapter 82: 082 Loan (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 A loan? Yes! Use the future tax revenue of the territory as coteral to borrow from merchants. As long as the interest rate is reasonable, I believe many big chambers ofmerce would be willing to help us. The old butler frowned deeply, hesitating about Colins decision. In the perception of people in this world, borrowing is not something glorious. Especially for a noble. Its almost like dering to everyoneI am short of money. For the prestigious nobles, this is a very disgraceful thing. Unless they are on the verge of bankruptcy, no noble gentleman would borrow money from others. Master, I fear this this might affect the reputation of the Angler family the old butler advised with concern on his face. Reputation is illusionary. Colin waved his hand, unconcerned. For a traveler like him, borrowing money for development is a matter of course. In fact, those nobles who would rather die than borrow, are the real fools in Colins eyes. Building ones strength with other peoples money is a smart move. Even in the worst-case scenario, if the loan cant be repaid, as long as the Angler familys army develops smoothly, is there anything to fear about debt collectors? Alright, Ive made up my mind. Release the news tomorrow. Well organize a meeting and invite some powerful chambers ofmerce to discuss the details of the loan. Yes, Master. Seeing that Colins mind was made up, Emon didnt dare to speak any more. The next day, when the news of Viscount Anglers n to borrow was released, a group of merchants rushed to Ice Rock City like sharks smelling blood. Just as these merchants rubbed their hands in anticipation of winning this deal, a merchant arrived at the Red Fortress ahead of others, requesting to meet Viscount Angler. Originally Colin didnt intend to meet any merchant alone. In his view, only by gathering these merchants and letting thempete could he get the best loan conditions. However, when the attendant told him that the visitor was Oliver from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Colin still agreed to the meeting request. After all, he was an old acquaintance, and though Oliver had offended Colin, he had also sincerely apologized afterward. To Colin, Oliver was someone who knew how to get things done. Honorable Viscount, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to meet me! Im honored! This rotund merchant with a fawning smile immediately bowed ny degrees upon seeing Colin, extremely respectful. Alright, Oliver, theres no need to stand on ceremony with me. I know what you want. Lets hear the terms of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. If theyre suitable, I wouldnt mind borrowing from you out of our old acquaintances sake. Oliverughed heartily and said, Viscount, please rest assured. Based on our past rtionship, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce will definitely give you the best loan terms. However, before that, please allow me to present you with a gift as a celebration of your elevation to the rank of Viscount. A gift? Colin chuckled. He remembered that thest gift this fat merchant gave him was a set of armor, in exchange for his forgiveness. So whats this gift for? One thing Colin was sure of was that Olivers gift was definitely not a celebration of his promotion to Viscount as he imed. This was clearly a bribe. What gift? Colin sneered in his heart. If Oliver thought a small gift would make him give this big loan deal to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, then he was seriously underestimating him. Oliver signaled to his servants from behind. Two servants came forward carrying arge box. When the box was opened, a chilling frosty aura struck them. It was an enchanted armor set. And it was the one Colin had asked the price for earlier, but couldnt afford! I recall the price of this enchanted armor set is fifty thousand gold coins, correct? Yes, Viscount. Are you sure you want to give this to me? Lets rify, even if I ept this armor set, it doesnt guarantee that I will favor the Tulip Chamber of Commerce with the loan. Of course, Viscount. This set of armor is simply a celebration of your promotion to viscount. Theres no other meaning to it and it certainly has nothing to do with the loan. Colin was immediately suspicious. There is no such thing as a free lunch. He firmly believed in this saying. Olivers extravagant gift must have some request behind it. Remember, fifty-thousand gold coins is absolutely not a small sum. Back when the Angler family was a baron, the whole barons annual tax ie was only three thousand gold coins. Even now, being a Viscount with a territory several timesrger, Colin estimated that the entire viscounts annual ie wouldnt exceed thirty thousand gold coins. Be frank, who sent this gift? Colin didnt believe that Oliver, a chamber ofmerce manager, could make this decision. Thinking of the person behind the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Colin realized something. At this point, Oliver also dropped his smile, his tone bing serious: Viscount, not to withhold any information from you, but this gift was personally decided by the president of our chamber. Who is your president? Hearing this question, Oliver didnt answer immediately, instead looking around with a mysterious expression. Colin waved his hand, ordering his attendants, All of you, leave us. When only Colin and Oliver remained in the hall, the rotund merchant finally spoke again, Viscount, the president of our Tulip Chamber of Commerce is Ms.Penny. Ms. Penny? Colin thought for a while before finally matching a name from his memory. Isnt this the birth mother of Colins sisters missing husband, and also Count Umans lover? Colin immediately became alert, Why would Ms. Penny give me such a generous gift? Oliver bowed his head, It is an apology from thedy. What do you mean? Colin squinted his eyes. Knight Walra has safely returned to Fallen Eagle City. However, he was once under your fathersmand and failed to protect the Baron. Therefore, Ms. Penny is expressing her sincerest apology on behalf of her son. Upon hearing the news that his long-lost brother-inw suddenly appeared in Fallen Eagle City, Colins eyes began to gleam with danger. He tried to control his anger from showing, and asked calmly, How is Knight Walra? Where has he been? The Knight is doing just fine. He was captured by trolls in the previous battle, but after the Dark Cavalry gave chase to the Troll Army, he was thrown into the ice in along with other human captives. Thankfully the Lord of Glory watched over him, and after enduring many hardships, he returned to the North Territory.. Chapter 83 - 83: 083 Loan (Below)_1 Chapter 83: 083 Loan (Below)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Captured by a troll? Then escaped and returned? Colin didnt believe a word of this narrative. In his view, after Valras father died in battle, he probably fled back home alone, bringing back the news of the Barons death. This sparked the greed of Count Uman, who wanted to plot Colins death and usurp the barony of the Angler family. Now, Penny suddenly sends Colin such a generous gift through the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, what could be the intention behind it? Was it a deliberate provocation? Or is it because Colin has sessfully inherited the baronage and gained the attention of Duke St. Hilde, making it impossible for her to take action and thus she started trying to curry favor with him? Does Count Uman know about this? No. Colin shook his head, believing that Count Uman probably didnt know his lover had sent Colin such a generous gift. Because to Colin, such a move seemed incredibly unwise. After all, Colins suspicion that Uman n attempted to assassinate him was just thata suspicion. He had no proof. And he hadnt told anyone else. Therefore, Ms. Pennys action seemed to suggest that she was feeling guilty. As for celebrating Colins promotion to viscount, or expressing regret for his fathers death, he thought those were merely pretexts. Fifty thousand gold coins! That was definitely not a small sum. Did celebration or apology require so much money? Given the cunning and crafty nature shown by Count Uman previously, Colin didnt think the Count would take such a step. Colin chuckled to himself. Although he had never met Count Umans lover, he had alreadybeled her in his heart as a brainless beauty. Ah! Ms. Penny has good intentions. Since thats the case, I shall ept it, Colin revealed a face of sorrow. But his sorrow didntst long before it was overtaken by his instincts as a businessman: However, can the armor be exchanged for gold coins? Huh? Oliver was ready to say some polite words, but now he doubted if there was something wrong with his ears. Isnt this set of enchanted armor worth fifty thousand gold coins? Colin asked naturally. Yes Then I dont want the armor. Just give me the fifty thousand gold coins. Oliver held back for a long time and seeing that Colin was serious and not joking, he nodded reluctantly and said, If you insist I can help you exchange it for gold coins Colin then burst intoughter and said: Great, thank the kind Ms. Penny for me. Although it was impolite and disgraceful to exchange someone elses gifts for gold coins right in front of them, Colin did not care at the moment. The high cost of forming a cavalry made him wish he could sell himself. Now a silly woman has sent such a generous gift, he certainly could not let it go lightly. Moreover, considering his Undying characteristic as a Blood n, he did not find much usefulness in the enchanted armor except for its shy appearance. Gold coins were more practical! Alright, I will definitely convey your message. Oliver was speechless towards this unconventional Baron. But he still took a deep breath and asked, Sir Baron, would you like to hear about our loan conditions from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Go ahead. Having just received arge sum of fifty thousand gold coins, Colin was in a good mood. If the Tulip Chamber of Commerces loan conditions were reasonable, he was ready to sign a contract with them for the sake of this generous gift. After clearing his throat, Oliver solemnly stated, Sir Baron, our Tulip Chamber of Commerce can provide you with a loan of up to three hundred thousand gold coins at an annual interest rate of eight percent, with a term of ten years. The coteral would be the tax ie of the Barons Territory for the next ten years. Colin had previously asked his butler, Emon, in great detail about the loan-rted information of this world. When he heard the conditions of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, he was quick to realize that they werent making unreasonable demands. In fact, the three hundred thousand gold coins exceeded Colins initial expectation. With such a huge sum, he could even equip a cavalry of one thousand men! Good! Mr. Oliver, you may go ahead and prepare the loan document, I am ready to sign it at any time! Yes, Viscount, its a pleasure doing business with you! We will certainly have a very enjoyable coboration! Colin strode towards Oliver and warmly shook his hand. He smiled with sincere warmth. As night fell, the forest in the suburbs of Ice Rock City became increasingly dangerous. Many beasts wouldmence their hunting under the cover of the night. Therefore, fire became the best defensive weapon for humans in the forest. By the zing bonfire, Knight Lyle was eating roasted meat andughing heartily with Knight Shar. There were also a dozen guards around them. The hunting had gone smoothly without any strange people; Knight Lyle was quite satisfied. After feasting and having a random chat, Knight Lyle bid farewell to Knight Shar and entered his own tent to rest. The bonfire was not extinguished, and two guards were left on watch in the camp. The night deepened, and the shy moon hid behind the clouds, making the forest even darker. Is there any movement? asked one of the guards on duty, suddenly alerting hispanion. The nearly asleeppanion reluctantly opened his sleepy eyes, surprised, Whats up? I think I heard some movement over there. Probably just a stray cat, attracted by the scent of leftover food. Ill go and check it out. One of them left the bonfire, walking in the direction of the sound. Thepanion at the fire rubbed his eyes, stretchedzily and when he turned again, he found that hispanion had disappeared. Suddenly scared, he was about to shout when he found his mouth covered from behind. Bang! A heavy blow to the back of his head, and the guard also fell. A tall, thin figure wearing a metal mask appeared behind the guard. She went straight to Knight Lyles tent and slipped in. Fast asleep, Knight Lyle suddenly felt some movement at his side. He sat up alertly, but found no one in front of him. Just as he breathed a sigh of relief and was about to go back to sleep, there was a whooshing sound behind him. Bang! Knight Lyle immediately passed out. Knight Lyle, Knight Lyle? Knight Lyle opened his eyes in a daze and saw Knight Shar looking at him anxiously. He sat up immediately and cried out, Damn! Someone sneaked into the campst night! Thats right, two of the on-duty guards were knocked unconscious too, Knight Lyle, are you okay? I hissI Lyle felt a throbbing pain in the back of his head, It couldnt be the same guy fromst time, could it? That mysterious knight fromst time? Shar had heard about Lyles previous encounter, and while sympathetic, he also looked puzzled, Why does she keeping after you? How should I know? Lyle grumbled unhappily. It was then that he noticed the bandage on his wrist, he asked in confusion, What happened to my hand? Oh, when we came in we noticed that your hand was cut, so we bandaged it for you. Knight Lyle moved his wrist and finding nothing serious, did not give it much thought. He stood up, but suddenly felt dizzy, and growled angrily: Were going back to the city immediately! This time Ill bring the army to search! We will definitely find the damn female knight! Chapter 84 - 84: 084 Military Training_l Chapter 84: 084 Military Training_l Trantor: 549690339 Outside Ice Rock City, the sounds of horse hooves thundered on. The twang of bowstrings rang out continuously, apanied by the harsh rebukes of the military officers. Form, form! Dont just focus on aiming, pay attention to maintaining your posture on horseback! Tom! Im talking to you, damn it! Is your waist broken? And you, Jerry Its looking quite good, theyre beginning to take shape. Colin looked from a distance at his first batch of cavalry training their horse archery skills, feeling quite pleased. They only have the framework but theyre still far off. Knight Shar, standing nearby, was obviously still not satisfied. Colinughed heartily: After all, they are new soldiers, you cant expect them to meet the standards of the Dark Cavalry right now. Im already very satisfied that they have progressed this much in only one month. You guys are doing a great job! Youre too kind! This is all due to your strong support. Knight Shars words were not entirely ttery. Colins support for this cavalry was indeed wholehearted, providing manpower, funding, and equipment without hesitation. The huge sum of money he just borrowed was spent like water, as if there was no concept of saving. The spectacle made butler Emons heart flutter with shock, asionally throwing in a few pieces of advice. But Colin carried on as he pleased. In his view, only money that is spent can truly generate value. And, as a famous businessman once said Money isnt truly spent, it just changes form and stays by your side. The old Colin would have scoffed at this saying, but now, watching the galloping cavalry before him, he was in full agreement. Is there a problem with the source of the soldiers? I see you have only recruited slightly over three hundred men so far. After obtaining a hefty loan, Colin increased the initial scale of the cavalry from one hundred to one thousand soldiers. My lord, we shouldnt recruit too many new soldiers in the first round. As the number of people increases, the training effect will significantly decrease. Alright, as long as you have a n. Colin didnt interfere too much with Knight Shars military training. He knew that professional matters should be left to the professionals. When it came to training cavalry, he was utterly clueless. But Knight Shar, who came from the Dark Cavalry, was an expert in the field. A few days ago, Knight Lyle mentioned to me that you have snatched many high-quality new soldiers from him? Knight Shar was about to exin when he saw Colin wave his hand and continue: Dont panic, Im not ming you. After all, I made it clear from the start that the cavalry has priority in recruiting new soldiers. Im just curious why yourepeting with him for new recruits instead of choosing the experienced soldiers from his ranks. My lord, even though soldiers under Knight Lyle are indeed quite good with strong physiques and high training levels, they are ultimately infantry and are used tobat on foot. Their tactical movements have taken form and to retrain them as cavalry wouldnt be quite suitable. What about the new soldiers? What kind of new recruits are worth youpeting with Lyle for? Are they the prisoners who escaped from the Sky Ice in? Prisoners? Yes, the prisoners taken by the trolls a few months ago when they invaded the North Territory. When Marquis Garcia caught up with the Troll Army, werent these prisoners who were estimated to be over fifty thousand in number abandoned by the trolls on the Ice in? During this period, more than a few of them have managed to return alive. Understanding suddenly dawned on Colin, and he understood why these escaped prisoners were being so fiercely fought over by Lyle and Shar. Because these men were the true warriors that came through rounds of harsh selection! First off, the first round of selection was done by the trolls. When they took prisoners, they certainly didnt pick the old, weak, or frail, but selected the strong and youthful to use asbor. The second round of selection started when these prisoners were abandoned by the Troll Army on the Ice in. This was an even more brutal and strict selection process. They not only needed strong physiques but also wisdom and courage to survive in the extreme cold and hunger. After all, when the trolls abandoned them, they certainly didnt leave them any food supplies. Thus, the only way for these prisoners to obtain food was to hunt. But there werent many wild animals on the Ice in. If all fifty thousand of them stayed together, even if they were to catch every animal in the area, it wouldnt be enough to feed them all. So, smart people must make a choice at this time. Following therge group may seem safe, but in reality, its just waiting for death. Only by forming small groups and distancing themselves from therge group can they obtain enough food through hunting to keep their stomachs full. In fact, judging from the sessive groups of prisoners who have arrived at Ice Rock City these days, they are indeed small groups of less than a hundred people. The ones with more numbers, are probably starved to death on the Ice in by now. The groups with fewer numbers are at risk when encountering fierce beasts. So, these prisoners who sessfully escaped from the Ice in and returned have naturally be delicious treats in Shar and Lyles eyes. Especially in each small group, the most important members are all elite seedlings with outstanding judgment and organizational abilities. So, when Knight Shar enlisted these people into the cavalry with the preferential conscription rights promised to him by Colin, Knight Lyle couldnt help butin to Colin. There was no choice; this tall knight was simply too envious. However, no matter how much he coveted, Colin would not change the established strategy. The cavalry is always the troop he is determined to prioritize in developing. In this era of cold weapons, the deterrence of a powerful cavalry is too horrible. Especially in ces with mostly ins such as the North Territory and Sky Ice in. Unless the infantry hide in the city and donte out, the cavalry will always be the masters of the battlefield. After inspecting the cavalry training, Colin also ran to see the infantry training ce, after all, he shouldnt be too biased. With the huge loan, Colin also increased the size of the infantry from the original one thousand to three thousand. The current unit has not been filled, and only about half has been recruited. ording to the Moben brothers estimate, it should be full in about a month, and then after three more months of training, they should have basicbat capabilities. Although they cant be considered elites, they can go on the battlefield. After several battles baptism, the survivors will be the elites. The speed of the infantrys formation is this fast, inparison, the cavalry is just too slow. ording to Shars estimate, it would take at least a year for the cavalry to barely reach the level of going on the battlefield. This was thanks to the excellent instructors like Shar from the Dark Cavalry. If Colin were to do it, it would probably take three to five years to make it. While inspecting the infantry, Colin also saw the depressed Knight Lyle. This tall knight has been a bit irritable recently, and whenever he has free time, he takes the new recruits to the forest in the suburbs for training. Of course, Colin knew that he was just using training as an excuse to have these new recruits help him search for the mysterious knight who had once ambushed him. However, Knight Lyle was destined to be unable to avenge himself. Blood ve Cynthia was usually hidden by Colin in the basement of the Red Castle. After borrowing blood from Knight Lyle twice, Colin has also sessfully advanced to the third rank. With such speed, if others knew about it, they would probably call Colin a genius. After inspecting the infantry training, Colin returned to the Red Castle. He had a cup of deer blood wine and then took a nap. Colins carefree life as aissez-faire boss was quitefortable. However, his leisure time was quickly interrupted. The butler, Emon, came in a hurry and reported, Sir, a Troll Army has arrived from the Ice in. Trolls? Colins heart tightened, How many havee? Just over a hundred, iming to be envoys headed to Winterfell City, passing Ice Rock City and requesting to pay a visit to you. Envoys? Colin breathed a sigh of relief. Colin thought for a moment with his cheek in his hand, then nodded and said, Alright, Ill meet the Troll Envoy then.. Chapter 85 - 85: 085 Troll Envoy_l Chapter 85: 085 Troll Envoy_l Trantor: 549690339 Under the guidance of the butler, Emon, a young troll strolled down the long corridor to the inner courtyard of the Red Fort. This troll appeared to be entering a human castle for the first time, curiously looking all around him along the way. Emon stopped outside a room, nodded slightly at the young troll, and made a gesture of invitation, Mr. Envoy, the Viscount is waiting for you in the study. Very well. The troll gave a faint smile, straightened his cor, and walked inside. Colin looked up just as the door opened, but he didnt stand up. He just smiled and said, Wee Mr. Envoy, please have a seat. Honorable Viscount Angler, thank you for your hospitality! The young troll didnt seem bothered by Colins slight rudeness, his face still beaming. A maid tiptoed in, ced a cup of coffee on the desk in front of the troll, and quietly retreated. Please, give it a try. Its Sudors family fond coffee. Colin made another inviting gesture, Its one of the few things they left behind that I actually appreciate. The troll first lifted the mug to his nose, took a few sniffs, then took a sip, closed his eyes, and savored it slowly. His entire demeanor was elegant andposed, characteristic of a high-ranking troll noble. The rich fruity fragrance, raw and unrestrained acidity C it must be Yirgacheffe coffee from the Hidamo region. Colin was taken aback, clearly not expecting this troll to be a coffee connoisseur. Youre impressive, to even discern that! Though he didnt know whether the troll was correct or not, he yed along as if he too was knowledgeable about coffee. Meanwhile, heined inwardlywerent trolls supposed to be brutish oafs who only knew violence and destruction? Why is this one in front of him so freaking sophisticated? The young troll took another small sip of his coffee, his restrained expression tinged with a hint of reminiscence: More than a thousand years ago, the Hidamo region was part of my familys territory. Tasting it nowl must say it does taste a bit like home. Colin asked curiously, May I ask your name? The young troll stood up and demonstrated a perfect nobles bow, My name is Okamoto Volkin, son of Gumbick Warkin, the Southern Prince of the Troll Empire Pfft! Colin spat out a mouthful of coffee. Cough, cough, pardon me! I choked Using a handkerchief to wipe the coffee off his clothes, Colin managed to conceal theughter on his face. Okamoto? Why not Durace? Once hed tidied himself up, Colin regained control of his facial expressions and sat back down. Although Okamoto wondered why Colin had suddenly be diposed upon hearing his name, he didnt actually ask. Who would have thought that Prince himself would go to such lengths, even visiting the North territory. We are truly unworthy of such honor Although he was talking about failing to show respect, the way Colin sank rxedly into the chairs back clearly suggested he wasnt putting much weight on the troll princes appearance. Of course, Okamoto didnt take offense, at least not outwardly. After all, the wrath of the vanquished is meaningless before the victor. No, this is something I should do. For years, the Troll Empire and the North have fought too much, causing heavy losses to both sides. Each time I think of my people who died on the field, my heart aches! I presume you and Duke St. Hilde feel the same, not wanting to see any more warfare! Therefore, my trip to the North is built on the hope for peace and the aspiration for friendship between our two groups While Okamoto continued his impassioned speech, Colin had already grasped the other partys intent. Despite the lofty words of the newly appointed southern prince of the Troll Empire, professing his unwillingness to see the war continue Actually, they have been beaten and are here seeking peace. Colin rubbed his chin, wondering if the Duke St. Hilde would agree to their plea for peace? Now that the main force of the trolls has been decimated, they no longer have the strength to resist the invasion from the North Territory. Would the Duke let this prime opportunity for a victorious pursuit slip by? Even though Sky Ice in might not offer much worth upying, they can still take this chance to ravage the Troll Empire, denying them the opportunity to recuperate. Just as Colin was deep in thought, a name uttered by Okamoto abruptly brought him back. What? Vera? Did you just mention Miss Vera? Hearing Veras name, Colin promptly snapped out of his thoughts. Yes. Okamoto lowered his head, speaking in a grave tone. The viscount before him had been disrespectful several times, and it was bing increasingly hard to suppress his anger. But, taking a deep breath, he returned to his cordial disposition and patiently exined: What I said was, Ive heard that the Dukes adopted daughter Vera Miss is about to have hering-of-age ceremony. So, Ive also prepared a gift and hope to take this opportunity to get to know Miss Vera. Colin narrowed his eyes, sensing something amiss. Oh? Really? Just the other day, I received an invitation to Miss Verasing-of-age ceremony. Lets head to Winterfell City together tomorrow then. It would be my honor. At this point, Colin was already wary of this young troll prince. Because he suspected that the other party may be targeting Vera. Is this guy here for peace talks, or for a union of marriage? Just as Colin was about to show him the door, Prince Okamoto suddenly noticed the de of Judgment hanging on the wall. He stared at it for a while with an incredulous look in his eyes, Sir Viscount, may I ask, is that knights sword the de of Judgment? Yes, it is. The Duke bestowed it upon me when I was ennobled. A strange look crossed the face of Prince Okamoto. There was admiration, respect, and a hint of sympathy Just when Colin found the princes gaze a bit odd, Prince Okamoto suddenly smiled and said: Sir viscount, I wonder if you have heard of Prince Otto Volkin. Otto? Colin shook his head. He had not heard of the name, but judging from the surname, this was also a member of the troll royal family. Prince Otto is my kinsman, also the northern prince of the Troll Empire. He recently seeded in entering the Holy Field! Colin frowningly wondered why the other party brought this up, but still congratted him out of politeness: Oh, really? Well that is wonderful news, the Troll Empire has finally gained another Holy Warrior. Yes! After a century, the Empire has finally given birth to another Holy Warrior! Okamotos smile became radiant, However, after sessfully ascending to the Holy Field, my kinsman once said that he would soon challenge the wielder of the de of Judgment to a duel! To avenge the humiliation of ourte Emperor Leo being beheaded! Colin was taken aback. A Holy Warrior wants to challenge him to a duel? Could it be thats why Duke St. Hilde gave him this sword in the first ce? What a bolt from the blue! Chapter 86 - 86: 086 Winterfell City_l Chapter 86: 086 Winterfell City_l Trantor: 549690339 The troll envoy only stayed for a day in Ice Rock City before continuing on to Winterfell City. Colin also set out with them. For this trip to Winterfell City, he only brought Knight Lyle and a hundred guards with him. He left Knight Shar and Knight Raymon in Ice Rock City to continue training the troops. He entrusted all matters of the territory to Emon and Quincy. Originally, his sister Kaitlin was going to apany him, but upon hearing news of her long-lost husband, she raced to Fallen Eagle City. Colin did not stop her. At this point, he couldnt be certain whether his sister was involved in the conspiracy against him. So he let her go. After all, he would eventually have to settle the score with the Uman n. For now, hecked evidence, and his power was insufficient. However, he now has a brilliant chess piece and will wait for the right time to seek revenge for past grievances. This chess piece C the blood ve Cynthia, was also brought out by Colin this time. She was kept a kilometer behind the convoy. Colin found that he could onlymand the blood ve within a three-thousand-meter radius; any further and he would lose contact. On the way to Winterfell City, the Troll Prince often approached Colin, his attitude quite enthusiastic. Yet Colins attitude was somewhat perfunctory. Firstly, he suspected that the other party might covet Vera; Secondly, the news about the holy warrior wanting to duel him irritated him quite a bit. However, Colin wasnt overly worried about this. The Troll Holy Warriors challenge was clearly directed at Duke St. Hilde. Colin was not the one who had beheaded the previous Troll Emperor, even though he had be the owner of the de of Judgment. If a holy warrior seeks to duel a third-order knight, it would make him aughingstock in the world. That holy warrior presumably would not wish for such disgrace. As for which Northerner they would send to deal with this formidable adversary from the holy field, that was not Colins worry. Presumably, Duke St. Hilde would not fight personally, as that would likely lead him to his death. In Colins memory, the North Territory currently has no holy knights. But the Shining Empire does, and there are two of them. The Troll Empires holy warrior had picked a fight; surely these two holy knights wouldnt ignore it. No matter how you look at it, it has nothing to do with Colin, a minor knight. Prince Okamoto merely wanted to intimidate Colin, in retaliation for Colins disdain and disrespect. Naturally, Colin wouldnt show any amiability to the troll envoy, even if he was a prince. A loser is a loser. After experiencing that battle firsthand and witnessing the Dark Cavalry massacring the troll army of three hundred thousand like ughtering pigs, Colin could no longer regard this once formidable enemy of the North Territory seriously. Prince Okamoto didnt mind Colins indifference at all. Perhaps prepared, the prince kept a very low profile. Along the way, he took care of Colin affectionately, as if he had truly be Colins servant. That aroused Colins caution. Was this Prince Okamoto a figure like Goujian? He might pretend to serve his enemy on the surface and reduce his own threat, but in fact, he might be harboring vengeance and umting power in secret. Colin was secretly alert and pondered how to disrupt the peace talks. He couldnt allow the trolls to recover. The convoy did not move fast, and it was only eight dayster that they arrived at Winterfell City. Colin had visited this central city of the North Territory before, but every time, he would be deeply amazed. Winterfell City is built entirely on a mountain. Like a mighty beast looking down from a high altitude, it oversees the entire North Territory. The colossal city wall, reaching over thirty meters high, is situated halfway up the mountain. The position of the residents increases as one ascends. Atop of that mountain shrouded in mist throughout the year stands the castle of St. Hilde family C Lion Roar Castle. It is said to be the highest castle not only in the North Territory but in the radiant Empire as well, which makes it hard to imagine the high cost of its construction. The towering city rendered everyone speechless for a moment. Especially the Trolls, who have never seen such a miraculous group of buildings before, a look of fear involuntarily surfaced on their faces. Hear my roar, its the wrath of heaven! Looking at the majestic castle high up in the clouds, Okamoto couldnt help but recite the motto of the St. Hilde Family. When he had first heard this motto, the Troll Prince didnt think much of it. He felt that no matter how strong the St. Hilde family was, they did not have the right to put the word heaven in their motto. But now, he understood. Anyone living in that castle and looking down at all living beings would inevitably have the illusion of being a deitys representative on earth. Presumably, recalling the dreadful scene when the Dark Cavalry charged, Prince Okamoto couldnt help but tremble. As Colin admired the fear of the trolls, a sense of pride peculiar to Northerners rose within him. Please, Prince Okamoto. Oh, okay, okay. Sir Viscount, after you. The waist of Prince Okamoto seemed to bow lower than before. The group followed the mountain path up and arrived at the city gate halfway up the mountain. The closer they got, the more they could feel the tremendous pressure emanating from the city. As if an actual lion was watching everyone coldly from the mountain. At the city gate, a long line was waiting for inspection before entering. However, as a noble, Colin obviously didnt need to queue. When the banner of the roaring pr bear was revealed, the crowd promptly parted, making way for Colin and his party. The Trolls also benefited from Colin and followed him to the city gate. However, the looks the Trolls received from the surrounding crowd were not so friendly. If they hadnt been following behind Colin, causing the crowd to assume they were prisoners or ves of the Viscount, someone might have already picked a fight. Upon arriving at the city gate, the guard treated Colin with great courtesy, and after confirming his identity, he was allowed to pass immediately. The treatment for the Trolls, however, was entirely different. Even though Prince Okamoto had presented his own identification and the Emperors personal letter of dispatch, the guard continued to question and insult him, with an expression of utter disbelief. They even rummaged through their luggage repeatedly, tossing all the items around and treating them with extreme contempt. Colin just stood by, watching with a smile, showing no intention of helping. A number of Trolls were angered by the guards attitude to the point of rebelling. However, instead of relenting, the guards further provoked the Trolls as if wishing they would provoke them first, and then they would have a reason to kill the Trolls. However, from beginning to end, Prince Okamoto kept smiling, disying an indifferent look as he patiently exined each time the guard questioned him. His restraint helped to calm the other Trolls as well. Seeing the Trolls act in such a submissive fashion, the guards finally lost interest and waved them into the city. Viscount, I apologize for keeping you waiting. Your nations guards are indeed very dedicated. Colin looked at the false smile on Okamotos face, and despite knowing its insincerity, he couldnt help but admire his patience. This young Troll Prince certainly stood out. Just as he was about to beckon Prince Okamoto into the city, another minormotion suddenly broke out at the city gate. Raising his head, Colin saw a team of Half-Elves appearing outside the city gate.. Chapter 87 - 87: 087 Half-Elf 1 Chapter 87: 087 Half-Elf 1 Trantor: 549690339 Humans in this world are, in fact, a unique existence. Thats because they dont have reproductive barriers with any other race. Think about it, its really a wondrous thing. A troll and an elf cant have offspring. But a human can have offspring with a troll or an elf. So, some human schrs have argued that humans are the chosen race by gods! Other races havee forward to dere that this isplete nonsense. However, the undeniable fact is that only humans can mate with any other race. The offspring between humans and elves are generally known as half-elves, those with the beast tribe, as half-beasts, and those with trolls, as half-trollsand so on. However, the race that has coupled most with humans is the elf race. After all, elves fit humans aesthetic appeal. On the other hand, the races of beasts, trolls, naga, goblins and the likes, barring a few warriors with unique tastes, few humans would find them desirable So, the existence of half-beasts and half-trolls are quite rare. On the contrary, half-elves are quite numerous. They have even formed a new race and established a kingdom. When the elf race retreated to the Bright Moon Forest, the humans took over the most fertilends in the center of the continent, firmly suppressing other races, the half-elf kingdom wisely chose to be a vassal state of the glorious empire. Because it is located between the northern and eastern territories of the Empire, the half-elf kingdom has a long-standing rtionship with the St. Hilde family. So, their appearance in Winterfell City is not so strange. But at this moment, Colin couldnt help but recall the words of Duke St. Hilde when he was leaving Ice Rock City. He always felt that the Duke seemed to have some ideas about the half-elf kingdom. Could it be that these half-elvesing to Winterfell City at this time are also part of the Dukes n? Those are the Silver Moon Guards of the half-elf kingdom; it seems there are members of the half-elf royal family in this unit. Hearing Okamotos words, Colin nodded pretentiously. In fact, he did not recognize the badges on the armor of these half-elf guards. After all, he was just the son of a rural baron before, and had never seen the exclusive guards of the half-elf royal family. Moreover, he seems to have little useful information about the half-elf kingdom from the memories of his previous lite. From his memory, he found only the name of the half-elf king and the location of the half-elf capital. The rest of his memories are filled with rumors about beautiful half-elf women At this time, the half-elf unit had alreadye to the city gate. A beautiful young half-elf came out of the crowd, went to the guard, and handed over a badge and an invitation letter. The beauty of half-elves in this world is legendary, otherwise, they wouldnt have managed to hybridize with humans and create a new race. This young half-elf is clearly from the high nobility, her reserved, proud, and elegant demeanor, is an exclusivebel of high nobility, its impossible for a small noble family to cultivate it. She is tall, d in a in white robe, and her silver hair, like silk, falls straight down to her waist. She has amber eyes, a delicate nose, pointed ears, andan Adams apple! Damn it! At this moment, Colin realized. This person is actually a man! While Colin was silently scoffing in the background, Okamoto seemed to have recognized this half-elf: He should be Prince Topaz Modewen, the second prince of the half-elf kingdom. You know him? Okamoto shook his head: Dont know. However, its not hard to guess. Colin rolled his eyes, knowing that this troll prince was about to start showing off again. However, he refused to ask how did you guess? He simply wouldnt let the troll have his way! Okamoto waited for a while without getting a question from Colin. He didnt seem embarrassed in the slightest. Instead, he smiled slightly and exined on his own: Those who are eligible to represent the Half-Elf Royal Family to attend Miss Verasing-of-age ceremony must be direct descendants of the Modewen family. The current Half-Elf King only has two sons, and the eldest son is already in his forties; too old to match the age. So, it can only be the second prince. Oh. Colin responded nonchntly. Colins cool response didnt silence Okamoto; instead, he started talking even more: Your Lordship, do you know? Prince Topaz is actually not the biological son of the Half-Elf King, but an adopted child! This peaked some interest in Colin. Because he thought of Vera, who was also adopted by the Duke. Does the story of this Prince Topaz also hold some bizarre twists? Still, he chose to ignore Okamoto. Just to prevent you from showing off! But it seemed like Okamoto was determined to keep going: You might be curious, why would the Half-Elf King adopt another son when he already has Colin kept silent, still holding back. Okamoto spoke again, continuing: Actually, this was a request from the Half-Elf Queen. Because, the current Half-Elf Queen became queen after the death of the previous queen; she was Kings second wife! But by then, the Half-Elf King was already almost seventy! At such an age, even if the new queen was incredibly beautiful, he couldnt get her pregnant. So, it is said to make up for the new queens regret, the king adopted a child from her family and treated him as her child. And that would be Prince Topaz, the second prince. Colin blinked, and had to admire the troll prince beside him who seemed to know all the ins and outs of the Half-Elf Royal Family. This troll, it seemed, truly had a knack for showing off. Just as Colin was ready to dig into a little more gossip about the Half-Elf Royal Family, the Half-Elf nobleman had already entered the city. Upon noticing Colins group, he walked towards them. After the introduction, Colin found that Prince Okamoto was indeed right. It really was the second prince. After exchanging pleasantries, the trio went to Lion Roar Castle located at the peak together. The higher they ascended, the thinner the buildings and people became. Apparently, those living around Lion Roar Castle were either wealthy or noble; ordinary citizens could hardly make it to this height. About two hourster, they finally arrived near the Lion Roar Castle. The first thing that caught their eye was the fifty-meter tall giant golden lion statue standing directly in front of the castle; its roaring pose created a strong visual impact. This massive castle had five levels both inside and out, arranged in a cone shape, with each level stacked taller than thest. The castle gates were wide open. Apart from the fully armed guards at the gate, there was also an old man dressed as a butler. Once he saw Colins group, the old butler came out of the gate and bowed slightly, revealing an impable smile, loudly saying: Wee to Lion Roar Castle! Chapter 88 - 88: 088 Reunion_l Chapter 88: 088 Reunion_l Trantor: 549690339 Guided by the attendant, Colin arrived at his room in Lion Roar Castle. After a long journey on the road, Colin naturally wanted to take a bath and change into clean clothes. It was a sign of respect for North Territorys top family. Knock, knock, knock. Just after changing into fresh noble casual wear, there was a knock on the door. Colin thought it was the attendant calling him to eat, but it was still early. And earlier, the butler had informed him that there would be a banquet tonight. Out of curiosity, Colin opened the door. Then, his face immediately lit up. Standing outside the door was the long-unseen Vera! Vera was wearing a red velvet coat today, her golden waist-length hair still had traces of dampness, indicating she had also recently bathed. Her fair skin was radiating a captivating blush, seemingly unable to withstand Colins intensely warm gaze. Long time no see, Miss Vera! Long time no see, Colin. The female Mage responded with a slight smile, revealing two faint dimples, appearing especially adorable. Is this your first time in Lion Roar Castle? Yes. Colin, being a country bumpkin nodded honestly. Vera smiled charmingly, turned around, and beckoned Colin: Come on, Ill take you on a little tour. Okay, Miss Tour Guide! Hehe The sound of crispughter still echoed in the corridor, while Veras figure had already disappeared around the corner. Colin closed the door, and following the faint scent of roses, he hurried after her. This is the front yard. It used to be full of osmanthus trees, but my father didnt like the strong scent and had them all reced Over there is the tower. I loved climbing up there as a child. You could see far and wide, but my father always said that girls shouldnt climb so high Thats the kitchen and storage rooms. When we were kids, Charles, Adams, and I used to y hide and seek, and I loved hiding there. They could never find me, haha! But the old butler would always get angry, saying it wasnt a ce for ady Humph, hes as old-fashioned as my father! Thats the garden, my favorite ce Over there is the church Like a chirping little bird, Vera endlessly introduced Colin to everything about Lion Roar Castle, along with the beautiful memories she left in these ces. With her narration, Colin seemed to see the innocent, adorable, and somewhat strange little girl. This is the ce that I feared the most when I was little. Veras voice suddenly turned low. Colin also sensed the surrounding atmosphere bing heavy. Bemused, he followed Vera into a courtyard deep in the castle and then, he froze! A series of intense gazes shot at him like sharp arrows, immobilizing him where he stood. Looking up, Colin was taken aback to find that these pairs of eyes belonged to a series of gigantic statues! These are all the Holy Knights throughout the history of the St. Hilde family! Veras face was grave, and her voice became serious. Holy Knights! Colin suddenly realized, befitting their overpowering presence. Counting quickly, Colin found a total of twelve statues. Which meant, over more than a thousand years, the St. Hilde Family had produced a total of twelve Holy Knights. They were the assurance of the familys strength, the embodiment of its noble bloodline. And importantly, the source of the supreme glory of St. Hilde. Meanwhile, Colin also noticed that the eyes of these Holy Knight statues appeared to have been carefully designed, all pointing in the same direction the entrance of the courtyard. The sudden attention from all these gazes was enough to startle even the bravest of men, although they are only statues. This one is the Holy Knight of Frans, this one is the Holy Knight of Bretta, this one is the Holy Knight of Laiming Vera was pointing to these statues, introducing them one by one to Colin. Finally, they arrived in front of thergest statue in the middle of the courtyard. This one is the first Holy Knight of the St. Hilde familyThe Lion Aze Ryan St. Hilde. Colin looked up at this towering statue, feeling a slight chill in his heart. The pioneer of the North Territory, the gravedigger of Trolls, the barrier of the empire in the NorthThese unparalleled titles all referred to the First Holy Knight of the St. Hilde family. Colin easily retrieved his rted information from memory. More than half of the territory of the North was won by Knight Ryan over a thousand years ago. Most importantly, he single-handedly shattered the Troll ns spine! He established a military and psychological advantage of North Territory over the Troll Empire. Even after a thousand years, the Trolls can only struggle on the Ice ins, unable to return to their cherished homnd. The life story of this Holy Knight has been celebrated countless times by the bards and yet never faded. The reason why the Northerners identify so strongly with the St. Hilde Family is probably 80% because of this Knight Ryan. This is also why other families never dare to covet the position as overlord of the North Territory. The North Territory can only be protected by the St. Hilde family! Colin, do you know? When I was younger, I wanted to be a knight. Really? Colin turned his head to look at the female mage, who was still gazing at the statue of Knight Ryan, her face full of admiration. Yes. I had nned to ask my father to arrange a baptism ceremony for me when I turned ten. But.. But when I was six, my father sent me to Yevir to study arcane Why did the Duke send you to study arcane? Colin took this opportunity to ask a question that had been bothering him for a while. In this world, Nobles and Mages are naturally at odds with each other. Its hard to imagine why Vera, a noblemans daughter, would have anything to do with mages. My father told me that if I wanted to know the truth about the world, I should go to Yevir. Colins brows knitted together: And you believed him? Why wouldnt I? He is my father after all! Seeing this, Colin could not help but roll his eyes, thinking this is such a naive little girl. In Colins opinion, the Duke sending Vera to Yevir just meant to exclude her from the power center of the North Territory. Being a Mage, its even harder for Vera to inherit the Dukes position. In short, the Duke should have been wary of his own brother. Unfortunately, Marquis Garcia found an opportunity. During this upheaval of the North Territory, Vera was brought back. Even the Duke himself promised that after Charles, Vera would be the first in line to inherit his position. But regretfully, the Duke went back on his words at thest moment. Thus, a seed of hatred was sown. Nobody knew when it would take root and burst forth. So, have you found the truth about the world? Well, not yet Vera pursed her lips, her face full of determination. But I believe that the relentless pursuit of the Arcane Truth will one day lead me to Just as Colin was about to tease this naive female mage some more, he heard footsteps from behind. Ms. Vera, Viscount Angler! Her Majesty, the Queen, is about to arrive at Lion Roar Castle. The Queen? Aunt! Chapter 89 - 89: 089 Queen_l Chapter 89: 089 Queen_l Trantor: 549690339 Only when he heard Veras Aunt, did Coline to his senses. The Queen of the Glorious Empire was none other than Duke St. Hildes biological younger sister. There was a rumor that before she married, the Queen was already admired for her exceptional beauty in the North Territory, luring hordes of nobles into a feverish pursuit of her. However, the most charming flower of the North Territory was eventually picked by the Emperor of the Glorious Empire himself. Queen Mid had a good reputation in the Empire C noble, elegant, kind to others, devout in her faith, and she even bore the Emperor a son and a daughter. She was truly a model queen. Hurry, Colin, lets go greet Aunt! Vera lifted her skirt and scampered towards the entrance. Colin quickly followed and, upon seeing her unbridled excitement, curiously asked, Are you and the Queen very close? Yes! In my mind, Aunt is a perfect nobledy and she is my idol! By the time they reached the main castle gate, arge gathering of nobles had already assembled. Duke St. Hilde also came personally to greet his younger sister. The clip-clop of horse hooves was clearly audible as a procession of perfectly align carriages appeared before the crowd. Eight knights in full red armor rode at the front of the procession. Each of them held a white g bearing a me, the crest of the Royal Family of the Empire the St. Lorenzo family. Unlike the general nobles who typically used animals as their family crests, the symbol of the Empires royal family was a raging me. Over a thousand years ago, this me swept across the continent like a prairie fire, burning down each and every human kingdom, ending the fragmented history of the humans, and establishing one unified great Empire. A luxurious carriage slowly proceeded into the castle gate. A knight personally opened the magnificent gold -wood door of the carriage and weed a beautiful noblewoman out. For a moment, her radiance seemed to illuminate the entire castle. Your Highness the Queen! The weing nobles all bowed in unison. Colin sneaked a nce at the enchanting Queen. She was dressed in a red low-cut gauze long gown. Her waterfall-like golden hair loosely draped over her fair shoulders, and her beautiful eyes were as deep as bottomless pools- reflecting every mans deepest and unspeakable primal desire. Colin quickly lowered his head, scared to look again. Brother, youve gotten fat again! The Queens voice was sweet and had a touch of yfulness, as if teasing her lover. Ha-ha-ha! Duke St. Hildeughed heartily, patting his round belly, I can no longerpare my achievements with the former Northern Dukes, so I have to strive in maintaining my weight. The Queen smiled, then turned towards Vera standing behind the Duke, Vera,e here. Vera immediately held the Queens extended hand, smilingly said, Aunt, youre still so beautiful! The Queen stroked Veras hair and shook her head, Aunt is old now, unlike you in your prime. I bet after thising-of-age ceremony, hordes of noble boys will go crazy pursuing you. In reality, the Queen was not that old, just slightly past thirty, and she was in the most splendid period of a womans life. The immaturity of a young girl had notpletely faded away, but the charm of maturity was quietly blossoming. She stood next to Vera, looking more like sisters than an aunt and a niece. Not at all. Vera blushed, gently shaking the Queens arm, I dont want to marry so soon! Alright, if you dont want to get married, then dont. Let those eager men suffer for a few more years. The two beauties chatted andughed as they walked into the castle. Colin covertly watched on, marvelling at the superb genes of the St. Hilde family. Arriving in front of Marquis Garcia, Queen Mid slightly tilted her head and joked with a smile, Brother, why are you still so serious? Marquis Garcia pulled up the corners of his mouth, and somewhat helplessly replied, Your Highness, I am smiling. The Queen shook her head, somewhat at a loss towards this straight-faced man, having no choice but to change the subject: I heard you have won another victorious battle recently. An entire troll army of three hundred thousand has been annihted. A victory like that has not urred in the North Territory for a long time. When His Majesty heard this, He was also overjoyed and specifically instructed me to bring his reward for you. However, tomorrow is Verasing-of-age ceremony. Lets keep the reward for after the ceremony. After all, we cant outshine our little princess! Alright. Marquis Garcia casually nodded his agreement. Auntie! I am not a princess. And I am not afraid that Uncle will steal all the attention, Vera protested shyly, swaying the queens arm. The queen gently tapped Veras little hand, soothing the coquettish young girl. Then, she nced around the crowd and asked surprisingly, Howe Charles isnt here? The atmosphere momentarily stiffened. Duke St. Hilde chuckled lightly and exined, Charles is defending the border. So he cannot even return for his sistersing-of-age ceremony? No. The Dukes voice was as hard as steel, He must pay for his mistakes. Without toppling the trolls royal city, he cant return to Winterfell City. The queen sighed and turned to look at Adams behind the Duke, What do you think about your fathers punishment of your brother? Marquis Adams quickly straightened his back and dered loudly, I think father is doing this for the best interest of my elder brother! What he needs most now is redemption. The queenughed softly, aplex look in her eyes. She gently raised her hand, brushed Adams cheek, and whispered, So you should also be careful. The greater the power you desire, the greater the responsibility you need to bear. The position of Marquis is not that easy to hold. Dont worry, Auntie! I will try my best to do well! Besides, as a member of the St. Hilde family, I have long been prepared to endure any hardship and tempering! The Queen smiled and turned to the Duke again, Adams is indeed the son who most resembles you. The Duke also smiled, but made noment about this remark. Marquis Adams, hearing such praise from the queen, became visibly excited, standing even more upright than before. Wow, our Joyce has grown so tall already? eximed the Queen, astonished, when she looked at the Dukes youngest son. Yes, Auntie. Wee back to Lion Roar Castle. Joyce was still a bit stiff. When Mid had married into the Royal Family, Joyce was still not old enough to remember, hence he found his beautiful aunt somewhat unfamiliar. The queen smiled as she touched Joyces hair, and then proceeded to greet the remaining nobles: Thank you for your wee! As a member of the St. Hilde family, I also wee you all to Lion Roar Castle! I hope that you will enjoy your time here! And together, witness theing-of-age ceremony of my niece Vera St. Hilde. Having spoken, the queen walked in front alongside Duke St. Hilde, heading into the castle. All the principal guests had arrived. The ceremony was about to begin.. Chapter 90 - 90: 090 Coming-of-age Ceremony_l Chapter 90: 090 Coming-of-age Ceremony_l Trantor: 549690339 This is the body of the Lord, sacrificed for us, you should partake of it. The Archbishops voice echoed in the quiet and solemn church hall. Vera respectfully took the sacrament (unleavened bread) handed to her by the Archbishop and put it in her mouth. This is the blood of the Lord, spilled for us, you should drink of it. The Archbishop then handed Vera a cup of pure holy water. Vera drank it all at once. Standing among the crowd observing the ceremony, Colin suddenly had some new thoughts about these two familiar prayers. He had heard these two prayers at his owning-of-age ceremony, of course. The story behind them was one all citizens of the Glorious Empire knew by heart. Legend has it that thousands of years ago, humans were far from the dominant species they are now. In those times, humans were not only oppressed and enved by various alien races but also targeted by numerous demons. These demons coveted human souls and would resort to various means, deception, temptation, intimidation to make humans surrender their souls. In those days, humans lived in darkness. Until the advent of the Lord of Glory. ording to The Divine Book of Glory, He offered His own body to save fallen humans. His body transformed into the sacrament and His blood into holy water, descending from heaven. Those who consumed the sacrament and drank the holy water could henceforth escape the clutches of the demons and gained divine powers to fight against them. From then on, humans finally began their ascent to prominence. Tomemorate the Lord of Glorys sacrifice, everying-of-age ceremony officiated by the Church included a process of sharing the sacrament and holy water. Watching Vera drink all the holy water, Colin, who was quite greedy, licked his lips. He thought of the bottle of pure holy water that had once helped him to advance, and he secretly spected C could that really be the blood of the Lord of Glory? Having eaten the Lords flesh and drunk the Lords blood, henceforth, the Lord of Glory will be with you! The Lord is with me! Verasing-of-age ceremony continued. The Dukes adopted daughter today was dressed in a ssic, elegantly understated white pear blossom dress with her golden hair falling straight down her shoulders. She wasnt overly dressed up today; she had no extra jewelry on, just a touch of makeup. Even so, she was breathtakingly beautiful. Also, she was not wearing any shoes. Her fair jade-like feet were directly on the cold marble floor, which was both endearing and distressing to see. The Archbishop finally finished his prayers and ced a circlet of thorns on Veras head. Watching all of this, Colin suddenly realized a problem. Vera was a Mage, however, the noble younglingsing-of-age ceremonies were always led by priests of the Glorious Church. This seemed to be an implicit acknowledgment that Vera had joined the Glorious Church! Of course, the rite of passage does not specifically require the recipient to be a believer of the Church. The reason for this is that there is certainly no noble child in the Glorious Empire who does not worship the Lord of Glory. Except for an anomaly like Vera Oh no, Vera is no longer an anomaly. After the battle on the Ben Liu River, she had told Colin that she had converted to the Lord of Glory. However, she also mentioned that to avoid unnecessary troubles, she could not make this public for the time being. Thus, as long as Vera does not admit it publicly, the Mages of Yevir can find a way out by exining that the noble younglingsing-of-age ceremony only has this one form. If they think of it this way, Vera epting the rite of passage does not definitively mean she worships the Lord of Glory. Unless Yevir wishes to have a fall out with the North Territory now, those Mages can only think this way for now. After the Archbishop ced the circlet of thorns on Veras head, he bowed and stepped back. Then Queen Mid stepped forward and handed a copy of The Divine Book of Glory to Vera. Finally, Duke St. Hilde came forward and handed a knights sword to Vera. The circlet of thorns, symbolizing responsibility and sacrifice; The Holy Book of Glory symbolizes both wisdom and faith; The Knight Sword, on the other hand, signifies courage and strength. With that, this 18 -year-old girl finallypleted her metamorphosis and officially opened a new chapter in her life. Watching all this unfold, the first thought that popped into Colins mind was actually After theing-of-age ceremony, she could get married The ceremony had essentially ended at this juncture, followed by the much-anticipated banquet for the nobles. Of course, the banquet wouldnt take ce in the main hall of the church. Under Duke St. Hildes leadership, everyone left the church and arrived at the courtyard of Lion Roar Castle. There, the butler had prepared everything in advance. Gourmet food, fine wine, music, dancing In short, the real night had just begun. Once Duke St. Hilde concluded his opening speech, the banquet officiallymenced. Just like thest banquet in Ice Rock City, plenty of unmarried male nobles immediately fixated their attention on the highlight of the night banquet Vera. Who would be able to invite her to the first dance? A good many people cast their eyes toward Colin. Last time, it was this inconspicuous son of a baron who sessfully invited Vera and he was the only one who seeded! And now, Colin had transformed into Viscount Angler. It seemed like Colins chances were even greater this time. So, the male nobles hesitated somewhat. They wanted to see Colins next move first. After all, he was the man most likely to share a dance with Vera in the entire field. Nheless, Colin maintained his cool demeanor as if he hadnt realized that a fiercepetition was quietly unfolding. While the male nobles hesitated, a Troll noble suddenly stepped forward. Prince Okamoto approached Vera, performed a standard human noble salute, and uttered loudly: Beautiful Miss Vera, tomemorate youring-of-age, I have prepared a small gift for you. I hope you will like it! After finishing his sentence, Okamoto took a parchment from his attendant behind him and slowly spread it out. It was a map. Colin raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself that this chap surely wouldnt try and y out a scenario where an exposed map reveals a hidden dagger. Soon thereafter, he shook his head to dismiss his spection. Even if the Troll Kingdom nned to send an assassin, it wouldnt be Okamoto, but rather the northern prince who was said to have been freshly promoted to Holy Field. The map was entirely spread out. There was no dagger. Just threerge red circles. Okamoto pointed to the three red circles on the map and said to Vera: Honorable Miss Vera, my gift to you is these three fortresses! Colin stepped closer and looked at the locations of those three fortresses. They were all on the southern border of the Troll Kingdom! What did this mean? Were they offering their defense line to the enemy willingly? Vera stared nkly at the map, appearing somewhat puzzled. With her military acumen, she was likely still figuring out what this implied. However, Duke St. Hilde spoke up, Prince Okamoto, are you saying that these three fortresses will be manned by the North Territory army!? Yes! It was at this moment that the nobles present realized the true value of this gift. No, this was far more than merely valuable. It was akin to the Troll Kingdom bowing to the North Territory! It was as if Japan was offering Yokota Base to the U.S. military while licking its face as if to say Daddy, quickly, put the dogs leash on me! Chapter 91 - 91: 091 Sudden Change (Part 1)_1 Chapter 91: 091 Sudden Change (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Colin knew that Prince Okamotos visit to the North Territory this time was to seek peace. As a defeated party, Okamoto would have to humble himself and lower his stance to get the North Territory to agree to peace. But Colin never assumed that Okamoto would lower his stance to such an extent. He had almost bent down to the ground. It seemed like if Duke St. Hilde didnt forgive them, it would be a slight to the knights virtue of forgiveness. Honestly, Colin thought the young troll prince was quite clever. Because the Troll Empire was already severely damaged, with the demise of their three hundred thousand elite regr army, it would be impossible for them to recover without three to five years. And as the Troll Empires biggest enemy, the North Territory would definitely not miss such a good opportunity, and would not sit idly by and watch the Troll Empire recover. Therefore, in Colins view, this peace negotiation was just a one-sided wish of the trolls. But who would have thought, Prince Okamoto was so thorough right down to his insanity. Since he couldnt resist the North Territory, he simply gave up resistance. He handed over all his border military stations just to tell Duke St. Hilde I am no longer a threat to you, please dont bully me anymore. It is indeed a crazy choice. But it might indeed sway Duke St. Hilde. Especially because Colin knew that the biggest threat in Duke St. Hildes eyes right now, was actually Marquis Garciahis younger brother who had just betrayed him. Would the Duke agree to the Trolls peace proposal and concentrate all his efforts on resolving the internal conflict? The atmosphere at the banquet became somewhat heavy. Vera didnt know what to do at this point, so she could only look at Duke St. Hilde with pleading eyes for help. The Duke put down his wine cup and said in a quiet tone, Prince Okamoto, your gift seems a bit too valuable. Prince Okamoto smiled and shook his head, Duke, how can this be considered valuable. In fact, I feel like such a gift does not even match Miss Veras status! Thus, I have decided to solemnly promise to youif I serve as the southern prince of the Troll Empire, I will not initiate war with the North Territory! WhoaI The entire room gasped, people were stunned by the generosity of the Troll prince. Duke St. Hilde stared at Okamoto, Is this your gift? Yes, Prince Okamoto put his left hand on his chest, bowed to Duke St. Hilde, and spoke loudly, And it also serves as my dowry to ask for Miss Veras hand in marriage! WhoaI The reaction was even stronger this time around, the whole room was buzzing like a hos nest. All those men who wanted to court Vera were ring at the Troll Prince. Its as if they wanted to knock him down on the spot and scold him You think youre worthy? Veras little face instantly turned red. Then slowly paled. Because, she saw that her father did not immediately refuse Prince Okamotos request, but fall deep into thought, as if he was genuinely considering the feasibility of this matter! Vera panicked. She wouldnt want to marry off to the distant Sky Ice in, let alone to a troll! Feeling panicked, she looked for that dependable figure in the crowd Colin also noticed Veras distress. He was originally hesitant. After all, his identity as a viscount, wanting to marry a dukes adopted daughter, seemed like he was reaching too high. He was hoping to showcase more military achievements, raise the title of the Angler family higher, and then propose. But when Veras gentle eyes looked over, Colin finally made up his mind. He couldnt hesitate anymore. Or else, who knows if the Duke would be touched by Prince Okamotos conditions and send Vera off to the Sky Ice in. It was definitely not impossible. After all, Vera wasnt his own daughter, more than ten years ago, he had personally sent her to Yevir. So now sending her to the Sky Ice in would have no mental barrier for him. Perhaps, the Duke right now is eager to see Vera off. After all, she had already threatened the smooth transfer of the Northern Dukes title. So, Colin walked a few steps forward: Duke Duke! Please forgive my rudeness! Just as Colin began to speak, someone else jumped in first. It was Prince Topaz Modewen, the half-elf prince who Colin had met at the gate of Winterfell City! Prince Topaz boldly stepped up to the Duke, standing shoulder to shoulder with Prince Okamoto. I believe you shouldnt agree to this marriage! Colin blinked with a sinking feeling in his heart. Why? The Duke St. Hildes voice betrayed no emotion. Because, I believe Im a better match for Miss Vera! What?! As expected! Colin, who had guessed what the half-elf prince was going to say, couldnt help but snort. Meanwhile, he thought to himself: Why are they all vying for the woman Ive set my eyes on? Hahaha. The Duke suddenly burst outughing, Vera, now a troll prince and a half-elf prince both want to marry you. Who do you want to marry? Vera blushed, shaking her head, Father, Im not ready to get married yet. But the Duke shook his head, insisting, Dont speak like a child. You have to marry someday. So, do you dislike both of them? Veras face was filled with conflict as she twisted her hands nervously together, unsure how to answer this question. Queen Mid suddenly smiled and suggested, Vera, if youre torn, why not have them duel for you in the oldest and most traditional manner and let the victory decide who will get to marry you. At this, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly heated up. Two nobles, dueling for possession of a beautiful young girl, what could be more exciting? All the eligible male nobility from the North, who had also wanted to pursue Vera, now fell back. After all, the status and standing of the two suitors who had proposed were too high. In terms of status, age, and appearance, it was truly hard to find a worthypetitor among the northern nobility. It shoulde as no surprise. Since the northern nobility circle had just undergone a major purge. There may have been some nobles who could have stood up in the past, but their heads had been chopped off by the Duke and their titles stripped. For a while, the northern nobility circle was left in a state of decay. However, if they let these two foreigners pick the most tender and noble flower of the North, it would probably be an insult to the North. With this in mind, many people turned their eyes to Colin. While this Viscount Angler wasnt high in status or well-known. But he had danced with Vera, so perhaps he had a chance Colin understood that he had to step forward. If Vera truly married somebody else, hed regret it his whole life. And Marquis Garcia would probably hound him for the rest of his life too. So, Colin took a deep breath, stepped forward, and loudly said, Duke Bang! However, just as Colin began to speak, another unexpected incident urred. Marquis Adams suddenly fell to the ground, pale and convulsing! Screams filled the air. The banquet was thrown into chaos! All of Colins pent-up words were left swirling in the wind Is nobody going to let him make a proper marriage proposal! Chapter 92 - 92: 092 Sudden Change (End) _1 Chapter 92: 092 Sudden Change (End) _1 Trantor: 549690339 Your Grace, I regret to inform you Marquis Adams has returned to the arms of the Lord The words of the Archbishop plunged the atmosphere of the entire venue into icy silence. For a moment, everyone couldnt believe Marquis Adams was dead? The second son of Duke St. Hilde, the first in line to inherit the North Territory, was dead? And he died at a banquet in his own castle! This was too absurd! However, reality frequently transcends absurdity. The nobles widened their eyes and covered their mouths, not even daring to let out a terrified gasp, fearing they might upset Duke St. Hilde. The Duke just stared nkly at the Crystal Magic Chandelier on the ceiling as if the person dered dead was not his son, but an irrelevant passerby. Only after an unknown amount of time passed. Finally, a voice punctured the suffocating silence. Archbishop, how did Marquis Adams die? It was Queen Mid who asked the question. Your Majesty, I am unable to conclusively determine the cause of the Marquis death at this moment. It will require a thorough autopsy to reach a conclusion. However, based on my experience, I believe the Marquis was likely poisoned to death. The Queen immediately turned to a knight behind her,manding, Arrest all the attendants that prepared food tonight. Interrogate them all! Yes! After a brief disturbance, all the attendants present were taken into custody. The ancient butler of the St. Hilde family was no exception. The death of Dukes second son by poisoning at a banquet in his own castle was an unimaginable disgrace! Especially since this second son was now the first in line to the Northern Duke inheritance. Even though Duke St. Hilde remained silent, everyone could already foresee the impending disaster. Regardless of who the murderer was, the Duke would not let this pass! Colin looked at the blood-soaked Marquis Adams with a distorted face on the ground, then back at Duke St. Hilde, who was still staring at the Crystal Chandelier. Finally, his gaze shifted to an equally silent Marquis Garcia, a sinking feeling growing in his heart. Yes, Colins first suspect was Marquis Garcia. Because his motive was toopelling. Charles had already been stripped of his session rights, and now Adams was dead. So, if Dukes youngest son, Joyce, should meet with unfortunate circumstances, wouldnt Vera end up being the first in line to inherit the Northern Dukes territory? Could it be that this was Marquis Garcias retaliation for his brothers broken promise? But Though Marquis Garcia was the most suspicious ording to logical deduction, Colin felt it unlikely for Garcia to be the perpetrator. Becauese from their past interactions, Colin had figured out Marquis Garcias temperament he was not a man who yed tricks and was into conspiracies. Using such a base method as poisoning didnt seem like something Garcia would do. Colin would rather believe that Marquis Garcia would lead the Dark Cavalry to attack Winterfell City, than believe that he would poison his own nephew. Could it be that someone poisoned Marquis Adams intentionally to sow discord between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia? After all, with Adams dead, Marquis Garcia was the most suspicious NO! Colin immediately realized he had neglected a crucial factor. That was, Duke St. Hildes promise to Marquis Garcia years ago was a secret only a few knew. In addition, the fact that Garcia was Veras biological father was a secret that very few people knew! Therefore, even if someone wanted to instigate conflict between the two brothers, unless they knew these two secrets at the same time, they would not employ this method. At least Prince Okamoto wouldnt. Colin did not believe that these two secrets could be uncovered by a troll and thus plot this poisoning scheme. Furthermore, even if he did learn about these two secrets, assassinating Marquis Adams by poisoning, let alone doing so at the banquet in the Lion Roar Castle, would be extremely difficult. Moreover, it was a precise poisoning targeted solely at Marquis Adams. Colin could not figure out how it was done. While Colin was trying to learn from that certain primary school student in order to solve the murder case, Duke St. Hilde finally spoke. His voice had be exceptionally hoarse and low, but he was not overly agitated, even appearing somewhat too calm. However, everyone could hear the rage that the Duke was forcibly suppressing from his voice! Prince Okamoto, Prince Topaz, although both of you want to marry Vera, Vera cannot possibly marry both of you. So, I can only choose one of you. Surprisingly, Duke St. Hilde did not mention the death of Marquis Adams again, as if it was no longer significant. He stood up from his seat and walked to where Okamoto and Topaz were standing. The corpse of Marquis Adams was right next to his feet, but he did not even lower his head to nce at it again. Prince Okamoto, I want to know, if Vera does not marry you, would you still be willing to reconcile with the North Territory? Prince Okamoto felt a sinking feeling in his heart, but still replied helplessly, Of course, Duke! My aspiration for peace will never change under any circumstances. In fact, he had no other options. Could the Troll Empire afford another war with the North Territory now? As long as the North Territory agreed to reconcile, he could ept any terms. Good. Duke St. Hilde turned around and called out to the crowd, N,e here. A tall and beautiful youngdy quickly walked to Duke St. Hildes side. Although she was not as stunningly beautiful as Vera, she was still quite attractive. Duke St. Hilde took Ns hand, pushed her to Prince Okamoto, and said, This is my niece, N, a noble of St. Hilde too. Is she worthy of you, Prince Okamoto? Of course! Marrying Miss N would be my honor! Prince Okamoto made a formal bow to N and then extended his right hand. N was clearly still confused. She had never expected that she would be given to a troll by her uncle just like that! However, looking at Duke St. Hildes expressionless face, N could not muster any thoughts of resistance. So, she slowly put her hand into Prince Okamotos hand. At this point, a slight smile finally appeared on Duke St. Hildes face. He immediately turned around and called out to Vera again, Vera,e here. Vera, who was still grieving for the sudden death of her brother, was taken aback. Then, with confusion and hesitation, she slowly walked to the Dukes side. The Duke took Veras hand, looked at the half-elf prince in front of him, and said, Prince Topaz, tell me, will you treat her well! Prince Topaz was stunned for a good while, evidently shocked by this huge surprise that descended from the sky! After a long while, he finally stepped forward with a flushed face, eximing with excitement, Duke! I swear that I will never let Vera down in this life, otherwise, let me go to hell after death, to endure endless torture forever and ever! Father, I Vera was also stunned. She never thought that she would just be married off by her father. And it was to another country, to a stranger whom she had barely met before. She was about to struggle free from the Dukes hand, but suddenly froze. Because, she saw the Dukes gaze. It was a look she had never seen before. Fatigue, disappointment, anger, and even fear! At this moment, Vera suddenly discovered that the once seemingly omnipotent father, the Duke who held power of life and death in the North Territory, was already old now. In a trance, she felt as if she was back to ten years ago, when the Duke wanted to send her to Yevir to study Arcane. At that time, she had tried to resist. However, the Duke had made her kneel in front of the familys twelve Holy Knight statues for a day and a night, and then told her C You are a St. Hilde. Dont forget the burden you need to carry when you enjoy the glory that this surname represents! At this moment, faced with a simr situation, she had words of refusal on the tip of her tongue, but Vera just couldnt bring herself to speak them out. All she could do was to watch the Duke lead her hand and slowly walk towards Prince Topaz. But just as Veras hand was about to fall into the hand of Prince Topaz, A voice abruptly sounded: Duke, I object to this marriage! Chapter 93 - 93: 093 Rage_l Chapter 93: 093 Rage_l Trantor: 549690339 Prince Topaz had never hated someone so much before. Now though, as Veras delicate hand was within reach, the half-elf prince had no choice but to turn his gaze to the man who had vocalized his opposition Viscount Colin Angler. Upon hearing Colins voice, a glimmer of vitality returned to Veras pale face. Her deep blue eyes focused resolutely on Colin, filled with hope and trepidation, yearning for her own redemption. Colin, why are you opposing this marriage? Duke St. Hildes voice was chillingly cold. Colin stepped out from the crowd, approached Duke St. Hilde with calm andposed expression. After showing respect with a bow, he replied determinedly, My lord Duke, I have long admired Miss Vera, so I earnestly ask for a chance to fulfill this long-held desire. Before Duke St. Hilde could respond to Colins remark, Prince Topaz burst forth like a provoked wild cat: A duel then! Viscount Angler! Let us determine who is worthy to marry Miss Vera in a mans way! With that, a white glove was thrown at Colins feet. Colins eyebrow arched Do all you nobles carry white gloves around? This was the second time he had been challenged to a duel. Thest time it was that crazy Cynthia. Back then, Colin did not pick up her glove. But this time, Colin knew there was no room for retreat. Just when he was about to bend down and pick up Prince Topazs glove, Duke St. Hilde reminded him, Colin, think it over. Prince Topaz is a third-order knight. Half-elves, being the progeny of humans and elves, could choose the human-exclusive bestowed professionKnight, or the elf-exclusive bestowed profession Ranger. But given the current world situation, where the humans had established the flourishing Lord of Glory Empire while the elves had vanished deep into the Bright Moon Forest, it was pretty obvious what choice most noble half-elves made. Majority of them chose to serve the Lord of Glory, so it was no surprise for Prince Topaz to be a knight. But, a third-order knight! For a half-elf prince of his age, that was undoubtedly a rarity. However, Colin was not intimidated. He too was at the third-order! Moreover, he had an immortal body, which was a huge advantage in a duel. So, a smirk crept onto Colins face. My lord Duke, I have thought about it, I ept Prince Topazs challenge to a duel. For Miss Vera, I am willing to risk life and limb! Just as Colins hand was about to touch the fallen white glove, Vera abruptly stopped him: No! Colin, dont do this! Although Colin believed he could defeat Prince Topaz, others did not share the same confidence. Especially Vera. In her memory, Colin was merely a first-order knight. Therefore, it was natural that she did not want Colin to ept Topazs duel invitation. That was like courting death. Miss Vera, do not worry for me Despite trying to reassure Vera, she was far from convinced. This naive sorceress even genuinely believed that Colin was willing to die for her. After all, Colin had risked his life in the Battle of Ben Liu River before. Thus, with a heavy heart came a sudden resolution from Vera. This time, she decided, she was going to save her knight! Father, I agree to marry Prince Topaz! Please stop this meaningless duel! Hearing her words, Colin, who had just picked up the white glove, froze. Could you please have a little bit of faith in me?! !! Colin roared inwardly. Good. Atst, a smile crept onto Duke St. Hildes face. Prince Topaz was also ecstatic. This half-elf princes emotions had undergone a roller-coaster ride, with ups and downs. But in the end, Vera had chosen him. Magnanimously, as the victor, Prince Topaz didnt wait for Duke St. Hilde to stop him, but immediately addressed the stolid Colin who held the white glove: Viscount Angler, your courage has already conquered me. And so, lets say youve won this duel. A strong sense of humiliation shrouded Colin. The others patronizing attitudepletely outraged him. He took arge step forward, closing in on Prince Topaz, and demanded harshly, What do you mean lets say Ive won? If I win, dont you have to voluntarily give up your pursuit of Vera? Certainly not. Miss Vera has already made her choice, and I, of course, respect her choice. Bullshit! Colin directly threw his white glove in Prince Topazs face, If youre a man, duel with me fairly and squarely! Prince Topaz immediately became furious as well. Facing the insolent Colin, he also took a step forward, confrontationally crying out, Fine! Lets have this duel, Viscount Angler! No! Vera suddenly rushed out, standing between the two men that were about to fight like cocks. Interestingly enough, she was facing Colin, not Prince Topaz, her newly chosen fianc. Colin, dont do this. Im not worth your sacrifice Colin intensely gazed into Veras eyes, asking gravely, Dont you trust me? If you trust me, please step aside. Actually, Im also at the third order! Colins confidence, in Veras eyes, was filled with a tragically heroic air. No! I will not let you! Even Prince Topaz who was behind Vera at this moment was about to go crazy with anger. Even if he was dull, he now realized that his fiance had chosen to marry him just to protect Colin. They hadnt even got married yet and he was already wearing a metaphorical green hat Prince Topaz, who couldnt stand such humiliation, cried out immediately: Miss Vera, please get out of our way! Let us men settle this matter between ourselves! Enough! A stern voice interrupted the ongoing love-triangle melodrama. Duke St. Hilde strode up to Colin and questioned him, Viscount Angler, is your loyalty still with me? Faced with this question, Colin was forced to kneel on one knee and reply, Of course, it is, my lord Duke! Well! Now, I appoint you as the envoy to escort Vera safely to the Half-Elf Kingdom to marry Prince Topaz! Colin felt his heart flutter and became silent instantly. He had also realized by now that the Duke was determined to marry Vera off to the Half-Elf Kingdom. The reason why? Obviously, the death of Marquis Adams made the Duke scared. He couldnt rule out the suspicion that it was his own brother, Marquis Garcia, who caused this. His intension was to get rid of the heir before Vera, so Vera could be the future leader of the North Territory. So, the Duke must send Vera away now. Get her away from Winterfell City, preferably marry her off to a foreignnd, bear a child from a different race, so she could finally lose her right to the Dukes title! As for Veras feelings, they were obviously not considered by the Duke. Perhaps, to him, Vera was just a tool for making alliances. Seeing that Colin kept silent for a long time, the Duke questioned again, Viscount Angler? What about your loyalty? What about your unconditional obedience? The Duke kept close on Colins heels. Colin had no choice but to suppress his anger, lowered his head, and said, Yes, my lord Duke, I will ensure Miss Vera arrives safely at the Half-Elf Kingdom! Now, Colin could not suppress his anger anymore. What a goddamn duke! What a goddamn loyalty! All he wanted to do now was to burn down this ce of conspiracy and ruthless crueltypletely. You want to win over the Half-Elf Kingdom? You want to ruin Veras right to the Dukes title? Tsk! I just wont grant you your wish! Colin suddenly looked up at Marquis Garcia, who was sitting on the high tform, coldly watching everything. Their eyes locked, as if they finally reached some tacit understanding. (End of the First Volume) Chapter 94 - 94: 094 Diplomatic Mission 1 Chapter 94: 094 Diplomatic Mission 1 Trantor: 549690339 (Volume Two [Silver Moon Coup]) The sunset casted itsst golden glow, and then an endless night enveloped the entirend. Bonfires were lit up in the camp, and the guards busily scurried to and fro, boiling waters, making meals, feeding the horses. Colin handed over a written letter and a cage containing a carrier pigeon to Knight Lyle. At the same time, he issued amand: Lyle, you must return to Ice Rock City immediately. Tell Emon and Quincy about my mission to the Half-Elf Kingdom, and let them take full charge of the affairs in the territory. I will write back every five days to update on the recent situation. If you dont receive my letters within three days, release this carrier pigeon. Also, let Knight Raymon and Knight Shar continue to train the troops. When I return from the Half-Elf Kingdom, I hope to see a formed army. As for you, after you return, lead a thousand soldiers to the capital of the Half-Elf KingdomSilver Moon City, and rendezvous with me there. Yes! Knight Lyle took the cage. He didnt ask where this carrier pigeon would fly back to but turned and left. In fact, this pigeon is what Marquis Garcia gave to Colin before he left. It is obvious where it will return to. Although Marquis Garcia didnt state it explicitly, Colin already understood the implications Colin actually didnt need to bring his own troops for this envoy mission. After all, this wasnt a war. Additionally, the St. Hilde family had dispatched a convoy of thousands of people to escort, more than enough to handle any thieves or beasts that might appear along the way. However, Colin felt it was necessary to havemand over his own military forces, just in case the need arises. Sir Viscount, your dinner is ready. Bring it in. An attendant, carrying a metal tray, walked into the tent, ced the meal in front of Colin, and hastily exited. Although Colin no longer needed these ordinary foods, to avoid unnecessary attention, he still stuffed the food into his stomach on time. After eating his meal and drinking some water, Colin stepped out of the tent. The staff in this camp was quite a diverse group. There were St. Hilde family guards, Silver Moon Guards from the Half-Elf Kingdom, and quite a few trolls. The route that Prince Okamoto took back to the Sky Ice in ovepped with the route Colin and his party took to the Half-Elf Kingdom, so they would travel together for a period of time. The Troll prince was in high spiritstely. Although he didnt marry Vera and was casually brushed off by Duke using a female from a side branch of the family, but at least, this woman also bore the St. Hilde surname. Furthermore, Prince Okamotos mission was aplete sess. The Troll Empire sessfully gained the valuable breathing space. As for giving three significant military areas on the border of the Troll Empire to the North Territory, this didnt really matter. After all, North Territory couldnt possibly station arge amount of army in these three military areas. Otherwise, the supply line stretching thousands of miles would ruin the North Territory. As for the promise of never viting the North Territory Ok, even Duke St. Hilde probably didnt believe this promise. In Okamotos opinion, as long as the Troll Empire could tide over this period, there was hope for a resurgence. Viscount Angler,e and drink with me! Upon seeing Colin wandering through the camp, Prince Okamoto called out loudly. Colin didnt want to go upon seeing the beaming Prince Okamoto. However, after hesitating for a moment, he decided to ept the invitation. He had no choice. Since leaving Winterfell City, his surroundings had been eerily calm. Nobody among the guards from the St. Hilde familys convoy was familiar with him, and Vera kept herself hidden inside the horse-drawn carriage all the time, adding to the suppressed atmosphere of the group. There was no joy that should apany a wedding. Much to the contrary, the half-elves were quite joyous. Prince Topaz, near witless with joy, drinking and making merry with his attendants day after day. But clearly, Colin could not join them. When Prince Okamoto invited him graciously, Colin took up the offer, hoping to drown his sorrows and rid himself of the recent frustrations. Come! Viscount Angler Sir, you need not stay downcast. The world is full of gorgeous women. Theres no reason to obsess over a single flower like Miss Vera! Colin rolled his eyes, ignoring Okamoto, and simply took the wine pot that was handed to him, pouring it straight into his mouth. Cough, cough The liquor was unexpectedly spicy and caught Colin off guard, causing him to choke. What type of wine is this? Prince Okamoto chuckled, This is medicinal liquor brewed by the troll ns witch doctors, best for drinking at night, hahaha. Its sure to get your spirits high! Looking at the sly smile on Okamotos face, Colin suddenly realized what the other party meant by spirits high. Dont you have any other wine? Colin grumpily tossed the wine pot back. Haha, dont be mad, Viscount. I do have a few dancers over here, if you wish to blow off some steam tonight, I can arrange. Colin, scared, turned around and ran. Troll dancers? No thanks. He would rather go find his Fifth Sister. Ehh? Viscount Angler, dont go! Seeing Colin turned to leave, Prince Okamoto actually chased after him, I apologize, I didnt mean to offend you Colin waved his hand: Its fine. You dont have to bother with me. Go back and enjoy your drink. Ill just wander around on my own. Ill walk with you then. Colin looked back at Okamoto and said, baffled, But youve already achieved your diplomatic goals. Theres no need to tter me any more. Actually, I genuinely want to befriend you, dered Prince Okamoto earnestly. Of course, Colin didnt believe a word of this. But he didnt bother trying to make Okamoto leave. The two sauntered over to a small stream at the edge of the camp. Looking at the slowly flowing stream, Prince Okamoto suddenly asked, Viscount, do you know why the Duke is marrying Vera off to that young man, Topaz? A burst of suspicion arose in Colins mind Could it be that this Okamotod also noticed the power struggle over the session between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia? What do you think it is? asked Colin tentatively. Political marriage, what else can it be? Its obviously for the sake of interests, Okamoto replied immediately. Really? Colin was perplexed, I could understand him not choosing me, Im only a mere Viscount, no value in a political marriage after all. But you You think Im of more worth in a political marriage than that Topaz? Prince Okamoto suddenly burst outughing, looking genuinely pleased with Colins praise. Isnt that the case? Colin realized something was afoot. To him, if the Duke wanted to sabotage Veras session rights, marrying her off to either Okamoto and Topaz would be equally effective. Because people in North Territory wont ept a woman who married into a different race to be the duke, much less let her offspringa half-troll, or half-elf be the ducal heir. But why would the Duke choose Topaz atst? In Colins opinion, the status of Topaz Farah is definitely not up to Prince Okamoto. Because the Troll Empire is notparable to the Half-Elf Kingdom. Although the Troll Empire is recently defeated and appears on the brink of extinction. But if given three to five years of recovery, they can easily gather an army of three hundred thousand again. As for the Half-Elf Kingdom, regardless of how intense they work, the total poption is less than two million, so a hundred thousand soldiers would already be their limit. As a matter of fact, the official regr army of this small country, which is also a vassal state of the Radiant Empire, merely numbers around fifty thousand. So, if the Duke wanted to gain external aid through political marriage, why would he be more inclined towards the Half-Elf Kingdom than the Troll Empire? Seeing Colins confusion, Prince Okamoto chuckled and said, Actually, the real target of Dukes n in marrying Vera off to Prince Topaz, is far beyond the Half- Elf Kingdom. Then what is he targeting? Prince Okamoto pointed to the east, and said with a serious tone: Its the east region of the Empire! Chapter 95 - 95: 095 Reason_l Chapter 95: 095 Reason_l Trantor: 549690339 The eastern borders of the Empire? Colins eyebrows knitted closer together. He was perplexed, why would marrying Vera off to a Half-Elf Prince somehow enable them to plot against the eastern borders of the Empire. As a small kingdom wedged between the North and East Territories of the Empire, the Half-Elf Kingdom had always been ying both sides, trying to please both. However, in Colins view, this small kingdom doesnt seem to be key in the dispute between the two territories. Seeming to realize Colins confusion, Prince Okamoto chuckled and asked, Viscount, you are likely unfamiliar with naval warfare, am I right? Colin was thrown a bit off his rocker with thatment. However, he had to admit, he had little experience in naval warfare from his previous lifes memories. In fact, the entire North Territory hardly had a navy. Since time immemorial, the primary enemy of the North Territory was the Troll Empire on the Ice ins. And the cavalry was the most effective force against the Trolls. Thus, the North Territorys cavalry remained preeminent across the entirety of the Bright Empire. But when ites to their navy, it is dreadfullycking. Only when Colin heard the troll mention that Duke was drawing up designs against the East Territory did he remember. The North and East territories were separated by a formidable natural barrier. This natural barrier was called Angry River. In reality, the military strength of the Bright Empires four territories, the north, south, east, and west, were not bnced. At least, the North Territory was far stronger than the East Territory. The reason was straightforward: the North Territory had been in relentless battles with the Troll Empire for years. As for the East Territory, their old adversary, the Elves, had already disappeared into the Bright Moon Forest. It remains unclear whether they hid away or were entirely exterminated. But regardless, the East Territory is different from the North Territory, they dont have the pressure from other races. Only Yevir, on the outskirts of the Bright Moon Forest, where the mages there might be somewhat of a nuisance. But its just that, a nuisance. The mages were unable to organize arge army, so they didnt pose much of a threat to the East Territory. As long as the East Territory didnt provoke them into throwing Forbidden Spells, the two sides could remain rtively peaceful. Therefore, arge-scale war hadnt emerged in the East Territory for centuries. Without the baptism of blood and fire, its impossible to forge a true fearsome army. As a result, the East Territory, which had long been in peace, was essentially the weakest in terms of military strength in the Bright Empire. Luckily, the North Territory had to always cope with the threat of the Trolls, and the bulk of its military forces were mostly located on the northern defensive line. It naturally didnt put too much pressure on the East Territory. Even the Angry River has been controlled by the East Territory all this time. However, now if Duke St. Hilde, as Prince Okamoto said, did try to infiltrate the East Territory, then the natural barrier of the Angry River would be the biggest obstacle for the North Territorys army. Yes, youre right, I dont know about naval warfare, admitted Colin, nodding. So, tell me, what does the Half-Elf Kingdom have to do with naval warfare? As far as I can remember, the upstream area of the Angry River is not within the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Youre correct, the Angry River is not within the Half-Elf Kingdom territory. But Viscount, do you know what the first element of naval warfare is? Touching his chin, Colin searched all the memories rted to naval warfare, and after a moments hesitation, he said with uncertainty, Ships? Correct! However, ordinary skiffs clearly cannot handle the task of ferrying arge army across the river. So, to put it more precisely, what Duke St. Hilde needs is a formidable naval force. Colin pondered, Could it be that there is a powerful navy within the Half-Elf Kingdom? With a knowing smile, Prince Okamoto replied with a hint of scorn, The Half-Elf Kingdom does have a navy, but such a navy would likely be obliterated by the East Territorys navy in an instant. Now Colin was even more puzzled, Then why did you say the Half-Elf Kingdom would be key in the invasion of the East Territory? Picking up a stick, Prince Okamoto drew a rough map on the ground while exining, This is the Angry River, spanning over seven thousand kilometers. It appears that the North Territorys army could cross the river at any point. However, in reality, it is impossible. The reason is what we just touched upon C ships! The North Territory army needs to build ships to cross the river. But the East Territorys navy wouldnt just sit and watch the North Territory build ships on the west bank of the Angry River. Presently the Angry River is controlled by the East Territory, so its impossible for the North Territory to directly build ships within the Angry River. Thus, the only choice for Duke St. Hilde was in the North Terrace, to find a river and establish a navy. However, not just any river would do. After all, it was not possible to have soldiers carrying boats fromnd to the Angry River. Hence, this river must connect to the Angry River! If you look closely at the map of the North Terrace, you will find such rivers do exist, but they are all too shallow and narrow forrge ships to pass through. However, upstream of the Angry River, there is such a river that meets the requirements C the Crystal River. And this Crystal River Prince Okamoto drew a circle on the ground with a branch, and then heavily pointed at it, and said solemnly: Its in the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Upon hearing this, Colin had a sudden realization. This is just like the operational crossing of the Yangtze River in ancient China by the northern regimes. Colin was puzzled when he read history books: the Yangtze River is so long that they could cross anywhere, right? Why did the northern regime always sh at the same few points? Like when the Mongolian cavalry went south, why did they have to attack Xiangyang? If you look at the map of China, Xiangyang is not even located by the Yangtze River. But, there is another river next to it C the Han River. So, once Xiangyang was upied, they would also control the Han River. The Mongols could then build ships in the Han River, and then sail down into the Yangtze River. This is the reason why the northern regimes could not avoid this ce every time they went south. There are simr rivers andkes downstream of the Yangtze River C Chaohu. Next to Chaohu is Hefei. So, when Zhang Liao was stationed in Hefei, Sun Quan could not sleep in peace, repeatedly sent troops to attack, and eventually created the mighty reputation of Suns Ten Thousand In short, Colin finally understood the true intentions of Duke St. Hilde at this point. He married Vera off to the Half-Elf Kingdom in order to take this opportunity to control the Crystal River, to build a navy, then sail down into the Angry River, and invade the East. But, why is Duke St. Hilde so eager to fork out the East? Especially when there are such huge internal threats in the North Terrace. Could it be that the Duke is so sure that his younger brother wont betray him? Colin could only hold these doubts for the time being. Then he began to wonder, why would Okamoto bother to exin all this to him? Was it just to show off his knowledge? Although during their time together, Colin found that the troll prince liked to show off, but he always felt that the other party had other intentions this time. Why are you exining all this to me? Colin asked directly. Prince Okamato chuckled: Because I hope you know, the Duke didnt marry Vera to me, not because Im inferior to that little half-elf pretty boy, but because the Half-Elf Kingdom is the next strategic target for the North Terrace. Colin teared withughter. Of course, he didnt believe that bullcrap. How could Okamoto, the political creature, care about his face that much to exin such small matter to Colin? Before Colin could keep mocking, Prince Okamoto took out a badge and handed it to Colin: If you need any help in Silver Moon City, you can take this to a merchant named Cis in the West ve Market of the city. Maybe he could make your journey to the Half-Elf Kingdom smoother! Colin took the badge, and was certain in his heart This troll prince indeed had a hidden agenda! Chapter 96 - 96: 096 Place Piece_l Chapter 96: 096 ce Piece_l Trantor: 549690339 Running his fingers over the double-spear circr shield badge that Prince Okamoto had handed to him, Colin suddenlyughed. Because he had realized what Okamoto was really up to. So, you are hoping that the North Territory can sessfully take control of the Half-Elf Kingdom, and even better, send troops across the Angry River to engage in a bloody battle with the East Territory. In this way, Duke St. Hilde will naturally be unable to look after his rear, and your Troll Empire would also be able to gain some respite. Prince Okamoto chuckled, neither confirming nor denying Colins conjecture: Our Troll Empire has already gotten into a peace agreement with the North Territory, thus, we are now friends. It is certainly my duty to help a friend in need. Oh really? Colin looked at Prince Okamoto with a knowing smile and asked, Then I would like to know, who is this friend called Cis? What is his heritage? What is his identity in Silver Moon City? And, what kind of help can he provide to me? Prince Okamoto shrugged, Youre overthinking it. Cis is merely a half-elf merchant Ive known, he probably cant offer you much help. I introduced him to you because I know youre not very familiar with the Half-Elf Kingdom, and it might be helpful for you to know a local. Colin rolled his eyes, clearly not believing that this Cis was just an ordinary half-elf merchant. But since Okamoto was reluctant to speak more on it, Colin didnt press further. Perhaps, in Okamotos view, Colins mission to the Half-Elf Kingdom on this asion must be to carry out an important mission from the Duke, to win over the high levels of the Half-Elf Kingdom. But in reality, Colin hadnt received any instructions from the Duke at all. And also, he could not quite understand why the Duke insisted on sending him to act as this marriage envoy. However, no matter what the Dukes n was, Colin had his own clear n. He must prevent Vera from marrying Prince Topaz! Even if it meant turning Silver Moon City upside down, or causing the Half-Elf Kingdom topletely lean towards the East Territory, or even losing the North Territorys opportunity to cross the Angry River tounch an offensive to the East, he was willing to disregard the consequences. As for the Duke St. Hildes n That was none of his business. Right now, the image of Duke St. Hilde in Colins mind hadpletely copsed. A politician who would stoop to any level for his own gains and whose mind was filled with schemes could not earn Colins respect, let alone his loyalty. It seemed to have fulfilled its purpose, Prince Okamotos enthusiasm for speaking clearly waned, and after idly chatting with Colin for a while, he took his leave. It was nowte into the night. Everyone in the camp had gone to bed, with only a few on duty patrolling the surrounding area. Yet Prince Okamoto was still not asleep. Instead, he was staring intently at a chessboard in front of him. The chessboard was filled with clearly differentiated ck and white chess pieces. This was a game called Othello, where yers took turns flipping the opponents pieces, and the winner was determined by who had more pieces on the board at the end. It was also known as Reversi game, and was quite popr among the nobles of the Bright Empire. Prince Okamoto was ying this Othello game, alone, ying both sides of the field. It seemed that he had found some problem, as he propped his chin on one hand, staring at the chessboard, not making a single move for a long time. After an unknown amount of time, a flicker of light and shadow swept across the camp, and before Prince Okamoto, a figure appeared as if out of nowhere. He was dressed in arge ck robe, acting as if he had always been there. Thud! The robed man reached out and flipped over a ck chess piece in the lower left corner of the board, revealing the white color on the other side. Prince Okamoto didnt mind the interruption of his game, looking at the sudden change of situation on the board, heughed uproariously, Impressive, Mr. Ji! Just a little trick, Mr. Ji replied indifferently. Prince Okamoto scattered the chess pieces on the board in a sign of surrender, saying with a sigh, This Reversi game is more suited for you humans, I better quit. Mr. Ji just smiled and didnt continue to pursue the topic, instead, he asked, Have you introduced Cis to Viscount Angler? Yes, Prince Okamoto nodded, then a puzzled expression crossed his face, but I didnt sense anything from Viscount Angler, its as if the young man knows nothing about Duke St. Hildes n. As expected, Viscount Angler is highly regarded by both Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde, naturally, he has some remarkable qualities, and wont likely be easily fooled by you, Mr. Ji replied. How can we respond without knowing Duke St. Hildes n? And about Cis Isnt it rash to expose him so quick? Seeing Prince Okamotos worried expression, Mr. Ji lightened the mood by tapping lightly on the chessboard. Then he spoke, Your Highness, just like in Reversi, if you hesitate to make a move because you cant figure out your opponents intention, youre bound to lose. Makes sense. Prince Okamoto nodded, but the doubt remained on his face. He tidied up the mess on the chessboard and invited, Mr. Ji, would you care for another round? Mr. Ji slightly nodded his head, An honor indeed! The tent fell silent once again, with only the slight sound of chess pieces falling onto the board lingering. After a long while, Prince Okamoto, staring at the chessboard, fell into hesitation once again as he faced a new dilemma. Mr. Ji, why would Duke St. Hilde send Viscount Angler as the envoy for the marriage proposal? It seems the Viscount is somewhat reluctant towards Vera, isnt the Duke worried he might sabotage the marriage proposal? Mr. Ji looked at the chessboard, responding with a question, Your Highness, how do you know Viscount Angler isnt just a smokescreen Duke St. Hilde intentionally set up? A smokescreen? Prince Okamoto pondered, Could it be theres someone else whos actually carrying out the Dukes n? Mr. Ji nodded, then shook his head. Seeing this, Prince Okamoto became even more puzzled. Prior to asking a follow-up question, Mr. Ji spoke first, Your Highness, do you know the best response strategy when you dont understand your opponents intentions? What is it? Its to not respond at all. Not to respond? Right, Mr. Ji raised his head, his profound eyes met Prince Okamotos, you make your move, and Ill make mine. Dont guess what the opponent wants to do, only focus on perfecting your ownyout. Until the momentes for a head-on confrontation, then well counter move for move. Prince Okamoto stroked the chess piece in his hand, and it seemed he had finally understood something. A momentter, heughed lightly and ced his piece on the board. He praised, Mr. Ji, you truly are a master of strategic games! With you here, the chessboard of the Half-Elf Kingdom will undoubtedly be more intriguing! However, Mr. Ji chuckled bitterly, Your Highness, life is like chess, but people are not chess pieces. They have thoughts, desires, and ambitionsthey do not passively yield to your maniption like chess pieces. Because of this, my previousyout in the North Territory failed and inadvertently aided Duke St. Hilde Prince Okamoto hurriedlyforted him, Mr. Ji, dont me yourself. Apart from deities, who can truly foresee everything? Mr. Jiughed lightly, Dont worry, Your Highness. Such a minor setback wont dishearten me. As Ive said, people are not chess pieces, they wont let you manipte them at will. The endgame of the Half-Elf Kingdom is going to exceed everyones expectations! Prince Okamoto lifted his head, looking thoughtfully at Mr. Ji. As though thinking of a certain reluctant Viscount. Then, he showed a knowing smile.. Chapter 97 - 97: 097 Red Maple Manor_l Chapter 97: 097 Red Maple Manor_l Trantor: 549690339 Autumn is the most beautiful season in the Red Maple Forest. This maple forest, only a few dozen kilometers away from the Half-Elf Royal CitySilver Moon City, has now turned into a sea of red. A nce reveals andscape aze with fiery colors, as if the entire world was set on fire. Within the forest, a teamposed of half-elves and humans is moving slowly. Naturally, this is the bride escort team, of which our protagonist is a part. They have now prated deep into the Half-Elf Kingdom and should reach Silver Moon City by tomorrow. Prince Okamotos Troll delegation has already parted ways with them. Before they separated, Prince Okamoto cordially invited Colin to visit the Troll Royal City when he had some time. Of course, Colin agreed with a smile. However, what he was actually thinking was If I go to the Troll Royal City, it definitely wont be as a guest! Conqueror, more like it. In wealth of scenic beauty along their journey increased, Veras mood, however, was getting more and more depressed. The female mage kept herself locked in a horse-drawn carriage, refusing to see anyone. Colin tried to visit her a few times but got turned away each time. Prince Topaz, Veras fianc, received the same treatment. At this moment, he stood in front of Veras carriage, bowing in greeting. Miss Vera, it is gettingte, and we probably wont reach Silver Moon City today. Red Maple Manor is ahead. It belongs to our Modewen Family. It might be inconvenient, but could you rest there for the night? There was no movement from inside the carriage, not even the drawing of the curtain. After a long while, a single word came, Fine. Veras answer was brief and to the point. A sh of embarrassment and resentment crossed Prince Topazs face, but he quickly hid it. The polite and elegant Half-Elf prince tipped his cap to Veras carriage, then turned and left. The team continued on their way and finally reached Red Maple Manor before sunset. As one of the oldest estates in the Half-Elf Kingdom, Red Maple Manor has a history of over 800 years. The manor is located in the Red Maple Forest and covers about 700 acres. The wall surrounding it is built with sturdy graystone and covered with vines. The buildings inside are grand and exquisite, showcasing the architectural characteristics of both human and elf races. However, they inevitably appear a bit dated after being weathered by the passage of time. Of course, to nobles who value history and heritage, this isnt considered a fault. Red Maple Manor was obviously notified of the arrival of the bridal escort party and were weing Vera and her retinue with a grand ceremony. Colin followed the group into the Manor, looking around curiously. It must be said that the Half-Elf race has indeed inherited the Elf ns relentless pursuit of beauty. The entire Manor was delicately and elegantly arranged, so beautiful that even Vera, who had been hiding in her carriage for the past few days, couldnt help but peek outside from behind the curtain. Colin was curiously staring at the lush greenwn on the ground, wondering how these half-elves managed to keep the grass green even in deep autumn. Miss Vera, Prince Topaz, Viscount Angler, dinner is ready, please follow me. Under the stewards lead, everyone went to the dining room. Due to Veras low spirits, the atmosphere throughout dinner was rather depressing. Even though Prince Topaz made a great effort to liven up the atmosphere, it was in vain. After the ufortable meal, everyone retired to their respective rooms. Colin strolled around the Manor alone under the pretense of sightseeing and caught a long-tailed kite, which became his real dinner. After a satisfying meal, Colin finally returned to his own room. As he was preparing to rest after washing up, he heard someone knocking at the door. Knight Thelde? What brings you here sote? Colin opened the door, looking at the robust white-haired knight outside with some doubt in his heart. This Thelde Mogas was a knight loyal to Duke St. Hilde, and he was also the captain of the escort team for the marriage envoy. Knight Thelde nodded slightly to Colin and said, Viscount, Miss Vera wishes to see you. Colin blinked before nodding hastily, Alright, lead the way. At this time it waste in the evening and the manor was eerily quiet, not a soul in sight. As Colin continued on, his confusion only grew. Because he had not seen a single guard on duty. However, he quickly realized, the guards who were originally on duty here all belonged to the St. Hilde family, presumably they had been relocated in advance by Knight Thelde. So what is Vera up to, acting so mysterious? The two arrived silently outside Veras room. Knight Thelde made a gesture of invitation to Colin and then quickly walked away. It wasnt till the knights figure had disappeared into the darkness that Colin, still a tad puzzled, knocked on the door, Miss Vera, its me. Come in. Colin pushed the door open and entered. The room was draped with white sheer curtains hanging all around, and a whole snowy bear skin was spread on the floor. And standing on the bear skin was an incredibly beautiful young girl. Gulp Colin swallowed audibly. Because tonight, Vera was incredibly enticing. She was only wearing a white silk nightgown, her curvaceous figure both hidden and revealed. Her golden hair draped over her pale shoulders, with tiny beads of water still glistening, telling of her recent post-bath state. Her ivory white feet were on the bear skin rug, glowing moistly, full of a strange allure. VeVera, whatwhat did you want me for? With the situation being as it was, Colin found it exceedingly hard to articte. A faint blush spread across the face of the young girl, but her eyes revealed a resolute light. She slowly walked towards Colin, at the same time asking, Colin, am I beautiful? Beabeautiful! Of course! Colins gaze was locked on Veras slender legs that were revealed as she moved, and he could feel his blood rush uncontrobly. At this point, if he still didnt understand why Vera had asked him toe, then he was being exceptionally dense. Veras hands, slightly trembling, were now resting on Colins chest, and then she looked up at him. Her soft pink lips, under the glow of the magicmp, emitted a fatally seductive charm. Colin took a deep breath, not hesitating any longer, and pulled the young girl into his arms, affirmatively stating, Rest assured, I wont let you marry that half-elf! Veras body slightly shivered, but then immediately shook her head, No, Colin. I will marry Prince Topaz, it is a duty I must fulfill as a St. Hilde! But, I just want to, before I walk into that cage, give all my beauty to you! No! You can only marry me! Colin was already besotted. He was steadfast and unyielding in his tone. Colin Vera wanted to further persuade him, but her lips were sealed by a domineering kiss. Her heart began to race and her mind wentpletely nk. Boom! A sh of light outside the house, and a rainfall began. Large rain droplets hit the tightly closed windows, making a pitter-patter noise.. Chapter 98 - 98: 098 Silver Moon City_l Chapter 98: 098 Silver Moon City_l Trantor: 549690339 The bright morning light poured into Red Maple Manor, the crystalline dewdrops gave off a little glow, like pure diamonds, adorning this elegant manor like a fairnd. After a heavy rain, the air became extraordinarily fresh, filled with the fragrance of flowers and grass everywhere. Colin took a deep breath, stretchingzily in the rising morning sun. He felt refreshingly clear-headed. Good morning, Prince Topaz! Good morning, Viscount Angler! You seem to be in a good mood today! Prince Topaz looked at the cheerful Colin somewhat strangely. Since Verasing-of-age ceremony, while they wouldnt draw swords at each others sight, they definitely would not greet each other warmly either. Haha, of course! This is all thanks to your hospitality! Colinughed, his face full of sincerity. I am honored to please you, Viscount! Prince Topaz found Colin a bit overly enthusiastic, but didnt pay too much attention to it. He felt, as the victor, he should be magnanimous. The Half-Elf Prince was obviously dressed up in royal ceremonial attire today. Especially the green circlet of thorns he wore on his headit drew Colins attention. Noticing Colin staring at his headpiece, Prince Topaz adjusted it, and exined: This is a tradition of our Half-Elf Kingdom. The royal children need to wear a circlet of thorns when entering Silver Moon City. It symbolizes responsibility and sacrifice. OhC Colin held back his amusement, Indeed very beautiful! Do you know in my hometown, green symbolizes luck. Really? Then thank you for your blessings! Ill go greet Miss Vera. Please feel free, Sir. Prince Topaz passed by Colin, but after a few steps reminded him, Oh, by the way, please watch out when you are strolling in the garden today. What happened? Im afraid some beast has gotten in. A beast? Yes,st night a long-tailed kite was found with its throat bitten and blood drained. Im not sure what beast did it. Thats terrible! Colin eximed in pretense. Prince Topaz looked furious: Sigh, that kite was my mothers cherished pet, shes going to be heartbroken for a while. That damned beast, once I find it, I swear I will tear it into pieces! Yes, the damned beast! Colin echoed as if the kite had nothing to do with him. Im going to have breakfast in the front hall first. Good luck! Bidding farewell to Prince Topaz, Colin blissfully hummed a tune and briskly headed to the restaurant. There was already someone at the long table in the hall. Good morning, Viscount! Good morning, Knight St. Hilde. Colin felt that the knight from the St. Hilde family was giving him strange looks, but he still calmly sat down for breakfast. The breakfast was abundant. Colin ate indifferently. Just when he had put some food into his stomach and was about to leave, Prince Topaz came into the hall. Miss Vera is feeling a little unwell, so, Im afraid we wont be able to depart today. Upon hearing Prince Topazs words, the way Knight St. Hilde was looking at Colin was even stranger. However, Colin, as the culprit behind all this, seemed to have no idea and even asked with a worried look, Miss Vera is alright, isnt she? I reckon shes fine. Probably its because of the thunderstormst night disrupting her sleep. Prince Topaz answered casually, not noticing the strangeness of the knight. Dont worry, I will arrange for a priest to attend Miss Vera. Thank you for your trouble. Thats what I should have done. After Prince Topaz left, Knight Terlde turned to Colin with a grin. Viscount Angler, the rain was rather heavyst night, wasnt it? Colin nodded cheerfully, pretending not to understand the hidden meaning in his words, Indeed, I didnt get a good nights sleep. Before Knight Terlde could say anything more, a certain guilty party hastily set down his cutlery, stood up and took his leave, Well, Id better go have a nap. Please, carry on. So, due to Veras condition, the marriage envoy stayed an extra day at the Red Maple Manor. They set off again only on the third day. The Half-Elf Prince was still dressed in his finest, with a green thorny ring on his head. Good morning, Your Highness! Have they caught that damn beast yet? Good morning, Viscount, replied Prince Topaz, shaking his head. Not yet. Moreover, another pedigree dog was tragically mauledst night. Its truly despicable! What? Colin eximed in surprise, Thats really too much! Ive fortified security measures in the manor. If that beast dares toe out tonight, it definitely wont be able to escape! Yes, there is no way it can escape. Colin thoughtfully nodded, then lightly spurred his horses belly, Lets set out, Your Highness. Okay. By that afternoon, the marriage envoy had arrived at Silver Moon City. If Ice Rock City could be considered a bustling trade city on the border, and Winterfell City the imposing city of the king, then Silver Moon City was a breathtakingly beautiful Garden City. This ancient city, weathered by a thousand years, has been the political, economic, and cultural center of the Half-Elf Kingdom since its inception, and can be deemed the holy city of the Half-Elf n. In order to adorn it beautifully, the Half-elves really put a lot of effort. The exquisitely crafted buildings are a given, but even any open corner on the street has been nted with trees, flowers, and greenery by the Half-Elves. This garden-like city has left many bards charmed, spreading its beauty and tranquility everywhere, making its fame echo throughout the continent. However, the consequence of prioritizing beauty is that Silver Moon City has almost no military value. Take, for example, the city walls eced by wisteria, they might be appealing, but during a war, they simply make perfect climbingdders for the besiegers. And as for that Crystal City Gate, emitting a rainbow of colors under the sunlight, Colin seriously doubted whether it could withstand a charge from heavily-armored cavalry. In fact, Colin was quite mistaken. Although the city walls and gate of Silver Moon City appear fragile, theyve never been destroyed in war. Thats because every time enemiesy siege to the city, Silver Moon City promptly surrenders without a fight. To quote the words of the Half-Elves C We cannot bear to let this beautiful city experience the atrocities of war. Thus, despite Silver Moon City being as fragile as a pretty vase, it wonderfully preserves the masterpieces of generations of Half-Elf architects, which can be hailed as a miracle in the history of cultural heritage preservation. The one to receive them at the city gate was the Prime Minister of the Half-Elf Kingdom C Duke Miller. Honorable Viscount Angler, wee to our city. The King and Queen have been waiting for you in the pce for some time. Duke, youre too courteous. Colin casually returned Duke Millers greetings, naturally conveying a trace of pride. At this point, he was representing the Empires North Territory, and there was absolutely no need to be overly polite to a Duke from a vassal state. Of course, Duke Miller wouldnt take offense. As the Prime Minister of a small state, hed long learned to prostrate himself before the envoys of a powerful country. After he greeted Prince Topaz, Duke Miller finally turned his eyes to Veras carriage with the intention of greeting her in person. Unfortunately, Vera made no attempt toe out to meet him. Just when Duke Miller started to feel a little awkward, Colins voice echoed from in front: Your Grace, please lead the way. We cant keep Their Majesties waiting. Yes, yes! Please, follow me! Chapter 99 - 99: 099 Welcome Banquet_l Chapter 99: 099 Wee Banquet_l Trantor: 549690339 The marriage envoy was weed by the half-elf popce and arrived at the Half-Elf Pce in the center of Silver Moon City. Despite the sparkling Half-Elf Pce, and the Half-Elf King standing at the front gate, Colins gaze instantly fixed on ady The Half-Elf Queen! An elegant and tall half-elf woman, with a dreamy beauty and a dignified and elegant demeanor. She was supporting the elderly Half-Elf King, making people sigh at the sight C What a flower stuck in cow dung! Colin quickly withdrew his slightly rude gaze and bowed to the king and queen. At the same time, hemented inwardly: No wonder the queen needs to adopt a son, the Half-Elf King, who can barely stand, probablycks the ability to impregnate the young and beautiful queen. At that moment, Vera descended from her carriage and bowed to the king. Today, Vera was not all dressed up, and only wore a simple white dress. There were no essories on her except for a small badge of the St. Hilde family pinned to her left chest. In such a grand asion, Veras dress was considered disrespectful. But no one dared to point it out. Like a cool snow lotus, the youngdy stood in front of the Half-Elf Pce with an expressionless face, as if silently protesting against fate. MissVera, ViscountAngler, no no need for formalities The tone of the Half-Elf king was airy, as if it could be blown away by wind. Honored guests, pleasee in. We have prepared a feast and fine wine to wee you. A middle-aged half-elf man walked out from behind the king and bowed to Colin and his party. Prince William is right, pleasee in! Duke Miller also strongly urged. He also revealed the identity of the middle-aged man. It was the firstborn son of the Half-Elf King and histe Queen C Prince William Modewen. Colin thought that the reason Duke Miller and Prince William were so eager to invite everyone in was probably because they were afraid that the old king would suddenly keel over from standing too long outside. So, he chose wisely to lead Vera into the Half-Elf Pce. The beauty-loving Half-Elf n would naturally not skimp on their pce. Colin saw every part of the pce adorned in opulence and extravagance, which even outshone the Lion Roar Castle of the St. Hilde family. They traversed a long corridor and arrived at the Banquet Hall. Long tables were arranged on a maroon carpet, covered in dark navy velvet. The tables were decorated with the Half-Elf Kingdoms specialty, blood roses. The faint fragrance of flowers in the air was refreshing. The tall, half-elf maids elegantly guided everyone to their seats, their movements as delicate as butterflies. Colin stepped on the thick carpet, and its soft,fortable touch gave him the illusion of walking on clouds. Once seated, he squinted and examined the crystal chandeliers above. There were eight crystal magicmps, three meters wide, spreading magical radiance that illuminated every corner of the banquet hall like it was daylight. Lowering his gaze, he saw a variety of exquisite dishes and expensive wine. Even the utensils were made of pure gold, carved with the badge of the Modewen family. Theyre bloody rich! Colin was reminded of the information about the Half-Elf race in the memories of his predecessor. They were known as the two most business-savvy races in the world, along with the goblins. If goblin merchants made a name for themselves through careful calction and business talent, the half-elf merchants did so through womens politics. Thats right, half-elf beauties were famous all over the world, and by sending women to various factions, half-elf merchants quickly expanded theirwork of contacts across the continent, bringing a wealth of treasures back to Silver Moon City. But of course, such wealth attracted greedy eyes. Therefore, the half-elves decisively sought protection from the Glory Empire, offeringrge amounts of tribute each year just for the empires protection. With the Empire as their godfather, the Half-Elf Kingdomid back and rxed. The nations military preparedness was ck, and the total number of regr troops in the country was just 50,000, with theirbat effectiveness rumored to be rather poor. Well, everyone was so rich, who would want to risk their lives on the battlefield? As Colin mused, the banquet began. The old king was still delivering his vague toasts in a threadbare tone, making Colin feel groggy. The entire meal was extremely dull. Vera adhered to the principle of silence being golden, only asionally answering with a Yes, Right, okay etc. when absolutely cornered with questions. She didnt behave like a woman about to marry into the half-elf royal family at all. However, not only did the members of the Modewen royal family not dare toin, they also had to take good care of her, striving to find topics to prevent the atmosphere from bing too awkward. Colin found it tiring just watching them. If the atmosphere at the main table was like this, the half-elf nobles at the other tables certainly dared not speak loudly. The entire banquet hall was almost filled with the clinking sounds of cutlery hitting the tes. Finally, when the meal was over, the maids cleared the long table. When the soft music began, the dance ball started. However, the atmosphere remained extremely awkward. Vera stood there like a wooden figure, ignored by everyone. Prince Topaz, standing next to her, had a green face from irritation, but still had to maintain a smile. At this point, Colin didnt dare to ask Vera to dance, otherwise, the exasperated Prince Topaz would probably throw his glove at him again. However, there were quite a few half-elf noble girls gathered around Colin. Obviously, they had heard that this Viscount Angler from the North Territory was not yet married, and they came to try their luck. Seeing one beautiful face after another swirling around him, Colin could only shake his head and refuse with a bitter smile. He always felt Veras gaze deliberately or unintentionally sweeping over, it made his spine feel cold. Moreover, frankly speaking, he was truly not interested in these half-elf noble girls. Although they looked quite good, they were not necessarily as beautiful as Vera. As for their status, it was naturally even worse. Half-elf beauties are always known as the best lovers. But note, they only have the title of lovers, not wives. Any clear-headed human noble knew that a half-elf beauty could only be a lover, not a real wife. The reason was simple C the nobility of the Glorious Empire could only be inherited by pure-blooded humans. Therefore, facing the enthusiastic half-elf girls, Colin could only decline politely. With both honored guests giving them such a cold reception, it was naturally impossible for the banquet to heat up. And the old half-elf king even went to sleep directly in his chair. So just after eight oclock, the queen announced the end of the banquet earlier than usual. Im really sorry; our banquet was not to your liking! Looking at the queen who personally came to apologize softly, Colin also waved his hand andughed: Your Majesty is too kind, in fact, we are also tired from a long journey and were thinking of having an early rest. Okay, Topaz, please send our distinguished guests to rest. Yes. After sending Vera and Colin away, the queen tried to help the sleeping king. Mother, let me do it, Prince William said, taking the initiative. Okay, you help His Majesty to rest. Ill go and see off the guests. Alright. Supporting the sleeping king, Prince William headed towards the bedchamber. You may all leave now. Afterying the king on the bed in the bedchamber, Prince William waved at the attendants behind him. Yes. As the door of the bedchamber was closed again, the seemingly sleeping king suddenly opened his eyes. He got up swiftly, lookingpletely different from his frail earlier appearance.. Chapter 100 - 100: 100 Fathers and Sons_l Chapter 100: 100 Fathers and Sons_l Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the suddenly radiant old King, Prince William did not show any surprise. It was as if it was supposed to be this way. The Half-Elf King, brushing off his previous weakened state, spoke in a powerful voice, asking Prince William: What do you think about your younger brothers uing marriage to the Northern Dukes adopted daughter? I will abide by your arrangements, Prince William lowered his head, as if he dared not look into his fathers eyes. The fact that Topaz, the second son, was marrying the Northern Dukes adopted daughter, apparently made Prince William, the eldest son, ufortable. Yet, Prince William dared not voice his discontent. Im asking about what you think! The Half-Elf King seemed unwilling to let his eldest son off the hook easily. I I have no opinion Wham! The scepter in the old kings hand swung down swiftly, mming heavily onto Prince Williams knee. Prince William let out a scream, kneeling before the King, and pleaded, Father, I truly dare not have anyints! Fool! The old King roared furiously, Do you really believe that I arranged for Topaz to travel to North Territory to court Vera? Speak! I dont know Wham! Wham! Wham! The kings scepter kept swinging, raining down on Prince Williams back like raindrops. Poor William did not dare to resist, he could only suffer in silence, asionally letting out screams, seemingly trying to elicit sympathy from his father. After a while, the old King finally stopped, exhausted. He saw him panting as he sat back on the bed, scolding with a deep disappointment: You dont know? You, the Crown Prince of the kingdom, the future chief of the Half-Elf n, are telling me you dont know could it be that when the enemies are in front of us, and the Half-Elf n is on the brink of extinction, when the court officials ask you what to do, you will just say You have no idea? You dont know? Not a shred of responsibility! Not a hint of strategy! If it werent for the fact you are my only legitimate blood, I would have given up on you a long time ago! Before the old kings scolding, Prince William cowered on the ground, not daring to move. But what he didnt realize was that such a weak attitude would only fuel his fathers anger. The old king gazed at his son, let out a long sigh, and was silent for a long time. Prince William, crawling on the ground, waited for a long time without hearing anything from his father, then carefully raised his head. There, he saw his fathers cold and deep gaze. It was a look he had never seen before. For some reason, Prince William suddenly felt an inexplicable panic. It was as if something important in his life was slipping away. But before he could ask, the old King spoke again: William, tell me, what is the survival strategy of the Modewen family? Hold onto your chips tightly! Prince William quickly answered, as if a struggling student finally found a question on the test paper that he knew how to answer. Then tell me, what does this survival strategy mean? Prince William quickly tried to muster all his thoughts, and after a while, cautiously answered, It implies we should hold onto our chips tightly, and not ce our bets easily. Why shouldnt you ce your bets easily? The old king continued to interrogate without showing any emotion. Prince William was taken aback, why are there follow-up questions? The phrase I dont know reached his throat, but he immediately swallowed it back down. He believed if he dared to say that, he would absolutely be beaten up again. I I think that is that is betting should be cautious Poor Prince William struggled for a long time but could not articte his thoughts. The light in the eyes of the old king became even more dim. Helplessly, he had to exin patiently, When two giants are fighting, if you, a weak dwarf, dare to join recklessly, youd be dashed to pieces! So, your best choice is to stay on the sideline and observe. No matter how the giants threaten or coax, you must not readilymit before the situation is clear. You dont have many chips in your hands, but they are extremely crucial. As long as you do not hastily ce them, they will be increasingly important! As long as you dont take sides, both parties will need to ally with you. You can thus take advantage of this situation, giving you a greater strategic maneuvering space. Do you understand? I understand. Prince William hurriedly nodded, unsure whether he genuinely understood, or only wanted to avoid his fathers admonishment. The old kings expression seemed somewhat disappointed. This saying of the Modewen family, it subtly encapstes countless tears and suffering of the Half-Elf n! It also undertakes countless secretive dirty transactions. What a pity The old king sighed, and asked, So, being wedged between North Territory and the East, do you know what to do now? I understand. As long as they havent decided on a victor, we will absolutely not take sides, and neither will we ce any bets! Hm. A smile finally formed on the old kings face, seemingly thinking that his son was not as hopeless as he had seemed. Then, you think again, the issue of Topaz seeking to marry Vera, could it truly be my n? Prince William became astute this time, fervently shaking his head: No, father, you are so wise, why would you bet on North Territory at such a crucial moment. Seeing the old king slowly nod, Prince Williams confidence increased: Therefore, it was my younger brothers own initiative? A trace of anger shed across the old kings face: Humph! And of course, there is that despicable woman pushing from behind! Prince William didnt dare to respond this time. Because he knew that the despicable woman the old king was referring to was the Queen herself. Although outwardly, the Half-Elf king and queen seemed to share a harmonious rtionship, William knew very well that his father was never content with her from the day she married into the royal family. The dispute over adopting Prince Topaz nearly left the couple enemies. The old king, who greatly values bloodline inheritance, has never considered Prince Topaz his own son, even though byw, he was indeed the son of the king now. If not for considering the Queens background from the Miller family, the King would have already disposed of her. Now, the queen seems to be looking to ally with the Northern Duke through Topazs wedding to Vera. This kind of behavior that dismisses the overall situation has clearly infuriated the old king who wants to remain neutral, ying a bncing act between the East and North Territories. The Easterner should send an envoy here in a few days, you will receive them when the timees. Yes. Remember, no matter how the Easterner tries to ally or threaten you, you must not personally involve yourself, just providing them with some necessitated convenience and let them fight with the Northerners will be enough. I understand. After uttering so much, the old King seemed tired and gestured for Prince William to leave. Prince William promptly bowed and took his leave, but before he could step out of the bedchamber, the King stopped him: What about the Windbell Commerce Association that I had you look intost time? Ive looked into it, theres nothing wrong with the Windbell Commerce Association, theyre dutifully paying theirmercial taxes Fool! The old King got angry again. Did I ask you to investigate whether theyre evading taxes? Prince William was taken aback. The old King took a few moments to calm his anger. With a sigh of disappointment, he waved his hand: You continue investigating. Yes. Prince William carefully responded. How has Little Charlie been doing recently? Hearing the King ask about his own son, an involuntary smile formed on Prince Williams face: The little chap is doing great, hes recently started learning swordsmanship, although hes too naughty, causing havoc among the flowers and nts in the pce Bring him to me tomorrow to apany me for some time. Prince William had no doubts and nodded repeatedly: Yes, Father. At this moment, light footsteps came from outside the ptial chambers. Prince William turned to see his father swiftly lying down on his bed. One second to fall asleep. William, has his majesty gone to bed? The Queen walked in and whispered. Yes, he went to bed as soon as he returned. Alright, you should also return. Yes.. Chapter 101 - 101: 101 Cis_l Chapter 101: 101 Cis_l Trantor: 549690339 Sir, are you interested in purchasing a half-elven female ve? Our Merchant Association has recently trained a few, of exceptional quality. Would you like to inspect them? No sooner had Colin approached the entrance of the Windbell Commerce Association, than he was osted by a peddler. I am here to meet someone. May I ask whom you seek? A merchant named Cis. Do you know him? Er may I know the purpose of your visit to our Chairman? Colin raised an eyebrow. Surprisingly, the first Merchant Association he stumbled upon the ve market held the person he sought. Moreover, the person whom Prince Okamoto introduced turned out to be the chairman of a ratherrge Merchant Association. Seeing the suspicious look on the peddlers face, Colin took out the token bestowed to him by Okamoto. The peddler epted the badge, but the skepticism on his face did not recede, clearly he didnt recognize the token: Please wait for a while, I will go and inquire for you. Not long after, the peddler returned, followed by a tall, slender middle-aged half-elf. May I ask if you are Viscount Angler? I am. And you are? I am Cis. Prince Okamoto had already informed me of your arrival. Please,e in! Colin nodded and followed Cis inside the Windbell Commerce Association. They walked past the bustling front hall to a serene courtyard. The courtyard was full of rose bushes. As the breeze blew, the subtle fragrance of roses filled the air. In the center of the flower garden, there was a pavilion. Cis led Colin to the pavilion and took a seat, then asked respectfully: Viscount, what would you like to drink? Coffee. An attendee promptly brought forward two mugs, the coffee inside emanating a gentle stream of warmth. Cis waved his hand, and the attendant promptly left, leaving Colin and Cis alone. Wee to Silver Moon City, honored Viscount Angler. If theres anything you need, feel free to order. Colin took a sip of his coffee. Without being courteous to Cis, he straightforwardly asked: Tell me about the major powers in Silver Moon City. Cis chuckled: Im not sure what you mean by powers? I have been in business for several decades and Im familiar with the powerful factions in the elvenmercial I meant political powers. Colin rolled his eyes, interrupting the deliberately obtuse half-elf merchant. Viscount, as for political powers how much could I, a humble businessman, possibly know Colin looked at Cis yfully, then pointed to the roses in the courtyard, saying faintly: These are Blood Roses, arent they? Yes, they are. If Viscount is interested, I can gift you some. I am not particrly fond of flowers. Colin shook his head, smiling and borated, However, I have heard that Queen Isas favorite flower is the Blood Rose. Yes. This ismon knowledge in the whole of Silver Moon City. Then tell me about Queen Isa. Sure. This time Cis did not evade the question, Queen Isa belongs to the Miller family, the youngest daughter of Duke Miller Half-elf Prime Minister Duke Miller? Colin suddenly thought of the half-elf who weed him at the city gate. Yes. Cis nodded in confirmation, then continued, Queen Isa joined the royal family three years ago Hearing the phrase three years ago, Colin suddenly became alert. He recalled that the n to eradicate threats within and outside the North Territory, devised by Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia, was it not three years ago? Was it a coincidence? Or Meanwhile, Ciss narration continued: As the King is rather old and not able to provide Queen Isa with a child, a year ago, a young man from the Miller family was chosen to be the adopted son, now known as Prince Topaz Wait! Colin interrupted immediately, Youre saying that Prince Topaz was selected from the descendants of the Miller family, not from the royal half-elf Modewen family? Thats correct. Cis nodded in confirmation. Colin let out a coldugh. What is the Miller family up to? The queen belongs to their family, even the adopted son of the king is from their family. Even if Topaz has changed his surname to Modewen now, would the old king really ept this foreign bloodline? Is Duke Miller trying to y the trick of stealing someone elses nest? What about Crown Prince William? Colin asked again. Prince William is the biological son of the king and the previous queen. Which family did the previous queene from? The Lute n. A solemn face shed through Colins mind. Atst nights reception banquet, wasnt there a Duke Lute sitting at the main table? Is the current Duke Lute rted to the previous queen? Colin asked again. Brother. Does Duke Lute currently hold any court positions? Duke Lute is themander of the Silver Moon Guards. Colin nodded, getting a general understanding of the political situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom. In his view, the high-level forces of this country mainly split into two factions. One faction included the Queen, Prince Topaz, and Duke Miller, and the other faction included the King, Prince William, and Duke Lute. However, it seemed that thetter faction had a clear advantage. After all, the session order of Prince William was originally ahead of Prince Topaz, and with the support of the king, coupled with the kingdoms most elite army being in the hands of his uncle, Duke Lute. No wonder Prince Topaz had to go to the North Territory to court Vera; without the help of external forces, he simply couldntpete with his brother.) So, how was Duke St. Hilde nning to push the disadvantaged Prince Topaz to the throne in order to control the Half-Elf Kingdom and obtain the key to enter the East Territory? And what about the East Territory? They definitely wouldnt just sit back and watch the Half-Elf Kingdom fall into the control of the North Territory, so how do they n to respond? And then theres this guy, Cis. Colin certainly didnt believe that this guy was just a simple merchant. Just wondering what role the troll forces represented by Prince Okamoto n to y in the contest over Silver Moon City? And Colin himself He probably was just a chess piece on this intricate board at the moment. But to prevent Vera from marrying that Half-Elf prince, Colin felt that he must be the yer! During the previous journey, he had roughly outlined a n. However, he needed a breakthrough. Are you a knight? Colin licked his sharp canines and suddenly asked. Cis was visibly taken aback, apparently not expecting Colin to ask such a question: You must be joking, I, a mere merchant, how could I have the honor to be baptized and be a noble knight. Colin was a bit disappointed and asked again: There should be plenty of knights among the members of the Half-Elf royal family, right? Of course, serving the Lord of Glory is the longstanding wish of every Half-Elf noble! This was indeed a fact. Although there was also a church of the Goddess of Fate in Silver Moon City, under the shadow of the current powerful influence of the Lord of Glory, the church of Lord of Glory was more popr. The first career choice of Half-Elf nobility was naturally to be a knight, not a ranger. His Majesty the King was once a tier-four knight, her Highness the Queen, the two princes, and also Duke Lute Hearing the illustrious namesing out from Ciss mouth one by one, Colin showed an excited smile. Alright, thats enough for todays chat, I have other business so I will take my leave first. Okay, wee to visit anytime! I will see you out now. As the two walked outside, when they got to the door of thepany, they came face-to-face with a team of fully armed guards. Looking at the familiar face leading the group, Colin was taken aback, and said: Prince William? Chapter 102 - 102: Chance Encounter 1 Chapter 102: Chance Encounter 1 Trantor: 549690339 Viscount Angler? What brings you here? I Colin was taken aback and then blurted out an excuse, I came to see the Half-Elf female ves. I see! Prince William got it and immediately showed an ambiguous smile that every man understands, Then you should have looked for me! The best Half-Elf female ves in Silver Moon City are at my ce! Colin blinked and found the princes remark quite naively honest. Its okay, I just wanted to have a look around, I wont necessarily buy. Colin quickly changed the subject, What brings you here? Im here to investigate this Windbell Commerce Association. The straightforward Prince William said, We received a report that this association is involved in tax evasion! Were innocent! Your Highness! Cis immediately wailed, Didnt you investigate us recently? Werew-abiding citizens, we absolutely have not evaded taxes! Well find out if you did or not after the investigation. Prince William ignored Cis and waved his hand behind him. Suddenly, a squad of fierce Half-Elf guards rushed up, grabbed Cis, and walked towards the association. Im sorry, Viscount, I wont be able to apany you due to official duties. No problem, you mind your business, I will just wander around. Colin was ready to bid Prince William goodbye, but as he began to walk away, a thought suddenly struck him, and he turned back and said: Your Highness, I may have some leads on this Windbell Commerce Association. Oh? Prince William stopped in his tracks. However, these leads are not about tax evasion. Thats okay, tell me. Prince Williams eyes lit up, and he became even more excited. Seeing the reaction from Prince William, Colin immediately realized that the Windbell Commerce Association had probably been targeted by the Modewen family for a while now. The tax evasion was merely just an excuse to investigate them. Earlier, I saw a surreptitious Troll in there. So, I suspect that this association might be colluding with the Troll Empire. Colin effortlessly betrayed Okamoto. He suspected that Cis was a spy nted by the Trolls in the Half-Elf Kingdom, possibly hoping to profit from the approaching conflict between the North and East territories. Of course, Colin did not intend to let the Trolls have their way. So, he decided to let Prince William do some digging on Cis. At the same time, he would stir up more chaos in Silver Moon City. Only then would he be able to take advantage of the situation without raising suspicion. I see! Prince William suddenly realized why his father had directed him to investigate this association. Haha, Viscount Angler, thank you for the lead you provided! Ill certainly visit you to express my gratitude! Oh, by the way, arent you interested in buying a Half-Elf female ve? I will hand over the best one I have to you once I return! No need, no need, youre too kind. After parting with the overly enthusiastic Prince William, Colin walked back to the royal pce alone. Veras wedding was in half a month, so he was somewhat idle at the moment. He wanted to have a chat about life with Vera, but he gave up halfway there. After all, this was the Half-Elf Royal Pce, not the Red Maple Manor. The guards assigned to the pce were the Silver Moon Guards, who could not be diverted. If anyone noticed anything strange, it could lead to trouble. So, Colin wandered aimlessly about the pce. As he walked, he suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance. Following the scent, Colin entered an open-air garden. The Blood Roses in the garden were in full bloom, like a fiery ocean. Colin leaned towards one of them, taking a close look, trying to figure out whether these Blood Roses were of the same variety as the ones he saw at the Windbell Commerce Association. Viscount Angler? An elegant and slightly maic voice suddenly rang out. Colin was taken aback and turned his head to see Queen Isa half squatting among the flowers. She was wearing a fiery red dress, perfectly blending into the Blood Roses. No wonder Colin hadnt noticed her presence earlier. Your Majesty, the Queen! Im sorry, I didnt see you when I came in. Queen Isa waved her hand, indicating Colin didnt need to stand on ceremony. She slowly walked towards Colin, a charming smile adorning her stunning face, Do you, Sir Viscount, also fancy the Blood Rose? Colin stood up straight but lowered his eyes to avoid meeting the queens gaze, Yes, after all, who doesnt love beautiful things? Did you know? The most beautiful Blood Rose is nurtured with fresh blood. While speaking, Queen Isa had already reached Colins side. A faint fragrance continuously wafted into Colins nose, stirring his heartstrings. Really? No wonder its called Blood Rose. Colin rubbed his itching nose andughed. Queen Isa casually picked a Blood Rose, sniffed it gently, and nodded, Yes. Moreover, the fresher the blood of the more powerful professionals, the more stunning the Blood Rose it nurtures. A thought crossed Colins mind, he thought to himself its very much like me Perhaps, I could add the Blood Rose to the new family crest as well. While Colin was lost in his thoughts, Queen Isa had slipped the plucked Blood Rose into her hair. She tilted her head towards Colin, asking somewhat abruptly: Am I beautiful? Colin was taken aback, turned his head to look at Queen Isa, who had a slight blush. He nodded, Of course. At the same time, a sense of alertness crept up in his heart. A radiant smile spread across Queen Isas face, much like a young girl who just received the praise of her lover. I heard you once proposed to Miss Vera at Lion Roar Castle, is that right? Yes. Ah, the agony of not being able to have the one you love, Ive also experienced that. Sympathy clouded Queen Isas beautiful eyes, as though she truly empathised with Colin. Colin lifted his head, looking straight into the eyes of the ravishing queen, suddenlyughed and said, Thats a joke! You married the one you love, didnt you? Do you really think so? Aplex bitter smile crept up on Queen Isas face. Colin fell silent. He was struggling to understand why the queen was sharing this information with him. It seemed Queen Isa noticed the guarded look in Colins eyes and sighed. I know, you dont trust me. But I can tell. Miss Vera doesnt really want to marry Topaz. You should be her true love. You jest, Your Majesty. Colin replied guardedly, not wanting to give this woman any leverage. Im not joking. Queen Isa looked serious. Moreover, if possible, I would even hope that you could take Miss Vera and elope. Colin merely chuckled, ignoring the Queens nonsensical words. Although he did indeed entertain that thought, it was impossible for Queen Isa to assist him in stealing away Vera. From what Colin understood of the situation in Silver Moon City, this Queen Isa ought to be one of the people who most wanted Prince Topaz to marry Vera. In that way, the Miller family behind her could gain the support of the North Territory and realize the dream of worming their way into power. Thus, Colin felt that the queen was testing waters by discussing this with him. Could it be that she had noticed something? Or did Duke St. Hilde mention something to the Miller family? Your Majesty, I just remembered theres something I need to attend to. I must take my leave now. Colin was ready to make his quick exit. Fine. After Colin had left, the queen removed the Blood Rose she had ced in her hair. She gently crumbled it apart, opening her palm to let the tiny fragments scatter and float into the air. If you were still alive, would you dare to take me with you? A gentle breeze blew past, carrying away Queen Isas muttered whisper.. Chapter 103 - 103: 103 Kathy_l Chapter 103: 103 Kathy_l Trantor: 549690339 Leaving the garden, Colin was still bothered, trying to work out the real intent behind Queen Isas words. He didnt notice the half-elf maid walking towards him. The maid was holding arge pot that blocked her view, she didnt see Colin either. It wasnt until they almost collided that Colin realized there was someone in front of him. He quickly dodged, startling the maid into a scream. Sorry. No, no, no, my lord. Its my fault! Recognizing Colin, the maid quickly set down the pot nt and kept apologizing. Its fine. Colin waved his hand, preparing to leave. But after a few steps, he seemed to remember something and turned back to the maid: Are you the one in charge of that garden? Yes, my lord. Are those Blood Roses all cultivated by you? No, I dont have such skills. The maid shook her head, Those Blood Roses were all bought from outside. Do you know where those Blood Roses in the garden were bought from? I quite like those flowers. Id like to buy some myself. Windbell Commerce Association. The maid mentioned a name familiar to Colin. They are located on the western side of the ve Market. This business can cultivate the best Blood Roses in Silver Moon City. Ok, thank you. Youre so kind. The maid gave a curtsey. Seeing that Colin had no further instructions, she took her leave. Colin watched the maids retreating figure and fell into deep thought. There was indeed some connection between Queen Isa and the Windbell Commerce Association. But was their rtion merely about Blood Roses? Did Queen Isa know Cis? Even Prince Okamoto? Could it be that Prince Okamoto was actually a supporter of the second princes faction? But what would the Troll Empire have to gain by meddling in the affairs of the Half-Elf Kingdom? What could they possibly gain here? Also, why would Cis, a half-elf, align with the trolls? A plethora of questions were spinning in Colins head. He suddenly found the current situation in Silver Moon City to be rather interesting. With an excited smile, Colin turned around and headed towards his residence. Although there were still many questions unanswered, he had sorted one thing out. Thats why he ran into Prince William at the doorstep of the Windbell Commerce Association. Its likely that the Miller family had already detected the secret connection between Queen Isa and the Windbell Commerce Association. So, they conducted a tax investigation as a pretext. Colin had already revealed the secret connection between the Windbell Commerce Association and the trolls to Prince William, who could now pry some useful information out of Cis mouth. Lost in these thoughts while walking, Colin quickly returned to his residence. Then he noticed an attractive and petite half-elf girl standing at his door. Knight Teriden, who is thisdy? Colin asked, puzzled. My Lord, this is Kathy. She is the female ve personally sent by Prince William as a gift to you. Only then did Colin remember it. He had initially thought Prince William was simply being courteous, but he indeed sent over a half-elf female ve. This half-elf female ve stood about one meter sixty tall. She was thin and petite, appearing as if a gust of wind could blow her away. However, she had a delicate and beautiful face. Especially her big, amber eyes and pointed ears were incredibly adorable. She wore a simple green dress with an iron ring a symbol of very around her left ankle. She had a mysterious and weak aura about her, which inspired a sense ofpassion. Seeing Colin looking at her, Kathy blushed, stepped forward and curtsied: My lord, Prince William sent me to serve you. Knight Teriden timely handed over a document: Lord, this is her ve contract. The prince has already signed it. You just have to sign your name, and the female ve will be yours. With a bit of helplessness, Colin took the contract and said to Kathy: Come in with me. Once inside, as soon as Colin sat down on a chair, Kathy quickly poured a ss of water and offered it to Colin: My lord, please have some water. Colin, looking at the overly eager Kathy,ughed and waved his hand: You dont have to be so nervous. He then pointed to the seat opposite him and instructed: Sit. Kathy obediently sat down, still sitting up straight as if she were a bit tense. How did you be a ve? Colin knew by looking at Kathys demeanor and appearance that this girls family must have been fairly well-off before C she did not seem like the child of a ve. My father used to be a merchant, but after he went bankrupt, he sold me to pay off his debts. Kathy couldnt help but tear up as she recounted her painful past. A clichd tale. How much of it was true was anyones guess. Colin looked at the pitiful Kathy and asked again: How long have you been with Prince William? I was just sold to Prince William today. Hmm? Colin raised an eyebrow, Who was your previous owner? The Windbell Commerce Association. As suspected! Colin immediately guessed that the naive Prince William probably hadnt figured out the true nature of the Windbell Commerce Association. And this half-elf maid, perhaps, was a gift from Cis to curry favor with Prince William. It was unexpected that she was directly passed on to Colin by Prince William. Hmm? Wait a moment! A half-elf maid given to Prince William by Cis? Colin stroked his chin and suddenly began to smile. Come here. Upon hearing Colinsmand, Kathy immediately stood up and walked over to Colin. A little closer. Kathy took another step forward. Colin suddenly stood up as well, giving Kathy a fright. They were standing very close, and Colin deliberately leaned in further, his face almost touching Kathys. Kathy seemed to realize something, and her face turned crimson. The masculine aroma from Colin put her in a whirl, her mind went nk. Just then, Colin suddenly asked: Whats yourst name? Myst name is Kathy suddenly snapped to attention, her eyes widened, and quickly corrected herself, Sir, I am just a ve, I dont have ast name! Even before you were made a ve? Kathy shook her head: Sir, I was just amoner before. Colin gave a cold smile, obviously not believing her story. Kathys subconscious reaction just now had already given her away. In this world, only nobles are allowed to have ast name. If Kathy was really just amoner, she would not have subconsciously started her sentence with Myst name is Considering the collusion between Cis and Queen Isa, Colin suddenly realized, could Kathy be from the Miller family? If thats the case, then Duke Miller is quite ruthless. To nt a mole beside his enemy, he even sold his own family member into very. Of course, Colin also guessed another possibility Kathy might not have anything to do with the Miller family, but instead, she may be a spy for Cis, or for the family behind Cis. In fact, that was the initial reason why Colin decided to probe Kathy. He feels that Cis, does not seem like amoner. Amoner half-elf, even one with the backing of a troll, probably wouldnt dare to interfere in the power struggle of Silver Moon City. Unfortunately, this maid is obviously not a knight, and Colin could not transform her into a bloodline, which would force her to tell the truth. As for blood ves, they could be transformed, but those thoughtless walking corpses obviously couldnt tell Colin anything about her background. You may leave. Yes. Kathy gave Colin a pathetic look then scurried out like a scared deer. Watching her retreating figure, Colin suddenly felt that his n could use some fine-tuning. Cis, Kathy, Queen Isa This is indeed an interesting lead.. Chapter 104 - 104: 104 Siblings_l Chapter 104: 104 Siblings_l Trantor: 549690339 Gloomy storm clouds shrouded the sky over Silver Moon City, asionally filled with rumbling thunder. It was about to rain. Pedestrians on the street hurried, hoping to get home before the storm hit. A small tavern in the east of the city had two special guests. The tavern attendant, upon seeing the appearance and demeanor of these two guests, realized they must be nobles. He involuntarily bowed a little, respectfully leading them to a quiet spot near a window. The two guests were a man and a woman. The man seemed to be in his early twenties and sported radiant golden hair with ocean-blue eyes. His eyes were particrly deep like the ocean, giving anyone he was looking at a feeling of being seen through. The woman was slightly younger, pretty with a bold spirit. She was petite and moved with agility. The broadsword she carried on her back was the most eye-catching thing about her. Almost as tall as she was, the broadsword was ten inches wide with edges unfolding on both sides. It was engraved withplex arcane patterns; when in close proximity to it, one could even feel slivers of electric energy emanating from it. The contrast between the massive broadsword and the petite woman was strikingly sharp. The knob of the sword hilt was carved with a galloping steed. If one was familiar with the badges of nobles in the Glorious Empire, they would immediately recognize it C a pure white heavenly horse, the emblem of the St. Prowse Family, rulers of the eastern part of the Empire. Thud! When the woman took her seat, she carelessly leaned the broadsword against the wall. The depth to which the sword tip was embedded in the ground, along with the thud sound, revealed its substantial weight. Big brother, why have you been spending the past few days sampling fine wines? Have you forgotten our mission in Silver Moon City? she asked. Instead of responding right away, the man smiled faintly. He received the wine from the attendant, poured some for himself and his sister, raised his ss, and said, Why the rush? Lets savor the wine of this ce first. The woman reluctantly raised her ss for a toast. As he lifted his hand to drink, three silver stripes sewn on the mans sleeve were revealed C a mark reserved solely for a Count in the Empire. Taking together that badge and the wide heavenly horse on the womans sword, it was clear who these esteemed guests were. There is only one Count in the St. Prowse Family, the rulers of the Eastern Territory C Evan Sanctus. Count Evan was the second son of Duke St. Prowse, a real Count. He received his Count title at a young age, making it appear that the Dukes second son was quite favored. But those who really understood the situation would think otherwise. Just like the North Territory, the rightful heir of the Duke of the Eastern Territory would also receive a nominal title of Marquis, which was without actual territory, since they would inherit the entire Eastern Territory once the Duke passed away. When the Duke of the Eastern Territory awarded his second son Evan the title of Count. it was almost equivalent to saving. This title of Count and this territory are for you to keep, but dont get your hopes up for my Duke title. The implication was clear. After sipping his wine, Count Evan closed his eyes, taking in the fleeting vors. When he opened his eyes again, he met his sisters relentless gaze. Count Evan smiled wistfully, finally sumbing, Alright, alright, Anna. Do you know why I am not rushing to meet the royal half-elf? Why? Because, dear sister, it is a mission destined to fail, Count Evan poured himself another ss of wine, so rather than wasting time, Id rmend sampling the fine wines of Silver Moon City. At least we wont leave empty-handed. Anna furrowed her brows, puzzled, Why do you think this mission is bound to fail? Closing his eyes, Count Evan savored the intoxicating wine in his mouth before replying. Father sent us to Silver Moon City in an attempt to prevent the Half-Elf Kingdom from aligning with the North Territory. But I believe its just about impossible because Duke St. Hilde possesses a guaranteed method to seed! Guaranteed victory? Anna looked skeptical, What methods can ensure that the North Territory certainly gains control of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Even if Vera sessfully marries Prince Topaz, that doesnt necessarily mean she can control Silver Moon City, does it? After all, Prince Topaz is the second in line for session, and didnt you say that the Half-Elf King is an expert at maintaining bnce, and wont arbitrarily favor any party? Hehe, the Half-Elf King may be an old fox, but Duke St. Hilde is a lion. Count Evan opened his eyes, a cold smirk appearing on his lips, Want to know what this surefire method is? What? The method isI Count Evan took another sip of wine, then said with an icy tone: Kill Vera! Boom! A sh of lightning pierced the sky outside the window, followed immediately by deafening thunder. Annas eyes widened, she gaped in disbelief at her brother. Youre saying, if Duke St. Hilde kills his adopted daughter, he will definitely gain control of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Exactly. The bloodthirsty glint in Count Evans eyes grew brighter, As long as Vera dies in Silver Moon City, then North Territory will have the excuse to send troops. I suspect that the invincible Dark Cavalry of the North Territory are already waiting in the wings. It would probably take them only ten days to get to Silver Moon City. Tell me, at that point, would the Half-Elf Silver Moon Guards dare to defend their city? And our esteemed father, would he dare to send our army into the Half-Elf Kingdom and wage a decisive battle with the Dark Cavalry onnd? Anna was silent, unsure if she was scared by her brothers insane idea or because she found the answer to thest two questions too hard to swallow. If the Dark Cavalry were to charge all the way to Silver Moon City, in ordance with the honorable traditions of the Elf n, they would probably surrender without a fight. And the Duke of the East Territory? He probably wouldnt dare to earnestly dispatch troops into the Half-Elf Kingdom to engage head-on with the Dark Cavalry, would he? Dont be fooled by the recent chaos and severe troop loss in the North Territory. As long as that terrifying Dark Cavalry is still around, no one would dare underestimate the North Territory. Moreover, it has been over a hundred years since the East Territoryst experienced wars. Although we have substantial troop numbers, theirbat effectiveness leaves something to be desired. One cannot forge a strong army unless it has been tested by blood and fire. If not for the geographical advantage offered by the Angry River, the troops of the North Territory would have charged in and driven out the St. Prowse Family from White Dew City a long time ago. Anna sighed deeply and shook her head, This is merely your conjecture, right? Is Duke St. Hilde truly willing to sacrifice a daughter for the Half-Elf Kingdom? Adopted daughter. Count Evan corrected, Moreover, even if she was his biological daughter, what would there be that he couldnt throw away? Anna gazed into her brothers eyes and asked seriously, If you were Duke St. Hilde, would you do it? Yes. Count Evan answered without hesitation. I dont believe you. Anna shook her head, Even though our father and eldest brother dont like you, and feel that youre unscrupulous, without any restraints or respect for knightly honor. But I do know that youre not like that. Count Evan chuckled, And how would you know what kind of person I am? By intuition. Anna replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Count Evan was taken aback. He hung his head, a hint of warmth flickered in his eyes, but he sneered, My dear naive sister, youll be deceived someday if you carry on like this. Anna snorted lightly, clearly dismissive of her brothers warning, and asked again, Is there really no way for us to stop the North Territory? Taking another sip of wine, Count Evan wobbled his head and said, There is, in fact. Anxious, Anna immediately asked: What is it? Chapter 105 - 105: 105 Rain and Flower_l Chapter 105: 105 Rain and Flower_l Trantor: 549690339 The sky outside the window waspletely shrouded by dark clouds, with intermittent rumbles of thunder sounding like warnings, urging pedestrians on the street to quickly find shelter from the rain. In the tavern, Count Evan regarded the eager look in his sisters eyes and casually replied: The solution isyou should step into the Holy Field immediately! Humph! Annas eyebrows shot up, she red at her older brother. She was clearly aware that she had been tricked. Im only a fourth-rank knight, Im still a long way from the Holy Field! Not long at all! dered Count Evan, Only neen and already a fourth-rank knight. Hehe, among this generation of St. Prowse, you are definitely the person most likely to be a Holy Knight. But thats just a likelihood. ording to you, Duke St. Hilde is sure to take control of the Half-Elf Kingdom. It seems we in the East Territory may soon have to face the military might of the Northern Iron Cavalry. What what should we do? Count Evanughed heartily: Alright, no more joking. Actually, I think the only real way to stop the North Territory is to seek help from the St. Lorenzo family. The Royal Family of the Empire? Anna muttered thoughtfully. Yes. Just us alone, we absolutely cant stop the North Territory, our only solution is to ask the Royal Family for help. Will the St. Lorenzo family help us? Of course, they will. Count Evan affirmed confidently, If the East Territory falls into the hands of the St. Hilde family, hehe, would the St. Lorenzo family still be able to suppress the St. Hilde family, who will have control of two territories? But but, isnt there a Sacred Covenant? Would the St. Hilde family dare Count Evan scoffed, The Sacred Covenant? Hehe, how many of the original seven Holy Knight Families who signed the covenant are left now? What about the St. Sean and Saint Voges families! Anna fell silent. The young girl didnt seem quite ustomed to these dark and dirty matters. Covenants are all false; only military power is real. If the St. Hilde family acquired the power to sweep across the Empire, then it would be time for a change of power in Dragon City. Count Evan sighed lightly and added: Thats why I say our father is a fool. Sending us to Silver Moon City is aplete waste of effort. We should have been sent directly to Dragon City. But the Half-Elf kingdom is not yet in the hands of the North Territory. How can we persuade the St. Lorenzo family to intervene if we go to Dragon City now? True sages dont wait until thest minute to deal with impending crises. They foresee the risks of the future while the crisis is still budding, and make ns in advance. Count Evan pointed to the umbre next to him, It wasnt raining when I went out, but I still brought an umbre. He then pointed outside the window: Look, its raining now. Whoosh! Indeed, it was raining cats and dogs outside the window, soaking the many pedestrians who hadnt made it home yet. Anna pouted, feeling that her brother was making fun of her. Because she didnt bring an umbre either. Then lets write a letter to our father, have him send someone to Dragon City. Do you think our father would listen to my advice? Count Evan asked dismissively. Then Ill write it! Anna insisted. Its useless. Count Evan sighed, Do you know what is the hardest thing in the world? What? To make an arrogant person admit that they are inferior to others. Count Evan said disdainfully, Our honorable father, without being driven to a wall, would never lower himself to ask the St. Lorenzo family for help. Anna pursed her lips, her face full of determination, So we are really going to do nothing, just eat, drink and be merry in Silver Moon City? Count Evan had a cynically amused smile on his face, We have to do something or else we cant make exnations. Watching her brothersnguid demeanor, Anna gritted her teeth in anger and said resentfully, Evan! Dont forget that you carry the same surname, St. Prowse! When the Northern Army invades, where are you going to run? Count Evan didnt respond, a hint of pain shing across his face. Anna no longer felt like talking either. She turned to look at the curtain of rain outside the window, lost in thought. The storm that swept through Silver Moon City was fierce in its arrival and departure. By evening, the dark clouds hadpletely dispersed, revealing a fiery red sunset. In the open-air garden of the Half-Elf Pce, the maids were removing the rain covers, allowing the flowers and nts to bask in the evening sun. Regrettably, the valuable Blood Roses in the garden, though they escaped the onught of the storm, did not avoid the devastation of the sword. Hell! Ha! A boy about ten years old was brandishing a sword, ruining Queen Isas cherished Blood Roses beyond recognition. Seeing this, the maids by the side dared not step forward to dissuade him. Because this boy was none other than Prince Williams son, Charlie Modewen. And the old king, leaning on his walking stick, wasughing while watching his grandson devastate the garden, with no ns to stop him. Prince. Prince. Just then, Prince William suddenly appeared at the garden entrance, reprimanding his mischievous son: Charlie! Those are the queens beloved Blood Roses! You cant indiscriminately chop them! The boy jumped in fright, hastily throwing away his sword, as if in doing so, the previous destruction had nothing to do with him. However, the old king was not pleased. He red at Prince William, scolded, What are you angry about? You frightened the boy! Then he turned to Charlie, put back on his smile, Charlie, dont be afraid, theyre just some useless nts and flowers. y as you like. Aw yeah! Charlie shouted excitedly, bending down to pick up the sword again, and began to ravage the Blood Roses. Prince William sighed helplessly, waved to the maids who were at a loss in the garden, urging them to step back. Then, he took a few steps forward, intending to support the old king. Who knew that the old king would fling his hand and gave him a re, Support what? Do I look that old to you? Prince William was rendered speechless, thinking, isnt it you who wanted to act old. However, this prince, ustomed to being amodating, dared not argue, and only asked quietly: Father, our people have located the guests from the East in Silver Moon City, butthese two esteemed guests dont seem to be in a hurry to find us So what are they doing? In the past few days, they have visited almost every tavern in Silver Moon City, they seem to be sampling various fine wines The old king frowned, obviously he hadnt expected these two eastern envoys to be so unreliable, so he had tomand, If they donte to you, then you go to them. Yes. Remember to bring fine wine. Yes. After Prince William obediently left, the old king looked at his excited grandson and asked with a smile, Charlie, why do you like destroying these flowers so much? Charlie paused, turned his head and said, I dont know, I just like watching them fall to the ground. Ha ha ha! The old king seemed very pleased, Good, then keep going! Remember, the more beautiful things are on the outside, the more dangerous they are! Cut them down! Its best to chop them all down! Okay, Ill chop them all down! As if given a sacred mission, Charlie wielded the sword in his hand even more vigorously.. Chapter 106 - 106: 106 Bad Idea_l Chapter 106: 106 Bad Idea_l Trantor: 549690339 Your Highness, the esteemed guests are inside, Hmm, you havent disturbed their privacy, have you? No, Your Highness. Alright, you can leave now. Yes, Your Highness. Once the guards had left, Prince William straightened his cor and knocked on the door. Knock, knock. As the door was opened, Prince William gave a charming yet slightly obsequious smile. But before he could introduce himself, Anna beckoned and said, Come in. Prince William immediately realized that his guards had probably been noticed by the others, so he hastily entered the room. Count Evan, Miss Anna, please excuse my uninvited visit Count Evan did not stand up but merely pointed toward the chair in front of him, Sit. Prince William immediately sat down, behaving like a well-behaved student facing his teacher. He then ced the brought champagne bottle on the table, Count, this is a fine wine produced from the Modewens vineyard, I hope it suits your pte. Count Evans eyes lit up and he finally revealed a hint of a smile, Whether its good or not, we need to taste it! Come, lets have a taste. He then immediately reached for the wine ss. Prince William quickly uncorked the bottle, pouring three cups. Count Evan lifted the tall wine ss, swishing it around with elegance, then bringing it up to his nose for a sniff. His face instantly broke into a smile of enjoyment. Indeed a good wine! he eximed and praised. Prince William was pleased, Its our honor that you like it, Count! Count Evanughed lightly, took a small sip, savoring it in his mouth. The room fell silent for a while. Prince William did not dare to disturb Count Evans wine tasting, while on the other side, Anna had quickly finished her ss, her curious eyes sizing up the half-elf prince. Just as Prince William was bing uneasy under Annas scrutiny, Count Evan seemed to finish his tasting, smiling as he broke the silence, Prince William, why visit us today? Prince William was silently frustrated Wasnt it supposed to youing to find us? Why ask me about whats going on However, he only dared to think this, and definitely didnt dare to voice it. Its because my guards found our esteemed guests have traveled from afar. As the host of Silver Moon City, I should naturally extend a proper hospitality. Oh? Simply to wee us? Count Evan replied with a yful smile, I thought youre here for the matter of Northern Dukes marriage proposal. Prince William was taken aback, blushing at Count Evans unexpectedment. Seeing Prince Williams reaction, Count Evan knew this fellow was surprisingly honest, so he stopped teasing him and turned serious, Prince William, the proposal from Prince Topaz to Miss Vera isnt arranged by your father, right? Of course not! Topazs youthful impetuosity led him to act on his own, Prince William hurriedly exined, I hope you can understand, and not me the Modewen family for this! However, things havee to this point, and my father is in a bind. If he openly rejects this marriage proposal, hes afraid of offending Duke St. Hilde. But my father is very angry at this matter! Count Evan shook his head. Prince William became uneasy, I beg for your understanding, Count. Could you help us exin to Duke St. Prowse I am also very angry! Count Evan acted out, The Modewen family has always imed to be neutral. How dare you engage in a marital alliance with the North Territory this time? And even with the Dukes daughter? Holding onto your bargaining chip? Ha-ha, you are clearly all in! 11 Prince William was momentarily at a loss for words. You definitely wouldnt like to see your own younger brother marry Vera, and thus gain the support of the Northern Duke, would you? Of of course not, Prince William answered honestly. I may have a n that could help you sabotage this marriage, said the other party. Prince Williams eyes lit up. He eagerly asked, Please, do tell! Direct refusal of this marriage is inappropriate. But if Miss Veras reputation is sullied, the Modewen family will naturally have apelling excuse to cancel the wedding in order to maintain the dignity of the Half-Elf Royal Court. Sullied reputation? Yes. Count Evan poured himself another ss of champagne and said while swirling it, Did you hear of the chaos that happened in the North Territory? I heard a bit about it. Then you should know that the Dark Cavalry yed a decisive role in it. However, from the reward distribution afterwards, it appears that a man outside the Dark Cavalry system profited greatly! Prince William immediately recalled a person, You mean the envoy for this northern wedding Viscount Angler? Correct! Are you not curious? How did this former barons son suddenly receive the favor of Duke St. Hilde, not only being promoted to a viscount, but also receiving a domain that is significantlyrger than that usually granted to viscounts? Moreover, its said that Duke St. Hilde even bestowed the de of Judgment on him! Prince William nodded repeatedly, Indeed, very strange. Setting down his wine cup, Count Evan spoke in a mysteriously suggestive tone, From what I gather, Viscount Angler happened across Vera amidst the chaos of war when she was returning from the east. They escaped together, and their rtionship grew close. Right! Prince William added hastily, Earlier at the banquet in Lion Roar Castle, Viscount Angler also asked the Northern Duke for Veras hand in marriage. However, the duke, in the end, chose to marry Vera to Topaz. Count Evan snapped his fingers, stating firmly, So, I am certain that Viscount Angler is the man Vera loves, hence the rewards from the duke. But, there must have been some changeter that made the duke change his mind and marry Vera to the Half-Elf Kingdom. So, your suggestion is A tragic love story like this is what people love, isnt it? You just need to have someone take the previous interactions between Viscount Angler and Miss Vera, tweak the narrative a bit, add some tantalizing details, and then have bards sing about it throughout Silver Moon City Brilliant! Hearing this, Prince William nodded repeatedly. He seemed to have received a brilliant n and kept thanking Evan. Anna, who was at the side, frowned at what she heard. She didnt expect her brother to give such a foul suggestion. And as for Prince William, whether he was truly a fool or not, he actually thought it was a brilliant idea. It seemed that Count Evan also couldnt bear Prince Williams mindless ttery and dismissed him after only a few words. Once the door was closed, Anna gave her brother a contemptuous look, So this is your brilliant n? It is quite Vulgar? Base? Or you think its just useless? Count Evan wasnt bothered by his sisters look and poured himself another ss of wine to savor. Anna snorted in disdain, saying doubtingly, Didnt you say Duke St. Hilde had a surefire method? Even if your stratagem does make it impossible for Vera to marry into the Half-Elf Royal Court, what use does it serve? With a helpless shrug, Count Evan responded, Well, Ive got to do something, otherwise I wont be able to report backter. I also wanted to test the quality of our allies and opponents. We still arent sure about our opponents, but our allies well, they seem to be quite gullible. And that makes me more confident that the North Territory is bound to win. So you hatched such a rotten idea for Prince William just to have something to report back to Father? What else? Count Evan shrugged, Duke St. Hilde wants to kill his own daughter, can we even stop it? Maybe that Viscount Angler is the very person the Northern Duke dispatched to carry out this task. Heh, this is truly interesting! If we could write the love and hatred in these events into a story, it would surely be sung all across the Continent! Annas eyes widened, Would Viscount Angler really be willing to kill the woman he loves? Why not? If I were him, I would carry out the Dukes orders faithfully. Maybe then I could even be a Count after I return, haha. Brother! Anna snatched the wine cup from Count Evans hand and chastised, You cant always use such pessimistic judgments to fathom everyone! Count Evan shook his head helplessly and sighed: Silly sister, this world is even darker than you can imagine. Chapter 107 - 107: 107 Response_l Chapter 107: 107 Response_l Trantor: 549690339 As the wedding day of Prince Topaz and Miss Vera approached, the entire Silver Moon City was filled with a festive atmosphere. The daughter of the Northern Duke! Even if she was an adopted daughter, she was still the highest-ranking noblewoman ever to be wed into the Modewen royal family. All the half-elves felt honored by it. However, this festive atmosphere suddenly had some unpleasant noise mixed in. Some stories about Miss Vera and Viscount Angler began to circte quietly in Silver Moon City. Moreover, these stories were, detailed and coherent, not seemingly fabricated. Therefore, the public opinion in Silver Moon City began to shift. With the efforts of some instigators, the half-elf folks no longer looked forward to Miss Veras marriage into the royal family as they initially did. They even began to feel that Prince Topaz should not marry a noblewoman of tainted reputation! The people of this world always value a womans reputation. After all, without paternity testing technology, how to ensure our descendants are really our bloodline is a headache. Therefore, to keep their bloodline pure, nobles often demand that the bride-to-be is a virgin. It is the simplest assurance method, although not necessarily effective. In fact, many nobles have a virginity verification process before marriage. However, this process is usually intended for the woman on the weaker side. For a wedding like Prince Topaz marrying Vera that is obviously a perfect match, the Modewen family would obviously not dare to subject Vera to virginity verification. Because this process is too impolite. Some high nobles, when discovering their daughters are pregnant before marriage, to prevent the child from bing a despised illegitimate child, might deliberately find a lower noble as a scapegoat, and then demand not to carry out virginity verification. For the Half-Elf Royal family, they absolutely would not want to defile their name with epting a bad deal like this. But if they really want to subject Vera to a virginity test, they probably dont have the guts. However, as the rumors gradually fermented, bing wilder and wilder, The Modewen family began to lose control of the situation. Even many half-elf nobles started to explicitly demand a virginity test for Vera. These half-elf noblemen even had a seemingly noble reasonC Demanding a virginity test was not questioning Miss Veras innocence. On the contrary, it was to maintain her reputation and thoroughly shatter these unfounded rumors! Half-Elf Pce, Colins residence. Duke Miller found Colin enjoying the collected rumors, and was speechless. Colin was indeed enjoying it. He found that these rumors were a mix of truth and lies, and they were convincingly made. For example, they once rode the horse together. For example, Colin once blocked a spear for Vera risking his life. And again, the two had been together since they met at Mirror Lake, forming feelings for each other. Some even said that Colin had asked the Duke to appoint him as the wedding envoy for Veras marriage into the Half-Elf Kingdom, intending to personally escort his beloved woman to a foreignnd In short, if Colin werent the man himself, he might have believed such a beautiful love story. Moreover, these rumors emphasized that he and Vera had been alone numerous times. Although not explicitly mentioned, between the lines, they implied that the two had developed a more than friends rtionship. Well, that was true. Colin rubbed his chin,ughing. Seeing Colin stillughing, Duke Miller couldnt hold back and said: Viscount, this matter has spread throughout the city now, some half-elves have even started organizing a rally, demanding a virginity test for Miss Vera, to prove her innocence! Then, test it. Colin casually answered. As if there was nothing between him and Vera. Duke Miller was clearly stunned for a moment, then blinked, and asked with hesitation, Areyou sure? Of course! eximed Colin righteously, All these statements questioning Miss Veras purity are baseless nder! Dont worry, arrange the virginity test. Once the results are out, these rumors will naturally copse. As for these rumors, Colin actually didnt care at all. He even thought it was a poor strategy. If the Modewen family really dared to verify Veras virginity and concluded that she was not pure, then Colin would have to admire their courage. Because this was a p in the face to the St. Hilde family! Colin thought it might be a strategy devised by the naive Prince William. In order not to let his younger brother marry Vera, the means of Prince William were reallyindescribable. However, Colin also thought of another possibilitya conspiracy from the East. The rumours were likely to be spread by the Eastern Region to force the Modewen family to verify Veras virginity, thus offending the St. Hilde family. In this way, the Half-Elf Kingdom would have to seek help from the East. Of course, no matter the truth, Colin didnt care much. He was actually hoping for the marriage verification to fail so this wedding could be called off. As for whether Vera was pure or not, Colin had personally verified it. How could he not know? However, just when Colin was contemting how to take advantage of the situation and sabotage the marriage, he heard Duke Miller speak again: Please rest assured, Viscount. I will arrange for a suitable examiner. I will definitely not let Miss Vera suffer any allegations. Duke Miller, noticing Colins calm demeanor, concluded that he and Vera were innocent. However, Duke Miller still had doubts, after all, who knew if Vera had a secret lover before Colin. This matter involved the rise of the Miller family, so Duke Miller certainly couldnt take it lightly. Colin also discerned the underlying meaning in Duke Millers tone and demeanor and chuckled inwardly. This old fellow was actually nning some behind-the-scenes maneuvers! However, this was indeed the best way to deal with the rumors. Just verify Veras virginity and control the results, then the rumors will naturally copse. So, the choice of the person to verify Veras virginity was extremely important. Who do you n to appoint to verify Miss Veras virginity? Duke Miller put on a confident smile: Please rest assured, we already have the perfect candidate. Given her status and position, she will never disgrace Miss Vera. who? Queen Isa! Colin was taken aback, and immediately understood why Duke Miller said she was the best choice. Whether Miss Vera is pure doesnt really matter, as long as Queen Isa says she is pure, then she naturally is. As for the Queens verdict? Does that even need to be asked? Who would wish more than Queen Isa to see Prince Topaz sessfully marry Vera? Moreover, having Queen Isa verify Veras virginity has another benefit. Theres no need to worry about Prince William objecting to the verifier. If it were someone else, Prince Williams side would certainly worry about Duke Miller orchestrating a cover-up operation, and even demand someone else perform the verification. But if its Queen Isa, there would be no problem. In terms of status and position, is there anyone more suitable than Queen Isa to carry out the verification for Miss Vera? Duke Miller thought that his approach was foolproof. He quickly excused himself from Colin and excitedly went to prepare the verification procedures. Watching the dukes receding figure, Colin suddenly remembered the beautiful queen standing amidst the Blood Rose, And the nonsensical things she said. Shaking his head, Colin cast the image out of his mind. The forting verification should just be a formality, and Colin didnt n to specifically change his ns for it. Now, he was waiting for Knight Lyle to lead the Angler familys army to arrive in Silver Moon City. ording to the timeline, they should be arriving soon. And Colins n could start now.. Chapter 108 - 108: 108 Body Check_l Chapter 108: 108 Body Check_l Trantor: 549690339 The examination process took ce three days before the wedding. As expected, Queen Isa was chosen to examine Miss Vera. Although the king and Prince William were unsatisfied with this selection, they could not find a more suitable candidate. The examination took ce in the queens bedchamber, a ce that was both private and solemn. By the time Colin led Vera into the room, the high-level figures of the Half-Elf Kingdom had already assembled. In the center of the room was an oval bed adorned with dark purple silk. Its pillow was a pale beige with an embroidered rose pattern, presenting an image of dignity and elegance. Around the bed were opaque curtains, probably set up especially for todays examination. Colin was suspicious. He wondered if Queen Isa would instantly dere Veras innocence without even having her undress once the curtains were drawn. Is it necessary for so many people to be present? Vera frowned slightly at the half-elf nobles encircling the room, somewhat speechless. Well, we could all leave and let Queen Isa examine Miss Vera alone. Your Majesty, what do you think? Duke Miller asked the drowsy king. The old king opened his sleepy eyes as if he had just registered the question, and nodded slowly, Good good, lets do as you say. I will stay, said Knight St. Hilde immediately. This Knight from the St. Hilde family was almost always seen by Veras side. Except for that night at Red Maple Manor Duke Miller paused for a moment, then said, Alright, well count on you, Knight St. Hilde. Then, he turned to Prince Topaz, Your Highness, why dont you stay as well and entertain the guests? Prince Topaz naturally agreed, Okay! Ill stay as well, Colin chimed in immediately. Everyones gaze became a bit strange at that moment, but no furtherments were made. Prince William seemed to want to stay as well, but he did not have a good excuse. After all, unlike Colin and Knight St. Hilde, he was not entrusted with Veras safety nor was he her fianc like his younger brother. Consequently, he had no choice but to support the old king as they left the bedchamber, along with the rest of the half-elf nobility. In Prince Williams view, this examination process was more of a formality. Would Queen Isa ever im that Vera wasnt pure? So Count Evans scheme was easily dismissed? Only at this moment did Prince William realize that Count Evans scheme seemed somewhat too perfunctory After everyone irrelevant had left the bedchamber, Queen Isa invited Vera and others to sit down. Come, have some flower tea first. It will help ease your nerves. Thank you, Your Majesty! Colin also sat at the round table, sipping the flower tea brewed personally by Queen Isa, while observing the queens bedchamber. Overall, the bedchambers decoration didnt pursue luxury but rather embraced a style of simplicity and elegance. Beyond the bed in the center, there was a teak wardrobe against the wall, and a dressing table by the window. On the table, besides jewelry boxes and cosmetic products, were a pot of blood roses. Your Majesty, that blood rose is so beautiful! Vera couldnt help but admire the flower pot. Indeed, Colin had seen many blood roses in the Windbell Commerce Association and the Royal Garden. However, none of them couldpare to the one before his eyes. Its blooming posture and stunning color were like a me burning brightly, consuming its own life, just to leave a touch of brilliant beauty in this world. Yes, it is truly beautiful, Queen Isa sighed as well. She walked slowly to the window, her hand touching the blooming blood rose. A hint of pride appeared on her face, This flower, I nurtured it myself. You are truly amazing! Vera couldnt help but exim. This flower is my mothers favorite! Prince Topaz also chimed in with augh. Once, my naughty nephew Charlie identally plucked one of its petals, and mother spanked him so hard he couldnt leave his bed for ten whole days! Hearing this, Queen Isa chuckled, shaking her head, That boy is still holding grudges against me for that. Just a few days ago, he ruined all the roses I nted in the garden. Prince Topaz quickly said: Mother rest assured, Ill visit the Windbell Commerce Association tomorrow and ask Cis to send you more Blood Roses. However, Queen Isa shook her head: No need. Prince Topaz was suddenly confused, just about to ask why, but then heard the Queen say: Do you know why the Blood Rose is so bright and beautiful? Why? Vera inquired curiously. Recalling what Queen Isa had said about cultivating Blood Roses, Colin interjected with augh, Could it be that it was nourished with the fresh blood of some knight? Queen Isas seductive eyes swept over Colin, and sheughed softly: Yes. And not just fresh blood. Colin frowned, suddenly sensing something off about Queen Isas state today. Not just fresh blood, then what else? Queen Isa leaned against the window, bright sunlight streaming in from outside, cloaking her in an almost divine glow. She was wearing a low-cut, silver shoulder dress today, disying her exquisitely curvy figure. Her face was also borately adorned, her rosy cheeks and tender red lips paired with the vivid Blood Rose C emanated a breathtaking beauty. Upon hearing Colins question, Queen Isa smiled charmingly: And skulls. What?! The startling answer frightened everyone else in the room. After a while, Prince Topaz chuckled awkwardly, Mother, what nonsense are you talking about! Queen Isaughed brightly, instantly illuminating the entire bedchamber with her radiant smile: I wasnt speaking nonsense. Colin was experiencing an increasingly unsettling sensation. Something was seriously wrong with the Half-Elven queen in front of him! Vera also seemed to sense something and hurriedly shifted the subject: Your Majesty, why dont we start the examination now? Its not good to keep the others waiting outside. But Queen Isa did not move, still caressing the petals of the Blood Rose, her tone bing somewhat elusive: I wasnt talking nonsense, You may not believe me, but if you smashed the flower pot, youll see A skull! Mother! Prince Topaz abruptly stood up, seeming to want to stop the Queens random speech. But as he stood, he staggered, as if he would faint the next second. Knight Telde, seeing Prince Topazs condition, was scared stiff. He also promptly stood up, reaching for the sword at his waist, whilst dizzily warning: The teatheres something wrong with the tea! Colin blinked, realizing something was different. However, he didnt panic. He had already tested and knew that he was immune to deadly poison. And so far, he hadnt felt any difort. Bang! Prince Topaz had already copsed onto the floor. Soon afterwards, Knight Telde also didnt hold out for long, and toppled over in a daze. And Vera, she had already copsed on the table, unconscious. Facing this situation, Colin sighed quietly and quickly shut his eyes, leaning backward. Bang! He fell to the floor.. Chapter 109 - 109: 109 Lover’s Skull 1 Chapter 109: 109 Lovers Skull 1 Trantor: 549690339 Lying on the cold marble floor, Colin quietly squinted his eyes open to sneak a peek. And then he saw it, Queen Isa calmly opened a drawer from the dressing table, and took out a Dagger! What is she doing! Colins heart churned with shockwaves; he hadnt anticipated the present circumstances at all. He had thought it would be a simple, uneventful physical examination, Queen Isa would likely not even lift Veras skirt and directly dere her innocence. Then, the wedding would proceed as usual. And he could start to carry out his own n. But now, the script waspletely messed up! Watching Queen Isa approach Vera step by step while raising the dagger in her hand, it looked like she was about to stab down! She wants to kill Vera! But why? Colin couldntprehend. But that didnt stop him from jumping up from the ground, furiously knocking the unsuspecting Queen Isa to the ground. He snatched the dagger from Queen Isas hand with one hand, and covered her mouth with the other to stop her from screaming. Who instigated for you to do this? Colin stared into Queen Isas eyes coldly. Surprise flitted across Queen Isas eyes, evidently wondering why Colin hadnt fainted. But soon, this surprise was reced by calmness. No, not calmness. It was utter silence. Just like the look in the eyes of someone at the end of their life, who had let go of all the worldly attachments. Colin suddenly noticed that his hand holding Queen Isas mouth was soaked with something. He initially thought it was saliva, but upon careful inspection, he realized Strands of fresh blood were seeping from between his fingers! Have you been poisoned too? Colin eximed in shock. But after thinking about it, he was puzzled again: No, you didnt drink any tea! Blood kept seeping out from Queen Isas mouth, Colin no longer needed to cover her mouth now; the queen was gasping for breath more than she was breathing, unable to scream even if she wanted. Shejustfaintedwill not die Queen Isa spoke in fragmented sentences, unexpectedly with the remaining will to remind Colin, I failedyoutake heraway Tell me, who ordered you to do this? Colin only cared about the mastermind behind the scenes. Queen Isa gave a wistful smile, not answering Colins question, but turned her head to look at the Blood Rose: Therethereis myrealloversskull Was it Duke Miller who told you to do it? Colin wasnt interested in any damned skull, Or Cis from the Windbell Commerce Association? But by then, Queen Isa had already closed her eyes. Damn it! Dont die! Colin was frustrated. If Queen Isa just died like that, how was he going to exin itter? And who was the mastermind behind this bizarre event? Who wanted to kill Vera? And even made Queen Isa attempt to assassinate her in such a life-for-a-life way! Who had such capabilities? Looking at Queen Isa who was nowpletely lifeless, Colin suddenly recalled that Cis once told him the queen was also a knight. Even though she held a low rank, she was still a knight! so Without any hesitation, Colin bit into Queen Isas slender, fair neck! As the bloody smoke gradually dissipated, Colin lifted his head from Queen Isas body. His face was still somewhat pale. He stretched out his hand to check Queen Isas breath She was still breathing. Colin rxed, it seemed the initiation ceremony was sessful. After bing a bloodline, Queen Isa had gained the ability to resist lethal poisons. Thus, she wouldnt die instantly, allowing Colin the opportunity to uncover from her who was really behind all this. Seeing that Queen Isa showed no sign of regaining consciousness, Colin temporarily suppressed his countless questions and walked to the side of Knight Teld. Colin remembered that this knight from the St. Hilde family was a Fourth Rank. Shwip! Colin shed open Knight Telds wrist with a sword, letting the blood slowly flow into a teacup. Just then, Colin made a shocking discoveryhe hadnt lost a rank! Shouldnt he have lost a rank after the first embrace? Colin carefully sensed his own body again. Although he was a bit weak, he was still Third Rank! Could it be A possibility suddenly struck him. When he first embraced Knight Shar, his sword rank was lower than Shars. But this Queen Isa, her knight rank was clearly lower than Colins. So, could it be that you only lose a rank by first embracing a higher-ranked knight, not a lower-tier knight? Colin found the discovery somewhat exhrating. By that logic, he would no longer have to worry about losing a rank every time he got his first embrace as long as he advanced his knight rank. He then thought, if the other party is on the same rank as him, would he lose rank then? Perhaps further experiments were needed As Knight Telds blood was gradually filling the cup, Colin immediately picked it up and put it to his lips. Glug Glug Feeling his body slowly heat up, Colin closed his eyesfortably. But as Colin was enjoying the thrill of gaining strength, the voice of Prince William was heard in the distance: Miss Vera, Queen Isa, have you finished? Colin was taken aback, wondering how to send this guy away, when he saw Queen Isa regaining consciousness leisurely. Her eyes were somewhat confusedshe had taken the deadly poison in advance, so how was she still alive? She turned to look at Colin, then a wave of instinct from deep within her bloodline made her irresistibly obedient. Send him away, Colin decided tomand Queen Isa. Queen Isa nodded and loudly said to someone outside, Miss Vera and I are enjoying tea, please wait a little longer. Prince William suspected nothing and quickly replied, Okay. Dont worry, nobody will bother you! After sessfully sending Prince William away, Queen Isa turned her gaze back to Colin and asked confusedly, Whyam I not dead? Posing confidently, Colin put away his water bag and came before Queen Isa, his face filled with endless piety and respect. From his superior position, he looked at her and asked, Have you ever heard of the Blood Angel? Outside the pce, Prince William ryed Queen Isas words to the others. The old king squinted his eyes and said weakly, If thats the case, Ill go back and rest. You all wait here, let me know when the results are in. The remaining Half-Elf nobles naturally nodded in agreement. After the old king left with the help of his maids, another nervous and curious Half-Elf female ve came into the courtyard of the pce. You there, yes, you. Come here! called Duke Miller. The woman ve timidly made her way over. Whose maid are you? Why are you running around so freely? Hasnt anyone taught you the rules? Sir, I I am Viscount Anglers maid Kathy responded cautiously. Duke Miller was on the verge of ordering to break the careless maids legs when he heard Viscount Angler and stopped. At this moment, Prince William also recognized Kathy and nodded, Yes, shes the gift I gave to Viscount Angler. Shes new and doesnt understand the rules in the pce. Duke Miller snorted coldly, reprimanding, Get out of here! If I ever catch you running around the pce again, Ill break your legs! Yes! Kathy turned chalk white from fear and quickly left. After she had walked a good distance, she looked back at the queens chambers which appeared as peaceful as before, her face full of confusion. But then she suppressed her doubts and quickened her pace to leave.. Chapter 110 - 110: 110 Story_l Chapter 110: 110 Story_l Trantor: 549690339 The bright sunshine streamed through the window, illuminating the standing Colin and the kneeling Queen Isa. From a distance, it looked like a pilgrimage oil painting. Queen Isa slightly raised her head, looking up at the man who had just granted her rebirth. Her heart was filled with reverence and admiration. Though she had never heard of the divine name Blood Angel Drac, she believed Colins words without any doubt. After all, he was the one who had just brought her back from the abyss of death. Who else could possess such power, if not an angelic envoy, a chosen one of the Lord? And the oppressive force emanating from Colins bloodline was mistaken by Queen Isa for the sacred aura of a chosen one. So, Isa Miller, are you willing to be my kin and contribute your strength to the mysterious mission of the Blood Angel? I am willing! Queen Isa answered with a face of devoutness. Seeing this, Colin couldnt help but sigh the power of religious indoctrination was too strong! He didnt think that there was anything improper in undermining the Church and the Lord of Glory in this way. At least, before his power surpassed that of the Church, he would continue to control the bloodline in this manner. However, he believed that one day, he would no longer need to rely on the so-called Blood Angel or the so-called chosen one by the Lord and let the real name of the Blood n be revealed to the world! Of course, before then, he still needed to develop inconspicuously Very well! Colin leaned forward and gently tapped Queen Isas forehead as ifpleting some sort of ritual. In the name of the Lord of Glory and the Blood Angel, I ept your loyalty and grant you the grace of blood, I hope you will not fail this honor. Queen Isa closed her eyes, as if bathing in some holy radiance, her face filled with piety and fanaticism. After calming her down, Colin retracted his finger and asked, Tell me, who ordered you to assassinate Vera? Queen Isa opened her eyes and answered without any hesitation, It was Cis. Cis from Windbell Commerce Association? Yes. This answer did not surprise Colin, as he had previously sensed some connection between Queen Isa and Cis. But he was puzzled why Cis would want to assassinate Vera? What he couldnt understand even more was, why would Queen Isa follow the order of a mere merchant? Looking at Queen Isas beautiful face, Colin expressed his doubts. Chosen one, my motive for killing Vera was to seek revenge against the Modewen and Miller families! Hearing this, Colin suddenly thought of something and pointed to the vibrant Blood Rose by the window, asking, Because of the skull buried under it? Yes. The skull of the man I once loved is buried there. Colin had roughly guessed the reason for Queen Isas hatred for the Modewen and Miller family, so he nodded and said, Tell me your story. Yes. Sadness flickered in Queen Isas blue eyes, Before my marriage into the Half-Elf royal family, I had a true love. He was from a small noble family in Silver Moon City; after his family fell into ruin, he became a wandering knight, and my father took him in, making him a knight of the Miller family. When my father found out about our love, he was furious. He would never allow his daughter to marry a destitute knight. So, my father drove him away and found me a more powerful husband. Yes, that was the Half-Elf king. Of course, I didnt want to marry a man over seventy years old, so I began to cry and make a fuss, refusing to eat or drink, in protest. But unexpectedly, my father killed my lover, sent his skull to me, and warned meif I didnt obediently marry into the royal family, he would cut off my head! When she reached this point, Queen Isas breathing became rushed, her chest heaving violently, her eyes full of fear and hatred. After a pause, she continued: Under my fathers pressure, I had no choice but to marry the old king. But from that moment on, I harbored nothing but deep-seated hatred for him! To curry favor with the king, for his own power, he dared to treat his own flesh and blood daughter in such a manner! On the day of my wedding, I secretly swore that he would pay for his transgressions! I concealed my lovers skull in a pot of Blood Roses, to keep mepany day and night, reminding me never to forget this hatred! Hearing this, Colin couldnt help but feel a chill down his spine. This woman is truly ruthless! Keeping the skull of a loved one by her side, this could induce nightmares in most people. As I searched desperately for an opportunity for revenge, a merchant found me. Yes, that was Cis of the Windbell Commerce Association. I knew him through Blood Rose; their trade association cultivated the best Blood Roses in Silver Moon City, so they became the exclusive supplier for the royal garden, frequently visiting the Royal Pce. He somehow learned about my story and hinted he could help me. Of course, I wouldnt easily trust a merchant, until he showed me something. What was it? The badge of the Savoy family. Savoy? Colin felt like he had heard of this family somewhere before. Queen Isa patiently exined: The Savoy Family was once Half-Elf royalty. But more than three hundred years ago, during a coup, they were ousted from the throne by the Modewen Family. Colin nodded, finally understanding. His previous guesses were correct; Cis dide from a noble household. And that household was once the reigning Half-Elf royal family! In that case, the half-elf ve girl Kathy that Prince William gave him also had to be a Savoy, right? Queen Isa continued: After seeing the badge of the Savoy family, I was convinced that I could trust Cis, as we were both people seeking revenge. Thus, when Miss Vera came to Silver Moon City, Cis approached me again, asking me to seize the opportunity to kill Vera! Colin also guessed Ciss motive, blurting out: He wants to make the Modewen family bear the brunt of the North Territorys wrath! Yes. Queen Isa nodded, Cis told me, as long as Vera dies within the pce, then the Modewen family is finished, and the Miller family would be the same; they will all burn into ashes in Duke St. Hildes fiery rage! Upon hearing this, Colin added with a cold smile: And Cis, as a descendant of the former Half-Elf royal Savoy family, can seize this opportunity to rise once again, and even ascend to the throne. Queen Isa nodded: Yes, thats his goal. However, I didnt care. What I wanted was revenge! As for what Silver Moon City would be, or who would hold it next, I didnt care. Even if Cis ascends to the throne, he would merely be a puppet. When the North Territory army enters the Silver Moon City, the real controller of this city will be Colin suddenly stopped, as a realization hit him just when he was about to finish. Because a new possibility crossed his mind. He originally thought Cis Savoy was the mastermind behind this assassination. But now he suspected that there might be another person involved! Indeed, the person with the most to gain should always be the prime suspect. If Vera were to be assassinated, who would benefit the most? Cis? Even though he might end up on the throne, he would still be a puppet. But the one who could really seize this opportunity to control the Half-Elf kingdom would be Duke St.. Hilde! Chapter 111 - 111: 111 A Crafty Trick (Parti)_l Chapter 111: 111 A Crafty Trick (Parti)_l Trantor: 549690339 The sunlight outside the window was brilliant, casting patchy beams that danced upon the citrus-yellow teak floor, creating shimmering halos of light. Bathed in warm sunlight, Vera slept peacefully on the round table. The corners of her mouth curled upward slightly, dimples shed across her face, she seemed to be having a pleasant dream. However, such a pleasant scene couldnt warm Colins heart. Because he had now guessed that behind Cis, it must be Duke St. Hilde! This ruthless Northern Duke, in order to have an excuse to march into Silver Moon City, was willing to sacrifice his adopted daughter! Of course, this didnt surprise Colin too much. After all, Vera was not Duke St. Hildes biological daughter. Not to mention, Vera posed a serious threat to the inheritance rights of Duke St. Hildes biological sons. Charles had been discarded. Adams was dead in Lion Roar Castle. Only Joyce remained. Perhaps, the moment Duke St. Hilde saw Adams die in front of him, he had made up his mind to get rid of Vera. Colin suddenly understood why Duke St. Hilde insisted on him being the envoy for the wedding. Perhaps it was thest bit of his conscience tormenting him. After all, regardless of anything, Vera was his adopted daughter (and niece), they had spent over a decade together. The Duke couldnt possibly be devoid of affection for her. Having Colin as the envoy, was perhaps to allow Verasst journey in life to be apanied by the man she loves. This also exined why Knight Terlde was so cooperative, creating opportunities for Vera and Colin to meet privately. So, was it actually a st hurrah before death? Colin took a few deep breaths, suppressing the rage in his heart. The anger of the weak is useless. He understood that at present, he had no means to confront Duke St. Hilde alone. Allies. He needed allies! Then, the image of a proud figure appeared in his mindthe Marquis Garcia! To confront Duke St. Hilde, Colin must unite with Marquis Garcia. At this thought, Colin suddenly had a bright idea. The current situation made him realize that his previous n could be tweaked to be even more perfect Isa, I can help you get your revenge without killing Vera. Moreover, you dont have to sacrifice your life. Would you, like to cooperate with me? Upon hearing Colins words, Queen Isa obediently nodded, You gave me a new life, gave me a new mission, therefore, I will follow your arrangements, Chosen One. Seeing how drastically Queen Isa had changed, Colin couldnt help to secretly praise the effectiveness of his brainwashing method. Alright, from here on out, here is what you need to do Outside the chamber, the Half-Elf nobles who had been waiting for a while were almost nodding off. But due to Queen Isas earlier warning, they dared not to disturb. A few were starting to grumble internally Just a physical examinationits not sex, is there any need for such a prolonged forey? Ah!!! A sudden scream from the bedchamber shocked the drowsy group awake. Duke Millers expression changed drastically, eximing, Thats Queen Isas voice! Saying this, he immediately rushed towards the bedchamber. The rest hurriedly followed. However, upon reaching the door, they halted; they were uncertain whether they should barge in. Duke Miller shouted into the room, Your Highness, what happened? Queen Isa didnt answer, but shrieks and sounds of a fierce struggle came from inside. Drawing the sword from his waist, Duke Lute decisively said, Theres trouble inside, we have to go in! Duke Miller agreed with a nod. Prince William hesitated slightly, then nodded and shouted, Lady Vera, Queen Isa, wereing in! However, just when they prepared to rush in, Queen Isa, covered in fresh blood, rushed out! Your Highness ! Just as everyone was about to step forward to ask what was happening, another figure rushed out, chasing after Queen Isa. It was Prince Topaz! But at the moment, Prince Topaz seemed off. He was clutching a blood-stained longsword, chasing after Queen Isa! Seeing this scene, Duke Miller felt like his soul was flying away, as if he had fallen into an ice cer. He immediately shouted, Topaz! What are you doing? Stop it now! However, Prince Topaz paid no heed to Duke Millers words. He kept charging at Queen Isa, his eyes bloodshot. Topaz, you are courting death! Duke Lute eximed angrily. His sword emanated a dazzling holy light, lunging directly at Prince Topaz. Boom! The marble floor shattered violently, with arge amount of debris spraying around like bullets. Some of them hit Prince Topaz and left bruises all over his body. However, Duke Lutes sword strike was more of a warning. Otherwise, with his fourth-level knight strength, a single strike would instantly kill Prince Topaz. Duke Miller seized this opportunity to rush towards Prince Topaz, yelling, Topaz! What the hell are you doing? Drop your sword, now! Actually, Duke Millers action was mostly to save Prince Topaz, but unfortunately, Prince Topaz seemed to havepletely lost his sanity, swinging his sword at Duke Miller directly. ng! Duke Miller blocked Prince Topazs longsword, but his heart sank deeper. Meanwhile, Queen Isa, who had escaped the crisis, suddenly turned around, screaming desperately, Kill him! Imand you to kill him! Prince William watched everything in a daze, unable to understand the situation at all. He quickly asked, Your Highness, the queen, what on earth is happening inside? Why has Topaz be like this? Hes gone mad, hes gone mad! Queen Isa wept desperately, her face stained with blood and tears, He killed Miss Vera! Boom! Queen Isasst words were like a thunderbolt, leaving the high-ranking half-elves present dazed and confused. Vera is dead? Killed by Prince Topaz? If it wasnt Queen Isa, who was covered in blood, telling them this, they would probably think it was a joke. But now, they couldntugh. Under the bright sunlight, they felt as if they were falling into an ice cer. Its over. The Miller family is done for. The Modewen family is done for. The Half-Elf Kingdom is likely done for too. Ah!!! I will curse you, you beast! Duke Miller roared, waving the sharp sword in his hand, aiming at Prince Topazs vitals without any reservation. It seemed that only by doing so could he alleviate some of the fear in his heart. Bang! Bang! Bang! Duke Lute held up a steel shield, like a strong rhinoceros, rushing towards Prince Topaz step by step. Boom! Prince Topaz spat out a mouthful of blood from the hit and was thrown backward. He crashed hard into the pce wall. However, such a heavy blow still didnt stop him. He stood up again, issuing an inhuman roar from his mouth and, waving his longsword, charged at Queen Isa again. Like he would not give up without reaching his goal. You are courting death! Duke Lute was thoroughly enraged. Boom! Prince Topaz was knocked off his feet again. This time, Duke Lute didnt let him go. He stepped on Prince Topazs chest. Crunch. Finally, Prince Topaz seemed to quiet down. A lot of blood kept seeping from his mouth. Only then did everyone notice that Colin had appeared at the entrance of the pce at some point. And in his arms, he was holding the blood-covered Vera.. Chapter 112 - 112: 112 A Crafty Trick (Part 2) 1 Chapter 112: 112 A Crafty Trick (Part 2) 1 Trantor: 549690339 Vi Viscount Angler, Miss Vera Prince William, looking at the icy cold man, suddenly felt a pang in his heart, but he still ventured to ask cautiously. Colin did not respond. Instead, he swept his icy gaze slowly over everyone present, finally resting on Prince Topaz who had copsed onto the ground. He. Must. Be buried with her! Colin ordered in an unquestionable tone. Duke Lute gritted his teeth, brandishing his long sword. Swish! Prince Topazs head was severed. Duke Millers face twitched a few times, but he said nothing. The other half-elf nobles also averted their gaze. They couldnt stand to watch. At the same time, they were all hoping silently A burial with Prince Topaz should be enough, right? Feeling that ethereal connectionpletely shut off, Colin knew that Prince Topaz was truly dead. It seemed that blood ves would die once their heads were chopped off. Colin still had the leisure to record this experimental data. Of course, on the surface, he looked as if he wished to ughter the entire poption of half-elves in Silver Moon City to serve as a burial party for Vera. ViViscount Angler William still wanted to find out exactly what happened. But Colin did not give him any opportunity. Holding Veras corpse, he strode Duke Lute quietly came to Prince Williams side and whispered, Your Highness, we cannot let them leave like this! ThThis Prince William was panic-stricken and utterly at a loss. Duke Lute was about to order the guards to stop Colin when he heard Queen Isa say, Have someone keep an eye on them. As long as they dont leave the royal pce, its fine. We must immediately find His Majesty. Yes, yes, yes! Prince William, as if grasping at straws, replied, Lets do as you said. We must immediately find father. Duke Lute could only obey. Colin, meanwhile, made his way back to his residence. The St. Hilde familys guards saw Vera, seemingly lifeless and drenched in blood. Instantly, their eyes were on fire. They seemed ready to turn into raging beasts at any moment. Viscount, what happened? Miss Vera, is she a leading guard came forward to ask. Ignoring his query, Colin instructed, Gather everyone and guard the perimeter of the side hall. No one is allowed near! Yes! Furthermore, Sir Terd is severely injured and unconscious in the Queens bedchamber. Send someone to bring him back. When he wakes up, have hime to me immediately! Yes! Also, send someone back to Winterfell City with a message Collins clenched his teeth, forcing out a tear, Miss Vera was killed by Topaz Miller! What? The guards were shocked by this cruel news. The next moment, they could no longer suppress their internal rage, drawing their swords and roaring, Avenge Miss Vera! Revenge! Revenge! Colin, looking at the riled-up guards, quickly stopped them, saying, Of course well avenge her! But just us wont be enough to make the half-elves pay! So, your job now is to ry this message to Winterfell City and wait for the northern army to arrive in Silver Moon City. The guards finally calmed down and began to execute Colins orders. Relieved, Colin strode into the room. Once he had shut the door, he saw the half-elf female ve William had sent as a gift earlier. She came over in shock, Viscount, Miss Vera is she really Watching the rapidly approaching Kathy, who seemed to be wanting to confirm Veras death, Colin red and shouted, Stay where you are, Kathy Savoy! Upon hearing Colin call out her real identity, Kathy froze on the spot. Taking this opportunity, Colin walked to the bed and ced Veras corpse on it. SiSir, I Kathy seemed to want to clear her name. Colin didnt even turn his head, he just coldly said, Im not in the mood to y your little spy game right now! So, youd better smarten up, otherwise, killing you will be as easy as squishing an ant. Kathy shrank back, not daring to speak anymore. Go and get a coffin. Yes. Kathy departed, grateful for her dismissal. However, Colins agitation confirmed one thing for herVera was really dead! Once she reached an unobserved corner, Kathy discreetly removed a green bamboo segment from her clothing and dropped it on the ground. In no time, the bamboo segment subtly started to burn. Without any ring mes, only faint green smoke rose in continuous tendrils towards the sky. Within the Royal bedchamber. A group of Half-Elf High Nobles held their breaths, intently listening to Queen Isas narration. As soon as I announced the result of the virginity check, Prince Topaz went mad, drawing his sword towards Miss Vera. We didnt even have time to react What was the result of the virginity check? A Half-Elf Noble suddenly asked. Queen Isa didnt respond, the question seemingly absurd to her. Her silence made everyone realize that Vera was indeed not pure anymore. All the same, would Prince Topaz go crazy and try to kill Vera just because of this? This was utterly unbelievable. If it werent for Queen Isa herself stating this, and if these individuals hadnt witnessed Prince Topazs madness with their own eyes, they would hardly believe this absurd story. However, the reality was this absurd. Why did you announce such a verdict for the virginity check? Duke Miller suddenly questioned Queen Isa. Queen Isa responded with a coldugh, Sir Duke, are you suggesting that I should have lied? Why not? Duke Miller responded recklessly, as if he was going crazy. He could not believe that his own daughter had betrayed their family in such a way! And Prince Topazs actions were even more iprehensible to Duke Miller. Its not a crime to not be pure, did you have to draw your sword and kill? Witnessing Duke Miller audaciously suggesting Queen Isa to lie, the assembled Half-Elf Nobles held their tongue. A few even seemed to agree. If Queen Isa had told a little lie, things wouldnt have escted to this irreparable extent. Were not Viscount Angler and Knight Telde present? Could they not stop Topaz? Duke Lute suddenly doubted. Because Topaz poisoned the tea, we all became groggy, greatly weakening our fighting strength. Queen Isa promptly passed the buck. Wasnt the tea prepared by you? How did Topaz poison it? How would I know? Besides, the tea was prepared by a maid, not me! Are you suggesting Topaz bribed your maid? Possibly. So, youre saying he poisoned us before the virginity result came out? Maybe he had already guessed the result. But thats no reason to kill. Ha-ha, for that, you may want to ask Topaz. Enough! The old king roared, cutting off Duke Lute and Queen Isas questioning. His chest heaved dramatically, as if he were one second away from copsing. The urgent matter at hand is to immediately put a lid on this news! Everyone here, without my allowance, do not disclose any of this! Lute, you immediately seal the city gates, no one is allowed in or out! Yes. Duke Lute immediately epted thismand. But as soon as he looked up, he saw the kings eyes roll back into his head as he fainted. Your Majesty! Your Majesty! The hall suddenly descended into chaos.. Chapter 113 - 113: 113 Blockade 1 Chapter 113: 113 Blockade 1 Trantor: 549690339 Windbell Commerce Association. In the garden filled with blood roses, Cis was staring at the fiery sea of flowers in a daze. A maid cautiously approached and asked, Sir, would you like to eat? Cis irritably waved her off. The maid quickly tiptoed away. Cis paced back and forth in the pavilion, bing more and more agitated as time passed. Just before the sun set, an attendant rushed into the garden, reporting, Sir, I saw green smoke from the Royal Pce! Cis widened his eyes, eximing anxiously, Are you sure? Yes, sir. I swear on the familys honor! Good! Cis pped in excitement and immediately ordered, You must send the message to Winterfell City at once. Be quick! Yes, sir! Half-Elf Pce. The nervous half-elf nobles had already left, and the queen went to bathe and change out of her blood -stained clothes. In the spacious pce, only Prince William and the unconscious old king remained. However, after Prince William waved the attendants away, the previously unconscious old king suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from his bed. With a mournful face, Prince William hurriedly asked, Your Majesty, what should what should we do now! The old king red at his son, saying calmly, Why the panic! The greater the crisis, the more we need to stay calm! Yes, yes! Prince William nodded again and again, but the fear on his face could not be concealed. A look of disappointment shed in the old kings eyes, but at this moment, he had no time to chastise his ipetent son. He knew very well that the Half-Elf Kingdom, or more urately, the Modewen family, was now on the brink of survival! Veras death in Silver Moon City is a disaster for the Modewen family. No matter what conspiracy lies behind it, who the mastermind is, and why Prince Topaz suddenly went mad. All these are no longer important. Whats important is that Duke St. Hildes rage needs an outlet. And the old king didnt want the Modewen family to be that target. Therefore, he must take action as soon as possible to divert this catastrophe that could destroy the Modewen family. As for whom to me A harsh light shed in the old kings eyes as hemanded Prince William: Listen carefully, you have five tasks to do now. First, have someone keep an eye on the Miller family. All family members must be watched closely, and none should be missed! Also, arrange for Duke Miller to see me tomorrow morning. Second, you personally meet the envoy of the St. Prowse family from the east. Have theme to see me tomorrow morning, but dont tell them about the incident in the queens bedchamber. Third, immediately send someone to deputize the Windbell Commerce Association, yes, the one I asked you to investigate before, and control the people in charge. Fourth, have someone keep an eye on Viscount Angler and his party. They are not allowed to leave the pce or pass messages to the outside. Fifth, cough cough The old king spoke too urgently and choked on his words. Prince William hurriedly handed over a cup of water. After drinking a few sips of water and catching his breath, the old king continued, Fifth, dere martialw throughout the city! Without mymand, no one is allowed to leave Silver Moon City! Not only people but also carrier pigeons. Go find your uncle and have him assign rangers to patrol the city walls. Any pigeon flying out of the city must be shot down on sight! Yes! Prince William nodded decisively and epted the order. The old kings series of orders provided immediate relief for him. As he was about to carry out the instructions, Prince William suddenly thought of someone and asked, Father, Queen Isa is also a member of the Miller family, so, should we have someone keep a close watch on her too Of course we should! The old king was about to scold him for asking such a stupid question, but a sudden thought crossed his mind. He ordered, Send for her to see me immediately. Yes. Not daring to speak further, Prince William quickly excused himself and left. The hall became silent, leaving only the slightly panting breath of the old king. There, lying on his bed, he stared at the crystal magic chandelier on the ceiling, lost in thought. Sometimeter, a flush suddenly bloomed on his cheeks as if a thought had struck him, but it faded quickly. He coughed lightly, muttering, Duke St. Hilde Youre quite ruthless Tap tap tap Crisp footsteps sounded from outside the hall. Before long, Queen Isa walked in. She had just bathed and dressed in a vivid red gown that stood in stark contrast to her fair, warm skin. Her incredibly pretty cheek was lightly touched with makeup, and her crystal clear eyes sparkled with captivating brilliance. Her demeanor was mild and virtuous, but it contained an allure that could not be concealed. However, within this tense atmosphere, the allure exuded by Queen Isa seemed entirely out of ce. Watching the alluring queen before him, the old king felt a wave of indescribable anger and violence surge within him. However, he forcefully suppressed them. Isa, he coughed a few times, I havent seen you for such a long time Youve be even more beautiful. Queen Isa stood by the bed, looking down at the old king who was so weak it seemed like he might pass away any second. Unhideable mockery appeared on her face: Your Majesty, have you ever seen a bird in a cage? The old king grunted in confusion. Queen Isas smile turned even more charming, The happiest moment for a bird in a cage is when the cage is destroyed. Turns out you hate me that much Your Majesty, you must be joking, why would I hate you. Then can you tell me what exactly happened in your bedchamber today? Havent I already exined everything in public earlier? Cough cough cough The old king suddenly coughed violently, his breath ragged to the point that he seemed as though he might die at any moment. However, Queen Isa calmly watched the old king, not even moving to help him at all. After a while, the old king finally regained his breath. With a weak voice, he spoke, Cant youcoughlet a dying mandie knowing the truth? Queen Isa remained unmoved andughingly responded, Your Majesty, you are destined to live a long life. How could you be a dying man? Seeing that ying dead did not work, the old king gave up on the act. Isa, you should know, if Duke St. Hilde ces the me, the first ones to bear the brunt will certainly be the Miller family! So what? The indifferent attitude disyed by Queen Isa deeply hurt the old king. It felt like punching in the air C an immensely frustrating and stifling feeling. If there is nothing else, I shall take my leave now. The old kings face grew extremely dark, unwillingly he growled, Isa, no matter what promises he made to you, you must be clear about where your true foundation lies! Dont end up being cast aside when you discover that you have no value left to be exploited With a charming smile, Queen Isa shrugged her right shoulder on purpose, causing the thin strap to slip down, revealing a glimpse of her bare white skin, How could I be without any value to exploit? With that, she turned and left,ughing. Leaving behind the old king who was stirred up with anger, but too weak to act.. Chapter 114 - 114: 114 Awakening_l Chapter 114: 114 Awakening_l Trantor: 549690339 Thud, thud, thud. Colin opened the door to find a guard from the St. Hilde family standing outside. Upon seeing Colin, he immediately reported in a loud voice, Sir, the Royal Pce is now under the control of the Silver Moon Guards. They wont let us leave. As expected. Colin was not surprised. The Modewen family would indeed want to contain the news now to allow enough time for a response. Seeing that Colin hadnt spoken, a bloodthirsty fierceness appeared in the guards eyes. He growled, Sir, shall we fight our way out? How many of you are there? Can you break out of Silver Moon City? We can try. Death will not halt our advance! The guards loyalty and bravery amazed Colin, but he still shook his head and said: No, dont make reckless sacrifices. Youre more useful staying here. Ill figure out a way to get the message out; you just hold this ce. Yes, sir. By the way, has Knight Teld not woken up yet? The guard was about to shake his head when someone behind him reported, Sir, Knight Teld is here. Colin nodded, indicating the guard to step down. Viscount, what exactly happened? Knight Teld rushed over, unsteady on his feet, looking pale. Colin broke out in cold anger, What happened, dont you remember? I I only remember something wrong with the tea, then I passed out. Knight Teld humbly lowered his head in shame. Alright then, let me tell you what happened! Colins eyes turned red in an instant, seemingly struggling to suppress his inner rage, Miss Vera was killed by Topaz! What?! Knight Teld suddenly looked up, his face filled with disbelief as he stared at Colin. However, Colins solemn and grief-stricken expression told him all of it was true. Only then did he realize why every St. Hilde family guard he passed had such a look on their faces. No wonder the atmosphere in the Royal Pce was extraordinarily tense and somber. No wonder the Silver Moon Guards around him were so wary. Vera Miss she In an instant, Knight Teld felt as though the sky had copsed. Colin carefully observed Knight Telds expression, judging whether the shock was genuine or not. It seemed that this St. Hilde family knight was truly stunned. Colin had previously suspected that Knight Teld might be Duke St. Hildes backup assassin. If Queen Isas assassination failed, this knight could serve as a double insurance. But now it seemed to be not the case. Upon reflection, Knight Teld could not have been the killer of Vera. Because if Vera died at the hands of Knight Teld, Marquis Garcia would immediately rebel and lead the Dark Cavalry to storm Winterfell City. Therefore, Duke St. Hilde certainly would not be so foolish. On the contrary, Queen Isa was an excellent scapegoat. A crazed Marquis Garcia, even without Duke St. Hildesmand, would immediately lead the Dark Cavalry to storm Silver Moon City. Then Ill kill Topaz! Knight Teld roared. Topaz is already dead. Then Ill exterminate the Miller family! Looking at the fiercely murderous knight in front of him, Colin felt a headacheing on. Do you not even n before you bluff? How are you going to kill them? With our small number of people, I doubt we can even break out of the Royal Pce. To fight for oaths and die for honor, this is my creed as a knight! Colin felt an even bigger headache and could only try to persuade him in a different way: I know youre not afraid of death, but you shouldnt die in vain! Besides, just the Miller family wont be enough. I want the Modewen family, even all the Half-Elf nobles to apany Miss Vera in her burial! So you must be patient and wait for the moment when the North Territory Army arrives! So do we just do nothing now? No, I want you to stay here to guard against the Modewen familys desperate moves. We can afford to die, but we cannot allow them to desecrate Miss Veras remains! Knight Teld finally calmed down, seeming to ept Colins reason. After sending the stubborn knight away, Colin returned to the room. As soon as he closed the door and took a breath, he found a beautiful young girl standing in front of him, staring curiously at him: Colin, what are you doing? Shush! Colin rushed up to cover Veras mouth. Speak quietly. Vera was startled by Colins action but didnt dodge it. Although she was somewhat baffled, she nodded obediently, demonstrating her trust in Colin. Only then did Colin release his hand and looked at Vera, who blushed slightly: If you have any questions, fire away. So many questions. What exactly happened in Queen Isas bedchamber? Why did I wake up in your room? Why am I covered in blood? And, whats with the coffin? Dont worry, one question at a time. Colin took Veras hand and seated her at the round table. Then, he recited the testimony he and Queen Isa concocted to Vera. In short, they put all the me on Topaz. As to why Topaz wanted to assassinate Vera, maybe he was just crazy. This exnation was naturally far from reasonable. Had Prince Topaz not stormed out of the bedchamber, drawing his sword to chase the queen in front of everyone, perhaps no one would have believed it. However, because of that, the exnation managed to slide by. Additionally, Topaz had died. He could no longer defend himself. So, what I need to do now is to continue ying dead? Vera seemed to have bought Colins story. Yes. You must y dead until the Northern Army arrives at Silver Moon City. Alright. Vera obediently nodded her head, then looked at her bloody clothes slightly dejected, So, I cant change my clothes either? No. Colin said decisively, but on seeing the young girls watery eyes, he made a concession, Of course, you can take a bath and change your undergarments. Good! Vera finally smiled. Then, she pointed at the coffin in the room and asked, Is that coffin prepared for me? Yes. Do I have to sleep in it tonight? Vera showed a somewhat fearful expression. Colin waved his hand immediately: No, you sleep on the bed tonight, and I will sleep in the coffin. At this point, Colin suddenly realized A vampire sleeping in a coffin fits the role perfectly, doesnt it? Maybe he should try sleeping in the coffin and see if theres any new discovery While Colin was lost in thought, Vera turned shy, lowered her head, and said in a mosquito-like voice: Why do you have to sleep in the coffin? Isnt it okay to sleep on the bed? Colins eyes lit up, and he nodded repeatedly: Sure! Lets share the bed! The idea of trying to sleep in a coffin for experimentation was immediately thrown out the window. How could a coffinpare to a pretty girls scent? Its gettingte, should we rest early? I still need to take a bath. Lets bathe together. Hmph! Chapter 115 - 115: 115 Trap 1 Chapter 115: 115 Trap 1 Trantor: 549690339 The next day. The bleak autumn wind stirred up dust all over the sky, enveloping the entire Silver Moon City, making it look even more gloomy. This Garden City, originally immersed in a festive atmosphere, turned into gloom and destion in just one day. Although the tragedy that urred in Queen Isas bedchamber was only spread among the Half-Elf Nobles, themoners in the city also felt the current tense and oppressive situation. After all, the closed city gate, the order prohibiting entry and exit, and the patrolling soldiers visible everywhere on the street were all indicating something major had happened in Silver Moon City! At eight in the morning, Duke Miller, who hadnt slept all night, followed Prince William to the main hall of the Royal Pce. To tell the truth, after knowing that the king had summoned him, Duke Miller was greatly relieved. In his view, as long as the king was willing to see him, it meant that the Miller family had not been entirely abandoned, and there was still a glimmer of hope. The Miller family, which has just suffered an unprecedented crisis, is now desperately trying to grasp any lifesaving straw. Good Morning, Your Majesty! Duke Miller saluted with a hand on his chest, trying to act as natural as usual. However, the dark circles and messy hair had already exposed his inner fear and weakness. Good morning, Duke Miller, the old king, leaning on his scepter, stood on the high tform of the main hall, looking at his old minister from afar. The old king actually valued Duke Miller very much. Otherwise, he wouldnt have entrusted the position of Prime Minister of the Half-Elf Kingdom to him. And Duke Miller didnt disappoint the old king. He had been serving as Prime Minister for more than ten years and managed the Half-Elf Kingdom well. When the king married Isa Miller as the queen, it was also to win over this capable prime minister and n for his next generation. Otherwise, he had no need to marry Isa. Of course, Isa was beautiful, but he was over seventy years old. Even the most beautiful woman could only soothe his eyes. What was the point? Moreover, from the first day Isa entered the pce, the old king could see her hatred for him. No matter how much she disguised, she couldnt escape the old kings sharp eyes. The old king didnt care much about this. In his eyes, a young girl as beautiful as a flower, being forced by her father to marry an old man on the verge of death, how could she bear no grudge? But he never thought that this grudge would bring such a disaster to him, to the Modewen family! Yes, although he couldnt get anything out of Queen Isast night, the old king still firmly believed C this woman lied! The incident that urred in the queens bedchamber was certainly not as simple as it seemed. It was the intuition of an old politician who had gone through ups and downs in the turbulent political arena for a lifetime! He had no evidence, but he didnt care about evidence. Did you not sleep wellst night? Not bad As you get older and face many things, its easy to have insomnia. The old kings leisurely attitude made Duke Miller somewhat confused. With the current situation, he still had the mood to chat? However, it seemed that the old king dide to talk with Duke Miller: I remember you told me, you have two sons, right? Yes. How about your grandson? I have one. How old is he? Just one month old. Just one month old. The old king slowly stepped down from the high tform, came to Duke Miller, and hinted, Such a young child, not many people know him, right? Duke Miller suddenly looked up, seemingly understood the old kings meaning. His lips trembled slightly, and his eyes shed withplex emotions, like pain, resentment, but also gratitude After a long while, Duke Miller replied, Of of course, after all, he is a child and hasnt met many people yet. The old king nodded and sighed, Thats right! And children grow fast, one day at a time. Even if someone saw him as a baby, they wouldnt recognize him after one or two years. By this point, Duke Miller naturally fully understood the old kings meaning. Obviously, the old king was telling him that the Miller family could no longer be saved, but he could help him preserve a bloodline -that is, Duke Millers month-old grandson! Tears immediately streamed down Duke Millers face as his whole body began to tremble. It wasnt clear whether it was due to fear, gratitude, or both. Your Majesty thank you for everything youve done for the Miller family! The old king extended his hand, gently patted Duke Millers shoulder twice, and softly said, I hope you dont resent me. I wont resent you. Duke Miller smiled bitterly, This is our Half-Elfs fate. Stuck between giants, its inevitable to be crushed into pieces. The old king sighed, seeming to agree deeply with Duke Millers words. He leaned towards Duke Millers ear and whispered, Rest assured, I will have someone rece your grandson. Duke Miller nodded his head, and took onest look at the old king. Then, without any hesitation, he pulled out his sword. But just then, the old king raised his hand to stop Duke Miller. Your Majesty, do you have any other orders? The old king held out his right hand and said coldly, You are my knight, if you must die, it should be by my hand. Duke Miller was stunned, but he still handed the sword to the old king. Then, he closed his eyes. Hisss! The long sword pierced his chest. Outside the pce, Prince William was apanying the siblings of St. Prowse. Prince William, when is His Majesty going to meet us? Weve been waiting for such a long time. Anna picked up a small stone from the ground in boredom, and asked impatiently. It should be soon! Prince William hastily exined with a smile, The King is currently meeting with Duke Miller, its your turn next. Count Evan was still drinking wine on his own, and suddenly asked, Your Highness, after all, what happened yesterday, wont you tell us? Prince William waved his hand and said jokingly, Well when you meet the Kingter, you will naturally know. Fine. Count Evan didnt mind, and continued to pour wine into his mouth. After a long while, a guard hurriedly ran over to Prince William and whispered a few words in his ear. Then, Prince William turned to the siblings of St. Prowse and invited, Both of you, the king is ready to see you now. Please! Count Evan and Anna strode forward towards the pce. Prince William, arent youing in with us? Count Evan suddenly turned back and asked. No, I wont. The King only wants to see you two. Alright. The siblings, having no doubts, entered the pce. However, the pce was empty. There was not a single figure in sight. Your Majesty? Count Evan tentatively called out, but only heard his own echo. Anna wrinkled her nose and said in surprise, Why does it smell like blood? The smell of blood? Count Evans heart tightened instantly, realizing that something was wrong. Itsing from that direction. Anna walked deeper into the pce. As they walked a few steps further, they were horrified to discover a bloody corpse lying on its back on the ground, with a long sword piercing through its chest. They hadnt noticed it immediately because their line of sight had been blocked by the pirs in the pce. We need to leave now! Count Evan quickly grabbed his sisters arm and started running towards the exit of the pce. Whats wrong, brother? Anna asked, puzzled. Its a trap! Chapter 116 - 116: 116 Framed_l Chapter 116: 116 Framed_l Trantor: 549690339 Honorable guests, where do you think youre going? Even before the St. Prowse siblings could scamper out of the main hall, Prince William appeared at the entrance. Behind him stood a full line of Silver Moon Guards. Count Evan halted, suddenlyughing, Your Highness, to be honest, this n is rather crude. A look of doubt crossed Prince Williams face, What do you mean? I dont quite understand. Then, he stepped forward a few paces, asking again, Where is His Majesty? Why are only the two of you here? Anna, as lovely as ever, started to speak, but was stopped by her own brother. By this time, Prince William had already walked into the hall. Then, he found the corpse. Duke Miller! What happened to you? Watching Prince William sprint toward the corpse, Count Evan shook his head and coldly chuckled, Your Highness, your acting is truly horribly. Ignoring Count Evans mockery, Prince William turned back to his guards andmanded, These two assassinated Duke Miller, seize them immediately! Yes! The guards resoundingly answered, drawing their long swords and quickly surrounding the St. Prowse siblings. Boom! Anna also immediately drew her broadsword strapped behind her, firmly smacking it onto the ground and growled, Who wants to die first! But Count Evan shook his head at his sister, No, Anna, theres no need. But, brother, these half-elves are trying to frame us! Ha! Theyre just attempt at framing us poorly. Count Evan still had a confident look on his face, Listen to me, put down the weapon, and nothing will happen. With wrinkled brows, Anna gave her brother a hard look. After a while, she finally sighed, retracted her massive broadsword. Count Evan seemingly without any sense of bing a prisoner, chuckled and said to Prince William, Alright, Your Highness, can you take us to see His Majesty the King now? But Prince William ignored him, insteadmanding, Take them to the prison, and keep a close watch! Yes! Count Evans brow lifted slightly as heughed coldly, What, doesnt His Majesty the King even have the courage to meet us? Prince William still did not respond. Count Evans eyes flickered, and he continued, Well, well, seems like quite a bit happened yesterday! Let me guess At this point, a guard had walked behind Count Evan, pulling his hands behind his back and locking them with iron chains. However, Count Evan did not seem to care. He continued, To have the guts to put us in prison could it be Vera was assassinated? Prince William was taken aback, clearly not expecting Evan to guess such a thing. But he still said nothing. The old King had specifically warned him to be careful with Count Evan, not to pick up his words, let alone believe any promises he made. So, Prince William faithfully carried out his fathers orders, daring not to show any signs of disobedience. Ah! I guessed correctly, didnt I? Count Evan, noticing Prince Williams momentary shock,ughed triumphantly. Then, he said with a tempting tone, Your Highness, if Miss Vera really is dead, then you really cant arrest us. At this time, we, the Eastern Territory, are your only support! Like a puppet, Prince William did not respond to Count Evan. Your Highness, I have a solution to your current dilemma! Really! As long as you take us to the King! Prince William felt that this Count of the Eastern Territory was unendingly annoying, so he waved his hand to the guards, signaling them to quicken their pace. Your Highness! Your Highness! Trust me, I am the only one who can help you now! Go and tell the King, I have a way to stop the North Territorys troops from marching. By the time the St. Prowse siblings were taken out of the main hall, Prince William was musing on Count Evans final words. Could he really have a solution? As Prince William hesitated, the old king appeared behind him: Do you truly believe he can help us? Fatherl Prince William hesitated before deciding to answer truthfully, I think we can listen to Count Evans suggestions. Perhaps he really has a way Hmph! Fool! the old king cut in decisively, If you truly n to heed his advice, then youre falling straight into his trap! Prince William lowered his head, too taken aback to speak. The old king sighed, exining, You must be careful when dealing with smart people, especially when they tell you they can help. At such moments, you must stop and think carefully whether your positions align. If they do not, dont even listen to them! Otherwise, sooner orter youll be yed for a fool and wouldnt even know it. Yes, Father. Prince William nodded repeatedly. Seeing his fathers anger dissipate, he cautiously asked, So, how shall we deal with the two siblings? Lock them up! Dont skimp on their meals and drinks, but you absolutely must not let them have any contact with the outside world! Yes. ng! The heavy iron gate fell,pletely isting the siblings of St. Prowse from the outside world. Count Evan looked around their cell, even managing to nod in approval: The conditions arent bad. Apart from theck of windows, everythings here. Seeing her calm brother, Anna couldnt help but feel anxious: Quickly think of something, Brother! Are we going to wait here to die? Ha ha, dont worry! The Modewen family wouldnt dare to kill us. Then why are they locking us up? Bargaining chips. What bargaining chips? Count Evan sat down by the round table, picked up a kettle to sniff, and was somewhat disappointed to find it wasnt wine. After pouring both himself and his sister a ss of water, the count leisurely said, Do you remember when I said that Duke St. Hilde had a sure-win strategy? Hmm, the one where Vera would die in Silver Moon City. Could it be you guessed correctly? Seems so. So, what does this have to do with our capture? Dont rush, listen to me exin. Count Evan took a sip of water, and continued, At that time, while I guessed that Vera would die in Silver Moon City, I was unable to guess the identity of the murderer. The murderer of Vera? Correct. An intriguing light sparkled in Count Evans eyes. Knowing her brother well, Anna understood that Count Evan was excitedan excitement found when facing a worthy opponent. Indeed, Count Evan was indeed excited, as if he had found an enjoyable game: I originally thought that Duke St. Hilde would arrange for someone in the bridal party to kill Vera, such as Viscount Angler, or any other hidden assassin. After all, that would have been the easiest to arrange. But who would have thought, Duke St. Hilde actually found someone from the Miller family to y the murderer! How was this achieved? Its incredibly brilliant! In this way, he not only sessfully found an excuse to invade Silver Moon City but also absolved himself thoroughly of suspicion making it difficult for anyone to suspect Duke St. Hilde as the puppet master. It is now clear that Duke St. Hilde has been scheming against the Half-Elf Kingdom for a long time. Ah, our loss in the Eastern Territory was not in vain! An utterly confused Anna responded: How do you know that the murderer is from the Miller family? Chapter 117 - 117: 117 Arrives 1 Chapter 117: 117 Arrives 1 Trantor: 549690339 Isnt it obvious? Count Evan spread his hands, seeming to think that the question did not require an exnation. Duke Miller has been ughtered and his corpse was left as a prop to frame us. Doesnt this indicate that the Miller family have beenpletely forsaken? Why were they forsaken? Obviously, because someone from their family killed Vera. Anna finally nodded, but her confusion resurfaced, Why would the Miller family kill Vera? Was it because they were bought off by Duke St. Hilde? This is exactly why I admire Duke St. Hilde! Count Evans eyes gleamed with a bizarre light, Lets not forget, the murderer from the Miller family, is risking the total annihtion of their family line by helping Duke St. Hilde! So, you also cant guess why the people of the Miller family would assist Duke St. Hilde in such a matter? How could I guess? Count Evan shook his head, speaking helplessly, I am not a god. What does this have to do with us? You still havent mentioned why the king wants to arrest us. Count Evan chuckled, Think about it. Since Vera is already dead in Silver Moon City, the North Territory army now has an excuse to march in. At this point, what can the Modewen family do? After contemting for a while, Anna finally caught on, They certainly cant prevent the North Territory army from entering Silver Moon City, so, they can only scapegoat us to bear Duke St. Hildes fury. Exactly! Count Evan snapped his fingers in agreement, Firstly, the Miller family is certainly doomed. Regardless of who the murderer is, this family must be destroyed. The blood of the St. Hilde family is not something that can be spilled so easily. But, just the Miller family probably wont be able to quell all of Duke St. Hildes rage. Especially the Modewen family, since Vera died within the Half-Elf Pce, they would definitely have to take some responsibility. If I were Duke St. Hilde, I would seize this opportunity to strip the Modewen family of their royal status and rece them with a new half-elf noble to rule Silver Moon City. This way, the newly instated royal family with insufficient reputation would need the support of the St. Hilde family to maintain control over the Half-Elf Kingdom, instead of wavering between the East and North Territories like the Modewen family, trying to appease both sides. So, to prevent this situation from happening, the Modewen family must find a way to save themselves. And the best way of saving themselves is to rify their firm stance to Duke St. Hilde C breaking away from the East Territory! In that case, Duke St. Hilde would no longer need to look for a new puppet to help him rule the Half-Elf Kingdom. I see now! Anna finally came to a realization, So that means, we both are the chips that the Modewen family is using to break away from the East Territory. Right, as long as they arrest us and hand us over to Duke St. Hilde, the Modewen family would havepletely offended the St. Prowse family, and they would have no choice but to go down the North Territory road. Anna nodded, but soon after she seemed to have thought of something, her face transformed drastically, and she spoke anxiously, Then, could the Modewen family, in order to prove their loyalty to Duke St. Hilde, kill us! Count Evan was startled for a moment, then he burst intoughter, My silly sister! Does the Modewen family have the guts to do that? Once they stain their hands with the blood of a member of the St. Prowse family, that would be seen as dering irreconcble hatred. Heh, he, a mere Half-Elf royal family, would he dare irk the empires Holy Knight Family to such an extent? If he truly dares to do so, the Modewen family would immediately be the enemy of the Radiant Empire! Even Duke St. Hilde wouldnt protect them. Only at this point did Anna breathe a sigh of relief, she sat down at the round table and took a sip of water from the cup. So, were just going to sit here and wait? Right, just wait. As I told you before, our trip to Silver Moon City was bound to be futile. s, theres no decent wine here! Saying this, Count Evan stood up forcefully, knocking at the thick iron door, hollering, Hey! Can someone out there send in some wine! Anna rolled her eyes quietly, looking at her unreliable brother. Outside Silver Moon City, an army of around a thousand soldiers was moving quickly. Hurry up, hurry up, all of you, run! If we dont reach Silver Moon City before the sun sets, Ill have to camp outside with you all again! Knight Lyles loud voice kept ringing out, seemingly in a bad mood. After saying goodbye to Winterfell City, he had followed Colins orders, returned to Ice Rock City, and led a team of a thousand to meet with Colin in Silver Moon City. However, on his way back to Ice Rock City, he was harassed by various bandit groups for a long time, which led to his dy. Normally, as long as they showed the Roaring White Bear banner, most bandit groups would never dare to attack a nobles army. But this time, for some reason, those bandit groups seemed collectively crazy, making Lyles journey back to Ice Rock City extremely difficult. What Lyle didnt know was that these bandit groups were driven to desperation by hunger. The troll invasion in the spring had causedrge areas of good farnd in the North Territory to be abandoned. The dy in spring ploughing naturally affected the autumn harvest. So, this year, the North Territory was bound to endure a harsh winter. Therefore, the bandit groups were even more desperate, daring to provoke the noble guard troops that they had always avoided in the past. In short, after a difficult journey back to Ice Rock City, Knight Lyle realized that the dy had been too long, and he might not make it to Silver Moon City in time for Veras wedding. In his anxiety, he naturally sought out Knight Shar, hoping to take the cavalry. Colins order was simply for him to bring a thousand men to Silver Moon City, without specifying whether they had to be infantry or cavalry. However, Knight Shar refused, insisting that the cavalry had not yetpleted their training and that sending them into battle at this point would be tantamount to sending them to their deaths. With no other choice, Knight Lyle had to take a thousand infantrymen, moving at a crazy pace and nearly exhausting his soldiers, but they finally arrived at Silver Moon City just before the date of the wedding. Gazing at the city walls of Silver Moon City bathed in the glow of the setting sun, Knight Lyle finally heaved a sigh of relief. Without sparing any time to admire the beautiful scenery of this garden city at sunset, Knight Lyle immediately prepared to enter the city. But before he could approach the city gate, a sharp arrow was shot at his feet. Hold on! Who are you? A voice interrogated him from atop the city wall. Knight Lyle took the Angler family banner from the g bearers hand, waved it vigorously, and yelled out, I am Knight Lyle Mormon of the Angler family, ordered by Viscount Angler, to attend the wedding of Miss Vera and Prince Topaz! Knight Lyle initially assumed that as long as he showed the banner, the half-elves would naturally open the city gates and warmly wee him inside. However, things did not go as he had imagined. Im sorry, Sir Knight, but by order of His Majesty the King, to ensure the security of the wedding, no one is allowed to enter or exit Silver Moon City during this period! Huh? Knight Lyle widened his eyes, a thought instantly shing through his mind Somethings gone wrong! Chapter 118 - 118: 118 Incitement 1 Chapter 118: 118 Incitement 1 Trantor: 549690339 Im nning to take down Silver Moon City, what do you think? Knight Lyle turned around and addressed several apanying military officers, his opening statement almost stunned them. My, my lordThat might not be a good idea Whats not good about it? Knight Lyle red with his eyes, his gleaming bald head reflecting the rosy sky, making him look especially ferocious. We only have a thousand men, can we really take down the city? one officer cautiously asked. Knight Lyle scoffed, Isnt Silver Moon City known for surrendering without a fight? Perhaps they will surrender as soon as weunch our attack. The officers were all momentarily at a loss for words. If Silver Moon City surrendered to their small army of a thousand without a fight, then the Half-Elf Kingdom might as well disband altogether. My lord, if nothing has actually happened in the city, and the city is just on high alert because of the wedding, our rash attack would be a terrible joke Yes, my lord, besides, our men have been traveling long distances and are too exhausted to siege the city now! My lord, why dont we send someone back to the North Territory with a message? If something has indeed happened in Silver Moon City, Duke St. Hilde will surely do something. Hearing his subordinates unanimously opposing the attack, Knight Lyle grunted in dissatisfaction. Nevertheless, he was not the kind of daredevil who would act recklessly. He could ept others advice and nodded, saying: Fine, we will set up camp outside the city and rest for now, keeping an eye on the movements inside the city. As soon as something happens, well storm in! Yes! The officers immediately breathed a sigh of relief and promptly answered. My lord, should we send someone to Winterfell City with a message? another officer suggested. Knight Lyle shook his head, No need, Viscount has already made arrangements. He was clearly thinking about the carrier pigeon that Colin had asked him to take back to Ice Rock City before setting off. If something did happen to Colin in Silver Moon City, and Ice Rock City couldnt receive a message on time, they would naturally know what to do. Yes. The officer was somewhat confused, but still nodded in agreement. Knight Lyle turned around, looking at the heavily fortified Silver Moon City with a worried face, and sighed: Ah! I hope Viscount doesnt suffer any grievances in the city. AhC refreshing! !! Colin drank a cup of chilled Deer Blood Wine and let out a sigh of satisfaction. I didnt expect you to enjoy Deer Blood Wine so much. Vera, resting on her cheek, looked curiously at Colin, Do you need more ice? I can make some for you. Theres enough ice. Actually, I learned to drink deer blood from my father. Colin used histe father as an excuse, He said, a real knight should drink fresh blood! Why? Because Colin scratched his head, made up a reason and said, Because fresh blood is the essence of life and contains a variety of beneficial substances. I see. I remembered I saw my father drinking bear blood when I was a child Vera suddenly realized that the symbol of the Angler family was a white bear, she hurriedly apologized, Oh! Sorry, I didnt mean that Colin waved his hand, Its okay, Im not that sensitive. In fact, he had been considering to rece the family symbol for a long time. The roaring white bear? It looked so uncouth, no elegance at all So all you need is Deer Blood Wine? You dont need to eat anything else? I dont need to, you go ahead. Since Vera was pretending to be dead, the food that was brought in was only enough for one person, so Colin gave it all to Vera. But theres too much for me to finish, you should eat some too. Vera pushed the half-eaten te in front of Colin and encouraged with a smile. Colin knew she meant well, although he really didnt need to eat regr food, he decided to relieve Veras worries by politely consuming the rest of the food. Are we just going to wait for the Northern armies to reach Silver Moon City now? Yes. But the Modewen family has locked down Silver Moon City, we cant pass the message back to Winterfell City, right? Hmmm, can they keep the city locked down forever? Colin sneered, Moreover, ack of a message is a message on its own. Only then did Vera realize: Oh right! If my father doesnt receive the news of my marriage, he will surely understand that something has happened in Silver Moon City. Colin nodded in agreement. Although what he meant was something else entirely. The current situation in Silver Moon City wasnt progressing the way Colin would have liked. ording to the current scenario, even if the North Territorys army reached Silver Moon City, the Modewen family still had a way to retain the throne. The Miller family would likely be made the scapegoat, with the charges of killing Vera enough topletely eradicate their family from the face of the earth. However, this clearly was not in Colins best interest. Firstly, Queen Isa was also from the Miller family and Colin would not want to see his second bloodline just be abolished this way. Moreover, Colin was actually not willing to let the Half-Elf Kingdom fall into the control of the St. Hilde family. This wealthy but weak small kingdom had already incited Colins greed. He wanted to control this kingdom personally! Moreover, Colin now had a perfect chess piece C Queen Isa. If he didnt make good use of her, it would be a waste. As long as he could control the Half-Elf Kingdom, Colin would no longer have to worry about the issue of funding for the cavalry. Perhaps, its time to encourage some ambitious person Colin murmured quietly. What? Vera was about to ask Colin what he said, but she heard the door being knocked. Colin swiftly picked up Vera and put her into the coffin. Then he leisurely opened the door, letting in the Half-Elf female ve Kathy. My lord, have you finished your meal? Yes, you can clean up. Yes, my lord. Watching Kathy cleaning up the table with her head down, Colin suddenly said, You must have a way to contact the outside of the royal pce, right? Kathy nced at Colin carefully and hesitated but did not dare to speak. Dont be afraid, now were in the same boat. Colin smiled. Then, regardless of whether Kathy believed him or not, he continued: I know your Savoy family wants to reim the Half-Elf throne. Killing Vera in the royal pce is indeed a good method. The Modewen family would likely be abolished under the anger of the North Territory. But obviously, the Modewen family will not sit and wait for death. Would you like to know what their countermeasure is? Kathys hand noticeably trembled, and a struggle shed across her face. After a while, she finally raised her head and looked at Colin. There was no longer the deliberately feigned timidity in her eyes. She straightened her chest, seemingly unwilling to show any fear in front of Colin. But her immature face and simple dress still made her look somewhatcking in confidence. My lord, I wonder what kind of information you have obtained? Colin smirked yfully, So, youre admitting who you are? Kathy pursed her lips and did not speak. It doesnt matter even if you dont admit. But, I cant give you my information for free. What would you want, my lord? I want to know, is there an army from the Angler family outside Silver Moon City right now? Kathy frowned: Sorry, my lord, Silver Moon City ispletely sealed now, we cannot contact the outside world. Im not asking you to contact them, just to confirm their presence. Dont tell me you cant do such a simple thing. Okay. Kathy finally nodded, Then, whats the bad news you mentioned? Colin showed a brilliant smile, You go and tell Cis that the Modewen family has already imprisoned the Eastern Envoy, probably intending to use this as a bargaining chip topletely side with the North Territory. So, if the Savoy family does not hurry to do something, then most likely, the Half-Elf throne would still end up in the hands of the Modewen family. And you all, after losing your value, will bepletely liquidated! Sure enough, after hearing this news, Kathys eyes widened instantly. Is is this true? She didnt seem fully convinced yet. Colin spread his hands: You can have Cis check it out. Dont you have any other informants in the royal pce? As expected, Kathy left in a hurry with an anxious look on her face. Vera poked her head out of the coffin and asked curiously: Colin, youve been locked up here all the time, how did you know that the Eastern Envoy was captured? Colin smiled mysteriously: I have my ways of knowing.. Chapter 119: 119 Conspiracy_l Chapter 119: 119 Conspiracy_l Trantor: 549690339 The streets of Silver Moon City had be somewhat deserted. A middle-aged half-elf hurriedly walked down the street, brimming with fallen leaves, his hat brim low. However, a patrol of guards stopped him quite quickly. Name? Ross. What are you doing? Where are you going? After some routine inspection and questioning, Ross was finally let go. He wandered the streets for a long while before finally entering a nondescript tavern. He bypassed the bustling main hall and headed straight to the kitchen as if he knew the ce well, then, led by a chef, he slipped into a concealed basement. Brother, Kathy has sent an urgent message from the royal pce. Under the dim candlelight in the basement, a half-elf raised his headit was none other than Cis from the Windbell Commerce Association. Cis furrowed his brows, epting the piece of paper that Ross handed over. He said somewhat discontentedly, The Modewen family is looking for us everywhere now. Why does she have to take the risk and send messages out? Ross sighed, It must be vital information. In order to get it out, weve already lost three of our insiders in the pce. Cis brows furrowed even deeper, but he still patiently unfolded the paper, then took a book from a shelf. After tranting the cipher on the paper, his face instantly became grave. What happened? Seeing the sudden change in his brothers expression, Ross asked worriedly. Cis handed the tranted paper to his brother, saying in a serious tone, We must take action now; we cant just sit around and wait for death! After reading the intelligence, Ross hesitated, Brother, but Mr. Ji Forget that damned Mr. Ji! Cis said angrily, At this point, the only one we can rely on is Duke St. Hilde! But Ross seemed to still have some doubts. Younger brother, its not three hundred years ago anymore. Between the two, you still cant see who we should choose? After a long silence, Ross seemed to be persuaded by his brothers words, and nodded, Alright! So what should we do? Make arrangements, I need to see Duke Lute! You dare to see me? Duke Lute snorted coldly as he saw Cis appear before him. With a calm expression on his face, Cis retorted, Your Grace, dont you dare to see me at this time as well? Duke Lute chuckled, How do you know that I didnt agree to meet you just to deliberately lure you out? You should know, Prince William is searching for you throughout the city. Do you know why Prince William is looking for me? I heard its due to your Windbell Commerce Associations tax evasion. Do you believe in this reason? Of course not. Then what do you think is the reason? Duke Lute sneered confidently, I believe, it should be because of Queen Isa. Oh? Cis blinked, And what do you know about my business with Her Majesty the Queen? Duke Luteughed, No wonder youre getting on so well with Queen Isa, under the guise of cultivating Blood Roses. You probably took advantage of that, didnt you? Duke Lute bore a knowing smile, You really are lucky, a lowly man like you is favored by splendid rose-like Queen Isa! Cis was taken aback. He once thought his secret affair with Queen Isa had been discovered by Duke Lute, but he didnt expect Hahaha! Your Grace, indeed you have a discerning eye! Duke Lute wore an air of self-satisfaction, hummed lightly and said, In the royal pce, there arent many things that can escape my eyes. Absolutely, absolutely! Cis forced back augh, So, are you intending to take me to His Majesty? That depends on your performance. Duke Lute slightly smiled, Though the Windbell Commerce Association has been sealed off, I believe that you must have your own little treasury. So you want money? And also Duke Lutes eyes shed an unclean light, Youve spent so much time with Queen Isa, there must be something that you can use against her, isnt it? Give it to me. And then, you can use it to threaten Queen Isa to favor you, is that your n? Ciss look was somewhat peculiar. Duke Lute harrumphed, seemingly admitting to it. Cis couldnt stopughing, shook his head and sighed, Your grace, you misunderstand. My rtionship with Queen Isa isnt what you think. But, if you really want her favor, maybe I can help. Duke Lute felt that Ciss denial was just bluster, but at the end, he still couldnt help asking, How would you help? I can help you seize the Royal Pce. Then, all the Half-Elf beauties in the pce, including Queen Isa, would be yours. Duke Lutes eyes popped out and he shouted angrily, Are you toying with me? Im absolutely serious, Your Grace. Cisid his hand on his chest and bowed, looking perfectly serious. Heh, you lowly creature, daring to toy with a noble! Do you really think I wouldnt dare kill you? In the face of Duke Lutes threats, Cis merelyughed, Your grace, I am nomoner. What did you say? My surname is Savoy. Sa, Savoy? Savoy! Duke Lute sprung up from his seat, his face full of disbelief as he looked at Cis. Cis also stood straight and met Duke Lutes gaze without flinching. Then, to convince the other of his identity, Cis pulled out a finely crafted badge. The Golden Wing Bird! The moment Duke Lute saw the badge, he finally confirmed Ciss real identity. He was indeed the descendant of the previous Half-Elf royal family, the Golden Wing Bird Savoy! No wonder Prince William is desperate to catch you. Duke Lute finally understood. Your Grace, now you know that my proposal to help you seize the Royal Pce isnt mere talk. Hmph! Are you out of your mind? Even if you are part of the Savoy family, so what? Do you think this is still three hundred years ago? That by revealing your identity, I would instantly be at your beck and call? Wake up. The current Half-Elf royal family belongs to the Modewen family! Cis alsoughed, Your Grace, if you dont follow my advice, do you think the record of our past dealings will end up in front of His Majesty? Duke Lute instantly became a bit flustered, but still managed to growl, Would His Majesty believe you? Why not? Do you know, I have always been in the habit of keeping records. For every bribe Ive ever given you, I have detailed records. And not just for you, but for your family members and loyal subordinates. Perhaps youre not fully aware, but the Windbell Commerce Association has be deeply entwined with your Lute family. Normally, it might not matter, but at this sensitive time, do you think His Majesty would choose to believe your innocence? Or would he choose to better to kill an innocent than let a guilty go free? Duke Lute broke out into a cold sweat. Because he knew his brother-inw all too well. A cold-blooded political animal! The moment he found out about the murky dealings between the Lute family and the Savoy family, the old king would absolutely raise his butchers knife without hesitation! After a long silence, Duke Lute finally forced out, What exactly is your n The corners of Ciss mouth lifted into a bloodthirsty grin.. Chapter 120: 120 Prologue_l Chapter 120: 120 Prologue_l Trantor: 549690339 Kathy, dressed in a ck maids uniform, entered the room and ced lunch in front of Colin. Of course, Deer Blood Wine was a must with every meal. After setting up the food, Kathy did not leave as usual, but stood by the round table with her hands folded. Colin picked up the Deer Blood Wine, poured himself a ss, took a sip, then asked Kathy: How is it? Any news? Kathy nodded, Yes, Viscount, your familys army is currently outside the South Gate of Silver Moon City. Good, I know. Colin nodded and continued drinking. Yet, Kathy did not leave, hesitated for a moment, then said, Lord, the Half-Elf Pce will be somewhat dangerous tomorrow night. At that time, you could take Miss Veras remains and leave this ce temporarily.. Colin looked up at the little maid and smiled, I didnt expect you to care so much about my safety. Its my duty. Really? Colin put down his wine cup, grabbed the little maids cor, and pulled her towards him. Kathy shrieked, but quickly stopped. Colinughed coldly, Do I look like an idiot to you? Kathy quickly shook her head. Then how dare you manipte me like this? Colins icy tone made the little maid shiver. 11 didnt Didnt you? Colin sneered, Under the guise of considering my safety, you are asking me to take Veras remains and leave the pce. You want to use me as a bait to divert the Silver Moon Guards attention, dont you? You dare y such tricks in front of me? Kathy Savoy, listen to me. Either tell me your entire n, and I might consider cooperating with you. Or, we part our ways. I can go to the old king right now. I wager he would be delighted to deploy a strong military presence within the pce, just waiting for you to walk right into the trap. 1111 telllll tell! Kathy was hardly a match for Colin, she was almost in tears from fright. Only then did Colin let go of Kathys cor, picked up his wine cup again, and listened while he drank. My Lord, our Savoy family has already turned against Duke Lute. However, although the Duke appears as themander of the Silver Moon Guards, in reality, he only has absolute control over two of their units, totaling twelve thousand men. The other three units of the Silver Moon Guards, totaling over eighteen thousand men, are firmly in the hands of the Modewen family. Although we are outnumbered, we have the advantage of surprise, as wey hidden while the enemy is in the open. If we can sessfully invade and take over the royal pce, and control the old king and Prince William before the enemys majority forces have a chance to react, then the Modewen family will be powerless. So, to ensure this n runs smoother, we hope that you will cooperate.. Colin stroked his chin and silently weighed the feasibility of Savoy familys n. So you want me to leave the pce with Veras remains to help you mitigate part of the Modewen familys onught? Kathy watched Colin carefully and said, Yes. And once you leave the pce, head south. Surely, your familys army outside the South City Gate will respond to your signal. Colin gave a nomittal smile, Tell me about your military deployment and route to attack the pce. Kathy appeared troubled, I I dont know about that Colin rolled his eyes, Ask Cis then. Without this information, dont expect me to cooperate with you. Kathy gritted her teeth and nodded, Alright, I will ask for you right now! With that, she left in a hurry. Click. The coffin lid opened, and Vera poked her head out, Colin, are we really leaving the pce tomorrow night? What, you dont want to go? Vera quickly nodded, Yes! I cant even change my clothes here, its so annoying. Thats good then. Dont worry, Ill arrange everything. Hmm, I trust you. Perhaps there is nothing more capable of arousing a mans protective instincts than unconditional trust from a young girl. A warm smile appeared on Colins face as he gestured to Vera: Come on, its time to eat. The sun set in the west and rose in the east, heralding a new day. ording to the original n, this day was supposed to be a joyful onethe wedding of Prince Topaz and Miss Vera was scheduled for today. But now, the entire Silver Moon City is shrouded in an extremely oppressive atmosphere. Some people quietly awaited the judgment of fate, others feverishly nned to make a desperate effort, yet some remained oblivious, believing it to be just another ordinary day Knock, knock, knock. Come in. Knight Teld entered, first saluting the coffin ced in the center of the room, then turning to Colin with a bow, Viscount, you wanted to see me? Colin gestured for the Knight to approach, then handed him a scroll of parchment. What is this? Teld looked at the Royal Pce map, depicting troop deployments and attack routes, and he became slightly confused. Do you know the Savoy family? Yes. They were the royal family of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Yes, this family is nning a coup tonight, what you hold in your hands is their precise arrangement for attacking the pce. Chills ran down Telds spine. He didnt question how Colin acquired such ssified intel, but instead growled with fiery eyes, Sir, will we use this opportunity to avenge Miss Vera? Colin frowned and retorted, Knight Teld, have you forgotten your primary duty? Teld calmed down and lowered his head, Apologies, Viscount, I was impulsive. My first priority should be to protect Miss Veras remains. Colin nodded slightly in approval, Good, Im d you understand. The pce will not be safe tonight. We cannot stay here. Thus, once the Savoy family initiates their coup, we must escape from the Pce. What is the n after we escape the pce? Which direction should we flee the city? My family army is just outside the South Gate. Okay, I understand. Colin slowly shook his head, No, you dont. Teld was suddenly taken aback, looking at Colin in confusion. My family army is outside the South Gate, so naturally, both the Modewen and Savoy families will assume well run towards the South Gate, Therefore, we must not head to the South Gate! Teld finally understood, Then where shall we go? Colin pointed aggressively at the map, We head to the North Gate! Alright! Ill prepare the troops for tonights mission immediately! Be careful not to draw attention from the Silver Moon Guards. Yes! Watching Knight Teld disappear behind the door, Colin, stroking his chin, fell into deep thought. However, he was not concerned about tonights mission, but about something else. During theirst encounter in the Queens bedchamber, while Teld was unconscious from the poison, Colin managed to steal some blood from him. But strangely, this fresh blood didnt help him advance to level four. However, he certainly experienced hot shes, so it was not that Telds blood had no effect. It must be that the dose was insufficient. Indeed, this was one of the reasons why Colin instigated this coup. Apart from creating chaos and seizing control of the Half-Elf Kingdom under the disguise, he also hoped to find more high-level knights blood during the coup. This should not be a difficult task. After all, it was certain that tonight would be a night of bloodshed.. Chapter 121: 121 Transcendent (Up) 1 Chapter 121: 121 Transcendent (Up) 1 Trantor: 549690339 The night was cool as water; the silver moon was sharp as a sword. When a dazzling arcane missile punctured the pitch-ck sky, the Half-Elf Pce instantly erupted into chaos. From a birds eye view, one could see the Silver Moon Guards, who were originally stationed at the east and south gates of the pce, suddenly reversing their spears and charging into the pce. Caught off guard, these two units met little resistance, charging through like two fire dragons, unstoppable, right outside the inner court of the pce. Here, they finally encountered tenacious resistance mounted by the Pce Guards. Woo The piercing sound of the horn echoed above the pce, instantly awakening the entire city of Silver Moon. The Garden City, which boasts of never being captured, was now unable to escape the cmity of war. Bang! Colin pushed open the pce doors, lifted up the huge coffin, and strode out. At this time, a thousand guards of the St Hilde family had already assembled on the order of Sir Knight. Colin looked around at the crowd and echoed loudly, Tonight, our only mission is to guard Lady Vera! Guard Lady Vera! Guard Lady Vera! The guards, pounding on their breasttes, sent sound waves echoing through the sky, unending. Charge! As soon as Colin gave themand, the thousand-man team charged towards the south gate of the pce. Since the Silver Moon Guards in this direction had already defected, they met with hardly any resistance on their way. But after leaving the pce gate, they ran into a Half-Elf Guard unit that came to support the pce. Due to a dy in information transmission, the Silver Moon Guards on the opposing side werepletely unaware of what had happened in the pce. They had only heard the call for help from the military horn and hence rushed here. So naturally, they thought the horn was sounded for them, and they promptly drew their swords to fight. Charge! Sir Knight roared with fury, leading the charge. Although the Half-Elf Guard unit had superior numbers, this race was not known for their martial prowess. The so-called Silver Moon Guards were merely for show and had not experienced many brutal battles. How could theypare to the North Territory army that had literally fought their way through blood and fire? Moreover, due to Veras death, the St. Hilde Guard unit could be considered a grieving army. They had long been itching to ignite a bloodbath in Silver Moon City, but Colin had been vignt in suppressing this. And now, after Colin hadpletely released this beastly bridle, these St. Hilde family guards, who probably had already prepared themselves for death, charged crazily towards the Half-Elf Guards. Therefore, the battle was fierce from the outset, and the narrow pce gate instantly turned into a bloody meat mill. Colin did not rush to join the fight, but stood at the rear with the coffin on his shoulder, observing the situation on the battlefield. At the same time, he kept searching for high-ranking knights among the Half-Elf soldiers. ording to the information provided by Kathy, the Half-Elf Kingdom did not have any fifth-rank knights, the highest was the fourth-rank. Dont think the fourth-rank is not high. In fact,pared to the previous third-rank, the fourth-rank implied a qualitative difference. The professions in this world can be divided into nine ranks ording to their power, but every three ranks represent a significant checkpoint. Like breaking through the sixth rank is stepping into the Holy Field, and it is rumored that breaking through the ninth rank, one can be a god! Simrly, after breaking through the third rank, one is generally considered transcendent, and a professionals power will undergo a qualitative change at this time. From this name, it can be seen that professionals above the third rank are no longer considered ordinary humans. If it is possible to challenge above ones rank before the third rank, but once one enters the fourth rank and crosses a major checkpoint, such miraculous events basically dont ur. If ordinary people below the fourth rank want to kill a transcendent, there is only one possibility C to pile up with human lives! Professionals above the fourth rank are not gods, their energy and strength will run out. As long as their fighting power is worn down with lives, they can naturally be defeated. For this very reason, when Colin found that he had covertly drunk the fresh blood of the Knight of Terude, yet had not been elevated to the fourth rank, he was not particrly surprised. It would probably take more blood to cross over to this big level. However, as Colin looked around, he found that there seemed to be no fourth-level knights in the half-elf guards in front of him Yet, while Colin felt a touch disappointed, he swiftly sensed a threat instinctively. Without much thought, he quickly tossed the coffin from his hand and did a quick roll. Boom! In an instant, a loud noise erupted, and the ground where Colin had stood was sted open by a golden light. Then, a massive white figure dressed in thick, solid armor, shield in left hand, and spear in the right, charged towards Colin like a tank. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amid the thundering footfall, the earth seemed to tremble. Colin looked back, his face instantly turning white with fear as the colossal silhouette of the enemypletely enveloped him. Without thinking Colin counter-attacked, thrusting his sword towards the gap in the armor around the knights neck. ng! The de of Judgement was swiftly knocked away. Colin was carried by the enormous force from the sword, smashing fiercely into the wall beside the pce gate. Yet, he didnt seem to be significantly injured. He got up without a word and bolted towards the Knight of Terude. As expected, the gap between the fourth and third ranks was simply toorge; the fight was impossible. Colin sprinted like mad, but the armoured knight behind him was not slow. It seemed he knew Colins identity and understood that the best strategy was to capture the leader first. He was determinedly pursuing Colin. Along the way, the guards of the St. Hilde family hurriedly moved forward to try and rescue Colin, but they were brushed off like flies by the half-elf armored knight. Finally, the Knight of Terude noticed the situation with Colin and hastily abandoned his front-facing enemies, preparing to rush back to rescue him. The half-elf armored knight seemed to realize the danger, and kicked the ground hard with both feet. Boom! The earth exploded in an instant, and fragments of rocks and soil flew all around. That half-elf armoured knight transformed into a beam of golden light and directly smashed into Colins back. Puh! Colin felt as if hed been hit by a truck, and vomited a mouthful of blood. Ding! A long spear rested on Colins breastte. The half-elf armored knight lifted his facemask, revealing a square and majestic face. Viscount Angler, please order your subordinates to stop resisting. Our Modewen family does not mean to Hiss! A dagger slid through the armors gap and pierced the side of the half-elf knights waist. He yelled in pain, shouting angrily, Ignorant fool! Seeing Colin still resisting, the half-elf knight did not hesitate. He pushed down his spear, piercing Colins chest. Viscount! Seeing this, the Knight of Terude screamed and charged. The half-elf knight was preparing to free himself from Colin to face the Knight of Terude, only to discover that Viscount Angler C who should have been dead C suddenlyughed and lunged at him! The half-elf knight was horrified as his soul scattered. He frantically wielded his long spear while trying to break free from Colins hug. But, Colins hands were tightly wrapped around the half-elf knight. He roared: Come on! Im ready to fight to the death! Chapter 122: 122 Transcendent (Down) 1 Chapter 122: 122 Transcendent (Down) 1 Trantor: 549690339 Bang! Due to the vast disparity in strength, Colin was still violently thrown to the ground by the half-elf knight. However, because of this momentary dy, he didnt have time to turn and face the Teutonic knight charging from behind him. Swish! A sh of golden light passed, and a massive half-meter long gash was shed across the half-elf knights back, almost splitting him in two. He unleashed a furious roar, tossed his long spear, attempting to fend off the Teutonic knight, and then turned to run. Unfortunately, the guards of the St. Hilde family had surrounded him, blocking his escape route. Finally, this half-elf knight was caught up and stabbed in the brow by the iing Teutonic knight, dying as he kneeled. With his death, the half-elf guards who were already on the losing side lost their will to fight, and vanished in an instant. Viscount, Viscount Are you alright? The Teutonic knight looked at the bloody wound on Colins chest with a gloomy gaze. Despite the piercing pain causing Colin to break into a cold sweat, he still raised his hand and pointed towards the coffin on the ground, weakly saying, Protect Vera Miss leave the city The Teutonic knight immediately replied with tears welling up in his eyes. He knelt on one knee and solemnly swore, Rest assured! I promise to escort Miss Veras remains out of the city, even if it costs my life! Seemingly content, Colin finally closed his eyes and stopped kicking. He fell silent. The Teutonic knight and the other soldiers on the scene paid their respects to Colin before lifting the coffin and continuing their journey. Once everyone had left, the battlefield returned to peaceful silence. asionally, some passersby peeked at the scene, but they swiftly detoured after witnessing the carnage, unable to withstand the heavy stench of blood. Under the silver moonlight, one of the corpses in the pile twitched. The resurrected corpse slowly crawled towards the body of the half-elf armored knight. Gurgle Gurgle A chilling sucking sound started to echo, adding a spine-chilling eeriness to this hellish battlefield. Several scavenging crowsnded, but quickly flew off, as if sensing the presence of something terrifying. Colin continued to feed on the fresh blood of the fourth-ranked half-elf knight. As more and more blood was consumed, Colin was thrilled to find that his body started to heat up once again. Moreover, the sensation was particrly intense this time, so vigorous that it made him break into a sweat. Simultaneously, a potent sense of hunger enveloped Colin, making it impossible for him to stop feeding. The half-elf knights corpse quickly started to shrivel at a visible speed, as if it would soon be drained dry! Colins stomach swelled rapidly, but there was no sign of him intending to stop feeding. Because, he was starved! This mental starvation contradicted the increasingly filling sensation in his physical body, yet both feelings coexisted. Finally, the half-elf knights corpse waspletely depleted, unable to deliver a single drop of blood anymore. Colin lifted his head and took a long breath. The warmth engulfing his body induced an incredibly satisfying feeling, as if he was reveling in the sensation of his power escting. But soon, this pleasure disappeared. Colin was astonished to find that his entire bodys blood was circting like mad, boiling! Buzz A strange hum reverberated from Colins body, sounding like the piercing chirping of hundreds of bees. The hum gradually unified, and its pitch was also fluctuating. Finally, it sounded simr to a bell ringing. Ding Ding Ding At this point, Colin resembled a boiled lobster, his entire body flushing a moist red. Even tiny red spots appeared across his skin, as if the excessive blood inside was attempting to seep out. Bang! Colins long-stilled heart suddenly throbbed once again! He couldnt help but clutch his chest, as the massive throb of his heartbeat had caused him to nearly cry out in pain. Thump! Again, it happened. Ah! Finally, Colin couldnt hold back a low growl. Simultaneously, he wondered what was happening to him. Could the reaction to his advancement to the fourth rank be this immense? Thump! Thump! Thump! His heart seemed to suddenly regain its vitality, beating faster and faster. Colin let out a low growl and stopped trying to figure out what was happening, no longer resisting the changes taking ce within his body. With the sudden revival and renewed beating of his heart, Colins blood began to boil and churn even more violently. His muscles also began to erge due to the increased blood flow, and a blood-red pattern began to form on his skin, akin to some kind of scale armor, filled with a mysterious and arcane aura. The climbing blood pressure caused Colins veins to slowly bulge, like a web of cyan-purple steel cables wrapping around his body. The intense pain made Colin open his eyes wide, his body shaking, massive beads of sweat seeping out but rapidly evaporating due to the high temperature on his body surface. Wham! Under the intense pain, Colin brutally smashed his fist into the ground. His fist, bulging with veins, created a crater, stirring up a circle of invisible ripples, which spread around. The ground instantly sunk in, forming a clear dent of his fist! Ah! Ah! Ah!!! Colin began to throw his fists recklessly, creating numerous punch marks in the ground. A series of shockwaves spread out, causing a minor earthquake. Thump thump thump!!! Colins heart was beating faster and faster, like a tireless powerful pump, taking over Colins blood cirction, and pushing it into a terrifying state. Cycles of crazily circting blood rampaged inside Colins body, as if looking for a vent. Under the stimulus of the surging blood, Colins body began to erge continuously. The armor he originally wore could no longer contain his expanding body and was torn apart. By then, Colins mind was somewhat blurred. The entire world in front of him seemed to be veiled in ayer of bloody red. Especially that curved silver moon, it was so red that it seemed to be dripping blood! Countless blood mists drifted up from the corpses surrounding Colin and converged around him. Ding! After a muffled sound of a bell, the whole world seemed to quiet down. Colin bent over, his body trembling constantly, as if something was struggling to emerge from within him! Wham! Colinnded a final hit on the ground, and then, he surprisingly quietened down. By now, his eyes hadpletely turned crimson red, void of any human emotions. His exposed skin was covered in mysterious blood-red patterns, and on his back His muscles there were bulging like protruding horns. Snick! The horns burst open, and a pair of ck bat wings sprouted from his body. The bat wings slowly opened, extending more than ten meters on each side. Colin stood up. At this point, he had turned into a mini giant nearly four meters tall. Those huge bat wings pped backwards, stirring up gusts of wild wind. Facing the blood moon in the sky, Colin revealed his sharp tusks and let out a silent roar! Chapter 123: 123 Bait_l Chapter 123: 123 Bait_l Trantor: 549690339 Outside the South Gate of Silver Moon City. When the rebel army started attacking the Royal Pce, Knight Lyle heard the sounds of battle from within the city. Hence, this loyal knight from the Angler family didnt hesitate and called up his army. Brothers, Silver Moon City is in trouble! Our lord is trapped within the city, hes in great danger! So, are you willing to charge into the city with me and rescue our Lord and Miss Vera? Charge into the city! Charge into the city! Charge into the city! The army brought by Knight Lyle is mainlyposed of old soldiers from the Angler family. Their loyalty is beyond doubt. Moreover, facing the legendary cowardly and war-fearing Half-Elves, these proud warriors of the North Territory are not going to retreat voluntarily. That would be too shameful. Charge! With a wild roar, Knight Lyle took the lead and charged towards Silver Moon City. Enemy attack! Enemy attack! The Half-Elf guards on the city tower immediately sounded the rm. Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! Arrows fell sporadically, causing no major injury to the attacking forces outside the city. Knight Lyle at the forefront didnt even pause. Covered in full body armor, he seemed like a raging bear. Heavy footsteps left clear imprints on the ground. The faster he charged, the quicker his speed became, almost turning into a golden lightning bolt. Bang! The elegant Crystal City Gate was shattered directly by him. Upon entering the city, Knight Lyle swiftly threw several daredevil Half-Elf guards flying, roaring out: Who dares to stop me! Half-Elf Royal Pce, main hall. The intense sounds of battle and the strong smell of blood, constantlying from outside the hall, were unsettling. The old king sat on the throne, silent, his eyes deep. Prince William walked briskly from outside the hall, his body still carrying the signs of fresh blood and battle. Your Majesty, the situation outside has been confirmed. The rebels are flying the gs of the Savoy family, involving two legions of the Silver Moon Guards, and the two legions that are under the control of my uncleDuke Lute. So its Savoy The kings face showed a hint of helplessness, Ive long been aware that they were still lurking somewhere in Silver Moon City. I deliberately appeared close to death, hoping to lure them out. Ha, who would have thought! They chose this time to make their move! Your Majesty, what should we do now? The old king was silent for a while, then asked: Where are those Northerners now? When the rebels broke in, they used the opportunity to escape from the pce. Send someone to find them immediately! Prince William seemed doubtful, Your Majesty, at a time like this, why should we bother about those Northerners? Even if they seed in escaping from Silver Moon City, it wouldnt matter much, right? The old kings angry eyes fixed on his son, he barked, What if they fall into the hands of the rebels? Worse, what if Veras remains are desecrated by the rebelseven if we sessfully suppress the rebellion, do you think Duke St. Hilde would let our Modewen family off? Prince William instantly broke out in cold sweat and quickly nodded, Yes! Ill arrange it right away! Wait! The old king stopped his son again, Do you know in which direction they went? Prince William shook his head, I have no idea, but I will send people to search the whole city Search what? Can you spare so many men now? What about the rebels in the pce? Prince William opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. The old king heaved a sigh and instructed, Didnt the army of the Angler family just arrive outside Silver Moon City a few days ago? Which direction were they from? Right! Prince William gained a sudden insight, They were outside the South Gate, so obviously, those northerners must have run towards the South Gate! No, if they are smart, they will certainly not run towards the South Gate! Therefore, send men to chase in the opposite direction, to the North Gate! Prince William, dumbfounded for a while, finally came to his senses, nodding repeatedly, Yes, Your Majesty! Ill make arrangements right away. Meanwhile, Knight Terder, carrying Veras remains, headed north, encountering several blockade attempts by the Silver Moon Guards along the way. However, they managed to repulse them all. But after sessive heavy battles, the losses to the St. Hilde guard were severe. They had whittled down to half of their original strength of a thousand, and almost everyone sustained injuries. However, their eyes remained resolute, as if no one could halt their progress. Knight Terder, please stop! Another wave of Silver Moon Guards blocked their path. The Half-Elf knight leading the guards removed his helmet and earnestly urged, His Majesty the King is concerned about Miss Veras remains and does not want you to be harmed. Therefore, please return to the pce with me. I can swear that none of you will be hurt! But Knight Terder remained unmoved andughed coldly, You guarantee? What do you have to guarantee with? Hmm, first quell the rebellion then speak big words to me. At this moment, the St. Hilde guard only wishes to escort Miss Vera out of Silver Moon City, lets see who dares to stop us! Knight Terder, His Majesty the King really has no malice, please believe us No malice? Knight Telder interrupted with another coldugh, Why did you guys block us in the pce and cut off our contact with the outside world before? This The Half-Elf knight suddenly choked. Knight Terder, obviously not interested in further dialogue, drew his sword and roared, Either open the way, or prepare for a death match! Make your choice! The Half-Elf knights expression was solemn, but he remained silent. And he did not open the path. Sensing the intentions of his opponent, Knight Terder shouted, Charge! and led the charge himself. The two sides immediately got entangled in battle. But, no matter how fierce the battle, both sides deliberately avoided one ce where Veras coffin was ced. Clearly, the Silver Moon Guards understood the importance of the coffin and kept a far distance for fear of identally affecting it during the fight. But in the midst of the fierce battle, a nimble figure darted out from the darkness. His speed was extremely fast, without any hesitation or dy, he darted straight towards the coffin in the center of the battlefield! Knight Terder, who had been keeping an eye on the coffin, instantly repelled his opponent with a stroke of his sword and turned to yell, Quick! Stop him! His target is Miss Vera! The Half-Elf knight who had crossed swords with Knight Terder wore a stunned look and bellowed almost simultaneously, Stop him! At that moment, both of these knights, engaged in a desperate fight, chose to temporarily suspend their battle, and charged towards the coffin ced at the center of the battlefield. Unfortunately, they were a step toote. The mysterious knight who had just appeared, like a tank charging into battle, knocked all the soldiers in his path flying and effortlessly arrived in front of the coffin. Then without a moment of hesitation, he swung his great sword decisively, drawing a golden semicircle in the air, and hit Veras coffin! Bang! A loud crash echoed as the coffin splintered into pieces. Countless tiny pieces of wood, flew in all directions. Knight Terder and the Half-Elf knight both let out a desperate roar in unison. Then, their expressions froze. Because, what scattered around the battlefield were just wooden splinters, no corpse! That coffin was empty! The Half-Elf knight promptly came back to his senses, and cursed under his breath, Weve been fooled! This was a bait! Knight Terder, too, stood in stunned silence as he watched the wood scatter, and it took him some time to regain his senses Could this be Viscount Anglers plot? Then, where is Miss Vera now? Chapter 124: 124 Bloody Night (Part 1)_1 Chapter 124: 124 Bloody Night (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Half-Elf Pce. The ughter continues. This ce has be a sea of blood and fire, where the sounds ofbat and screams intermingle into a hellish cacophony of devils music. Yet the side hall where Vera and Colin originally resided is exceptionally peaceful. Under the bright moonlight, a tall and thin figure suddenly appeared outside the side hall. Step, step, step Attracted by the sound of footsteps, a small head carefully peeked out from a dark corner. And its owner is Vera. She gripped the magic staff in her hand, cautiously watching the figure that entered from outside the hall. Not until she clearly saw the fox mask on the persons face did Vera walk out from the corner, softly inquired, Excuse me, are you the Fox Knight that Viscount Angler mentioned? The Fox Knight didnt speak, only nodding stiffly after a long while. Vera breathed a sigh of relief, then asked, Are you a knight of the Angler family? What should I call you? The Fox Knight remained silent, simply turning around and starting to walk away. Vera was taken aback; the other sides cold demeanor puzzled her. But thinking of Colins advice, she quickly followed. Excuse me, where are you taking me? She asked. The Fox Knight remained silent. Vera pouted, gave up on trying tomunicate, and obediently followed this peculiar knight outside. At this time, the rebel army was concentrating their attack on the Royal courtyard. Therefore, the outside of the Pce was eerily calm. asionally, they encountered panicked pce servants and maids rushing out, too busy escaping to notice Vera and the Fox Knights peculiarity. Vera had already changed into a regr maids clothes and smeared some fresh blood on her face. It was difficult to identify her in such a night without scrutinizing. The two eventually reached the open-air garden in the back of the pce. The blood roses that used to be here had already been ruined by the kings grandson and reced with other flowers. Why did wee here? Vera finally couldnt help but ask. But the Fox Knight still gave no answer. Just as Vera was about to lose patience with this strange person, a familiar voice suddenly rang out, Miss Vera, good evening! Vera lifted her head to see Queen Isa appearing in the garden. Go-good evening, Your Highness! Vera said. Miss Vera, I have been entrusted by Viscount Angler to escort you out of the pce, Queen Isa exined. This Vera was momentarily hesitant. Since Colin did not tell her what really happened on the day of her examination in the queens bedchamber, she had assumed that Prince Topaz wanted to kill her. And Queen Isa, being Prince Topazs mother, was someone Vera did not trust. Seemingly expecting Veras hesitation, Queen Isa produced a badge to show Vera. The Roaring White Bear? Vera recognized the badge of the Angler family immediately, and her doubts about Queen Isa were finally quelled. Now you believe me. Lets hurry. The pce isnt safe. Alright. But just as Vera was about to follow Queen Isa, a squad of half-elf guards blocked the garden entrance. Upon seeing the Silver Moon Guards badge on them, Queen Isa was about to rebuke them to make way. But she heard a familiar voice before she could Miss Vera, Her Highness, where are you two going? Cis? Queen Isa furrowed her brows, What are you doing here? Where should I be? Cis grinned, Duke Lute is in charge of the attack on the pce courtyard, and I I must carry out Duke St. Hildes orderskill Vera! Upon hearing Ciss words, Vera waspletely stunned. In her innocence, she never expected that her foster father would want to kill her! Youwhat did you say? Fatherwantsto kill me? Cis looked at Vera with pity, then spoke coldly, Im sorry, Miss Vera, I am just following orders. NoThats impossible Vera shook her head in a daze. Meanwhile, Cis had already turned his gaze to Queen Isa, scoffing, Your Highness, when I learned that Miss Vera had died at the hands of Prince Topaz, I knew that you did not carry out our original n. Therefore, as soon as I entered the royal pce, I focused on you! Indeed, you truly betrayed us! Queen Isa alsoughed coldly, Cis, Vera is still alive and well, dare you kill her? Can you bear to shed the blood of a member of the St. Hilde family? Cisughed heartily, revealing a confident demeanor, Your Highness, itsmon knowledge among the Half-Elf nobles that Miss Vera was killed by Prince Topaz. Why would they think I killed her? But now there are so many people present, can you guarantee they wont reveal the truth? Queen Isa continued to make herst efforts. Cis looked left and right,ughing lightly, Theres no need for Your Highness to worry about that. Soon, each of them will have a turn to strike a blow. If this isnt enough to ensure their silence, well, Im sure they would have quite the interest in the bodies of two beautifuldies Upon hearing his words, the guards around Cis began to breathe heavily. The faces of Queen Isa and Vera turned extremely pale. Kill them! With a wave of Cis hand, the half-elf guards slowly began to surround them. ng! The fearless Fox Knight drew his long sword and stood in front of Vera. Vera also raised her magic staff and began to chant softly. Dont let her cast the spell! As Cis shouted, the half-elf guards didnt hesitate any longer and charged decisively. Whoosh!!! At that moment, a sudden gale swept through the garden, and the sky grew drastically darker. Queen Isa looked up in surprise as a giant shadow descended from the sky. A pair of enormous ck wingspletely blocked out the moonlight, casting half of the garden in shadow. Thump! The giantnded heavily on the ground, letting out a low, angry roar at Cis and his men. An endless wave of terror spread out, making everyone present feel a chill from deep within their souls. Whatwhat kind of monster are you? Cis eyes widened, and his voice began to tremble. Colins face was shrouded in a mist of blood,bined with his massive body and ck wings, it was no wonder Cis did not recognize him. All of you will die! Colin roared, and his huge arm, covered with hard blood patterns, swung out fiercely. Thump! Thump! Thump! The half-elf guards in front of him hastily raised their shields, but the tremendous force still sent them flying. Seeing the situation worsening, Cis turned and ran in fear. Boom! Colin suddenly spread his ck wings, and a violent gust filled up the entire garden in an instant. Propelled by this gust, he transformed into a ck arrow and was above Ciss head in the blink of an eye. Whoosh A gigantic hand swiftly reached down, seizing Cis by the head. Crack! Cis head, like a bottle cap, was instantly twisted off on the spot! Chapter 125: 125 Bloody Night (Part 2)_1 Chapter 125: 125 Bloody Night (Part 2)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Brother, whats happening outside? In the prison, Anna asked, listening to the faint sounds of battle from outside. Count Evan cocked his head to listen for a moment and then said, puzzled, Could the army from the North Territory have already arrived at Silver Moon But then he shook his head: No, thats not right. Even if they advanced towards the Half-Elf Kingdom as soon as they received the news of Veras death, they couldnt have reached Silver Moon City so soon. Just then, the heavy prison door was suddenly opened from the outside. Lord Count, Miss Anna, please forgive myte arrival. Seeing the Half-Elf Knight outside the door, Count Evan nodded with a smile, Knight Omar, your timing is impable. Looking at the Half-Elf Knight who was bowing to her brother, Anna suddenly realised C this must be the St. Prowse familys insider in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Knight Omar, can you tell us whats happening outside? Of course, Miss Anna. The once Half-Elf royal family, the Savoy family, has instigated a coup. Theyve rallied Duke Lute and a faction of the Silver Moon Guards and are currently attempting to seize the royal pce. Its because of this that I seized the chance to secretly slip into the prison and release you both. The Savoy family? Count Evan stroked his chin, a smile flickering across his face. Theyve really chosen quite a time to rebel. Brother, stop guessing. Wed better leave this damned ce as quickly as possible! Anna urged. Alright, lets go! The three quickly left the prison, encountering very little resistance along the way. The Modewen Family were already too overwhelmed to care, so they definitely wouldnt be able to guard the prison heavily. Whats that? As the three were passing by the Royal Pces gardens, Anna, pointing to a massive figure in the distance, suddenly asked. At that moment, Colin had transformed into a whirlwind of death, relentlessly harvesting the lives of Half-Elf guards in the Royal Pce garden. Count Evan studied the figure for a moment and asked in confusion, Why does the bugger have wings?! Could it be a Druid of the elf race? But the Druids were already wiped out long ago, no? argued Anna. Legends are legends; who knows whether they secretly passed on their lineage Lord Count, Miss Anna, Queen Isa seems to be over there too! interjected the sharp-eyed Half-Elf Knight. Queen Isa? Count Evan immediately perked up. Lets go take a look. Devil hes a devil! Run! The Half-Elf guards inside the garden had already had their nerves shattered by Colin and were fleeing in droves. Boom! Boom! Colin pursued them with heavy strides, hisrge frame and unfurled ck wings actually showcasing some resemnce of a hawk chasing chickens. When the chickens had all scattered, the trio of Count Evan emerged. Facing Colins crimson eyes, Anna blurted out, What kind of monster are you actually? You bloody are the monster! Colin roared back. In that instant, he stomped the ground and pped his wings. He shot toward Anna like an arrow loosed from a bow. Boom! Where Anna once stood, the ground erupted like a bomb had been dropped, sending shards of rocks flying everywhere. Once the dust had settled, there was a crater two meters deep where she had been standing. But Anna had already dodged to the side. Despite wielding a heavy broadsword, her movements were surprisingly agile and nimble. Like a butterfly, she darted about with a strangely bnced and peculiar beauty. The intricate patterns on the surface of her broadsword began to sh with bright sparks under the activation of holy light, like serpents of electricity coiling themselves around the de, emitting an intensely dangerous aura. With a hiss, in an instant, Anna too transformed into a silver lightning and dashed rapidly toward Colin. Colin squinted his eyes and took a deep breath. He suddenly clenched his hands into fists, gathered the seething blood force around him, all converging onto his fist, forming a matchless fist wind and hurled it out! ng! When fist met sword, a sound like metal shing against stone rang out. The massive unspoken impact force instantaneously erupted, setting off a terrifying wave of energy that spread outwards. Zing! Zing! Zing! Huge, python-like silver lightning burst out from the broadsword, rushed through Colins fist and quickly climbed all over his body. Colin only felt a wave of numbness, draining his bodys strength at an rming speed. Move aside! With a loud cry from Colin, his other hand lunged out like a venomous snake, aiming directly at Annas face. Anna disyed quick agility, once again evading the blow. Boom! The ground was smashed by Colin again, creating arge hole scattering fragments of rocks. Not letting his advantage slip, Colin chased after Anna, throwing punches relentlessly. Thud! Thud! Thud! In a blink, he seemed to mold himself into a demolishing machine, turning the entire architecture around the royal garden into ruins. Anna was left with no choice but to retreat, looking quite distraught. Miss Anna, let me assist you! Seeing the situation, Knight Omar cried out, positioned a giant Yuen Shield, almost his height, in front of him and suddenly exerted force. Bam! An area of the ground immediately sunk and taking advantage of the rebound, Knight Omar rushed towards Colin. Bam! Bam! Bam! With each charge, his speed elerated and his footsteps turned heavier, the footprints on the ground were sinking deeper and deeper. By the time he confronted Colin, he had transformed into a streak of golden light. Colin instinctively turned and punched towards Knight Omars Yuen Shield. Boom! His fist collides hard against the Yuen Shield, causing a loud explosion. This terrifying head-on collision pushed Colin back a couple of steps before he could steady himself. However, the situation was worse for Omar. The Yuen Shield in his handspletely shattered, sending fragments flying hither and thither. The collision flung him directly into the wall behind. Puh! A mouthful of blood gushed out and left Omar looking frightened. Just as Colin was about to exterminate this easy target, Anna behind him charged forward again. ng! This time, Colin spun around managing to capture her broadsword between his hands. Anna couldnt extricate her weapon due to the strength gap, but she didnt seem to mind and surprisingly let go of the hilt. Her petite frame surged upwards, following the de of the broadsword, she leaped into the air. Whoosh! She miraculously drew two short swords from her waist aiming directly towards Colins eyes! Colin took a deep breath and roared: Roar! A deafening roar made Anna pause in her mid-air attack. Taking advantage of this, Colin released the broadsword and quickly reached out with his right hand, grabbing hold of Anna, who was defenseless in mid-air. Ha! Ive got you, little one! His sturdy hand grabbed Annas waist. Even then, she aimed at Colins head and flung the two short swords in her hands. Colin sneered, preparing to dodge. Just then, a dense, inky ck smoke suddenly shrouded his head, leaving him immobile. Shik! The two short swords embedded themselves into Colins brain. He looked as if he had grown bull horns.. Chapter 126: 126 Bloody Night (Part 3)_1 Chapter 126: 126 Bloody Night (Part 3)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Is he dead? Count Evan stowed his magic staff and asked with a sigh of relief. This second son of the St. Prowse family was also a mage! However, Anna still had a grim expression on her face. Because she could feel the giant hand clutching her waist was not showing any signs of loosening! Just as she was preparing to warn her brother, the giant ck wings on the back of the giant before her suddenly stretched out. The intricate arcane blood patterns all over his body suddenly bloomed with crimson light, as if some ancient magic array was activated at this moment. Anna let out a painful scream because Colins giant hand not only didnt loosen, but it suddenly tightened its hold. Crack! Anna felt that more than half of her ribs were broken. Wait! Please wait! Seeing the bad signs, Count Evan hurriedly shouted, We are the direct descendants of the St. Prowse family, sir, surely you dont want to be stained with the blood of a member of the Holy Knight family? Crack! Anna let out another miserable scream; a few more of her ribs were crushed. Obviously, the name of the St. Prowse family was of no use here. No, no, no! Count Evan hastily pleaded, We really have no intention of being your enemy! Please, tell us what we can do to spare my sisters life! It was only then that Colin stopped squeezing further. While using one hand to pull out the short sword on his head, he asked, What can you give me? Count Evan saw that the person in front of him was pulling out the short sword from his head as though it was nothing, he cursed him internally as a freak, but he sincerely said: How about this, I will tell you a secret to exchange for my sisters life. Lets hear it. You must be a powerful druid, right? Colin didnt answer. Count Evan managed a nervousugh and continued, I know the whereabouts of the holy artifact of druids in the legends Heart of the Wild. Is this secret enough to trade for my sisters life? Druid? Colin was momentarily stunned. He didnt expect that his current transformed state was mistaken by the other party as a druid. The profession of a druid was exclusive to the elves, but it had disappeared thousands of years ago. Even the elves, who retreated to the Bright Moon Forest, lost the sessors of this profession long ago. Legend has it that druids can mimic various animal forms to gain some of their characteristics and power. Therefore, the bat wings behind Colin made the other party mistake him for a druid. Colin suddenly felt that such a misunderstanding was not necessarily a bad thing. Its better than being treated as a monster, or a devil. So Colin pretended to be eager and asked, Well then, where exactly is the Heart of the Wild? Count Evan coughed lightly and said, It is in the Arcane City C Yevir. Colin blinked and shook his head, How do I know youre not lying to me? Count Evan seemed to have everything in ce, he pointed to Vera who was still hiding in the garden, and dered loudly, That is Miss Vera over there, and I am Evan Sanctus, I wonder if you still remember me? Colin raised an eyebrow; this Evan could actually recognize Vera at first nce. However, he quickly realized that this guy was also a mage, so he must have seen Vera in Yevir. Good to see you, Count Evan, of course I remember you, Vera came out timidly. Colins giant and unusual body made her feel afraid. Ha, its really you! I didnt expect Miss Vera to be still alive! Heh heh, the situation in Silver Moon City is getting more interesting Ah!!! Annas scream interrupted Count Evans exmation. No, no, no! Count Evan didnt dare to waste any more time and asked Vera urgently, Miss Vera, you should have heard of the Heart of the Wild in Yevir Tower as well. Its a treasured item of the Elder of the Mage Council! Vera nodded, Yes. See, I wasnt lying to you! Can you release my sister now? But Colin shook his head. The news, to be honest, was of no use to him at all. Just such a piece of news, and not the actual Heart of the Wild, and you want to exchange your sister for it? Hehe, when did the life of the direct members of the St. Prowse Family be so worthless? Hearing what Colin said, Count Evan actually agreed and said, Yes, yes! When did the St. Prowse Family be so cheap! Whatever else you need, just say it! Seeing the other partys robust manner, Colin suddenly felt a wish to butcher a wealthy dog-like enemy, Have money? Money? Count Evan was stunned. He didnt expect the other party to directly ask for money. He checked his wallet and reluctantly said, I didnt bring much money with me this time, probably just a few hundred gold coins. Thats fine Colin was prepared to agree. He didnt actually n to kill this woman from the St. Prowse Family because it would thoroughly infuriate the Eastern Frontier. The St. Prowse Family might even use this as an excuse to send troops to Silver Moon City, bringing significant uncertainty to Colins n to control the Half-Elf Kingdom. It was unwise to createplications at this point. No! Unexpectedly, Count Evan shook his head and said righteously, Just a few hundred gold coins, they are not worth the dignity of our St. Prowse family! Colin. Anna just wanted to punch her unreliable older brother. Or, how about this? In addition to it, I will give you this magic staff as a ransom for my sister. What do you think? Looking at therge purple magic crystal embedded at the tip of the magic staff, Colin asked curiously, How much is this staff worth? Probably one hundred thousand gold coins. Colins eyes immediately popped out. This was his first timeing across such a spendthrift. Alright, its a deal. Good! Count Evan immediately threw the magic staff to Colin, seemingly not afraid of him going back on his word. Seeing the other partysposure, Colin also felt embarrassed to back out and released Anna. Get out of Silver Moon City immediately, and if I ever see you two in the city again, hmph, I will decapitate you! Okay! We will leave immediately! Count Evan helped his sister up, pulled Knight Omar who was copsed against the wall, and hurriedly bid farewell and left. Once they were gone, Colin pped his bat wings and ascended into the sky. His speed was extremely fast, and he disappeared into the ck night sky in the blink of an eye. Miss Vera, we should hurry up and leave too! Alright. Vera nodded in agreement, but was somewhat confused, Why would that strange man help us just now? I dont know. Queen Isa shook her head, telling a small lie. In fact, she had already sensed Colins identity based on the mysterious connectioning from deep within her bloodline, but she didnt tell Vera. Where are we going now? To the Miller family. The Miller family? Vera hesitated. Queen Isa smiled and exined, To the Miller family, you are now a lifesaving straw. As long as you are alive and well, the Miller family will not be used of killing you. Therefore, they are currently the people in Silver Moon City who least want you to be harmed! Vera finally understood but thought of Colin, who had orchestrated everything, and couldnt help asking, What about Colin? Where is he now? Viscount Angler will soon meet up with you. Thats good.. Chapter 127: 127 Curtain Call (Part 1)_1 Chapter 127: 127 Curtain Call (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 At the north gate of the Royal Pce, three figures hurriedly exited. Alright, lets take a break. You two are too heavy; I cant carry you anymore! Count Evan ced his sister and Knight Omar against the wall, falling himself to the ground, and took a deep breath. Why would you give that staff to that freak willingly? Anna couldnt help but scold her brother. Such an expensive magic staff, even for the St. Prowse Family, was not something that could be casually discarded. A cunning smile appeared on Count Evans face, That guy clearly is in need of money, so he will definitely trade my magic staff for gold coins at a merchants. Then we can trace his steps. We can find out which faction he belongs to and if he is not careful enough, we would be able to find out his true identity. Only then, Anna realized his intentions. After pausing for a moment, she asked again, Do you really think that he is a Druid? Isnt he? I think he is more like a Knight. Knight? Count Evan sat up straight, looking unbelieving, Are you certain? Anna shook her head, Not quite. But the energy he emits is undoubtedly Holy Light, though it does smell a bit bloody It is definitely Holy Light. Yes. Count, I also believe that man is a Knight, Knight Omar interjected. Now, Count Evan stongly believed them. After all, both of them had fought with the man and firmly believed that he was a Knight, so they probably were not mistaken. Knight If he is also a Druid, he can only be a Half-Elf. Is he fifth-tier? Count Evan knew that both Anna and Knight Omar were fourth-tier. However, they were beaten terribly, so he spected that the opponent should be fifth-tier. Surprisingly, Anna shook her head again, No. I have fought with a fifth-tier Knight. This guys power shouldnt be there yet. And you still got beaten so badly? Anna rolled her eyes and said helplessly, That guys Holy Light Energy isnt particrly strong, but its very strange as if it slightly controls the blood in my body. At some points, I was disturbed by him that my Qi and blood cirction almost went wrong. Plus, his strength is horrifying! Not like a human at all. It rather seems like some giant beast. Also, do you remember thest two shes I made? I am absolutely certain that I thrust my sword into his brain, but Maybe you missed it? After all, his head was always covered in a cloud of Blood Fog. Impossible! Anna said very firmly. Alright, alright, lets not talk about it anymore. Lets leave Silver Moon City quickly. If we get caught by him again, we are done. Then what about our mission Count Evan rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: My silly sister, are you still thinking about the mission? We definitely have no hope for the mission now. But Vera isnt dead, right? Doesnt that mean we still have hope? The fact that Vera is not dead only proves that the opponent is even more cunning than I imagined! Count Evan shook his head and sighed, Its a pity that the round of meeting the king before was taken lightly by me, and I got directly imprisoned by the damn Modewen family. Otherwise, we could have a nice y with this opponent. But now, the situation in Silver Moon City is set, and we have no hope at all. Lets go, silly sister! The silver moon hung overhead. Colin watched from a distance as Vera and the others were joyfully weed into the manor by the Miller family before he left with a sense of relief. Vera should be safe now. If the Miller family wanted to escape the fate of being exterminated, they must do their utmost to protect this living Vera. Plus, with Queen Isa and the Blood ve Cynthia protecting her, there probably wont be any moreplications. And Colin, he still needed to put a perfect end to this coup. Whoosh- Whoosh- Fluttering his giant bat wings, Colin quickly returned above the Half-Elf Pce. By now, the pces courtyard had turned into a living hell, with countless lives of Half-Elves as insignificant as ants, susceptible to being swallowed up by this political whirlpool on a whim. Blood and corpses became haunting scenic views within the pce, with the heavy stench of gore pervading the air, making it almost suffocating. Witnessing all this, Colin only felt his blood growing colder and colder. Its time to end this farce. Colin murmured to himself, then pped his bat wings, and swooped straight down towards the main hall of the pce courtyard. Whats that? A guard, startled by the wind noise above, looked up and caught a glimpse of Colins quickly fleeting figure. He wanted to warn his superiors, but the figure had already morphed into a ck lightning bolt, descending from the sky and storming straight into the royal hall. The guards standing at the halls entrance finally registered the event, never expecting the enemy would storm in such a baffling way. By the time they rushed into the hall to protect the king, they found that the terrifying bat-winged giant was already standing before the old king. Prince William, holding his Knight Sword, stood tremblingly behind Colin and stuttered, You Who are you? What do you want to do? Colin looked at the old king who stood upright before him. He suddenly chuckled and said, Your Majesty, youre pretty resilient, huh! The old king, instead of panicking at the sudden intrusion, calmly joked, Its merely a trick, I just wanted to lure this ambitious traitor out. But what I didnt expect is You dont have to worry, your Majesty, Ive already taken care of the rebel leader. Look, is this him? Colin presented the bloody head of Cis before the old king. The old king, surprisingly unfazed, stared intently at the skull for a while, then nodded with a smile, Yes, it is. The rat from the Savoy family who had been hiding for so long is finally silent. Then, he sincerely said to Colin, Brave warrior, thank you for delivering the Modewen family such avish gift! How shall we repay you? Colin nodded: Yes, I do need a return gift. Feel free to demand anything. As long as the Modewen family can provide it, we will not be stingy! You certainly can. Colin grinned somewhat madly, I want your- -head! What? The old king was dumbfounded, thinking he had heard wrong. But Colin didnt allow him time to react; his right hand darted out like lightning, pressing onto the old kings head. Crack. Another bottle cap got twisted off. Father! Your Majesty! The hall instantly erupted into chaos, with Prince William and the half-elf guards charging at Colin like madmen. But Colin spread out his giant bat wings and gave a big p. Boom! A violent gust wreaked havoc throughout the hall, and Colin had already broken through the roof, soaring into the sky. A silver moon outlined Colins figure, his gigantic wings giving him the appearance of an descended angel. However, his voice sounded like that of a doomsday demon: Your king is dead, run for your lives! Amid the stunned gazes of the half-elf crowd, Two skulls descended from the sky.. Chapter 128: 128 Curtain Call (Part 2)_1 Chapter 128: 128 Curtain Call (Part 2)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Thud thud The two heads raining down from the sky caused the raging battlefield below to fall silent. Then, the identities associated with the two heads were recognized: Its His Majesty the King! Its Lord Cis! The deaths of the king and the rebel leader allowed panic to spread uncontrobly. Both the Silver Moon Guards and the rebels began to ponder one question C if the leadership is gone, what are we fighting for? At this moment, if anyone with high status from either cast steps forwards, they could hold off the soldiers panic. But unfortunately, Even Prince William and Duke Lute stood stunned, looking at those two heads on the ground, immersed in boundless terror and shock, too overwhelmed to manage their increasingly turbulent subordinates. No one knew who first dropped their weapon, but like the falling first domino, a chain reaction was triggered. The soldiers who had been fighting fiercely for the entire night started to discard their weapons one after the other and scattered in all directions. Seeing this, Colin spread his wings and made his way to the southern gate of Silver Moon City. He didnt forget he still had a family army there. Surely, after hearing the fight inside the city, Knight Lyle would lead his men into battle. As for Knight Teld who was tasked with being the bait and the guards of the St. Hilde family, Colin didnt have the time to care for them yet. But after all, he knew where his prioritiesy. Driven by hisrge bat wings, Colin moved at a high speed, and soon saw the mes caused by warfare in the southern section of the city from afar. Those should be the men lead by Knight Lyle. As Colin was preparing to dive down to provide assistance, he suddenly felt a weakness in him that originated from deep in his bloodline. Was the transformation time-limited? Colin felt a sudden terror within him and quickly shot down onto the nearby ground. He was afraid of losing his wings mid-flight and then sttering on the ground. Meanwhile, Knight Lyle, who was still in the heat of battle, heard a rumbling sound and it felt like even the earth was trembling. Knight Lyle, at a loss for what happened, quickly looked around on full alert. Then, he saw a few half-elf girls screaming and running out of a small wooden house nearby. Their disheveled clothing led Knight Lyle to misunderstand the situation. Filled with a sense of justice, Knight Lyle immediately took big strides over with the intention of teaching this scoundrel trying to take advantage of innocent women amidst the citys chaos, a lesson. Bam! Knight Lyle kicked open the door and shouted: You brat! Get out of here His words caught in his throat halfway through. Because he recognized the man clumsily wrapping a bedsheet around himself It was Colin! Now face to face, there was a sudden silence in the air. Youryour lordshipcough, please continue, go ahead Seeing Knight Lyle shrink back, Colin couldnt help but feel speechless: Its not what you think never mind, find me some clothes. Y-yes! After Colin got dressed, Knight Lyle hesitated a bit, then felt it was necessary to make up for the previous misunderstanding. He scratched his bald head and said with a goofy grin: My lord, actually, its an honor for those peasant half-elves to be considered as a lover by you You dont need to sneak around, just tell me directly, and Id help you Shut up! Colin red at Knight Lyle. He realized it was probably pointless to try and exin this situation. Nevertheless, he felt it necessary to rify a bit: I just finished a fight and my clothes were ruined, then I crashed into this room So thats how it is! Knight Lyle understood, though it wasnt clear to Colin if he truly believed it or not. Colin shook his head, hastily changing the subject: How many casualties did your men suffer? Not many, the Half-Elf guards were plentiful but theirbat abilities were quite dismal. Colin nodded, Good, regroup your men, and follow me. Yes, Sir! When the first rays of dawn shone on the castle of Silver Moon City, the once beautiful Garden City had lost its former glory. This unexpected rebellion plunged the entire city into chaos. It was as though Pandoras box had been opened, releasing the dark sides that had been lurking in peoples hearts for a long time. Theft, rape, arson, murder countless crimes weremitted overnight. In addition, the rebel army that had escaped from the royal pce turned Silver Moon City into a living hell in an instant. Of course, this hell was only for the Half-Elfmoners. The Half-Elf nobles, who had their private armed forces and sturdy castles, naturally wouldnt be affected much. Take the Miller family, for example. Colin! Its such a relief that you are safe! At the entrance of the Miller familys manor, Vera joyously leapt into Colins arms,pletely disregarding the onlookers. Of course, nobody dared to show any disapproval. They all politely turned their heads, pretending not to have seen anything. Why wouldnt I be safe? Colin, holding the soft body of the young woman and smelling her fragrance, suddenly felt that his efforts were not in vain after all. After the joy of reuniting faded away, Vera shyly extricated herself from Colins arms, and then looked puzzlingly around before asking, Where is Sir Teld? He We got separated during the battle. Ive sent men out to look for him. Dont worry. Colin certainly was not going to tell Vera that he had used Sir Teld as bait. Alright. Vera trusted Colin without any suspicions. Colins gaze shifted past Vera onto Queen Isa, My Queen, Silver Moon City is currently in chaos and I have heard that the King was killed during the confusion. Therefore, we need you to return to the pce right now and take overall charge. The King is dead? On hearing that the old King was dead, the mutters of shock echoed from everyone, their expressions very different. Queen Isa mimicked a look of shock and grief. However, Colin, who knew her well, saw the hidden satisfaction in her eyes. Yes, Viscount, I shall return to the pce right away. Can I ask you and Miss Vera toe along? The Half-Elf Kingdom needs your support. Vera naturally turned to Colin, seeking his opinion. Colin pretended to hesitate before nodding, Of course, we are honored to extend our helping hand in this time of crisis, considering the many years of friendship between the Half-Elf Kingdom and the North Territory. Colin then turned to Knight Lyle, issuing an order: Make way, escort Queen Isa and Miss Vera to the pce! Yes, Sir! Knight Lyle responded loudly. After a night of carnage, the Half-Elf Silver Moon Guards were in disarray. Meanwhile, this virtually unscathed force of the Angler family, had now be a pivotal military power in Silver Moon City. Shortly, Colin and his party were safely admitted into the pce. By this time, the pce had lost its former solemnity. Bloodied corpses could be seen everywhere. On entering the main hall, Colin saw Prince William kneeling dazedly before his fathers corpse. He didnt react even when Colin and his party entered. On seeing this, Queen Isa stepped forward and said softly, William, Miss Vera and Viscount Angler have arrived. Prince William only thenzily turned his head towards the entrance, his gaze still unfocused. Miss Vera, Viscount Angler He showed no shock, even when he heard that Vera, presumed to be dead, was alive. This simple-minded and indecisive Half-Elf Prince had be dazed and confused. After the death of his father, he was like a man without a soul. Colin strode forward, speaking out loud, Prince William, because of this rebellion, Miss Vera has serious doubts about the Medewen familys ability to control Silver Moon City and to continue leading the Half-Elf Kingdom. Therefore, after discussing it with the Half-Elf nobles, Miss Vera has decided that the Medewen family is no longer suited to continue bearing the important duty of the Half-Elfs royal family. The throne will now be inherited by Isa Miller. Do you have any objections to this? Prince Williams body shook, and his eyes finally focussed. He numbly raised his head to look at Vera, then at Queen Isa, and finally, his gaze fell on Colin. Colins face was somber, his expression icy. For some reason, Prince William suddenly felt as if he was back in the dreadful night before when the devil descended from the sky and beheaded his father Consequently, the Half-Elf Prince fell to his knees, quivering as he said: I I dont have any objections. Chapter 129: 129 Settlement_l Chapter 129: 129 Settlement_l Trantor: 549690339 The coup came swiftly and ended just as quickly. Like a sudden summer storm, the world was washed and transformed in the blink of an eye. As for the Modewen family voluntarily relinquishing its power to the royal family, and Queen Isa inheriting the throne, the majority of half-elfmoners had no objections. The political struggles of the nobles have always been unrted to them. Moreover, for the half-elf n that worships beautiful things, the beautiful Queen Isa was much more pleasing to the eye than the aging King Modewen. If there were to be a poll in the Half-Elf Kingdom at this time, Queen Isas approval rate would undoubtedly crush the Modewen family. For the half-elf nobles, although the coup had a huge impact on them, no one dared to question Queen Isa at this time. In their view, Veras attitude represented Duke St. Hildes stance. Since the Northern Duke believed that the Miller family was more suitable to be the royal family of the Half-Elf Kingdom, what could they do? If the envoy from the East Territories stood up to question, some political opportunists might want to follow and make a fuss, but now, the envoy from the East Territories has disappeared, and the half-elf nobles naturally do not dare to peep a word. However, although Isa has inherited the throne of the Half-Elf Kingdom, the coronation ceremony cannot be held in the near future. Because only the Royal Family of the Gleaming Empire- -the Lorenzo family is qualified to crown Queen Isa. Queen Isa has already sent an envoy to Dragon City, and if all goes well, the Lorenzo family will soon send an envoy to crown Queen Isa. Inside the main hall of the royal pce, Colin casually sat on the throne, as if he was the real king. And Queen Isa was respectfully reporting to Colin: The Silver Moon Guards have been basically purged, and the military officers of the Modewen family have been demoted and reced with people from the Miller family. But the Silver Moon Guards have suffered heavy losses this time, and after reorganization, they are less than 20,000. I n to issue a draft order in a while. Because the Modewen family voluntarily gave up their position, it has saved us a lot of trouble. So, I n to confer the title of Duke on William Modewen, which can also appease the public and demonstrate kindness. But the rebellious Lute n does not deserve such kindness. They will be stripped of all their fiefdoms and titles, and Duke Lute will be sentenced to hang. The Windbell Commerce Association has been forcibly closed, and members of the Savoy family will be forcibly expelled from the country and will not be allowed to enter the Half-Elf Kingdom again In addition, the assets of the Lute n and the Windbell Commerce Association confiscated this time are all listed here, as well as the asset situation of the Half-Elf National Treasury, please take a look. Colin immediately became interested and hurriedly took it over and started to look through it. These are just approximate numbers, a more urate estimate will probably take a few more days toplete. Good! Colin looked at thest number on the document that made him dizzy, excited to the point of almost losing hisposure. He knew long ago that the Half-Elf Kingdom was wealthy, but he didnt expect it to be this rich. He suddenly felt that he no longer needed to worry about the funds for his dream cavalry army. With the Half-Elf Kingdom as a money tree, he might be able to afford an army of more than 10,000 cavalry even if his territory in the North did not expand. So, what Colin needs to do now is to firmly hold this money tree in his hands and not let anyone reach out for it! Even Duke St. Hilde is not allowed. By the way, the Dark Cavalry should be entering the kingdom soon, you should send someone to greet them. Alright. Before his departure, Colin had instructed his Butler Emon that he would send a letter back every five days, and if he did not receive his letter on time after three days, Emon should immediately inform Marquis Garcia. After Veras fake death, the Modewen family blocked Silver Moon City, thinking they could cut off Colins contact with the outside world. But they didnt know that no contact was also a form of contact. Now considering the time, the Dark Cavalry was nearly at the border of the Half-Elf Kingdom. When Marquis Garcia arrived in Silver Moon City, Colin felt that he had a lot to discuss with him. Especially the persistent harassment from Duke St. Hilde, his recent conspiracy to assassinate Vera, was absolutely intolerable. Colin believed that as long as Marquis Garcia stood by his side, there was nothing to fear from Duke St. Hilde. Oh yes, please handle this magic staff for me and exchange it for gold coins, Colin handed Count Evans magic staff to Queen Isa. Yes. After issuing a few more instructions to Queen Isa, asking her to stabilize the situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom, Colin left the pce. He made his way to the royal garden. It was not yet fully tidied, with broken branches and leaves strewn about, as well as scattered shattered petals covering the ground. Yet, for Colin, even in such a state, the garden was pleasing to the eye because Vera was in the garden. At the moment, Vera was sitting on a swing in the center of the garden. Bright morning light filtered through the leaves and dappled her with patches of light and shadow. The morning dew had not yetpletely evaporated, and through the thin mist, Veras gorgeous face was intermittently visible. Several butterflies fluttered around her, but she frowned, seemingly deep in a morose mood without any concern for her surroundings. What are you thinking? Colin walked over, reaching out to gently stroke Veras forehead, as if trying to smooth away her worries. Vera didnt shy away from Colins affectionate gestures. She didnt want Colin to worry, so she forced a smile and said, Its nothing really. I was just thinking about what someone said to me here in this garden that night. Who? It was that rebel leader, Cis. I heard hes a descendant of the Savoy family from the Half-Elf Royal Family. What did he say to you? Colin already knew what Vera was troubled about, but he pretended not to know. After all, Vera was not aware that Colin was present that night as well. He said Veras beautiful eyebrows furrowed again, he said he was instructed by my father to assassinate me What do you think? asked Colin, his gaze deep, Do you trust your father or your enemy? Vera tilted her head as if finally realizing the truth. Of course, my father! The girls mood lightened up again, Im so silly, Ive been agonizing over such a simple issue! Cis must have purposely lied to me! Colin, help me push the swing! Colin smiled and pushed Veras swing. Looking at the girls innocent smile, he suddenly dispelled the thought of telling her the truth. Not only because he didnt want to sully the beauty in front of him with those dirty matters. But also because he realized that if he were to tell Vera everything, he would have to exin theplex hostilities between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia. In doing so, he would have to reveal the identity of Veras real father. But that was explicitly forbidden by Marquis Garcia. So, Colin decided to wait until Marquis Garcia arrived in Silver Moon City and let him decide whether to confess everything to Vera or not. Hee hee Colin,e and sit with me! Alright! Of course, Colin wouldnt decline such an invitation. With a leap, he jumped onto the swing, and sat side by side with Vera. The familiar fragrant scent hit his face, burrowing deep into his heart.. Chapter 130: 130 Killing Moves (Part 1)_1 Chapter 130: 130 Killing Moves (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 The bleak autumn wind swept up fallen leaves, leaving the streets of Silver Moon City sparse. Having just experienced a brutal coup, this half-elf royal city was still under military control. The ve markets in the west of the city also lost their former prosperity. The Windbell Commerce Association had already beenpletely surrounded by fully armed half-elf guards, who were continuously taking various things out of it. In a dark alley a kilometer away from the Commerce Association, Ross Savoy surreptitiously poked his head out and carefully observed the situation at his familys Commerce Association. Obviously, the situation was dire. When his brother Ciss skull fell from the sky into the royal pce, Ross knew that this time the Savoy familys operation had failed again. However, he was not too desperate, as Queen Isa did not exterminate the Savoy family, only expelled them from the country. The half-elf nobles also had a tradition of forgiving those who fail. Besides, the Miller family not only bore no enmity towards the Savoy family, they were even thankful for them. If it were not for them starting this coup, the half-elf throne would not have fallen into their hands. However, while the members of the Savoy family were spared, their assets were clearly all confiscated. Ross sighed, took a reluctant final look at the Windbell Commerce Association, and was about to leave. But as he turned around, he saw a man in a ck robe standing quietly behind him in the shadows, watching him coldly. JiMr. Ji, howe you are in Silver Moon City? Mr. Ji cracked a derisive cold smile: Why, cant Ie? Of course you can. You see, our family has just encountered a disaster so we are unable to entertain you. Mr. Ji did not care for Rosss politeness, but asked straightforwardly: Do you know why you failed? Ross shook his head and respectfully asked: Please enlighten me. Its because youre greedy! Mr. Jis tone was icy, and, you did not do as I instructed. A flicker of anger crossed Rosss face, as if all the suppressed anger and fear of thest few days suddenly erupted: Do as you instructed? Mr. Ji, you werent even in Silver Moon City, how could you possibly know what situation we were facing? The way things developed was beyond everyones expectations, and my brother and I could only adapt on the spot! Adapt on the spot? Mr. Ji chuckled, This is the first time Ive heard someone describe betrayal in this way. Betrayal? Ross seemed to throw caution to the wind, angrily growling, do you really think our Savoy family is a dog raised by your family? Wake up! Now is not three hundred years ago! You yourself have be a homeless cur, barely surviving with the support of the trolls! Are you still expecting our loyalty? When you dare to appear in the sunshine without that damned hood, thene talk to us, the Savoy family, about loyalty! Facing Rosss offensive sarcasm, Mr. Ji didnt get angry but sighed, saying leisurely: Yes, it has been over three hundred years. The world has almost forgotten about my family. The once loyal servants have begun to seek other ways, putting their past oaths behind After a pause, Mr. Ji suddenlyughed: But actually, from the beginning, I never expected your loyalty. After the lesson from the North Territory, I understood that oaths are ridiculous, and loyalties are like bubbles in the sunlight, they look dazzling, but they cant withstand a single blow. Mr. Ji moved forward a few steps with an increasingly brilliant smile: But I think the most ridiculous ones are you people. You think you are smart, you dont want to be chess pieces, but you want to be chess yers. But the truth is, you simply cant see the entire game of chess. You dont even know where the true focus of the game is. Mr. Jis words left Ross puzzled, unable to grasp at his meaning. But it seemed that Mr. Ji didnt expect Ross to understand. As if he was speaking just for himself: All you see is Silver Moon City, focusing solely on the throne of the Half-Elf. Ha, but how does such unimportant matter have the right to be the true focus in this game of chess? Ross could more or less understand now, but this belittling only fanned his anger. He couldnt resist mocking him again: The situation in Silver Moon City is already set. What can you possibly do about it now? The situation is set? Mr. Jiughed lightly, and shook his head. My trump card hasnt even been yed yet. And remember what I told you before C Silver Moon City is but one insignificant corner of the chessboard. It doesnt determine the oue of this game. Ha, so what is your trump card then? The more Ross looked at Mr. Ji, mystifying as he was, the more fed up he got. My trump card Mr. Jis voice fell to a whisper mid-sentence, unclear and mumbled. Ross couldnt hear him clearly and moved a few steps forward. Just as he was about to ask, he found himself unable to speak. He only felt a sensation as if a burning piece of charcoal was lodged in his throat, the heat so intense that fire was about to burst forth. The next second, fire did burst forth. And then, the me quickly covered his face, his skull, his neck, spreading all over his body In the end, Ross burst into ashes amidst agonizing howls. My trump card, you are not qualified to know. Mr. Ji sneered, his gaze passing through the shadowy alley towards the direction of the North Territory. North Territory, Fallen Eagle City. Plump merchant Oliver, all sweaty, weed an elegantly dresseddy to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Miss Penny, we cant go on like this anymore! Holding on to the food and not selling it, although it will make a fortune due to the rise in grain prices, I Im afraid we wont live to make that fortune! Penny, her eyes a deep burgundy, coldly stared at Oliver, retorted: What are you afraid of? Rx, with me here, the Count wont arrest you for hoarding food. Oliver believed her. After all, she was Count Umans beloved lover. Naturally, she had the ability to manage the Count. But still, Oliver anxiously said: Miss, Im not worried about the Count. Then what are you worried about? What Im worried about are those ves, and themoners, who are on the verge of starvation! Do you know this, when the Trolls invaded this spring, arge number of fields missed spring ploughing, and famine has started to spread in the North Territory! If we keep holding on to our food storage and not selling it, Im afraid Im afraid there will be people starving to death! Just a bunch of ves and lowly people. If they die, they die. Penny remained impassive as if shes not even from the same social ss. Miss, have you ever gone hungry? Oliver started to feel impatient, and some of the things he had been hiding started toe out: I have gone hungry! And I know what it feels like, its worse than death! It can turn a person mad, turn a person into a beast, a terrifying beast devouring everything Penny coldly watched Oliver and smiled: Go on. Oliver hesitated for a moment, but he still didnt dare to say. Youre just worried about a rebellion, right? Penny said it with a light hearted tone. Since you know, then why Take care of yourself, Mr. Oliver, wont let you go hungry. Penny gently patted Olivers plump face, adding: But if you do something you shouldnt I cant promise.. Chapter 131: Kill Move 131 (bottom)_l Chapter 131: Kill Move 131 (bottom)_l Trantor: 549690339 By the end of October, the approach of winter was clearly felt in Winterfell City. The bone-chilling drizzle thatsted for three days finally turned into snowkes on the fourth day. By the fifth day, when the long-absent sun finally broke free from the shackles of the clouds, Winterfell City had be a world covered in a nket of snow. However, the residents of Winterfell City had no interest in admiring such beautiful snowy scenery. That was because most of them were on the verge of running out of food. Are there no signs of the grain prices falling? asked Duke St. Hilde while adding wood to the firece in the study of Lion Roar Castle. Behind the Duke, there stood a man of middle age with an amiable demeanor. He had eyes as deep blue as the ocean, with waves of wisdom surging within. His white, low horse-tail hair was neatlybed, hanging behind his head. He was dressed elegantly but notvishly, with an ancient scroll buckled around his waist and a white glove on his left hand. Doan White. People in Lion Roar Castle called him Schr Doan. Schr is a title that is not a noble rank, but it is nheless extremely precious. Only those who have studied in the White Tower Academy of the empire and graduated sessfully are eligible to use the title schr. And every year, the number of graduates from the White Tower Academy could be counted on one hand. Therefore, each schr was the best option as a court minister and naturally became a target for various lords to curry favor with. No. Schr Doan shook his head, a worried expression on his face. Over the past three months, the grain price in the North Territory has risen more than twenty times! This rise is definitely not just due to the poor harvest of food caused by the Troll invasion earlier this year. Someone has been deliberately hoarding food, driving up grain prices! Just a bunch of merchants who value money over their lives, Duke St. Hilde said with disdain. Issue a dukes order to all the lords in the North Territory to control their merchants closely. If the grain prices are still high in half a month, dont me me for personally killing people! Yes. Schr Doan nodded in agreement. Does the Golden Lion Legion still have enough army food? If there is norge-scale war, it should barely be enough. Schr Doan said, hesitating a bit. Despite his hesitation, he still reminded, However, Your Grace, I would still suggest that you procure another batch of army food, just in case. Hearing this, Duke St. Hilde furrowed his brows. He clearly understood what Schr Doan was worried about. Famine is the factor that most easily triggers rebellion. As such, Duke St. Hilde immediately nodded and said, Then procure another batch. Very well. But the grain prices across the entire empire are currently quite high, so this time, Im afraid No matter how high the price is, buy it back for me! Yes. Duke St. Hilde once again threw a few pieces of wood into the firece. Looking at the constantly leaping mes, he suddenly asked, Where is the Dark Cavalry now? Schr Doan carefully looked at Duke St. Hildes face, but didnt see any apparent emotion. Thetest news from yesterday, the Dark Cavalry has already left the North Territory and entered the Half-Elf Kingdom, he reported. Hmm. Duke St. Hilde gave a nod but didnt give any instructions. The dancing mes were reflected in the Dukes deep eyes, seemingly indicating his turbulent inner thoughts. Seeing this, Schr Doan was about to ask for leave when suddenly, a majestic and echoing voice rang out from outside the castle: Duke St. Hilde, Prince Otto Volkin of the Northern Troll Empire, in the name of avenging Emperor Murdoch, challenges you to a duel! Bang! A burst of blistering mes suddenly erupted in the firece. Duke St. Hilde immediately rose to his feet and looked out the window. A troll samurai exuding a terrifying aura was standing at the highest point of Lion Roar Castle, overlooking the guards who were constantly gathering below. Seeing the Duke St. Hilde about to leave, Schr Doan quickly stepped forward to dissuade, Your Grace, it is said that Prince Otto has just ascended to the Holy Field! So what? Duke St. Hildes face didnt show a hint of backing down, Am I to hide in Lion Roar Castle while he struts around outside? Having said that, the Duke didnt bother with the stunned Schr Doan anymore and strode out. Half-Elf Kingdom, southwest border. The Dark Cavalry was setting up camp here. Marquis Garcia, having finished his meat soup, wiped his mouth casually and asked Marquis Dawson next to him, Another thirty miles forward, we should pass through Shadow Gorge, right? Yes, Your Grace. Marquis Dawsons attitude was as respectful as ever. Even though he was also now a Marquis and had sworn loyalty to Duke St. Hilde. However, when Marquis Garcia mobilized the Dark Cavalry to march into the Half-Elf Kingdom, this former Butler of the Dark Cavalry also came forward to help without hesitation. Send someone to thoroughly investigate it, Marquis Garcia instructed. Marquis Dawson smiled, his words somewhat dismissive, Your Grace, this is the Half-Elf Kingdom, it cant be dangerous? Being cautious never hurts. Okay, Ill arrange it now. Seeing Marquis Garcia insist, Marquis Dawson promptly agreed. After resting, the army marched on again. Marquis Garcia rode through the Shadow Gorge, a hint of worry in his eyes. Dawson, have you sent someone to thoroughly investigate this gorge? Your Grace, rest assured. I have had it thoroughly investigated. Its very safe. Only then did Marquis Garcia nod and press on. But the farther he went, the more uneasy Marquis Garcia felt. The feeling of apprehension enveloped him, as though something terrible was about to happen. Halt! Finally, Marquis Garcia gave themand. Your Grace, whats wrong? Were only halfway there, Marquis Dawson rushed forward to ask. Its too quiet here! Marquis Garcias gaze was cold as if he had realized something. The next moment, he decisively ordered, Turn around! The rear bes the front, the front be the rear, retreat from the Shadow Gorge along the original route! Your Grace Marquis Dawson was puzzled. Youre Marquis Garcia didnt bother exining and insisted that the officer convey the order immediately. Just as the Dark Cavalry started to change formation, there was a sudden loud noise in the gorge. Boom! Marquis Garcia turned around abruptly, only to see dazzling shes of light bursting from the cliffs on both sides behind him. The terrifying mana power, like majestic divine wrath, sted the tops of the mountains on both sides of the gorge to pieces. Countless shattered boulders rolled down, crashing into the Dark Cavalry! Boom, boom, boom! Screams and neighs resounded through the gorge. The face of Marquis Garcia turned pale in an instant. In this stunned moment, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his waist. When Garcia turned his head, he saw his most trusted subordinate stabbing a dagger into his waist. Fran Dawson! You traitor! Facing the angry gaze of Marquis Garcia, Marquis Dawson stepped back, smiled calmly, and said: Sorry, Your Grace, when my men investigated this gorge earlier, they might not have been very thorough.. Chapter 132: 132 The Sorrow of the Black Knight_1 Chapter 132: 132 The Sorrow of the ck Knight_1 Trantor: 549690339 Why? Marquis Garcia looked at the Viscount Dawson, who had been restrained by the furious officers of the Dark Cavalry, and asked solemnly. Viscount Dawson smiled and spoke frankly, Im sorry, my Lord Marquis, I owe much to you and had no wish to betray you. But, in order for the dwarf n to aplish their longstanding ambition of building a nation, I must do this! A dwarf nation? A flicker of realization passed through Marquis Garcias eyes. He then pointed to the pure white horse g that had suddenly risen above the gorge and asked, Is this the promise the St. Prowse family gave you? Viscount Dawson shook his head, No. In fact, I didnt even know that the army ambushed in Shadow Gorge was from the Eastern Territories. Who induced you to do this? Viscount Dawsons smile contained a hint of mischief, Why, my Lord Marquis, have you not once doubted Duke St. Hilde? After all, he is now my liege lord. However, Marquis Garcia remained unmoved, No one knows my brother better than me. He would never be so foolish. Why not? The Dark Cavalry is a major source of instability within the North Territory. Do you truly not suspect that your brother wants to eradicate the threat posed by the Dark Cavalry while the opportunity presents itself? A conflicted expression crossed Marquis Garcias face, and he sighed deeply, You wouldnt understand. Viscount Dawson frowned, then shook his head, If you are unwilling to speak, so be it. However, I cannot reveal the name of the person who made me this promise at the moment. Marquis Garcia scoffed, You think if you dont say it, I cant guess? The once glorious Spotted Tiger has now be a dog lurking in the shadows! A family that could betray their own kind C you actually believe their promise? What a colossal joke! Viscount Dawsons face paled, clearly stung by Marquis Garcias words. His tone filled with defiance, he retorted, Whats the difference? If I dont trust them, should I continue to trust the St. Hilde family? We dwarfs have served you for thousands of years, have you ever respected us? Maybe the notion of a dwarf nation is a joke in your eyes, but it is the highest mission our ancestors have strived for! Marquis Garcia hesitated for a moment, holding back his words. With a wave of his hand, hemanded in a disheartened tone, Let him go. My Lord Marquis! The enraged officers were clearly in disbelief. Let him go! Marquis Garcia reiterated firmly. Yes, sir. Viscount Dawson apparently hadnt expected that he would be released just like that. The icy voice of Marquis Garcia rang out again: Fran Dawson, I will not kill you today. If I kill you now, you might be a hero to the dwarf n. So, I will let you live. To live with the disgrace of your betrayal. At the same time, you shall witness for yourself what kind of a joke your so-called dream of a dwarf nation is. Get out! Viscount Dawsons face alternated between pale and flushed. Ultimately, under the contemptuous gaze of the Dark Cavalry, he stumbled away. At this moment, the voices of Eastern Territory soldiers echoed through the gorge, demanding immediate surrender from the Dark Cavalry and insisting theyy down their arms. The current situation for the Dark Cavalry was decidedly grim. The narrow terrain of the Shadow Gorge had the cavalrymen squeezed tightly together, rendering them unable to form a charge. Moreover, the huge rocks that had fallen earlier had cut off the Dark Cavalrys formation in the middle. Apart from a small group that hadgged behind, the vast majority of the warriors were blocked by piles of rocks and left with no way to retreat. If they advanced, it was all but certain that the Eastern Territorys army would have set up various obstacles and traps at the entrance of the gorge, lying in wait for the Dark Cavalry to rush in and be gravely wounded. Faced with such a hopeless situation, Marquis Garcia retained his cool. He reached out and summoned a senior military officer, quietly ordering, Knight Logh, you will head back now, scramble over the boulders that block the way, gather the troops that are scattered behind, and lead them back along the same path, through this gorge. My Lord Marquis! What about you? Im unable to move. Marquis Garcia said, hand clutching the wound on his waist. Despite a hasty bandaging, ck, grimy blood was steadily seeping out. No! My Lord Marquis, I will escort you to leave Marquis Garcia stared fiercely, silencing Knight Logh, and resolutely said, I will not abandon the Dark Cavalry. However, you must leave. If I die, it does not matter, but the Dark Cavalry has to retain a spark of life. Knight Logh tried to argue, but Marquis Garcia wont allow him to, and growled, Shut up! Listen to me! After youve led the rear troops and retreated, do not get entangled with the Eastern Kingdom army, and dont return to the North Territory either. Instead, detour towards the north alongside the Shadow Mountain Range, spend a little more time to reach Silver Moon City. Once there, find Viscount Angler and ask him a question Should the Lord of North Territory be called St. Hilde? If he says Yes, then swear fealty to him. Otherwise, you kill him, return to Winterfell City, and pledge your loyalty to Duke St. Hilde. Do you understand? Yes! Knight Logh said, nodding hurriedly. He seemed to want to say something else but was stopped by Marquis Garcias fierce gaze. Go, quick! Knight Logh reluctantly knelt on one knee, solemnly saluted Marquis Garcia, then left with tears in his eyes. Only when Knight Logh had left did Marquis Garcia summoned his officers and asked, Does anyone want to surrender? Never surrender! The men loudly and unwaveringly responded. Good! A hint of a smile appeared on the face of Marquis Garcia, The Dark Cavalry only has men who die in battle, not those who surrender! Alert the entire army, dismount, march forward, and break free! Woo A shrill st of the military horn and suddenly, the battlemenced. The Dark Cavalry, being the most elite force in the North Territory and even the entire Glory Empire, certainly does notck courage for desperate fights. Even though they had lost their greatest advantage, the fighting spirit that burst forth from their dire situation was still awe-inspiring. Under the leadership of the officers, all the soldiers of the Dark Cavalry abandoned their warhorses and rushed towards the valley entrance on foot. They overcame theyers of barriers set up by the Eastern Kingdom army, shouting the name of the Lord of Glory, andunched an attack on the enemy. Release arrows! Arrows became the stars of the sky, swarming en masse like dark clouds. However, such a shower of arrows couldnt deter the Dark Cavalry, who surged forth like locusts from the narrow valley entrance, charging at the Eastern Kingdom armys position. Blood flowed freely, corpsesy scattered on the ground. The battle at the valley entrance was devastatingly bloody from the get-go. The bodies of the Dark Cavalry piled up at the valley entrance, creating horrifying mounds of the dead. The heavy scent of blood lingered in the air, dense enough to suffocate one. The Eastern Kingdom army, originally confident of their victory, now found their hearts growing cold with fear and anxiety. It was as if what rushed brazenly towards them were not humans, But a horde of frenzied beasts! Chapter 133: 133 Respite (First update, seeking subscription!)_l Chapter 133: 133 Respite (First update, seeking subscription!)_l Trantor: 549690339 Silver Moon City, Half-Elf Pce. In the gloomy and dark basement, Colin was biting the neck of a half-elf, sucking incessantly. This half-elf was a ranger from the Lute n, who was sentenced to hanging for his involvement in the previous coup. However, on the day of the execution, he was secretly swapped. The one who was hanged was another death row prisoner with a simr appearance, while he was brought into the basement of the pce and became Colins test subject. Colin wanted to know if, apart from the human divine profession of a Knight, other races divine professionals could also be transformed into Bloodline. However, after Colin biting a ranger from the Lute n for a while, the anticipated initiation ceremony still did not happen. It seemed that the divine profession of Elves C the Ranger, could not be transformed into a Bloodline. With a sigh, Colin pulled out his fangs. After only a short time, the ranger from the Lute n stood up again, his gaze vacant, just like Cynthia, he had also be Colins blood ve. A third-order ranger blood ve. Not bad. Stroking his chin, Colinforted himself. Handing a monkey mask to the ranger, Colin chuckled, Okay, from now onwards, your codename will be Monkey. The eyes of the monkey ranger flickered, as if he had understood Colins words. Leaving the monkey ranger in the basement to keep the fox Knight C Cynthiapany, Colin himself went up the stairs. This basement led directly to the Kings study, oh no, it should be called the Queens study now. Ever since the old Kings death, Queen Isa seemed to have be a different person. This previous lingering mncholy was gradually fading, and she was reced with a charm that was constantly radiating. She had obviously taken extra care with her appearance today. She wore a red, low-cut, thin-strapped long dress thatid bare her tall and slender, curvaceous figure. Her faint blush, bright lip color, and the embroidered golden ornament on her forehead enhanced the three-dimensional effect of her beautiful face. The sparkling diamond earrings hanging from her slender and delicate ears highlighted the Queens unique noble temperament. Seeing Colin emerge from the basement, Queen Isa smiled, instantly brightening the entire study. Viscount, have you finished your chores? Mm. Queen Isa didnt ask Colin what exactly he had been doing down there. She was a woman who knew her limits. Colin walked up to the window and, seeing a group of priests and ritualists gathered around the square outside the pce, curiously asked, What are they doing? Queen Isa went up to Colin, standing side by side with him and exined: This is a tradition of the Half-Elf royal family. After every king dies, priests from the Glorious Church and ritualists from the Church of Destiny are invited to pray for his soul. Colin was momentarily speechless. What kind of tradition is this? If the priests and ritualists prayed together for the old king, would his soul return to the embrace of the Lord of Glory? Or would it enter the halls of the Goddess of Fate? However, he didnt say much about it, after all, its important to respect the traditional culture of other countries. Seeing that Colin did not respond, Queen Isa exined further: You said that we should treat the Modewen family well, so I arranged this ceremony. You made the right choice. Colin nodded, After all, your throne was voluntarily given up by the Modewen family. You must show them enough mercy and gratitude to win peoples hearts. Very well. As nned, I will confer the title of Duke to William Modewen at the ennoblement ceremony tomorrow. However, there are many members of the Modewen family serving as courtiers in the pce, should we take back some of these positions? No need. It would make you seem petty. Colin nced back at Queen Isa and continued, Also, letting the Miller family dominate is not a good thing, the Modewen family can serve as a good counterbnce. I understand. Queen Isa nodded in agreement. Even though Colin explicitly expressed his apprehension and caution toward the Miller family, who have now be the new Half-Elf Royal Family, she surprisingly had no objections. Seeing Queen Isas calm expression, Colin still added, The result of one family dominating is corruption and decay, trust me, having apetitor to spur them on will allow the Miller family to prosper for a long time. I get it. Just like the North Territory, because they have Trolls aspetitors, the power of the Norths army dominates the Empire. The East, deprived of any challenger, can only rely on the natural barrier of the Angry River to stop the steps of their enemies. Hearing this, Colin chuckled: The Angry River? Im afraid it wont protect the East for much longer. Of course, the Crystal River within the Half-Elf Kingdoms territory is avable for the North to mobilize whenever it needs. However, Colin shook his head, No rush. If Duke St. Hilde really wants the Crystal River, he will have to consider the feelings of Marquis Garcia and me! With a yful smile, Queen Isa suggested, You can take advantage of this opportunity to propose to Miss Vera again for Duke St. Hilde, I believe this time, he will not reject you. Colin nodded in full agreement, readily epting the idea. At this moment, he was still unaware the world outside was rapidly changing. Oh right, you should start considering the issue of the sessor. Colin was still making ns for Queen Isa, You can choose a suitable individual from the Miller familys offspring, to adopt as your son. However, Queen Isa did not immediately agree this time. A faint blush suddenly spread over her wless face. In a quiet voice, she said, Rather than an adopted son, Id prefer to have my own. Colin raised his eyebrows, looking astonished at Queen Isa. Queen Isa gazed back at Colins eyes as her delicate body slowly leaned closer. The enchanting touch and the lingering fragrance from her arm made Colins heart skip a beat. Yet he still retained a sliver of rationality, advising, You need to understand, I will never be able to marry you. Of course, I understand. Queen Isas face flushed and her breathing quickened, Vera is the most suitable marriage partner for you. However, I can be your mistress. Everyone says that half-elves make the best lovers. Dont you want to verify the truth of this statement? Colin stared at the queens hazy eyes, and once again suggested, You need to think it through. The child born this way will also be an illegitimate son. Ive made up my mind. We can publicly dere that the child is thete kings posthumous child. Hearing this, Colins eyes sparkled, and he no longer suppressed the impulse in his heart. He tightly embraced the slender waist of the half-elf queen in front of him. Queen Isa couldnt help releasing a startled cry, her body went limp and she came to rest against Colins broad chest. An unfamiliar sense of excitement caused her heartbeat to thrash wildly in her chest, akin to a startled deer. Through her thin, long dress, Colin could clearly feel the silky smoothness of Queen Isas skin and her full-bodied figure. This child wouldnt bear the Modewen surname, would he? Of course not, he will carry the Miller surname, and be the next Half-Elf king! In the distance, the prayers of priests and ritualists permeated from outside the window: . May the Lord have mercy on our respected king and grant his soul respite. Chapter 134: 134 Heading North (Second update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 134: 134 Heading North (Second update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: 549690339 On a forest path, a small troop of about fifty people was slowly moving south. Nearing noon, the group stopped and set up camp by a stream. Brother, wake up, its lunchtime! Anna jostled Count Evan a few times, but found that there was no movement from him. She knit her brows, clenched her small fists, and delivered a heavy blow to Count Evans abdomen. Ah! Oh The unfortunate Count Evan threw up directly as a result of the seemingly casual punch. After the upheaval, Count Evan looked back at his violent sister, panting, Why so angry this early? Early? Its noon! Count Evan waved his hand weakly, Whats the difference? Foods ready, do you want to eat? Yes, yes! Count Evan quickly struggled to get up. He knew that if he didnt eat now, his ruthless sister would really let him go hungry until evening. Even traveling outdoors, lunch, as expected of St. Prowses family, was quitevish, although the atmosphere was somewhat tense. Everyones mood has been down since the fruitless return from Silver Moon City. Of course, except for Count Evan. He was still the same heartless and careless as ever, spending his entire days drinking wine. Just as everyone finished lunch and were cleaning up to set off again, a scout cavalry who had been out investigating the surrounding situation suddenly returned. Moreover, he brought back an extra person. Count, this is a messenger from the Pegasus Army. The Pegasus Army is the main force of the St. Prowse family, the ruler of the East Territory, and has always been under the control of Duke St. Prowse. However, in recent years, Duke St. Prowse has also begun to intentionally cultivate his eldest son, Marquis Vincent, handing over the day-to-day training of the Pegasus Army to him. Oh? How did you end up here? Count Evans sleep-fogged eyes suddenly brightened up, as if he instantly sobered from his wine. Count, Marquis Vincent is in the Shadow Gorge right now, having just led the Pegasus Army against the Dark Cavalry of the North Territory and won! I am here to bring this good news back to White Dew City. The Dark Cavalry? And they even won? Count Evans eyes nearly bulged out, as if hed heard some incredible story. Yes, Count, we defeated the Dark Cavalry! Moreover, we also captured Marquis Garcia! The messengers face flushed with excitement as he spoke loudly. Really? Big brother actually defeated Marquis Garcia? Thats so amazing! Anna also excitedly screamed upon hearing this. But Count Evans eyebrows furrowed instead. Although he had some disagreements with his older brother, he wouldnt be jealous at this point. He just had a keen sense of something off. He was well aware of his older brothers capabilities. And he was able to defeat the formidable Marquis Garcia? This sounded like a huge lie. Where is the Pegasus Army currently stationed? In the Shadow Gorge. Lets go see. The sky above Shadow Gorge was still shrouded in thick smoke. The cliffs on both sides of the gorge were marked with signs of being scorched. Crowds of ravens and vultures were recklessly flying all over the sky above the gorge,nding in hordes to fight with the wild beasts in the mountains for the corpses littered all over the ground. At first nce, it was a particrly horrifying sight. When Count Evan and his people arrived here, the overwhelming smell of blood nearly choked them. It was only at this moment that Count Evan finally believed that his brother had indeed defeated the Dark Cavalry. Evan, Anna, ha ha, youve arrived! Long journey, huh? Upon meeting, Marquis Vincent greeted his younger brother and sister with a ruddy face. The First in line to inherit the St. Prowse Family, was currently in his prime. Having defeated Marquis Garcias Dark Cavalry, Marquis Vincent felt he had already joined the ranks of the Empires top generals. Big brother, congrattions! Father will be so proud when he hears! Anna sincerely congratted her brother. But it was different with Count Evan. After offering a perfunctory congrattion, he immediately voiced his doubts: Brother, how did you manage to lead Marquis Garcia into Shadow Gorge? You dont need to worry about that, in any case, the Dark Cavalry was almostpletely annihted in this battle, even Marquis Garcia was captured by me, what do you have to say to such achievements? Count Evan, of course, had something to say. With his face full of anger, he growled, To lead Marquis Garcia into such a dead-end shows there was clearly a problem within the Dark Cavalry. Even if you dont say it, I can guess it. However, since you had such a n all along, why didnt you tell me in advance? I could have very well improved this n in Silver Moon City! I could even take this opportunity Enough! Marquis Vincent forcefully interrupted his brother, Youve aplished nothing in Silver Moon City, are you going to me me? Dont you always pride yourself on your unparalleled strategy? Why do you seek my help? Count Evan sighed inwardly. He understood that the reason his brother didnt tell him about this n was that he was wary of him and didnt want him to share the credit. Such wariness not only chilled Count Evans heart, but also infuriated him. Faced with external threats, the St. Prowse Family was not working together, but calcting each other Taking a deep breath, Count Evan forcibly suppressed his rage, his tone gradually bing cold: Well, my dear brother, may I ask how many soldiers you brought this time? Two hundred thousand. And now? How many are left? Marquis Vincent hesitated for a moment but then pretended to be forceful: Over a hundred thousand, I guess. Exactly how many? Count Evan continued to ask. All along the way, he had already seen the camp full of wounded soldiers and the oppressive atmosphere. It didnt look at all like an army that had just won a great victory. Marquis Vincents eyes dodged a bit: The specific casualty count has not been finalizedwhy are you asking these questions? Theres no war without casualties, especially when annihting a strong Northern Army such as the Dark Cavalry, how could it be possible without paying a certain price? Count Evan affirmed this time- Even with the favor of time and location, his brother only managed a Pyrrhic victory. Hasnt finished counting? I guess the casualties to the two hundred thousand troops are probably over half now. In face of such a casualty rate, Count Evan didnt know whether toment the ipetence of the Eastern Army or to be shocked by the terrifying damage the Dark Cavalry caused when facing a desperate situation. Regardless, one thing was certain, his brother had been used by someone. Unfortunately, Marquis Vincent was stillcent, immersed in the false halo of victory, without realizing any of this. Count Evan suddenly felt somewhat worn out, and instead asked: What about Marquis Garcia? Can I see him? Hes badly injured and still unconscioushow about this, Evan, you and Anna are responsible for escorting him back to White Dew City and handing him over to Father. In addition, there are a lot of wounded soldiers from this battle, you can also take them back to White Dew City. And what about you? Count Evan suddenly had an ominous premonition. Marquis Vincent puffed out his chest and put on a confident look: I will lead the troops north, attack Silver Moon City, and firmly control the Half-Elf Kingdom! Count Evan wanted to dissuade him, but the words on his lips turned into: Alright, brother, then Ill wait for your triumphant return in White Dew City! Chapter 135: 135 Bad News (Third update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 135: 135 Bad News (Third update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: 549690339 Lord Cusius, I didnt expect you to be involved in this ambush. After sending off his brother and the northbound army, Count Evan turned back and smiled at a middle-aged man dressed in a white mage robe: Cusius didnt seem to want to expand on the topic, and simply responded in a lukewarm manner, I just happened to be present. Of course, these words didnt fool Count Evan, but he didnt question it further. This ambush against the Dark Cavalry evidently involved many powers. Count Evan felt the need to personally return and question his father to learn the whole truth. However, seeing the injured soldiers gathered around, Count Evans brows furrowed deeply. At this moment, he understood clearly the fierce price that his brother had paid for the ambush on the Dark Cavalry. The Pegasus Army of two hundred thousand, had suffered thirty thousand deaths, fifty thousand injured, and another twenty thousand had be deserters under the Dark Cavalrys ferocious counterattack. In other words, the Pegasus Army had already showed signs of defeat. If it were not for the Dark Cavalrypletely running out of blood, the victory of this ambush might not have belonged to the East Territory. In addition, eighteen knights had died, including a fifth-rank knight! This heavy price was paid for the annihtion of the Dark Cavalry. Count Evan wasnt sure if it was worth it. Only now he understood why his brother insisted on leading the army northward. The ambush had taken their advantage in timing and location but resulted in a Pyrrhic victory. If Marquis Vincent were to return to White Dew City in such a state, his reputation would surely be in ruins. Duke St. Prowse surely wouldnt let this son who has caused over half the Pegasus Army to be damaged off easily. Count Evan suddenly felt that Marquis Vincents trip to Silver Moon City might not go so smoothly. Sighing, he did not feel like worrying about his brother unnecessarily. He turned back to the orderly officer andmanded, Lets set off. Yes. The Half-Elf Pce. Following the knighting ceremony, the banquet officially began. Colin casually fended off the half-elf nobles who came to tter him, then he promptly dismissed them and ascended to the second floor via the spiral staircase. The cold night wind blew into the empty pce, creating a stark contrast between its tranquility and the bustle below. After taking a few steps, Colin saw the elegant silhouette leaning on the balcony. Vera was dressed in a pink rose crochet skirt reaching about ten centimeters above her knees, revealing a pair of slender legs. This is the first time Ive seen you wear stockings, Colin stood behind Vera,plimenting her. Vera turned around, smiled sweetly at Colin and said, These were given to me by Queen Isa. Due to theck of nylon in this world, the stockings were generally made from silkworm silk or cotton silk. And the silkworm silk stockings from the Half-Elf Kingdom had always been popr among noble women. Hmm, they suit you well. Colin nodded in approval, his eyes surveying Vera. Apparently unable to bear Colins sultry gaze any longer, Vera tugged at the hem of her skirt shyly. However, obviously, that was in vain. Veras innocent demeanor elerated Colins heartbeat. Taking several steps forward to stand by Vera, Colin looked up at the starry night sky andughed, Why are you here alone? Is the banquet boring? Actually, yes. Vera nodded, looking a little mncholic. It appeared that Colin understood something, Are you homesick? Upon hearing this remark, Vera turned to look at the suitor beside her. Colins warm gaze gradually calmed her nerves, prompting her to admit, A bit. Dont worry. Marquis Garcia is leading the Dark Cavalry to pick us up, youll be home soon. Mmhm. Vera obediently nodded. But Colins next words made her heart rate skyrocket. As soon as we get back, Ill ask your father, the Duke, for your hand. Vera stayed silent, too shy to look at Colin, yet her pale face was instantly flushed brighter than the most vivid roses. 11 heard the one who killed the former king in the night was known as the Winged Knight In her embarrassment, Vera rigidly diverted the conversation. Colin found the situation amusing and interesting. Really? Winged Knight? Sounds rather formidable. Do you know why the knight has bat wings? Vera saw Colin not continuing the previous topic, and she felt both relieved and a tad disappointed. Perhaps he is also a druid. Colin quickly repeated the reason Count Evan made for him. Druid? But isnt the profession said to have been lost long ago? Who knows? Maybe not everything has been lost. Vera pensively nodded, Then, this Winged Knight must be a half-elf, as only the ones with elven blood can practice being a druid. That seems to be the case. Colin suddenly thought that he could ask Queen Isa to arrange for someone to steer the conversation towards this topic. In doing this, everyone would be looking for this Winged Knight among the Half-Elves, and suspicions wouldnt be directed towards Colin. He could use the Winged Knights identity to perform tasks that werent convenient for him to do in person. Just then, Colin heard subtle footsteps behind him. Turning around, he found Queen Isa dressed in her royal attire standing there. Viscount Angler, Miss Vera, I hope Im not interrupting? Not at all. Thats good to hear. I came up to inform you both that the Dark Cavalry is about to reach Silver Moon City. Really? Uncle Garcia is almost here? Vera eximed with delight. Yes, the patrolling Silver Moon Guards have encountered the vanguard of the Dark Cavalry and have sent back signals. Then lets go to the city gate to greet them, Colin said, taking big strides outwards. Despite thete hour, the walls of Silver Moon City were lit up bright as day by countless torches. Colin, Vera, and Queen Isa stood shoulder to shoulder at the city gate, with an honor guard arrayed behind them. Soon, the earth began to subtly tremble. With the rumbling of horse hooves, a thin ck line emerged from the darkness, gradually spreading towards Silver Moon City. This familiar sense of oppression allowed Colin to fully rx. But it didnt take long before he knitted his brows. Because, he smelt a hint of the scent of blood. And, as time passed and the Dark Cavalry got closer to Silver Moon City, the scent of blood became increasingly strong. Queen Isa realized something was wrong as well, and turned to look at Colin, Viscount Angler, something seems off. Colin pursed his lips, remaining silent. Veras countenance became slightly rmed, seemingly wanting to say something. However, upon noticing Colins severe expression, she swallowed her words howsoever. Finally, the Dark Cavalry arrived underneath Silver Moon City, slowing down. Only then did the weing party see the state of the armyevery soldier amongst them was covered in blood! And, their numbers were off! The fifty-thousand-strong Dark Cavalry was certainly more than what was staring back at them right now. An ominous premonition enveloped Colin, causing him to break out in cold sweat. Under the astonished stares of everyone present, a blood-stained knight stepped out from the army and went towards the city gate. Toot, Toot, Toot The Half-Elf Guard unexpectedly began to y a weing tune, but their music was stopped by a stern look from Queen Isa. Knight Logh came up before Colin and the others, dismounted, removed his helmet, knelt on one knee, and reported in a choked voice: Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, the main force of the Dark Cavalry was ambushed in Shadow Gorge, Marquis Garcia is surrounded we dont know whether hes dead or alive The news was a sudden blow to Colinhe felt dizzy, hardly believing his own ears. Marquis Garcia was ambushed? How was that possible? And in a ce like Shadow Gorge? Given Marquis Garcias cautious battle strategy, how could he possibly lead his army into the valleya veritable death trap for cavalrywithout a thorough reconnaissance? Forcefully regaining hisposure, Colin inquired, How did you guys get ambushed? Why didnt you conduct a thorough investigation in advance? Count Dawson betrayed us! He deceived Marquis Garcia and led the Dark Cavalry into the enemys trap! Fran Dawson? An image of a dwarf instantly surfaced in Colins mind. At the same time, a thought he could no longer suppress bubbled upcould it be that Count Dawson, under Duke St. Hildes orders, betrayed Marquis Garcia? If that was the case, then as far as Colin could tell, Duke St. Hilde had been plotting against him and Marquis Garcia all along! Using Silver Moon City as bait, he intended topletely eliminate the unstable element of the Dark Cavalry, ensuring that there would be no dissent in the North Territory henceforth. How many are you left with now? Eight thousand! Eight thousand Colin responded with a grave expression. Colin, my uncle Vera appeared frantic and disoriented. He took hold of Veras hand and looked, with determination, first at her, then at Knight Logh, solemnly promising, Dont worry, I will avenge the Dark Cavalry! Chapter 136: 136 Loyalty (Fourth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 136: 136 Loyalty (Fourth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: 549690339 Despite the arrival of the first light of dawn on the parapet of Silver Moon City, Colin remained sleepless. Having just listened to Knight Loghs detailed ount of the incident when the Dark Cavalry was ambushed, Colin now found sleep elusive. Vera, who had just spent some time crying out of worry for her uncles safety, finally fell into a deep sleep out of sheer exhaustion. Colin gently covered Vera with a nket, then signaled for Knight Logh to apany him outside. Once they had reached the corridor outside the chamber, a Half-Elf maid cautiously approached them: Viscount, my lord, Knight Logh, would you like breakfast? Colin had no appetite at the moment, but seeing the state of Knight Logh, he figured the knight probably hadnt had a decent meal in a while. So he nodded in response: Bring two servings. Soon, the maid returned with two trays of food. Just ce them on the ground, Colin instructed, not wishing to disturb Veras sleep, and he took a seat on the corridor stairs. It was apparent that Knight Logh, too, was unfazed by these arrangements and sat down next to Colin. Seeing the situation, the maid had no choice but to carefully set down the trays on the steps before retreating quickly. With a few bites of food in his mouth, Colin asked: So, Marquis Dawson didnt quite specify who orchestrated this ambush? But did Marquis Garcia say that it wasnt Duke St. Hilde who nned it? Yes. Colin was suddenly more bewildered. He had initially been convinced that this was all a conspiracy by Duke St. Hilde, but he hadnt expected Marquis Garcia to refute this possibility. What made Marquis Garcia believe that his brother wouldnt betray him? His control of the Dark Cavalry had long be thergest destabilizing factor in the North Territory. Previously, Colin had wondered why Duke St. Hilde was nning to scheme against the Half-Elf Kingdom, and even the East Territory, while threats from within his own were still prominent. If the Half-Elf Kingdom was merely bait, and the true target was the Dark Cavalry, everything would make sense. But why did Marquis Garcia still believe that his brother was not the mastermind behind this ambush? If it wasnt Duke St. Hilde, then who had turned Marquis Dawson? Sensing Colins confusion, Knight Logh asked: Viscount, do you suspect that Duke St. Hilde orchestrated this ambush? There was a moment of silence, before Colin shook his head, Rethinking it, it seems highly unlikely that Duke St. Hilde nned this ambush. Why? He could easily have convinced Marquis Dawson to betray Marquis Garcia, I dont doubt that. But how did he manage to coborate with the East Territory Army to ambush supply lines in Shadow Gorge? Remember that the North Territorys plot against the Half-Elf Kingdom has undoubtedly touched the sensitive nerves of the East Territory. The St. Prowse family must have been wary of Duke St. Hilde for quite some time now. How could they possibly coborate with his n to clear out the Dark Cavalry? Are they not worried that Shadow Gorge is in fact a trap that Duke St. Hilde and his brother have set for them? Upon hearing Colins analysis, Knight Logh nodded in agreement. However, as a cunning look crossed his eyes, he asked in a seemingly casual tone, But if Duke St. Hilde really did n this ambush against the Dark Cavalry, would you still carry out your promise of revenge? As he was mulling over the potential mastermind behind the events, Colin didnt pay much attention to Knight Loghs question and casually answered: Of course its still valid. If Duke St. Hilde is capable of such a heinous act, I will most certainly seek justice for Marquis Garcia! Would you go so far as to kill the duke for this? Meeting Knight Loghs gaze, Colin suddenly realised that this could be an opportunity to win over the remnants of the Dark Cavalry. Eight thousand Dark Cavalry troops! It was an impossible military force to ignore. Thus, he responded straightforwardly, If Marquis Garcia dies in this ambush, Ill definitely find a way to avenge him, even if the mastermind is Duke St. Hilde! Knight Loghs gaze flickered, as if he was excited, yet also hesitant. After a moment, he asked again, Who do you think should inherit the position of master of the North Territory in the event of Duke St. Hildes death? Colin knitted his brow, finding this Knight Logh rather peculiar. Why was he even concerned about this? ording to Marquis Garcias judgments, not to mention Colins recent deduction, Duke St. Hilde had basically been cleared of suspicion. So why was Knight Logh even starting to care about what would happen after the Dukes death? Looking at the serious expression on the others face, Colin thought that Knight Logh had been overly shocked and had be somewhat abnormal. I think Miss Vera is very suitable to assume the position of the Lord of the North Territory. Colin spoke his mind without hesitation this time. Moreover, this remark was also meant to be a test for Knight Logh. Hearing Colins response, Knight Logh seemed to breathe a sigh of relief andughed, I think so too. Colin immediately realized from his reaction that Knight Logh was aware of the real rtionship between Vera and Marquis Garcia! Otherwise, ording to the noble inheritancew, the third son of the Duke, Joyce, had a higher session rank than Vera. So, Knight Loghs response could only mean one thing: he, too, knew Veras true identity. As a knight of Marquis Garcia, he of course would favor Vera. However, this wasnt too surprising. Marquis Garcia, in a moment of dire peril, ordered Knight Logh to lead the rear army to break through the encirclement. This clearly indicates that Knight Logh was his trusted confidant, so knowing Veras true identity would also be normal. Just when Colin was about to probe Knight Logh whether he knew who Veras mother was or not, Knight Lyle strode in and reported, Viscount Angler, theres news from Shadow Gorge. Whats the situation? Knight Logh asked impatiently. The Dark Cavalry in the gorge werepletely annihted, and Marquis Garcia was taken captive by the Pegasus Army. Hearing this news, Knight Loghs eyes instantly reddened. The veins on his right hand, gripping the sword, bulged, and the hilt creaked in his grip. Colin sighed,forting him, Though its not good news, its not the worst either. Marquis Garcia is still alive, so we have a chance to ransom him. Right! Knight Logh lifted his head, a flicker of hope rekindling in his eyes. Knight Lyle rolled his bald head and said, My lord, actually, theres another bad news from Shadow Gorge What other bad news? The Eastern Army that annihted the Dark Cavalry is currently heading for Silver Moon City, and is estimated to arrive in about five days. Colin stared wide-eyed, asking hurriedly, How many people do they have? Approximately a hundred thousand. A hundred thousand? Colin looked worried. But, looking at Knight Logh, who clearly couldnt hide his hopes, and thinking back to the painstaking guidance that Marquis Garcia bestowed upon him- -not to mention the Half-Elf Kingdom that he had only recently brought under his influence- -Colin drew a deep breath and dered resolutely, Whats there to fear! Lets fight! If they dare toe to Silver Moon City, isnt this a chance of revenge delivered to our doorstep! Well said! Knight Logh responded loudly, knelt on one knee, held his sword forward with both hands, and faced Colin. Honorable Viscount Angler, I vow my loyalty to you here! As long as youre willing to seek vengeance for Marquis Garcia, the eight thousand Dark Cavalry soldiers are at your disposal! Colins eyes brightened. He epted the sword from Knight Logh and tapped his shoulder: I, Colin Angler, ept your allegiance! Chapter 137: 137 Envoy (Fifth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 137: 137 Envoy (Fifth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: 549690339 Marquis Vincent deeply regrets it upon hearing that His Majesty the King has unfortunately fallen victim to assassination. However, he also believes that under your reign, Her Majesty the Queen, the Half-Elf Kingdom will surely have a brighter future. Therefore, the Marquis has specially sent me to offer you a gift as a token of his respect. The Eastern Envoy is a middle-aged man in his forties, with a paleplexion, short beard, and his nobility rank of Viscount is indicated by the ceremonial dress he is wearing. Viscount Auston ced an exquisite small box in front of Queen Isa, on the desk, and then respectfully stepped away. Although his manners were impable, he barely bothered to conceal his condescension. However, this kind of attitude is typical of the envoys from the Empire to the Half-Elf Kingdom so Queen Isa had already grown ustomed to it. Marquis Vincent is very thoughtful. Queen Isa expressed her gratitude with a smile, while indicating to one of her maids to open the box. When the maid opened the box, she found a banner inside. She promptly took it out and unfurled it. It was a military g. The g of the Dark Cavalry! There was fresh blood on it, and there were burn marks on the bottom left corner. Although it was only a g, Queen Isa saw in her minds eye the grim scene of a fierce battle in the Shadow Gorge. At the same time, a wave of anger welled up within her. Of course, Queen Isa had no emotional attachment to the Dark Cavalry, but she was fully incensed by the arrogant attitude of the Eastern Envoy. By giving her this g, he was clearly indicating- The forces in the North Territory have been extinguished by us, be savvy and ept our Eastern overtures. Viscount Auston maintained his expression, with an irrefutable fake smile on his face, his eyes neither happy nor angry, watching Queen Isa attentively. A radiant smile suddenly bloomed on Queen Isas face. She had sensed malicious intent from this eastern envoy right from the start and she now studied him intensely, praising: I never expected that Marquis Vincent, in his tender age, would have such a high level of military expertise. Even the renowned Dark Cavalry was defeated by him. Truly, a young man of valor! Viscount Austonughed modestly, Your Majesty tters me. The Marquis was merely concerned that the Dark Cavalry would pose a threat to Silver Moon City, thus he ambushed them en route. It was unexpected that they would be defeated so easily. It seems the supposedly invincible Dark Cavalry, are nothing but a hollow reputation. Queen Isas smile grew even more dazzling, carrying some sort of captivating charm. Viscount Auston quickly lowered his eyes and dared not look any longer. On behalf of all Half-Elf n, I thank Marquis Vincent for reaching out with assistance and alleviating the threat posed by the Dark Cavalry to Silver Moon City. As a token of gratitude to the Marquis, if theres anything he needs, please feel free to mention. Viscount Auston raised his eyebrows, his smile unchanged, seriously saying: There are indeed two matters that the Marquis hopes to attain the consent of Her Majesty the Queen. Please proceed. Firstly, the audacious invasion of the Half-Elf Kingdom by North Territory is a crude trampling vition of the alliance treaty between both nations. Duke St. Prowse will surely report to His Majesty the Emperor, and give the just punishment to the St. Hilde Family! I heard that this incident was triggered by Miss Veras marriage, so, we hope that Her Majesty the Queen could hand over Miss Vera. Then we will send her to Dragon City to face His Majesty Emperors judgment! Secondly, although the Marquis has defeated the Dark Cavalry this time, theres no guarantee that any malignant forces wouldnt pose a threat to Silver Moon City in the future. Therefore, in order to better assist Your Majesty in safeguarding the citizens of the Half-Elf Kingdom and to ensure longsting friendship between the Eastern Territory and the Half-Elf Kingdom, the Marquis is willing to undertake the defensive duties of Silver Moon City, bing the protector of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Queen Isa listened quietly to Viscount Austons request and concluded the demands of the East this time were in essence just two C one was to hand over Vera, and the other was to station troops in Silver Moon City. If Queen Isa agreed to these two conditions, it would mean that the Half-Elf Kingdom hadpletely fallen under the control of the Easterners. Viscount Auston dared to make such demands, clearly he was confident and unafraid. In his view, with the destruction of the Dark Cavalry, Queen Isa had lost her external support. Let alone that Silver Moon City had just experienced a coup, even if the Silver Moon Guards were still intact, could they alone confront the hundred-thousand-strong army of the East? Queen Isa indeed did not dare to resist, she only spoke with some hesitation: Sir Viscount, you might not be aware, Miss Vera was once the target of an assassination attempt in the Royal Pce. Although her life was saved after great efforts, she is still severely injured and Im afraid she cannot travel a long distance. I see. Viscount Austonughed, it was unclear whether or not he saw through the Queens excuse, Please rest assured. When Marquis Vincent went on his expedition, he invited a bishop to apany his army. When he arrives at Silver Moon City, he will provide Miss Vera with the best treatment. Then I am reassured. Queen Isa smiled. So, do you have any other opinions on Marquis Vincents demands? Viscount Auston continued to question. He was obviously coercing Queen Isa to state her position clearly. Queen Isa was furious inside, but her face was still full of smiles: I have no other opinions. I am extremely grateful that Marquis Vincent is thinking of the welfare of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Upon hearing this, Viscount Austons insincere smile finally showed a trace of sincerity: Your Majesty, you have made the correct choice for the Half-Elf Kingdom. The arrogant attitude of the other partypletely destroyed Queen Isas interest in conversation. Thus, she stood up and smiled: Sir Viscount must be very tired from his long journey. Rest up first, Ill host a banquet for you tonight. Thank you, Your Majesty! After Viscount Auston left, Queen Isa sent away the attendants in the hall. Then, Colin finally came out from behind the curtain. Have these Easterners alwavs been so arrogant? He sat down on the throne without any restraint, his mouth full of sarcasm. Queen Isa smiled enchantingly and sat directly on Colinsp. Wrapped her arms around Colins neck, she said in a half-coquettish, half-venting tone, Cant help it, a small kingdom like Half-Elf can only bow down like this before an imperial envoy. Colin pulled Queen Isas plump body into his arms, taking a deep breath. The fragrance calmed his vexed mind slightly. Dont be afraid, that Vincent is just a petty man who ys tricks. Watch how Ill deal with him! Mmm. Queen Isa pressed her face against Colins chest, as if she was listening to his heartbeat. Colin caressed Queen Isas smooth back and suddenly said, Speaking of which, the envoy from the East didnt mention the remnants of the Dark Cavalry in their demands, so, they probably dont know that eight thousand of the Dark Cavalry have withdrawn into Silver Moon City. Mmm, they probably dont know yet. However, the movement of the Dark Cavalry entering the city was so big, all the Half-Elf nobles know, its impossible to keep this secret from the Easterners for long. Thats right. But we can manipte how this information is leaked to Viscount Auston. You have another good idea? Yes, but thats not the focus right now. Then, what is the focus right now? No sooner had Queen Isas question left her mouth, that she found herself being silenced. The Half-Elf throne, which had carried a thousand years of power struggles, was now witnessing a battle that was far more primal and intense.. Chapter 138: 138 Banquet (Sixth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 138: 138 Banquet (Sixth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: 549690339 Colin, I guess I cant attend the banquet tonight, can I? Vera asked as she straightened the cor of the mans clothes. By now, Colin had already changed into a standard ck noblemans tailcoat. He hugged Vera and gave a light kiss on her soft red lips. Yes, right now you are a severely injured person, so you obviously cant attend the banquet. Fine. Vera pouted, seemingly a little aggrieved, but she soon asked in confusion, But Ive shown up in front of the Half-Elf nobles many times before, they must know that Im not severely injured, right? Silly girl, sometimes lying isnt about making others believe. Then what is it for? Its to give each other an unspoken way out. The confusion in Veras eyes didnt lessen. Colin smiled and ruffled the young girls hair: The Eastern Province knows were lying, and we know they know were lying, but as long as Silver Moon City is still in our hands, they have to treat our lie as truth. Vera understood, and then she became somewhat worried: What if the Eastern Province Army takes Silver Moon City? In that case, whatever lies they tell will be reality. Colin said lightly, and his tone then became firm, But as long as Im here, theyd better not think about taking Silver Moon City! Yeah, I trust you. When night fell, the Half-Elf Pce became lively again. Although they had just experienced a fierce military coup, the enthusiasm of the Half-Elf nobles for the banquet hadnt receded at all. Tonight, Queen Isa was wearing a purple rose-patterned evening dress that revealed her smooth, fair back. She was very tall, and a pair of silver high heels made her look like a lonely, proud swan. The presence made all the men present feel ashamed and dared not stand beside her. After carefully dressing up, the radiant Queen Isa raised her cup and said loudly: Ladies and Gentlemen, please allow me to introduce a distinguished guest from the Eastern Province of the Glorious EmpireViscount Auston! Loud apuse ensued. Viscount Auston looked around, bowed gracefully and saluted. Next, the Viscount from the Eastern Province also raised a ss of champagne, and said loudly: On this asion, I am here on behalf of Marquis Vincent, for the peace of Silver Moon City, for the friendship between the Eastern Province and the Half-Elf Kingdom, and of course, to admire Her Majesty Queen Isa! Lets toast tosting peace and friendship, and to the evesting youth of Her Majesty the Queen! Heres tosting friendship! Long live the Queens evesting youth! The atmosphere of the banquet gradually warmed up. Queen Isa, leading Colin, came before Viscount Auston, introducing with a radiant smile, Viscount Auston, allow me to introduce, this is Viscount Angler from the North Territory. Both of you are Viscounts of the Empire, I believe you must have a lot inmon. Viscount Auston extended his hand to Colin with augh, Of course, to be honest, Ive been hearing a lot about Viscount Angler for a long time. Colin also shook hands with him with a smile, saying, Oh? I wonder what kind of reputation youve heard about me? Of course a good one. I heard that you once fought alongside Marquis Garcia on the Sky Ice in, defeating a Troll Army of three hundred thousand! Haha, that was all Marquis Garcias credit, I just happened to be there to join in the fun. You are too modest. Viscount Austons smile suddenly became somewhat ambiguous, Besides, I have also heard something about your close rtionship with Miss Vera! It is indeed true that I have a deep admiration for Miss Vera. Colin nodded and admitted. After all, having proposed to her once, it didnt make sense to deny it anymore. I wonder how severe is the injury Miss Vera sustained this time? It is indeed quite severe. Although there is no immediate threat to her life, she will need to recuperate for a considerable period of time. Ah! I heard that Miss Vera was attacked in an assassination attempt. Who could be so brazen? Viscount Austons face showed unmistakable outrage. It was Prince Topaz. Prince Topaz? Viscount Auston eximed in surprise, Isnt he Miss Veras fianc? Yes. But why Because he discovered that I was Veras first man. Faced with Colins candidness, Viscount Auston found himself at a loss for words. Beforeing here, he had of course heard from Count Evan about the events that had transpired in Silver Moon City. He also knew that everything had started from the virginity test that unfolded within the Queens bedchamber. However, just like everyone else, Viscount Auston found Prince Topazs sudden violent reaction to be rather oundish. Now, after hearing Colin admit to his secret love affair with Vera, he found a growing sense of confusion within him. Viscount Angler, forgive my frankness, but I find it hard to believe that Prince Topaz would attempt to murder someone because he discovered your secret rtionship with Vera. This reasonit seems far-fetched. Colin merely smiled, then suddenly lowered his voice: Then would you like to know the true reason why Topazmitted murder? What is it? Viscount Auston instinctively leaned forward, asking softly. Thats because Colin whispered into Viscount Austons ear, Topaz was acting under the instruction of Duke St. Hilde. He wanted Vera to die within the Half-Elf Pce! Thatthats impossible Viscount Auston sat there, wide-eyed, struggling to believe Colin. However, seeing the serious look on Colins face, as well as the approving gaze of Queen Isa at his side, Viscount Auston sobered up, pondering carefully over every word. Suddenly, he realized that perhaps it was indeed the truth. So Duke St. Hildedone this to justify his invasion of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Yes, replied Colin solemnly, I loathed the idea of Vera meeting her untimely death, so I risked my life to save her. I see It was only then that Viscount Auston felt everything made sense. But then another doubt surfaced C why would Colin tell him all this? Seeing the confusion written across Viscount Austons face, Colin spoke again, Sir, why Im telling you all this is because I want you to understand that I have gone against the wishes of Duke St. Hilde in order to save Miss Vera. An unfortunate consequence of this is the fall of the Dark Cavalry in Shadow Gorge. So, it is safe to say that Duke St. Hildes ns to usurp the Half-Elf Kingdom have essentially failed. My worry now is You fear that Duke St. Hilde will turn his anger onto you? Viscount Auston thought he finally understood Colins actions. Yes, Colin nodded repeatedly. After a moment of hesitation, he lowered his voice, Would you be able to deliver a message to Marquis Vincent for me? Please go ahead. Colin clenched his teeth, as if making a resolute decision: I wish to pledge my allegiance to the St.. Prowse family! Chapter 139: 139 Betrayal (Seventh update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 139: 139 Betrayal (Seventh update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor.? 549690339 Viscount Auston cast his scrutinizing gaze on Colin for a while. But soon, he wore a sincere smile, Viscount Angler, youve made the correct decision! Duke St. Prowse is a benevolent and kind-hearted lord, worthy of your loyalty! It seemed as if Colin had finally breathed a sigh of relief, he quickly shook hands with Viscount Auston, repeatedly expressing his gratitude. Viscount Auston looked at Colin, whose attitude had suddenly be extremely groveling, and couldnt help but feel disdain in his heart. After casually exchanging a few words, Viscount Auston dismissed Colin. At the buffet table, Viscount Auston enjoyed a few exquisite desserts when a familiar figure passed by him. Prince William Oh, sorry, it should be Duke Modewen now. William, who had just been bestowed the title of Duke Modewen by Queen Isa, also hurriedly smiled and greeted Viscount Auston. The two had met a few times before, and were acquainted with each other. Sir Viscount, wee back to Silver Moon City! Haha, Im quite a regr guest at Silver Moon City. But every time Ie, there seems to be a major change, especially this time. Duke Modewens face wore somewhat awkward expression. The changes in Silver Moon City these days were indeed a bit too great. He had gone from being Prince William to the present Duke Modewen. It is quite a change But rest assured. Our hospitality to distinguished guests is as warm-hearted as always. Oh? So does that mean, tonight, like before, there will be a beautiful half-elf woman in my room? Of course! The two looked at each other andughed, it was quite suggestive. It seems youre doing pretty well. Viscount Auston said with a smile. Its going OK An unnatural expression emerged on Duke Modewens face. Viscount Auston stirred the wine in his hand, then coldly said, William, were old friends now, tell me the truth, are you truly content with just being a duke? Duke Modewen was taken aback, quickly nced around, noticed that no one was paying attention to them, and then exhaled in relief. Sir Viscount, I how could I not be content? Her Majesty the Queen has been quite kind to the Modewen family Viscount Auston chuckled and scornfully said, What queen? The Miller family are nothing more than usurpers. When did they earn the right to be the half-elf royal family? Duke Modewen grew even more awkward. Because Viscount Austons words had implicated them as well. After all, for the once half-elf royal family, the Savoy family, the Modewen family were usurpers too. Seeing the silent Duke Modewen, Viscount Auston already had a sense of stratagem in his heart. He understood that William was discontent, but he dared not rebel against the pressure from the Miller family and the North Territory. So, he decided it was time to provoke him a little more. William, before he arrived, Marquis Vincent told me that the Modewen family is the best partner for the St. Prowse family and the only family deserving of ruling the Half-Elf Kingdom. Duke Modewen suddenly looked up, his eyes bright as he turned towards Viscount Auston, his mouth opened as if to say something, but after stuttering a few times, he still couldnt speak. Viscount Auston felt disappointed in his heart. He had long known that William was a coward and a fool, but even as the Modewen family found themselves in dire straits, the man remained unchanged. William, tell me, do you or do you not desire to regain the throne that rightfully belongs to the Modewen family? At this point, Duke Modewen could no longer avoid the issue. Finally, he just nodded his head and murmured a mosquito-like, Yes. Very well! said Viscount Auston, a slight smirk ying on his lips. Now, tell me, what exactly happened in the Queens bedchamber back then? With that, Duke Modewen narrated all he knew in painstaking detail. After listening, Viscount Auston was somewhat disappointed. Because what Duke Modewen told was no different from the version he had heard from Count Evan. It was less convincing than Colins version. What kind of man do you think Viscount Angler is? asked Viscount Auston again. He is clever, assertive, resourceful Even Her Majesty Queen Isa heeds his words. Oh? Is that right? Yes. In fact, it was Viscount Angler who initially suggested that I cede the throne to Isa. As Viscount Auston stroked his small mustache, his brows furrowed, So, would you say Viscount Angler now has a great deal of control over Silver Moon City? Indeed. It could even be said that he is the true ruler of Silver Moon City. Many of the half-elf nobles are aware, that problems not necessarily resolved by Her Majesty the Queen can be readily solved if Viscount Angler nods his head. Is that right? Viscount Austons expression became increasingly solemn, Why does Queen Isa so willingly submit to his will? Is she unaware that the Dark Cavalry has been annihted in Shadow Gorge? She certainly knows. But Duke Modewen hesitated in his speech. Viscount Auston reached out his right hand, ced it on his shoulder, and even gave it a firm squeeze, solemnly saying, William, rest assured. Marquis Vincents hundred-thousand-strong army is about to arrive at Silver Moon City. We will be your solid backing, so you have nothing to fear! Upon hearing the mention of the hundred-thousand-strong army, Duke Modewens face finally showed some reaction. A momentter, as if he had finally made up his mind, he spoke in a low voice, My lord Viscount, the truth is that a remnant of the Dark Cavalry has escaped to Silver Moon City. It is precisely this military force that has made Viscount Angler the true master of this city. Viscount Austons eyes instantly widened, he asked urgently, The remnant of the Dark Cavalry? How did they get here? How many of them are there? They are said to havee around from the north of the Shadow Mountain Range, numbering a total of eight thousand people. Viscount Auston narrowed his eyes, some doubts in his heart. He was aware that a portion of the Dark Cavalry had sessfully escaped and had not been trapped in Shadow Gorge. However, he had assumed that these remnants of the Dark Cavalry would have escaped back to the North Territory. Unexpectedly, they had ended up in Silver Moon City. Moreover, Colin had not mentioned to him the existence of this force earlier. Thinking of this, Viscount Auston turned to look in Colins direction. There, Colin was chatting andughing with Queen Isa in a rather intimate manner. Pledging loyalty to the East Territory? murmured Viscount Auston with an icy smile. But Viscount Angler, it seems your loyalty is not without reservation. My lord Viscount, what did you say? asked Duke Modewen cautiously. Nothing of consequence, Viscount Auston replied, withdrawing his gaze from Colin. Ignoring him, he turned to Duke Modewen and smiled, William, trust me. Once the Marquis army arrives at Silver Moon City, all these nefarious schemes will dissipate. As for the Modewen family C you will once again ascend to the throne of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Duke Modewens face flushed with excitement. Holding back his tion, he whispered: The Modewen family will always remember the kindness shown to us by the St.. Prowse Family! Chapter 140: 140 Suspicion (Eighth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 140: 140 Suspicion (Eighth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: b4Y6Y033Y As the night deepened, the banquet in the royal pce finally drew to a close. After bidding farewell to the guests, Queen Isa turned to see Duke Modewen standing stiffly in the shadows. Your Majesty, I did everything as you requested Queen Isa greeted him with a smile: Very well. But Charlie William, you are my son. Thus Charlie is naturally my grandson. But this grandson is too mischievous. Of course, I need to help you discipline him. So, in theing days, Charlie will stay with me. You dont need to worry. The scene of Queen Isa referring to William, who was older than her, as her son was indeed eerie, but it was the truth nheless. Duke Modewen wore a pained expression, but he dared not defy Queen Isas will. He merely nodded obediently, bowed, and then retreated. Didnt expect you to be a grandmother, Colin teased as he walked over. Queen Isa gave Colin a coquettish re and said teasingly: Are you suggesting Im getting old? How could I? I even suspect that your elven bloodline is so strong that you might be one of the Eternals. Queen Isaughed heartily, shaking her head: A Half-Elf cant be an Eternal Then, she restrained herughter and asked somewhat worriedly: Is it really appropriate to let William handle such a matter? He is not very intelligent. Precisely because he is not too intelligent, I chose him, Colin said with a chuckle, The lies of an honest person are like fish bones in rice C hard to detect yet capable of piercing your throat unexpectedly. After pondering for a moment, Queen Isa nodded in agreement: Youre right. So, what should we do next? Next, of course, is to open the city gates and warmly wee Marquis Vincent into Silver Moon City. Three dayster, Viscount Auston left Silver Moon City and arrived at Red Maple Manor. At this point, the Red Maple Manor had been requisitioned by the forces from the East and had effectively be arge army camp. Viscount Auston made his way into the manor and found Marquis Vincent enjoying dinner in the restaurant. Lord Marquis! Viscount Auston, you must be tired from your journey. Lets eat first. Yes. After quickly yet elegantly finishing their dinner, Marquis Vincent asked: How did the trip to Silver Moon City go? On the surface, everything went smoothly. Queen Isa has agreed to both of your conditions, even Viscount Angler expressed his willingness to pledge loyalty to the East. Oh? Marquis Vincent raised his eyebrows, Why would Viscount Angler betray the North Territory? ording to him, he discovered that Duke St. Hilde was willing to sacrifice Vera to initiate an invasion on the Half-Elf Kingdom. Since Vera is the love of Viscount Anglers life, he developed resentment towards Duke St. Hilde. Just because of a woman? Marquis Vincent asked doubtfully. Yes. Moreover, Veras survival at the Half-Elf Pce also owes to Viscount Anglers efforts. Naturally, he is worried that his actions will anger Duke St. Hilde and he might even be med for losing the Half-Elf Kingdom. Hmm, that sounds a bit more reasonable, Marquis Vincent mused but promptly asked, Then why did you say everything went smoothly on the surface? Because I discovered that Viscount Angler is still hiding something from us. What is he hiding? He is hiding the fact that there are still eight thousand survivors of the Dark Cavalry in Silver Moon City! The Dark Cavalry? Marquis Vincent immediately sat upright, with a serious look on his face. Although they had just wiped out the main force of the Dark Cavalry, Marquis Vincent had already developed a psychological shadow towards this frightening North Territory army. In the inherently advantageous situation of Shadow Gorge, the Pegasus Army had paid nearly twice the casualties to win that ambush. With such a result, Marquis Vincent felt no joy of victory, only deep humiliation and fear. Thats why he chose to continue leading the army northward, hoping to achieve a satisfying victory in Silver Moon City, to wash away the shame of Shadow Gorge. But unexpectedly, there was still a remnant force of the Dark Cavalry in Silver Moon City. Who gave you this information? William Modewen. Do you trust him? I know William, he shouldnt lie to me. Also, Ive asked several other half-elf nobles who are friendly with the Eastern Territory, and they all said theyve seen a squad of the Dark Cavalry entering Silver Moon City. What about Queen Isa? What was her attitude? Im afraid shes a puppet set up by the North Territory, what she said may not be reliable. Marquis Vincent nodded and frowned, Which means they were pretending to surrender to us, trying to numb us with it? It probably is. Ha, how arrogant! Marquis Vincents face distorted with fury, How many troops are there in Silver Moon City now? William told me that the Silver Moon Guards of the Half-Elf Kingdom had just undergone a coup and suffered heavy losses. Although they hastily added a batch of recruits to rebuild the strength of thirty thousand. But among them, there may only be twenty thousand veteran soldiers with realbat capabilities. Apart from that, theres only the remnant of eight thousand Dark Cavalry. Im not worried about the Silver Moon Guards. Marquis Vincent waved his hand dismissively. But then, his tone became solemn again: The key is the eight thousand Dark Cavalry. Viscount Auston nodded in agreement, Yes. William also told me that those eight thousand Dark Cavalry are not actually in Silver Moon City. Oh? Where are they then? Auston walked over to the military map hanging on the wall, pointed to a ce on it, Theyre hidden on this hill southwest of Silver Moon City! Marquis Vincent squinted and studied the map for a while, thenughed, So the North Territory is nning to trick us into entering Silver Moon City, and as we let our guard down, they would control us, and their Dark Cavalry hiding outside the city would suddenlyunch an attack from behind and shatter our army. Duke, youre wise! Marquis Vincent snorted, disdainfully saying, Such a crude scheme, huh, it seems that the rumored Viscount Angler who studied under Marquis Garcia isnt that great after all! Of course! Viscount Auston sycophantically said, More importantly, even Marquis Garcia lost to you, what can a mere Viscount Angler stir up. Marquis Vincent lifted his chin, with a visibly conceited face, he ordered aloud: Ill give you forty thousand men, march towards Silver Moon City tomorrow, and encircle it from outside once you arrive, no matter how the Half-Elves and the North Territory tempt you, dont enter the city. Seal off Silver Moon City for me, not allowing any soldier toe out! I will personally lead sixty thousand troops to surround and annihte the remnants of the Dark Cavalry hiding outside the city. This time, I want the Dark Cavalry topletely disappear from this continent! Yes, my lord! Chapter 141: 141 Siege (Ninth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 141: 141 Siege (Ninth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: 549690339 Thorn Mountain, dark and looming,y like a colossal beast to the southwest of Silver Moon City. The area was not particrly high; the mountain was covered with thistles, making it difficult to pass. As a result, half-elf hunters rarely came here to hunt. This led to Thorn Mountain being scarcely popted by humans, rendering it a paradise for wild animals. However, today, the tranquility of Thorn Mountain was abruptly shattered. Thump thump thump The sound of galloping hooves echoed, startling countless birds and beasts in the forest. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Several sharp arrows whistled past, none hitting any humans, but instead made an innocent passing deer their unfortunate victim. Among those involved in this chase, one side was dressed in ck, naturally the Dark Cavalry, and the other, in white armor, belonged to the Pegasus Army from the East Territory. On the ck side, there was just one man, while the white side slightly outnumbered them, with roughly thirty riders, all of whom appeared to be scout cavalry from their uniform. This was quite unusual indeed. When scout cavalry from opposing armies encounter each other, they generally do not engage in a fight to the death. First and foremost, the primary objective of the scout cavalry is to deliver messages, not to bring back the skulls of enemies. Moreover, if they chased too deep, they could easily get surrounded by the enemys main force, which would be an absolute death sentence. Yet, the scout troop of the Pegasus Army was relentlessly pursuing the Dark Cavalry scout at the forefront. The reason they were going so far was that they had spotted a big fishViscount Colin Angler! The scout cavalry of the Pegasus Army, though puzzled as to why this esteemed viscount from the North Territory would personallye out to gather information, as soon as they confirmed Colin to be the man in the portrait, discarded all hesitation and sought to earn the glory of being the first to seise him! The mountain road was treacherous and thorny barriers obstructed them, neither side could go at full speed. Even so, through the chase, they had almost reached the middle of the mountain slope. Foam started appearing near the horses mouth, as if it was going to copse from exhaustion at any moment. Colin reached out and touched the neck of the horse, discovering that his mount was already drenched in sweat, seemingly on itsst legs. The war horses of the Half-Elves sure dont match up to the fine horses of the North Territory. Colin grumbled to himself. At that moment, the war horse under him stumbled and tumbled to the ground, the sound of breaking bones echoed quite grating to ears. Colin, thrown off the horse, adjusted his stance mid-air. Uponnding, he rolled forward to dampen the impact, then sprung up swiftly. Quick, grab him! The pursuing scout cavalry from the East Territory, as if injected with adrenaline, rushed forth at high speed. Without a sign of panic, Colin drew the de of Judgment at his waist, taking abat stance against the more than ten fast approaching horses. Boom! A loud roar. The de of Judgment, burning with red mes, emitted a blinding golden holy light that burst forth all at once. What followed was the sttering of fresh blood, as if a blood rain had been inaugurated. The cavalier who charged head-on towards Colin was cleaved into two halves, including his horse! As the blood and golden light gradually dissipated, Colins figure grew gradually visible. He was nowpletely bathed in blood, resembling a devil emerging from hell. Colin licked the blood off his face, ready to taunt his opponents, before he saw another rider charging from the side. Boom! The de of Judgment morphed into a streak of red light, cleaving the iing rider into two once more. However, the onught did not abate. A third, a fourth, a fifth cavalier followed The scout cavalry of the East Territory appeared to have gone mad, repeatedly charging towards Colin like moths drawn to a me. After ughtering the fifteenth cavalier, upon seeing the sixteenth charging towards him, Colin finally changed his expression. The holy light emanating from the approaching cavalier signified that this sixteenth person was a Knight. Seized with numbness in his arms due to the previous reckless collisions, Colin dared not take another direct assault. Frantically, he rolled on the ground, dodging the knights charge. At this moment, he finally understood why even high-ranking knights couldnt escape demise when encircled alone by arge army. Just as Colin was considering whether to transform, the sound of horse hooves rang out from the woods once more. Soon enough, a dozen Dark Armored Cavalry appeared on the battlefield. Protect Viscount Angler! Seeing this, the Eastern Region scout cavalry knew they had no hope of catching the big fish today, promptly turned their horses around and fled towards the base of the mountain. Viscount, are you alright? Im fine. Colin sheathed his longsword, then called out to the cavalry trying to give chase, Dont bother pursing them, let them flee. Yes, sir. My Lord, arge number of Eastern Region troops have gathered at the foot of the mountain. We are surrounded. Should we break out immediately? Colin wiped the fresh blood from his face and shook his head, No, its not time yet. Yes, sir. Looking at the youthful yet determined face of the other, Colin suddenly asked, Scared? The Dark Cavalry scout shook his head resolutely, My Lord, the Dark Cavalry is never afraid of battle! Colin raised an eyebrow, Not even a fight where death is certain? No fear! The young Dark Cavalry scout straightened his chest, assuming a seemingly natural posture. Colin stared into his eyes, taking a look around, and indeed found these Dark Cavalry soldiers had not an ounce of fear in their eyes. His mood suddenly becameplicated. After a moment of hesitation, he said softly, In this battle, you will truly die. Thump! The Dark Cavalry scout hit his armor hard, loudly said, As long as we can avenge Shadow Gorge, we shall die with no regrets! Die without regrets! Die without regrets! Looking at the impassioned faces before him, Colin suddenly felt something stirring in his heart. Perhaps, this is the real reason the Dark Cavalry remained invincible and unmatched. Colin took a deep breath, solemnly ced his right hand on his chest, saluted the crowd, and loudly said, I promise you, I will fight with you to thest moment! And, this Eastern Region army will definitely be annihted in the Half-Elf Kingdom! Below Thorn Mountain, in the Pegasus Armysrge camp. A knight quickly walked into the temporarymand post, bowed hastily, and reported loudly, Marquis Vincent, i have found a trace of Viscount Angler on Thorn Mountain! Marquis Vincents eyes lit up, Are you sure? Positive, I even crossed swords with him. Good! Marquis Vincent excitedly pped the table and stood up, pacing back and forth in the tent. Considering the information obtained from other scouts, a force of over eight thousand was indeed hidden in Thorn Mountain; now that they had discovered Colins trace, Marquis Vincent was almost certain- The remnants of the Dark Cavalry were hiding in this mountain. Heh heh, this Colin Angler really is foolish, hiding his army in such a dead end! Moreover, hecks the courage of decisiveness. If he had decided to lead his army in a decisive rush earlier, he might have been able to escape with at least some part, but s, the has been cast, even if he wanted to run now, he cannot! A momentter, he stopped pacing and gave out an order. Give my military order, hold the foot of the mountain, do not let any Dark Cavalry soldiers escape. Also, have the soldiers fell trees and gather weeds. Tomorrow morning, I am going to burn down Thorn Mountain! Yes! Chapter 142: 142 Burning Mountain (Tenth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 142: 142 Burning Mountain (Tenth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Trantor: 549690339 When the sun beamed warmly once again, plumes of thick smoke began to rise from Thorn Mountain. It was the end of autumn and the start of winter, a dry season, and the abundance of fallen leaves and dead branches on the mountain exacerbated the fires intensity, making it unstoppable. From above, the foot of Thorn Mountain was already enveloped by winding Fire Dragons and rapidly spreading uphill. Those who had experienced a fire would understand that while the fire was terrifying, the dense smoke it emitted was even more horrifying. It was indeed the real culprit with the most lethal impact. As the fire and thick smoke continuously surged towards the peak, screams, horses protests, and shouts filled the mountains, causing Thorn Mountain to instantly churn with hysteria. The army on the mountain could no longer continue to hide and without waiting for themand from their officers, they all rushed down the mountain in a frantic rush. At the foot of the mountain, the Pegasus Army was ready for them. However, when the first soldier emerged from the raging fire, the Eastern warriors were stunned to discover that the uniform and armor he was wearing did not belong to the Dark Cavalry. In fact, he was not even human. He was a Half-Elf! As more and more Half-Elf soldiers rushed down the mountain, the Easterners were bewilderedwasnt it said that it was the Dark Cavalry who were hiding atop Thorn Mountain? Why were the ones now rushing out all Half-Elves? Despite their confusion, the Easterners did not hesitate to let loose their arrows at the charred, rolling Half-Elves scattering about. Information always travels slowly on the battlefield. The Eastern warriors hadnt yet realized the severity of the situation, most of them were still thinking: Perhaps, the Dark Cavalry emerged from another direction However, what they didnt know was that at this point almost all of the escapees from Thorn Mountain were Half-Elves. The key word being almost, because only in one direction at the southwestern foot of the mountain, did a brigade of the Dark Cavalry emerge. Their numbers were small, only one hundred riders. But this was already enough to stir excitement among the Eastern warriors stationed there, especially since there was a big fish in this brigade of the Dark Cavalry! Its Colin Angler! Quick, dont let him escape! Colins Dark Cavalry was charging downhill like a tiger, with an unstoppable momentum, fiercely crashing into the lines of the Pegasus Army. Boom! Blood sttered, limbs flew. The battle was just beginning, and it had already entered its most brutal phase. However, the Dark Cavalry had too few men. Although they disrupted the defense line of the Pegasus Army, most of them were caught in the enemys traps, only a few cavalrymen managed to break through following Colin. Quick, notify the cavalry, pursuit! The Pegasus Army also had cavalry. They were few in number and not as well-known as the Dark Cavalry but sufficed in intercepting the scattered Dark Cavalry that broke the defense line at the foot of the mountain. The sharp sound of whistles echoed continuously through the forest as squadrons of Eastern cavalry stationed outside Thorn Mountain started to assemble. Colin and his men dared not look back as they continuously dashed into the dense forest, attempting to create difficulties for their pursuers. However, there were too many pursuers. Arrows continuously whizzed past them, often taking the lives ofpanions. After an unknown distance When Colin looked back, he discovered that he had only three Dark Cavalry soldiers left behind him. However, the pursuers behind were like persistent maggots, impossible to shake off, and even the sharp whistling sound from ahead indicated the presence of the Eastern cavalry attempting to trap them. Facing the hopeless situation, thest three Dark Cavalry soldiers exchanged looks, then unspokenly stopped their horses. Hearing the sound, Colin hurriedly looked back only to see the three of them slowly turning their horses around, preparing to charge back. What are you doing? Lord Viscount, we will hold the pursuers off! Whistles echoed Colin immediately halted his warhorse and looked back at the three men. Viscount, you need to escape! But Colin shook his head, I have promised you, I will fight with you until thest moment. Viscount No more words. I just hope you dont me me for leading you to this death trap. No, Viscount, were willing to sacrifice everything for your n, as long as we can avenge the Shadow Gorge. Any price we pay would be worth it. At this moment, Colin didnt know what to say. Taking a deep breath, he swiftly drew his sword, roaring, Rest assured, they all have to die! With Colins roar, the four warriors bravely rushed towards the Eastern cavalry, numbering in the hundreds. Heroes are venerable, but they are not invincible. Soon, among the four heroes, only Colin stood alone, surrounded by hundreds of Eastern cavalries. Viscount Angler, drop your weapon and surrender. We will treat you with respect as per the nobilitys principles. You can also write a letter home, let the Angler family bring enough gold coins to redeem you. The foremost Eastern knight shouted at Colin, his face smug and triumphant. His satisfaction, however, soon turned into shock. Because Colin didnt pay any attention to his persuasion to surrender, instead, Colin was casually pulling out arrows that pierced his body, one by one. The Eastern knight frowned, clearly displeased by Colins disregard. Viscount Angler, stop your futile struggle. Youve already lost this battle! We have lost? Colin finally spoke, his voice devoid of fear or disappointment, So, do you think youve won? The Eastern knight was speechless; wondering if the smoke had addled the young Viscounts brain, making him ask such a stupid question. By this time, Colin had pulled all the arrows out of his body. He then pointed at the bodies of the three Dark Cavalry soldiers beneath his feet, asking, With these brave warriors here, how can the East hope to win? The Eastern knight snorted coldly and strode forward, intending to bring the delusional Northern Viscount back to reality. However, as he approached Colin, he realized that Colins aura was rapidly intensifying. He almost felt as if Colins body was growing taller. As it turned out, it was not an illusion. Colin was really growing. Crack! The once fitting armor could no longer amodate the expanding body and burst apart in an instant. The Eastern knight was dumbstruck as he stared at the small giant before him, forgetting to run away for a moment. Do you think youve won? Colin opened his massive mouth and roared, mming his fist down. Thunk! In an instant, flesh and blood sttered, and the Eastern knight was reduced to a pile of mush. DemoDemon! The remaining Eastern cavalry soldiers were scared stiff, only realizing the need to flee when Colin, with his massive bat wings, pounced on them. However, how could the ones on the ground outrun the one in the sky. Transformed Colin, was like a reaper, relentlessly iming life after life. When the other Eastern cavalries arrived at the scene, all they found were pools of blood and dismembered corpses. What.what just happened here? A massacre? Chapter 143: 143 Conqueror (Part 1)_1 Chapter 143: 143 Conqueror (Part 1)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Gone? What do you mean gone? Didnt you just report that you have located him? In the temporary headquarters of the Pegasus Army, Marquis Vincent barked at the orderly officer in front of him. We had located him but now wevelost him again Ipetents! Keep searching! I want to see the man alive or his corpse! Could Colin Angler, such a big man, suddenly fly away? Yes, sir! After the orderly officer left in a hurry, Marquis Vincent picked up the cup of water and was scalded as he took a sip. He was so irate that he smashed the cup on the floor, roaring: Who prepared this hot water? Trying to scald me to death? An attendant nearby was shaking as he knelt on the ground, begging for mercy incessantly. Swish! With a sh of the sword, the poor fellows head was chopped off by Marquis Vincent. Looking at the blood flowing all over the ground, Marquis Vincent finally vented some of his pent-up anger. Sheathing his sword, the Marquis returned to the military map, remaining silent. The attendants and the rest of the officers in themand post did not dare to make a sound, fearing that the Marquis might vent his anger on them. Before the battle started, Marquis Vincent was confident of victory. But when more and more half-elves, instead of the Dark Cavalry, charged down from Thorn Mountain, the Marquiss temperament became irritable. Everyone in their hearts began to entertain a thought C Could they have been fooled by the Northerners? After a long time, the shouting outside gradually subsided. An Easterner knight stepped into themand post and reported: My lord, the battle has ended. We achieved a total victory. We killed more than two thousand half-elves, captured more than four thousand, and also found three thousand charred bodies on Thorn Mountain All half-elves? Yes, all half-elves. As for humans, there were only about a hundred. Judging by their equipment, they should all be Dark Cavalry. They were all killed by our army while trying to break out of the encirclement. What about Colin Angler? He has not been found Marquis Vincent said nothing, and the camp once again fell into agonizing silence. Technically speaking, the battle at Thorn Mountain saw the Easterners achieving a total victory, but now, none of them dared to show a trace of the joy befitting a victor. After a long while, Marquis Vincent finally spoke again, his tone nowcking the earlier confidence: So, we were tricked? The ones hidden in Thorn Mountain were not the Dark Cavalry, but the Half-Elf army? Yes. Where is the real Dark Cavalry now? Marquis Vincent muttered to himself in a daze. An officer whispered: My lord, could the Dark Cavalry be hiding in Silver Moon Silver Moon City? Marquis Vincents face suddenly changed, and he shouted: Quick! Notify Auston. Tell him to withdraw his troops immediately! Viscount Auston, Her Majesty the Queen invites you and Marquis Vincent to rest in the city. Isnt your queening out to greet Marquis Vincent herself? Isnt that a bit impolite? The half-elf envoy paused slightly, then chuckled and exined: Viscount, Her Majesty the Queen is unwell today and cannot go out. We hope you will understand. Viscount Auston sneered: Then let Viscount Anglere out and greet us. This we dont have the right to tell Viscount Angler what to do Hmph! You go back and tell Viscount Angler that Ill be waiting outside the city until noon. If he hasnte out to greet Marquis Vincent with Vera by then, dont me me for invading Silver Moon City and dragging him and Vera out! The half-elf envoys eyes widened, clearly not expecting Viscount Auston to suddenly turn hostile. Viscount why are you doing this? Viscount Auston impatiently waved his hand and scolded: Enough, I cant be bothered to exin further. Return to the city immediately and convey my words to Viscount Angler. Also, warn Her Majesty the Queen to see the current situation clearly, lest this beautiful Garden city turns into ruins. The half-elf envoy, looking at the frosty face of Viscount Auston, broke into cold sweat and hastily excused himself. Looking at the envoys frantic departure, Viscount Auston snorted contemptuously and ordered, Issue my military order, prepare for the siege! Yes! With themand given, the forty thousand soldiers of the Pegasus Army sprang into action, promptly surrounding Silver Moon City. Normally, sieges follow the principle of encircle three, leave one open, but Viscount Auston had surrounded Silver Moon City from all sides. It was an act of utter disdain. In the Easterners view, even if forced into a dead end, the army of the half-elf kingdom wouldnt pose much of a threat. The only potential threat to the Pegasus Army could be the remnants of the Dark Cavalry. With this thought, Viscount Auston turned to look in the southwest direction of Silver Moon City, where heavy smoke was indeed rising. Smiling smugly, Viscount Austonmanded his attendant, Prepare me some lunch. The fall of a garden city makes for the best dining entertainment. Yes. As time ticked by, no more news came from Silver Moon City. It seemed as if Queen Isa and Viscount Angler had resolved to defend to thest. When the sun was directly overhead, Viscount Auston sat down at the small dining table set up on the battlefield. With elegance, he tied a napkin around his chest, picked up his knife and fork, cut a piece of beef, and nonchntly gave the order: Begin the assault. Wuuu With the resounding military horn, the Eastern soldiers began their attack on Silver Moon City. They carried siege rams, hoisteddders, and swiftly rushed towards the four city gates. But what puzzled them was the barrage of arrows they had anticipated never came. Many Easterners even started tough quietly to themselveshad the half-elves been scared stupid? Just then, the four gates of Silver Moon City suddenly opened all at once. The Eastern soldiers slowed down, wondering if the half-elves had finallye to their senses and prepared to surrender? Viscount Auston also noticed the open gates of Silver Moon City from a distance. He paused the piece of beef he was about to put into his mouth. Its toote to surrender now. Pass along themand for the whole army to continue the attack. Yes. Viscount Auston was determined to teach the half-elves a lesson. After all, he still needed the entertainment for his lunch. If he had started acting arrogantly, he would have to continue. He wouldnt agree even if his opponent didnt want to cooperate. But soon after, the earth began to tremble suddenly. The booming sound of horse hooves suddenly covered the sound of the Pegasus Armys horn, bing the only dominant sound on the battlefield. My lord, I suppose the half-elves surrender party ising out. The attendant said with a smile. But Viscount Auston did not smile. His face turned pale in an instant. How could a surrender party exert such a formidable force? This was clearly a cavalry force! Sure enough, the next second, he saw a dark mass of cavalry, like sharp arrows, rushing out of the open city gate. With the force of an autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves, the Eastern siege army at the foot of Silver Moon City was instantly shattered! Chapter 144: 144 Defeating the Army (Part 2)_1 Chapter 144: 144 Defeating the Army (Part 2)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Ssh. The steak in Viscount Austons hand mmed into his dinner te. The sttering sauce stained his napkin and even some got on his expensive ceremonial dress. At this moment, Viscount Auston had no thought toment over his dress. All he felt was an icy chill in his limbs, his mindpletely nk. How was the Dark Cavalry here? Werent they hiding on Thorn Mountain? Sir, the enemy cavalry has charged out, what should we do? Seeing the dazed Viscount Auston, the orderly officer urged anxiously. Viscount Auston was shocked into action, quickly issuing orders: Hurry! Recall the siege troops! Rally the soldiers, prepare to face the enemy! Yes sir! Although the Order had been issued, Viscount Auston did not rx in the slightest. Because he knew, this battle, odds were unfortunately against them. The remnants of the Dark Cavalry numbered only eight thousand, dispersed on all four sides of Silver Moon City, roughly two thousand in each direction. Meanwhile, the Pegasus Army outside Silver Moon City numbered forty thousand, approximately ten thousand in each direction. Two thousand versus ten thousand. It seemed like the Pegasus Army still outnumbered their opponents. But in reality, the math was not this simple. Firstly, the Dark Cavalry were horsemen, whereas the Pegasus Army outside Silver Moon City were entirely infantry. Infantry naturally were at a disadvantage against cavalry in the open field. The only winning strategy was to form a tight formation usingrge shields, long spears, bows and arrows, and other weapons to counter-attack. But at this point, the Pegasus Army had already arranged themselves for a siege, with their positions widely scattered to avoid a rain of arrows from the city causing heavy casualties. Moreover, the weapons in the soldiers hands were siege equipment, not therge shields and long spears used to block cavalry charges. Whats more, these forty thousand Pegasus Army soldiers outside Silver Moon City, werent their true elites. The true elites were all led by Marquis Vincent to Thorn Mountain to encircle the Dark Cavalry. These forty thousand Pegasus Army soldiers were originally set up to meet the Silver Moon Guards of the Half-Elves, and thus, wouldnt beprised of their elite troops. However, who knew that it seemed like fate was ying a joke on them. The Dark Cavalry didnt appear at Thorn Mountain but charged out from Silver Moon City instead! The opponent was expected to be a weak and easy adversary, but suddenly a formidable Ultraman Tiga appeared? As he watched the oing Dark Cavalry, Viscount Auston felt his heart sink. His first thought was to flee. But pragmatism told him that trying to escape would only make things worse. Because human legs cant outrun horse legs, if pursued by the cavalry, they would bembs to the ughter. The thundering sound of horse hooves was like a death knell, continuously approaching the Pegasus Army. Yet at this moment, the Pegasus Armys formation hadnt even had time to take shape. The timing the Dark Cavalry chose was too cunning,pletely catching the enemy off guard. In their panic, the soldiers of the East Territory could only raise the small round shields they originally used to block the rain of arrows from the city. Yet, these shields were of little use against a cavalry charge. The officers of the East Territory army yelled loudly, urging the soldiers to form a spear formation. But since they were prepared for a siege, they werent carrying the cumbersome long spears. And where could they find spears to form a spear formation in such a short time? Only the bowmen were able to shoot a sparse rain of arrows at the Dark Cavalry as their few attempts at a counterattack. Even more soldiers from the Pegasus Army already turned around to run. The army of the East Territory, which hadnt experienced any major wars for nearly a hundred years, disyed itsck ofbat strength without reservation at this moment. Viscount Auston closed his eyes in utter despair. The surging Dark Cavalry didnt bother with any dialogue. Enemies meet, eyes zing with mutual hatred. The heavy cavalry led the way, with the light cavalry buzzing right behind. Faced with ill-prepared Pegasus Army, their uncoordinated formation disrupted, a ruthless and forceful trampling was the best tactic. At this moment, the Dark Cavalry finally demonstrated its might as the leading force of the North Territory. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the deep collision sounds, countless soldiers spurted mouthfuls of blood and were blown away like ragdolls. The troops of the Dark Cavalry, like red-hot des piercing through butter, advanced through the military formation of the Pegasus Army without any hindrance, leaving only gore and destruction in their wake. The pitiful Pegasus Army, left almost defenceless in front of this devastating attack, had no means of retaliation. They found themselves on the worst battlefield, at the worst time, facing the worst enemy. The heavy cavalry force smashed through in columns, shattering the eastern formation. The light cavalry promptly followed, like an overwhelming tide of ck, submerging the Pegasus Army outside the Silver Moon Citypletely. When Viscount Auston opened his eyes again, he saw his own formation mercilessly and recklessly shattered by the Dark Cavalry. My lord, we must escape! Snapped out of his trance by his attendants urging, Viscount Auston chaotically scrambled to his feet from beside the dining table. In his panic, the sumptuous lunch was knocked over and littered on the floor. Yes, I must leave immediately! I have to report the Northerners conspiracy to the Marquis! As if providing himself an excuse to escape, Viscount Auston scrambled onto his warhorse, and without hesitation, abandoned his army and fled. His escape caught the immediate attention of his warriors. The sight of theirmander fleeing, even forgetting to remove his dining bib, led to aplete copse in morale. A contagious wave of panic turned the Pegasus Army into dispersed, fleeingmbs. And thus, their fate was sealed. The Dark cavalry would not show them any mercy. No surrender, no prisoners. The hatred born in Shadow Gorge could only be washed away with blood! Kill! Avenge! Knight Logh, his body drenched in blood, still held his knight sword aloft and bellowed out. His voice, though faint amidst the thunder of galloping hooves, still triggered violent roars within the ranks of the Dark Cavalry soldiers. The sound spread across the battlefield, drowning out all other noise. Avenge! Avenge! The deafening war cries pierced the skies, for a moment even drowning the rumbling of charging hooves. Each of the fierce Northerners Riders, transformed into vengeful envoys, held aloft their gleaming steel swords, shouting fiercely, venting their pent-up hatred. Blood sprayed around like rain, heads flying in all directions. The agonized screams of the soldiers of the Pegasus Army blended into one chilling chorus, but soon it was drowned out, bing background noise no one paid attention to. Helpless to fight and unable to run, countless desperate soldiers from the East dropped their weapons, kneeling in surrender. But this failed to elicit any mercy from the Dark Cavalry. These ck armored riders became cold-blooded demons, unwilling to cease their frenzy of killing. Groups of Eastern soldiers fell like fields of wheat. Bloody gaps appeared in the Pegasus Armys formation as life flowed away in streams of blood. The relentless ck tide eventually submerged the suburbs of Silver Moon Citypletely. The stage was set for a massacre.. Chapter 145: 145 Determination_l Chapter 145: 145 Determination_l Trantor: 549690339 At the foot of Thorn Mountain, the Pegasus Army camp. The temporarymand center is stiflingly silent, almost suffocating. Viscount Auston is kneeling on the ground, disheveled. The napkin on his chest had finally been removed, but his ceremonial dress was still stained with a touch of sauce. However, it was only sauce. No blood. In this state, it was hard to believe that he had escaped from a battlefield, instead, it looked more like he had just returned from a failed food fight. Viscount Auston now regretted a bit he should have dabbed some blood on his clothes! Maybe even inflicted some injuries would be better. Just as he was entertaining these thoughts, Marquis Vincent across finally stirred. After taking a series of blows, the temperamental Marquis of the eastern territory had be increasingly inscrutable. They thought that upon hearing the news of the annihtion of the 40,000-strong army, he would fly into a rage. Who would have expected, Marquis Vincent simply listened quietly to Viscount Austons report, and then simply replied with a faint oh. It was as if Viscount Auston had not brought news of defeat from the battlefield, but rather a humorous anecdote about a disastrous luncheon he had experienced. The long silence that followed, however, made the Pegasus Army officers present feel like they had been hung in suspense, restless. Luckily, Marquis Vincent finally stood up. He slowly walked up to Viscount Auston, looking down at his once most trusted assistant from above, his expression inscrutable. Then, he pulled out the sword that was hanging at his waist. Seeing this, Viscount Auston was instantly scared out of his wits. He knew that if he didnt do something now, his life would be in danger. MarMarquis! Please hear me out! Speak. Marquis Vincents face was grave, but he didnt halt in his actions. Just as the sword was about to fall onto his neck, Viscount Auston cried out in a flurry, Marquis! I have a way to help you take Silver Moon City! Please give me a chance to atone! The sword finally stopped. Marquis Vincent looked at Viscount Auston, who was bathed in cold sweat, and asked slightly, What way? Viscount Auston let out a breath, suddenly feeling that his trousers seemed a bit wet But he quickly concentrated his mind. Viscount Auston knew that this was his only chance, if he didnt answer this question well, he would surely die here. Marquis, although our army was defeated by the Dark Cavalry outside Silver Moon City, our brave fighters inflicted heavy casualties on the Dark Cavalry! Please believe me, the already outnumbered remnant of the Dark Cavalry no longer possesses muchbat power! If you can allocate me another army, I promise I can help you take Silver Moon City! Marquis Vincent listened to Viscount Austons words, but he didnt immediately agree. In the meantime, the sword in his hand was still resting on the others shoulder. Upon hearing Viscount Auston, the officers of the Pegasus Army in the tent appeared somewhat contemptuous in their eyes. Apparently, Viscount Austons unblemished ceremonial dress hardly convinced them that they had really bravely counterattacked the Dark Cavalry and caused heavy casualties to the enemy. But Viscount Auston felt that Marquis Vincent would believe him. Because, he knew that Marquis Vincent had to believe him. In fact, the best choice for the Pegasus Army at this time was to withdraw. But this best choice, for Marquis Vincent, was the worst choice. He could not ept such a result! In the Battle of Shadow Gorge, the Pegasus Army, despite having all the advantages, only achieved a pyrrhic victory. This was already a great blow to Marquis Vincents prestige. So it was that the Marquis wanted to send the army north again, to conquer Silver Moon City, to restore his prestige with a big victory. But now If they were to withdraw now, how would Marquis Vincent, who had lost so many soldiers, exin himself to Duke St. Prowse upon his return? Moreover, Viscount Auston knew that Marquis Vincents brother, Count Evan, was not a man to sit idle. Would he seize the opportunity to kick him while he was down? So, Viscount Auston was certain that as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Marquis Vincent would never retreat! And he, intended to provide that glimmer of hope. My Lord Marquis! Viscount Auston, looking at Marquis Vincent, who seemed lost in hesitation, shouted again, The army in Silver Moon City no longer has muchbat power, were just one strike away from victory! Please give me another chance! I promise I wont let you down again! I usually dont give people second chances. Marquis Vincent finally spoke. His voice was husky and low, but in Viscount Austons ears, it sounded as if it was sung by an angel! As expected, Marquis Vincent sheathed his sword and coldly said, But Id rather see you die on the battlefield than stain my hands. Viscount Auston finally breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his life was temporarily spared. However, I wont entrust the army to you again. This time, I will personally lead the attack on Silver Moon City! As for you, Viscount Auston, you will charge at the forefront as an ordinary knight! Yes, my lord! As youmand! Viscount Auston pounded his chest and replied loudly. It was as if he hadpletely forgotten the shameful scene of his recent escape. At this moment, Marquis Vincent also seemed to have regained his previous determination, and his tone became impassioned once more: My knights, my warriors! Tell me, do you have the courage to follow me and capture that half-elf royal city! We willingly follow your lead! Of course, the officers dared not oppose him at this point. For Marquis Vincents sword was still unsheathed. They did not want to be the ones he chose to make an example of. Seeing all the officers who responded to his rallying cry, a hint of disappointment shed across Marquis Vincents face he was indeed ready to execute someone to make a point. But unexpectedly, all of them had be so savvy. Marquis Vincent, with his stifled murderous intent, seemed to remember something and coldly asked, Didnt we capture 4,000 half-elf prisoners on Thorn Mountain? Yes, my lord. Kill them all! The crowd turned pale at once, some wanted to dissuade him, but dared not utter a word under Marquis Vincents icy gaze. As youmand! As if unsatisfied, Marquis Vincent issued another order, Cut off their heads, along with the heads of those who died or were burned in battle. Pile them all up under Silver Moon City! Tell the half-elves inside the city, if they continue to resist, this will be their fate! My Lord, we cant do that! Finally, an officer stepped forward to dissuade him. This would utterly enrage the half-elves, pushing them towards the North Territory. Silver Moon City could stubbornly resist to the end Shh! Unfortunately, before he could finish, Marquis Vincents sword pierced his chest. Thud! The corpse fell to the ground. The thick smell of blood filled the tent immediately. Marquis Vincents words echoed like a devils music, Is there anyone else who objects? Then go on and carry out the orders! Yes! Viscount Auston, still kneeling on the ground, felt a chill spread through his body but dared not make a sound. He suddenly realized that after this, the rtionship between the half-elves and the East Territory would probably be increasingly strained. Chapter 146: 146 Bloody (Part 1)_1 Chapter 146: 146 Bloody (Part 1)_1 Trantor:549690339 As the first ray of dawn shines on Silver Moon City, a half-elf guard yawns his way to his post. He rubbed his sleep-filled eyes, about to begin a day of work. However, the next second, he waspletely stunned. His eyes bulging out, his throat making strange noises. Soon, his whole body began to shudder violently. Hurgh He vomited all over the floor. As if it was a signal, following him, vomiting, screaming, and cries of horror echo continuously atop the city. Its terrible! Its terrible! The Easterners are killing us again! The piercing rm abruptly broke the quiet morning, plunging Silver Moon City instantly into an atmosphere of tension and stagnation. Even during thest siege led by Viscount Auston, the citys guards were not as panicked. Becausest time, there were not mountains of skulls beneath Silver Moon City Skulls of half-elves! Just two days ago, the Dark Cavalry also charged out of the city, killing the Easterners outside the city, leaving mounds of corpses. The half-elf soldiers were asked to help clean up the battlefield. The scene then was bloodier than it is now, but the half-elves were not particrly affected. After all, the dead were the Easterners. But now, it was the half-elves who died. Their own kind. The morning breeze carried a heavy smell of blood, like the wail of the Grim Reaper, making it impossible to breathe, breaking everyones courage. The sobbing sound of the military horn was like a deep wail, gripping the hearts of each half-elf. Just as the half-elf guards on the citys walls lost their souls to the horrifying scene before them, the Easterners outside the city didnt immediately attack. Instead, they sent out an envoy. It was an old face, Viscount Auston. To be honest, Viscount Auston really didnt want toe to Silver Moon City again, as he had developed a certain psychological fear of it. But Marquis Vincent had given the order, so he had no choice but toe. Viscount Auston met Queen Isa on the city tower. She was gazing at the mounds of half-elf skulls piled up outside the city, lost in thought. Your Majesty, what you see now is a warning from Marquis Vincent himself. The Marquis came to Silver Moon City with hopes of peace, but unfortunately, you did not cherish his goodwill. So, the Marquis is very angry! However, the Marquis also said that as long as you are willing to repent and correct your mistakes, his goodwill is still reserved for you. Queen Isa continued to stare out at the city, as if she didnt hear Viscount Austons warning. Viscount Auston thought the young queen was scared, looked at her with some disdain, and was about to speak again, when he heard her calmly say, Viscount Auston, do you know how to cultivate a gorgeous Blood Rose? Blood Rose? Viscount Auston was taken aback, obviously not expecting Queen Isa to suddenly raise such an irrelevant question. He shook his head: Im sorry, Your Majesty, I know nothing about gardening. Queen Isa suddenly turned around and smiled. Auston was stunned by her charm in that moment. To cultivate the finest Blood Rose, what is needed are fresh blood, and skulls! Viscount Auston raised his brows, he suddenly felt that he could no longer understand this beautiful half-elf queen. Just as he was unsure of how to respond to the queens words, Colin stepped forward andughed, saying: What the queen is saying is, you can scram! Viscount Austons face turned ashen, shouting angrily: Viscount Angler, you despicable person! If it wasnt for your trickeryst time, do you think Id lose to you? Just you wait, this time, the Marquis will Viscount Auston! Queen Isa interrupted, Indeed, you can scram! Your Majesty! Dont believe this Northerners poisonous words! He will just lead the Half-Elf Kingdom into the abyss of despair! Queen Isa turned her body and looked fiercely at Viscount Auston, and said: Please tell Marquis Vincent, Half-Elves have our own choices! No one can make us surrender! Viscount Auston seemed to want to persuade further, but seeing Colins sharp eyes, he quickly gave a small bow and miserably retreated. Colin, leaning against the city wall, took a deep breath of the heavily blood-scented air and sighed, Im sorry, for the sacrifice of so many of your kin. But Queen Isa shook her head: You have nothing to fear, there are always sacrifices in war. Moreover, I think the Half-Elf n should be thanking you. Oh? Why should they be thanking me? Colin was slightly puzzled, even though Isa was his bloodline, and even though shed been brainwashed, she surely wouldnt be brainlessly adoring him, right? Queen Isa, bathed in the soft dawn light, was covered in a faint halo, giving her a mysterious and breathtaking beauty. She said in a low, authoritative voice: The Half-Elf n has lived too long under the wing of the Glorious Empire, and most of the n have forgotten what the harsh reality of the world is. Theyve also forgotten that no amount of money can buy peace, let alone respect. Theyve forgotten even more so, that only the sword and blood can win us the right to live in this world! So, the Half-Elves need this sacrifice. Only the fresh blood and skulls of these brethren can make the Half-Elves see the true world, and awaken in them their forgotten ferocity! Colin suddenly turned his head, looking at the Half-Elf Queen standing beside him. The morning light outlined her incredibly beautiful side profile, but in Colins eyes, she exuded a strong determination. I recall, isnt the emblem of your Miller family the Thistle? Yes, the Blood-Stained Thistle. Queen Isa also turned her head, looking into the mans eyes, she slowly stated the motto of the Miller family: Only blood-stained thistles can halt the enemys advance! Colin was staring into Queen Isas deep blue eyes and suddenly smiled. His smile was filled with undisguised admiration. Atst, I can confidently say now, you are the queen that the Half-Elf n has been longing for! Queen Isaughed as well, then suddenly asked a rather probing question: Arent you worried that a Half-Elf Kingdom, once awakened, might escape your control? Colin broke into heartyughter immediately: Control? No, no, no! Rather than a weak ve that I can control, I would prefer a powerfulrade I can work with! Queen Isaughed too, her beautiful smile seemed to dissipate all the tension in the air. She scooped up her skirt, curtsied, and humbly said to Colin : Lord Angler, I vow to always be your most loyal subordinate, your most sincere partner! Colin, stillughing, helped Queen Isa up, leaned closer to her ear and whispered: Since you want to awaken the ferocity in your kins hearts, do you dare to join me in a big gamble? A blush swiftly rose to Queen Isas wless cheek, she obediently nodded her head, looking excited and said: Of course! Chapter 147: 147 Bloody (Part 2)_1 Chapter 147: 147 Bloody (Part 2)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Early winter in the Silver Moon City was quite chilly, the asional cold wind brought up arge amount of dust, obscuring the sky. This Garden City, once meticulously cared for by the Half-Elves, had not been properly cleaned in a long while. Ever since the coup half a month ago, the shadow of war had been hanging over the Silver Moon City, suffocating the townsfolk who were barely able to catch their breath. Now, this oppression seemed to have reached its peak, even the normally docile Half-Elves seemed unable to suppress the fear and frustration brewing within them. The heaps of skulls outside the city stirred panic among many Half-Elves, but also ignited an inner rage within even more of them. The actions of Marquis Vincent had entirely undone the Eastern Armys facade of decency, exposing their bloody nature to the Half-Elves. At the same time, a rumor spread through the Silver Moon City at an astonishing speed The Eastern Army is nning to ughter the inhabitants of the city! This race, which from its inception believed in the protection of the strong and thought money could buy refuge, was experiencing the fear of genocide. Just when the Half-Elves were in a state of panic, confusion, and fury, another message arrived Queen Isa was about to make a public speech in Central Square. As if they had found their backbone, the Half-Elves of Silver Moon City flocked to Central Square, hoping that their queen would guide them out of this crisis. By noon, Central Square was packed to full capacity. A tform was temporarily erected in the center of the square, and, under the watchful eyes of eager anticipation, Queen Isa finally ascended the tform. Dressed in the ceremonial dress exclusive to the Half-Elf Queen, Isa Miller looked at once splendidly beautiful and icy cold, dignified and noble. At that moment, she seemed like the embodiment of the Goddess of Fate. The assembled Half-Elves, apparently moved by her perfect figure, held their breath in hope of their redemption. My citizens Queen Isa began. Her stunning face was filled with determination and calm; her manner seemingly dered that no one could make her bow her proud head. I know you are scared, you are fearful. But our enemies will show us no mercy because of our fear and terror. On the contrary, it will only make them wield their butcher knives without hesitation! War cannot tolerate fear, nor tears, nor supplication. Only the swords in our hands willmand the enemys respect! The Half-Elf n cannot rely forever on the refuge of others. Only a powerful army, brave warriors unafraid to sacrifice, and an unyielding belief, can truly be the backbone of our n! In the face of the enemys threats and intimidation, we will never surrender, we will never yield! We will fight to the end! Pick up your weapons, join me, Fight atop the city walls of Silver Moon! Fight in every street, every house! Fight before the Church of the Lord of Glory, fight under the gaze of the Goddess of Fate! We will never surrender! Even if the Silver Moon City falls into enemy hands, we will continue to fight on every inch of our Half-Elf Kingdomsnd! Until our relentless belief moves the merciful and fair deities, ringing down their mighty power to save this race which is deserving of their abundant grace! Roar Queen Isas speech, like a spark falling into a pile of dry wood, instantly ignited the long-suppressed anger of the Half-Elves. For a moment, the entire Central Square boiled over. The frenzied Half-Elves, as if to fully vent their indignation and oppression, their shouts and roars eventually coalesced into one resolute slogan Fight to the end! Never surrender! Fight to the end! Never surrender! Fight to the end! Never surrender! The grandeur of the resonating voices swept away the stagnating atmosphere that had enveloped Silver Moon City for days. The dark clouds seemed to be shaken by this mighty momentum and gradually dispersed, revealing the long-gone sun. The bright sunlight bathed the high tform in the central square of Silver Moon City, shrouding Queen Isa in a dazzling halo, making her look like a goddess descended upon the world. This miraculous event fired up the half-elves in the square even more. Many of them, with tears in their eyes, started to murmur incoherent prayers, worshipping the silhouette on the high tform. However, that was when disaster struck! A dark arrow, like a snake darting out of its hole, shot towards Queen Isa at lightning speed. Whoosh! The arrow pierced through her chest, sttering blood everywhere. The invible deity in the eyes of the half-elves had fallen face-up in the full view of the public! Time seemed to have hit the pause button. For a moment, it seemed as if the world fell silent, devoid of any noise. But in the next second, the square erupted again! Protect Her Majesty the Queen! Capture the Eastern assassin! Avenge the Queen! The various cries threw the situation on the square intoplete chaos. The half-elves couldnt believe that Queen Isa, who had just brought them hope for redemption, had copsed on the tform. Thest string of sanity snapped. Fuming with rage, under the maniption of someone with an agenda, they turned their anger toward the East. The cries for avenging the Queen grew louder and louder. Even the weakest half-elves refused to mention surrender, as if it was an insult to them and a sphemy against Queen Isa. Countless half-elves with red eyes rushed to the recruitment center, they were going to carry out Queen Isas will, to fight to the end, never to surrender! The usually deserted recruitment center had never seen such excitement or fanaticism. Just five hourster, the 30,000-strong Silver Moon Guards was fully replenished. Those half-elves who failed to enlist were unwilling to leave, moring for weapons from the armory. Even if they couldnt join the army, they were willing to die fighting for Queen Isa. This usually timid and war-fearing race of half-elves, under various deliberate or inadvertent influences, finally brought out the valor hidden deep within them. At this moment, they seemed unstoppable, fearless. As this fanaticism continued to escte, Colin had to ask the officers of the Silver Moon Guards to keep their subordinates in check, barely preventing the crazed half-elf soldiers from rushing out of Silver Moon City to fight a deathly battle with the Easterners. However, the half-elves, full of rage with nowhere to vent, still managed to set a fire on top of the city wall of Silver Moon City. Of course, they had not lost their minds and intended to burn the city. They wanted to destroy the wisteria on the city wall. These wisteria, originally nted for decorative purposes, would clearly bedders for the enemies during a siege. This action of the half-elves seemed to solemnly dere The vulnerable, pleasure-seeking race of the past was no more, reced by a reborn and iron-willed race! Queen Isa and Colins careful arrangements, along with Marquis Vincents divine aid, sessfully ignited the valor of this race. Although currently weak, with the proper guidance and the blood and skulls of the Easterners as a sacrifice, perhaps a martial spirit of the half-elf tribe really can be forged. Chapter 148: 148 Good News_1 Chapter 148: 148 Good News_1 Trantor: 549690339 The sunset slowly prated the clouds, casting a golden afterglow on the city wall of Silver Moon City. Columns of ck smoke billowing up in the light of twilight seemed rather abrupt, along with the scorched city walls that appeared particrly unsightly. The once beautiful and prosperous Garden City, in a blink of an eye, stripped away its former frivolity and superficiality, to be reced with a demeanor of solemnity and tragic heroism. Countless furious Half-Elf Soldiers, holding their ground on the city wall, stared with bloodshot eyes at the Eastern frontier army outside the city, as though they wished to tear them limb from limb. The four grand and exquisite Crystal City Gates, far too fragile to withstand an attack, were thoroughly smashed. In response, heaps of rubble and soil were used to block the entrances, representing an unwavering decision not to surrender. Outside the Half-Elf Pce, arge crowd of mournful elves gathered. They offered silent prayers for Queen Isa, reluctant to leave. The atmosphere inside the pce was equally solemn. Not until a priestess walked out of the bedchamberughing, she reported: My lords, please do not worry. Her Majesty the Queen is not in any danger, but she has been severely injured and will need a considerable amount of time to recover. The besieged Half-Elf nobles outside the pce breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good, thats good May the Lord of Glory protect us. Praise the Goddess of Fate. Then, the Priestess showed an expression of hesitation, seemingly uncertain regarding whether to voice an issue. Upon seeing the priestess facial expressions, the Half-Elf nobles believed there was something wrong with Her Majesty the Queen and urged her to speak out loud. What else is there? Isnt there something wrong with Her Majestys health? At this critical juncture, Queen Isa was absolutely essential for the Half-Elf n. Only she could unify the Half-Elf n at the moment, and only she could keep this race frompletely spiraling out of control as they were on the brink of insanity. Actually, what I wanted to tell was good news. Seeing the eager faces of the Half-Elf nobles, the Priestess reluctantly exined. Then speak up! Yes, the Half-Elf Kingdom needs some good news now! Under the urging of the crowd, the priestess reluctantly announced, When I was checking Her Majestys health, I unexpectedly found that she has a child. Pregnant? The Queen is Pregnant? For a moment, the faces of the Half-Elf nobles becamepeculiar. Some Half-Elf nobles even began to sneak nces at Colin The intimate rtionship between Viscount Angler and Queen Isa could not be hidden from mindful eyes. Colin froze at that moment. Am I going to be a dad? Is it a boy or a girl? So, the Blood n also has the ability to reproduce. Variousplicated thoughts instantly flooded Colins mind, leaving him slightly overwhelmed. It wasnt until he noticed the peculiar gaze of some Half-Elf nobles. Colin quickly wiped off the foolish grin on his face, coughed lightly, and said with a smile, Congrattions to Her Majesty the Queen! I didnt expect the old king to leave behind an heir, he must be able to rest in peace in heaven now. I dont believe you a bit! Some intelligent Half-Elf nobles muttered in secret. The old king was practically on his deathbed already, how could he have possibly impregnated Queen Isa? If he truly had such ability, then there would have been no need for the queen to adopt Prince Topaz, right? However, despite the inner doubts, the half-Elf nobles on the outside all nodded in agreement: Indeed, the old king can now rest in peace! Yes! At such a critical juncture, this child must surely be a divine decree! Correct, it must indeed be a blessing from the Lord of Glory bestowed upon the half-Elves! With rtionships with the Eastern Territory already strained, these half-Elf nobles dared not offend the North Territory further. Therefore, even though they were pretty sure that the child was probably Colins, these aristocratic lords of the half-Elf nobles had no choice but to forcibly ept this. Only then did Colin nod in satisfaction, immensely pleased with these sensible half-Elf nobles. Very well, everyone go spread these two pieces of good news to Her Majestys citizens, let them know that the Deities have not abandoned the half-Elf n. Yes, yes! You all may leave now, I am going to visit Her Majesty. After giving these instructions, Colin made his way into the Queens bedchamber with an air of unwavering determination. The half-Elf nobles exchanged looks before dispersing one after another. Once Colin was alone inside the bedchamber, he waved at the maids,manding: You all may leave as well. Yes. At this moment, Queen Isa was quietly lying t on her bed, covered by a pure white thin nket. Her face was exquisite, like intricate carvings, disying a sense of indescribable strength amidst her frailty. As the maids departed one after another, bringing tranquillity back to the chamber, the severely injured Queen Isa, who originally seemed unconscious, directly sat up from the bed, smiling at Colin, she said: Weve seeded! Her words carried a double meaning. In order to treat her wounds, Queen Isas upper body was bare except for the white bandage wrapped around her chest. As she sat up, the thin nket immediately slid off her, revealingrge patches of fair skin. Seeing her undting curves, Colins breath momentarily became somewhat hurried. However, he still quickly walked over, assisted Queen Isa to lie back down, shaking his head, he said: If I knew earlier that you were pregnant, I wouldnt have let you take such risks. Queen Isa just smiled nonchntly: Its fine, I can feel it. That arrow didnt really harm me any substantial way. The power of the Blood Angel seems to have transformed me into a different kind of creature. Colins nce flickered, he then asked: Rest well in theing days and drink lots of fresh blood oh yes, didnt I ask you to try drinking the fresh blood of some high-ranking knights, have you tried it? I tried. Any changes in your body? Not really, apart from being a little tastier, its no different from the blood of ordinary animals. Hmm It seems that the Bloodline cannot advance by consuming the fresh blood of high-ranking knights. Colin noted this point down, then said: Just focus on recuperating in theing days, leave the rest to me. But Queen Isa firmly shook her head: No, I must appear before my people one more time. Colin responded with a somewhat resigned chuckle: Are you getting addicted to the performance? Queen Isa stuck out her tongue, revealing a rare yful side: Weve finally managed to rouse the innate temperament of the half-Elf n, it would be such a waste not to strike while the iron is hot. Alright, then tomorrow morning, you may appear atop the city walls once again. Colin sighed, I am starting to believe that even if the Dark Cavalry doesnt move out, with just the Eastern Territory soldiers outside the city, they still wouldnt be able to breach Silver Moon City. Queen Isa gave a beautiful smile, she took Colins hand and ced it on her t belly, she said with deep affection: I want to leave him a strong half-Elf Kingdom. Chapter 149: 149 Anxiety_1 Chapter 149: 149 Anxiety_1 Trantor: 549690339 The sun rose as usual, heralding another extraordinarily good weather. The azure sky was devoid of any impurities, as pristine as the innocent dreams of a young girl. However, looking at the scorched city wall of Silver Moon City, Marquis Vincents face darkened somewhat. He had no inkling of what had transpired within Silver Moon City, but he could guess from the renewed spirit of the citys guardthey were gearing up for a difficult fight. Just as he furrowed his brow in contemtion, uproarious cheers suddenly erupted from within the city. Not long after, he saw a fragile figure standing atop the city wall of Silver Moon City. She appeared frail, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Yet she also exuded unyielding determination, as if nothing could break her spirit. That beautiful figure in red stood on the city wall, sending the entire Silver Moon City into a frenzy. Each wave of her hand ignited deafening cheers within the city. Is that the Half-Elf Queen? said Marquis Vincent, his voiceden with aplex mix of emotions. Awe, envy, anger, and even an undeniable desire to possess Yes, my lord, responded Viscount Auston, nodding his head, yet a wave of confusion washed over him. When did Queen Isa be so revered in Silver Moon City? Witnessing the rising momentum within the city, Marquis Vincent realized he could not afford to wait any longer. It seemed like the half-elves were not nning to surrender and had resolved to follow the North Territorys lead. So, he made a bitter determination, Issue my military order: attack the city! Yes, sir! A shrill military horn abruptly interrupted Queen Isas show. Her brows furrowed, she pushed away the maid by her side, pointed towards the direction of the citys outskirts, and said loudly, My people, our enemies have brandished their butcher knives. What should we do? Fight to the death! Fight to the death! The morale within Silver Moon City had reached its pinnacle; many half-elf soldiers were itching to engage in closebats, willing to risk their lives. Such a situation would never have urred among half-elves in the past. In previous times, this city would have surrendered long ago. The current half-elf army, although under-trained and perhaps not fierce in their fighting strength, disyed stronger determination to fight more than ever before. Amidst the deafening war cries, the brutal siege warfare finallymenced. Soldiers swarmed like ants, and arrows poured down like locusts. Eastern soldiers, inrge numbers, braved the arrow showers to fill ditches and rush to the city wall. They set updders and scrambled upwards. Greeting them were arrows, boulders, and hot oil, ceaselessly plummeting from above. Shrill screams and painful cries instantly dominated this battlefield. The ring, unstoppable flow of crimson became the key color of this battlefield. The half-elves and the Easterners, together transformed the above and beneath of the city wall of Silver Moon city into a grinding mill of flesh and blood. The city wall started to show blotches amidst the brutal battle. Corpses piled up on the ramparts, with blood trickling down the battlements, merging with the blood sttered onto the wall. The previously beautiful and exquisite Silver Moon City had been transformed into a terrifying and horrifying sight. The soil underneath the city had be soft and muddy, stained with an undercurrent of dark red. Not until sunset did the Eastern army cease their relentless aggression which hadsted the entire day. Countless soldiers retreated like a receding tide, leaving behind a grotesque array of corpses. These lifeless bodies epassed Silver Moon City, as if hell itself had been replicated in the real world. Subsequently, raging mes ignited both inside and outside the city, marking the start of both sides burning their dead and cleaning up the battlefield. The air was saturated with a repugnant smell of burnt flesh, with a scent so nauseating it made one want to retch. After experiencing the tenacity of the half-elf defenders on the first day, Marquis Vincent couldnt help but shiver. He couldntprehend where the feeble and helpless half-elves, who surrendered instantly when faced with the Imperial Army, had gone. How had they transformed overnight, as though they were apletely different race? What chilled him even more was that, ording to the Eastern soldiers who had charged the city tower and then retreated, those defending the city were all half-elves, with no human presence ounted for. Therefore, the ck Cavalry was probably not within the city! This supposition did not surprise Marquis Vincent, but rather fit his expectations. Were he Colin, he would also not use a precious unit of cavalry to defend the city. Instead, he would deploy them outside the city, waiting for the Eastern armys failed siege and subsequent exhaustion, and attack them from behind to secure a decisive victory. Fearing this hidden ck Cavalry, Marquis Vincent felt as though he had a thorn in his back while attacking the city. He couldnt feel safe attacking with full force, reserving the majority of his troops for potential rearguard action instead. By now, Marquis Vincent was caught between a rock and a hard ce. The thought of withdrawing resurfaced in his mind once again, but in the end, he denied it. He couldnt retreat in such utter defeat back to the Eastern Territory. Otherwise, he would carry the stigma of being defeated by half-elves for his entire life. How could he contentedly seize the Dukes seat with such a disgrace? How could he make the Eastern nobility willingly swear their allegiance? Half of the Pegasus Army had suffered a loss under his rule, and if he couldnt conquer the Silver Moon City, he wouldnt even pass muster with his father. He was aware that Duke St. Prowse had many children, particrly Count Evan, who was so astute that even his father feared him a little. Marquis Vincent was not the sole contender for the Duke position. Therefore, Marquis Vincent could only grit his teeth and continue the siege. By now, he resembled a desperate gambler whose losses could ruin him, but he couldnt stop. As soon as dawn broke the next day, the drumming of the war drums resounded, and the attack on the city began again. It was crude, bloody, and brutal To themanders, human lives in these battles were reduced to cold, hard numbers, not stirring a sliver ofpassion or hesitation. There was indeed no room for excessive benevolence in thisrge-scale warfare, for it was synonymous with weakness. Once detected and exploited by the enemy, disaster was bound to ensue. Although the half-elves casualties were severe at this point, Queen Isas and Colins operation had sessfully triggered their fighting spirit. Arge number of new soldiers were promptly conscripted, rapidly replenishing the citys frontline forces. Queen Isa would asionally make a personal inspection on the city tower. Every time her figure appeared, the frontline half-elf warriors would burst forth with astonishingbat power. However, aspared to the half-elves, the Eastern army appeared more elite. On the third day, the south wall of Silver Moon City almost fell. Fortunately, Colin noticed the precarious situation and promptly ordered Sir Lyle and Sir Teld to lead the Angler and St. Hilde familys armies to help. They managed to repel the Eastern soldiers that had charged the city. This failure intensified the Easterners feelings of despair. On the fourth day, the siege temporarily halted. Chapter 150: 150 Bait (Upper)_1 Chapter 150: 150 Bait (Upper)_1 Trantor: 549690339 Her Majesty The Queen! Her Majesty The Queen! Walking along the ramparts of Silver Moon City, Queen Elsa was nearly overwhelmed by the sporadic whiffs of the stench of dposing bodies. However, she mustered self-control and shook hands one by one with the city guards using her right hand covered by a white silk glove. The proximity to their goddess stirred up intense excitement among the half-elf warriors, to the point of near fainting. The bloody battles of the past three days suddenly seemed insignificant. Walking behind Queen Elsa, Colin observed her patience inforting the city guards. He came to understand why many politicians liked to y the dy politics. When it came to appearing essible and winning over the public, women had a distinct advantage. Stroking his chin, Colin suddenly thought to have Vera learn from Queen Elsa. It mighte in handy in the future The constion continued throughout the morning until the city guards began to worry for Queen Elsa and voluntarily requested her to return to the pce for rest. Queen Elsa reluctantly epted their proposal and ended her constion visit for the day. After descending from the city tower, Colin helped Queen Elsa onto the horse-drawn carriage. Just as he was about to mount his horse, he noticed amotion at the roadside. Though he initially did not think much of it, a familiar skinny figure caught his eye from the corner of his sight. Waving a guard over, Colin asked, Whats happening over there? My lord, weve captured a remnant of the Savoy family and were about to banish him from Silver Moon City. After the downfall of the coup, Queen Elsa divested the Savoy family of all their assets. Though she did not persecute the family members, she banished them from Silver Moon City. He hadnt expected there to be any escapees hiding in the city. Bring her over. Yes, sir. Suddenly, a familiar face was brought before Colin. Kathy? Why didnt you leave Silver Moon City? Colins former maid immediately knelt to the ground and sobbed: My lord, the Savoy family has nothing left. Once we leave Silver Moon City, where else could we go? Are we destined to hide in the countryside and waste away our lives in the fields? Unmoved by her seemingly pitiful state, Colin sneered, So, to you, bing amon farmer is wasting away your life? Kathy lifted her tear-stained face and cried, Sir, even if I wanted to be amon farmer, its simply not possible! My surname, my appearance, without the corresponding status, it is merely a curse. If I leave Silver Moon City, I would rather be dead! Colin raised an eyebrow, finding this Kathy interesting. Despite her tender age, she seemed to have a clear understanding of the harsh realities and evil nature of humanity. Alright, Ill give you a chance. Thank you for your mercy Dont thank me so soon. I have a task for you at the Eastern Camp, dare you do it? Kathy was taken aback, but promptly nodded determinedly, My lord, I dare! Good! If you sessfullyplete this mission, I promise to grant the Savoy family a barons title in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Upon hearing this, Queen Elsa timely lifted the carriage curtain and nodded at Kathy, indicating that she acknowledged Colins promise. Kathy could hardly contain her joy. As long as she could preserve the Savoy familys nobility status, there was nothing she wouldnt do. My lord, what would you like me to do? Beneath the pitch-ck sky, Marquis Vincent can clearly see numerous cavalrymen, orderly arranged. They were all enveloped in ck armor, revealing only a pair of cold, indifferent eyes. Thousands and thousands of Dark Knights stood in neat lines, holding long spears horizontally in front of them. Under the moonlight, they seemed to possess a terrifying power capable of piercing the heavens. Slowly, the Dark Knights began to march. Their pace was not fast, but still conveyed an irresistible force in their silent procession. It seemed as though any who attempted to stand in their way would be mercilessly crushed. Gradually, the Dark Knights began to elerate. Their previously neat lineup started to transform, subtly molding into the shape of a face, cold and aloof. With an indifferent expression, it seemed to look down upon this pitch-cknd. Colin Angler! Marquis Vincent suddenly recognized the face. As if hearing his exmation, the Dark Knights instantly ramped up to full speed. Countless ck war horses, ck armor, ck spears, converged into a flood of ck, rushing towards Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent instinctively reached for his waist, but did not find his knight sword. Without thinking, he turned around, only to find no one behind him. Just as he thought to run, he found his legs rooted to the spot, unable to move. His body instinctively fell backwards, lying t on the ground, staring up at the dark sky and the cold blood moon. Yet, the Dark Knights charged towards him. The ck spear tips converged into a forest of death, threatening to tear Marquis Vincent into shreds. Powerless, he watched as each Dark Knight bore down menacingly. Suddenly, Marquis Vincent felt a massive hand reaching down from the dark sky, lifting him up. Countless spear tips brushed past his feet, then disappeared into the void of darkness. Ah! Marquis Vincent yelled, waking up from his nightmare. HuffHuff He tookrge gulps of air, like a fish just pulled out of water. Marquis Vincent looked around nkly and then gazed down at himself. His body was drenched in cold sweat, leaving a sticky and ufortable feeling. Only after rubbing his eyes did he realize that everything had only been a dream. Copsing back on the bed again with drained strength, Marquis Vincent knew he wouldnt be able to sleep again for the night. Dark CavalryColin Angler He muttered these two terms that had kept him awake, staring nkly at the top of the tent, lost in thought. Lord Marquis? Lord Marquis? Groggily, Marquis Vincent realized someone was calling his name. Startled awake once again, he was greeted by the morning light. What is it? Lord Marquis, we have captured a recent escapee from Silver Moon City. This half-elf ims to be a descendant of the Savoy family. The Savoy family? Marquis Vincent sat up hastily from his bed and ordered, Bring her to see me immediately! Soon enough, Kathy was brought before Marquis Vincent. Looking at the apprehensive half-elf maiden, the first words Marquis Vincent said deeply frightened her. He spoke in a tremendously cold voice: You were sent by Colin, werent you? Chapter 151: 151 Bait (Part 2)_1 Chapter 151: 151 Bait (Part 2)_1 Trantor:549690339 Colin, is it useful for you to send Kathy to the Eastern Camp? Within the pce, Queen Isa lifted her head from a pile of state affairs paperwork, stretchedzily, and disyed her enchanting curves in front of Colin without reservation. Why wouldnt it be useful? Colinughed, unapologetically appreciating the half-elf beauty before him. Queen Isa poured a ss of Deer Blood Wine for Colin then another for herself, questioning doubtfully, We just tricked them using Prince William, would they be fooled again? Colin downed the Deer Blood Wine in one gulp and responded, Do you know how the hunters of the North Territory hunt Arctic Wolves? Queen Isa shook her head, although she didnt understand why Colin suddenly changed the subject, she continued to gaze at him intently with her charming eyes, signaling him to continue. The Arctic Wolf, especially the White Wolf, is a particrly challenging prey. They put up a tough fight. Most hunters choose not to confront them directly, the counterattack of the Arctic White Wolf when cornered could impose severe costs on the hunters, so the best method still relies on traps. However, the Arctic White Wolf is intelligent, it doesnt approach the bodies of smaller animals that seem strange within the forest, as they understand that it could potentially be a bait set up by hunters. The wise hunters strategy for dealing with this involves harassing the Arctic White Wolf persistently, not giving it the opportunity to fight, but also not allowing it to hunt peacefully. Over time, the Arctic White Wolf bes tormented by fatigue and hunger; at this point, if it encounters another potentially bait-filled animal carcass, it wouldnt be able to resist. Even if its likely to be a hunters trap, it would take the chance, hoping that it might be able to counterattack after consuming the bait. Queen Isa nodded in thought: So, you have thrown out Kathy as bait, even though its easy for Marquis Vincent to see through it, you still think he wouldnt be able to resist this temptation. Indeed. The Eastern Army now is like an exhausted white wolf, too tired to go forward or retreat. At this time, if you throw them bait, even if they suspect it might be a trap, they wouldnt be able to resist biting. True, Queen Isas eyes brightened, her straight nose and slightly pursed red lips gave her an air of elegance and intelligence, But I feel your scheme seems a bit hasty? Colin sighed and nodded, Yes, it is. In fact, the best method for us would be to continue draining the Easterners. Silver Moon City has a surplus of food, but the Easterners supply line has been cut off by the Dark Cavalry, they cannot receive any supplies. If this stalemate persists for another two or three months, the Easterners will genuinely be trapped in a dilemma. Throwing out bait now might bring about a violent counterattack from the East. Then why Colin signaled for Queen Isa to pour him another ss of wine, his eyebrows furrowed as he began speaking, Im worried about the North Territory. North Territory? Indeed. Its been a long time since I have received a letter from Ice Rock City. I suspect that the Eastern Army outside the city has blocked ourmunications. Why are you worried about the North Territory? Because Im beginning to realize that my judgement regarding two matters might have been slightly off. Which two? Colin took another sip of his Deer Blood Wine, contemting, The first one involves the mastermind behind Cis Savoy. Initially, I thought Duke St. Hilde had instructed him to assassinate Vera, but now I feel the truth might not be so straightforward. Cis was actually introduced to me by Prince Okamoto, which indicates that the Savoy family has connections with the Trolls. So, is it possible that the assassination of Vera was actually orchestrated by the Trolls behind the scenes, in an attempt to exacerbate the conflict between the North Territory and the East Territory, thereby giving them a chance to breathe? The second thing was the ambush of the Dark Cavalry in the Shadow Gorge. On the surface, it appeared that Duke St. Hilde was trying to eliminate unstable elements within the North Territory. But thinking more carefully, there was a problem. How did Duke St. Hilde manage to get the Easterners to coborate in eliminating his own brother? Didnt the Easterners worry that this was a trap set up deliberately by the St. Hilde brothers? So, you suspect that these series of events are the result of a Troll conspiracy? Indeed there is such a possibility. But I also question whether the Trolls truly have the ability to carry out such a grand scheme? When did they gain such enormous influence within the Glorious Empire? To be able to mobilize so many forces in service to their ns? Perhaps the Trolls have other coborators within the Glorious Empire. Yes. There is also the possibility that Duke St. Hilde is involved. Although he may not be the mastermind, he is likely an aplice, since both incidents clearly benefit him. Then, what exactly are you worried about? I fear that Duke St. Hilde might inadvertently fan the mes and plunge the already fragile North Territory back into chaos Thus, we cannot afford to continue this stalemate with the Easterners. I intend to end this war as soon as possible! Eastern Camp. Facing the very real scrutinizing gaze of Marquis Vincent, Kathy felt unease. After a moment, she gritted her teeth and spoke the truth: Yes, sir, I am indeed sent by Viscount Angler. Marquis Vincent gave a satisfied smile, approving of his own clever intuition. Then he leaned back leisurely in his chair and asked, Then what is he tasked you with? He told me to inform you that there will be a rebellion at the South Gate of Silver Moon City tonight, the boulder blocking the city gate will be removed, and your army can take this opportunity to storm into the city Heh, then, once my army rushes in, theyll find the city heavily fortified, ready for defense. Meanwhile, my army is trapped at the South Gate, and the Dark Cavalry outside the city can charge from behind and catch us in a pincer movement, right? Yes. Kathy lowered her head, seemingly not daring to meet Marquis Vincents eyes. A clumsy plot, heh, he really thinks I would fall for it Marquis Vincent suddenly trailed off; something seemed to have urred to him. He abruptly stood up and began pacing around the tent. Kathy carefully lifted her head just to see Marquis Vincents face filled with inner struggle. After a while, he abruptly stopped pacing, and then asked again, Do you know the exact deployment of the Half-Elf army within the South City? Kathy unwillingly shook her head, Sir, how could I possibly know that Marquis Vincent fell into deep thought once again, his face filled with a look of anxiety, ready to overflow at any moment. He had realized that the current situation might present a turning point for the Pegasus Army. The open South Gate was the bait Colin had set before him. Even though he knew it was a trap, Marquis Vincent couldnt help but contemte making a risky move At this point, he was like a desperate gambler. As long as the dealer showed him even the slightest chance of winning, he would eagerly risk all his assets. Attempting to turn his luck with a single round. Finally, Marquis Vincent fiercely pounded his fist into his palm, swearing: Fine! Colin Angler! Lets see, whether it is your trap that traps Pegasus Army, or us eating your bait, tearing through your! Chapter 152: 152 Final Battle (Part 1)_1 Chapter 152: 152 Final Battle (Part 1)_1 Trantor:549690339 The pitch-ck winter night, cold and silent. Silver Moon City, like a massive beast, quietly lies beneath the dark night sky. Outside the city, the great Eastern army constantly maneuvers, gathering almost all their soldiers outside the South Gate. The movements couldnt be concealed from the Half-Elves inside the city. Of course, Marquis Vincent had no intention to withhold this information either. By this point in the battle, both sides haveid their cards on the table. Colin dug a pit and taunted, Come in! Marquis Vincents response was, Iming in! Colin, worried about his homnd in the North Territory, was reluctant to drag out the battle. Whereas, Marquis Vincent couldnt afford to stall. Thus, under this mutual understanding, both sides finally prepared to engage in a head-on duel. Overall, the situation still favors the Half-Elves. However, the East has no choice but to fight. They have no better option as having a gate to pass through is better than climbing over city walls. Marquis Vincent knew the South Gate must be heavily fortified, and the unpredictable Dark Cavalry could strike from behind at any moment. But he was still willing to risk it all. Arge-scale cavalry like the Dark Cavalry wouldnt choose to fight at night, as darkness would significantly weaken theirbat power. As long as they breach the Half-Elves blockade at the South Gate before dawn, the Pegasus Army could seize Silver Moon City and turn the tide of the war. The moonlight was cold, and the air gradually became tense and heavy. Approaching midnight, a fire broke out inside the South Gate of Silver Moon City, followed by a burst of war cries. Not long after, the stone blocks blocking the gate were slowly removed, revealing the pitch-ck gate, eerie and profound, it was unclear if it led to hell or heaven. Marquis Vincents eyes instantly became extremely sharp, he ordered loudly, Issue the military order, attack the city! WoohD The sound of the military horn rang out, as if awakening the sleeping earth. Countless Eastern warriors charged towards the opened South Gate, shouting their battlecries. The final battle had officially begun. As expected, the Eastern warriors who just charged into the city gate immediately encountered the very well-prepared Half-Elf Army. Arrows rained down like a torrential downpour, turning the narrow gateway into a meat grinder, constantly cutting down the Eastern soldiers. However, as soon as the soldiers in the front fell, those from the East rushed in from behind, like tireless, fearless beasts, rushing towards the Half-Elves position. At the same time, the Eastern soldiers outside the city were setting updders on the southern city wall, attempting to send more troops into the city. But on the city walls, they faced tenacious resistance from the Half-Elf Army. Colins strategy was to leave only one gate for the East to enter the city. In this way, he could control the rate at which the enemy sent troops into the city, so that the Half-Elf garrison would not be overwhelmed. As for the South City Wall, it could not fall. At least not this early. Queen Isa also understood that tonights battle would be the final one. She personally came to the South Gate to boost the morale of the Half-Elf garrison. Even Vera hade, hiding in the back and continually casting spells, killing the Eastern troops charging in from the South Gate. By now, the corpses inside the South Gate had piled up into a small hill. The Eastern soldiers rushing from the rear had to climb over theirrades bodies to reach the enemys position. The rampant flow of blood formed rivulets. The fragility and cheapness of life were fully disyed here. Looking at his subordinates who were unable to break through the blockade at the South Gate, Marquis Vincent became increasingly restless. He knew that in this battle, he had no way out. So, the Eastern Marquis, regardless of his subordinates dissuasions, put on armor, led his personal guards, and rushed into the South Gate himself. The personal involvement of Marquis Vincent on the battlefield was an enormous boost to the morale of the Pegasus Army. After all, he was the legitimate eldest son of the St. Prowse family, the future leader of the Eastern Territory. Such stature and prestige were enough to inspire countless eastern warriors to give their lives for him willingly. Instantly, the pressure on the half-elf defenders greatly increased. Finally, after a bloody battle thatsted over three hours, the eastern army finally tookplete control of the South Gate. However, they had suffered unimaginable casualties in the process. With the gate lost, the southern city walls soon gradually fell under the control of the Eastern Army. However, the battle was far from over. What was toe was even more dangerous and brutal street-to-streetbat. The half-elf defenders turned the familiar streets and alleys of Silver Moon City into a deadly trap. From inside the wooden houses, long spears kept stabbing out, knocking down any eastern warriors walking past. Arrows shot out from various hidden corners, leaving the Easterners defenseless. The eastern warriors, who were still basking in the joy of capturing the South Gate, were caught off guard. The tenacity of the half-elf defenders disillusioned them, making them realize that fully upying this city woulde with a much heavier cost. At this moment, Marquis Vincent stood atop the southern city tower. The previous battles had smeared his body with blood, and his armor had several faults. Evidently, he was injured. But at this point, he had no time to care about his wounds. Summoning the orderly officer, Marquis Vincentmanded, Order the troops not to entangle too much with the defenders. Have them quickly advance through the Southern City and seize the half-elf pce as soon as possible! Yes! Also, notify therge camp outside the city to send in another ten thousand soldiers! Yes! But at this moment, Viscount Auston urgently advised, My lord, we mustnt move the troops from outside the city rashly! Dont forget, the Dark Cavalry has not shown itself yet. Marquis Vincents eyes almost seemed to spit fire as he fiercely retorted, Of course I know the Dark Cavalry hasnt moved! But, if we manage to upy the pce first and capture Queen Isa, Viscount Angler, and others, the ck Cavalry will yield without a fight! Viscount Auston opened and closed his mouth, wanting to persuade further, but upon catching the cold gleam in Marquis Vincents eyes, he could only ept his orders. The marquismanded, Viscount Auston, I want you to seize the pce before dawn. If you fail toplete this task, do note back to see me! Yes Viscount Auston uttered with a glum face before taking his leave. As Marquis Vincent stood atop the city wall of Silver Moon City, staring into the pitch-ck night outside the city, he murmured to himself, Viscount Angler, when are you nning to hide your ck Cavalry? Meanwhile, Colin was standing atop the pce wall, gazing at the southern district of the city, engulfed in fighting and filled with screams, his heart was cold as ice. This time, in order to swiftly defeat the Pegasus Army, his n had indeed inflicted heavy casualties among the half-elves. However, he had no regrets. This was a do-or-die battlefield, no ce for excessive mercy. Moreover, the half-elf n was indeed in need of such a bloody battle for their rebirth. At most, Colin would have topensate this race more,ter on. Of course, this was only if the half-elves would continue to follow in his footsteps and fight for him in his conquests. Shifting his gaze away, Colin no longer paid attention to the ongoing battle within Silver Moon City. Because what was about toe next, was the real decisive moment. Whoo- One of the eastern warriors close to the pce looked up in surprise, only to see a dark figure spreading its massive bat wings, and then soaring from the pce walls into the sky toward the citys outer reaches. Caught in a daze, an arrow shot out from a dark corner and pierced through his throat before he could react. HeHe As he fell to the ground, the eastern warrior was still pondering Was that figure he just saw an angel or a devil? Chapter 153: 153 Final Battle (Part 2)_1 Chapter 153: 153 Final Battle (Part 2)_1 Trantor: 549690339 No matter how prolonged the darkness, the dawn will eventually arrive. Without the sun, without the twilight, the dawn of Silver Moon City seemed incredibly gloomy. The sky was a mottled grey, as though snow was about to fall. The atmospheric pressure was so low it made it hard to breathe, causing the restless Eastern warriors to seek something to vent their frustrations on. Killing, without a doubt, was the best choice. Silver Moon City had turned into a sea of blood and fire. Shouts of ughter and screams tangled into a horrific scene worthy of hell on earth. However, the killing perpetrated by the Eastern warriors sparked the repressed anger in the hearts of the Half-Elfmoners who, armed with anything they could find, even items too rudimentary to be called weapons, began to resist the wicked invaders. The fight at the Half-Elf Pce was the most gruesome. The numerous crazed eastern warriors swarmed over the rtively short pce wall, killing as they went. Yet, the Half-Elf guards inside the pce continued to fight back fiercely, defending thest sanctuary in their hearts, protecting their Queen of the Half-Elf n. As time went by, Marquis Vincent became increasingly agitated. He continually sent his orderly officer to delivermands to the front line and kept drawing in forces from outside the city to try and breach thisst obstacle in front of him. What the hell is Auston doing? Why hasnt he taken the pce yet? My Lord Marquis, Viscount Auston reports that the Half-Elves inside the pce are resisting fiercely, and moreover, our troops in the city are under continuous attack. More and more of our soldiers are dying Swish! Marquis Vincent angrily decapitated the orderly officer with a single sword strike. He then red with bloodshot eyes and ordered an attendant standing next to him: Take his head to Viscount Auston and tell him that Im giving him onest hour. If he cantplete his assignment in time, Ill ughter him! Yes, sir! Picking up the bloody skull, the attendant hurried off the city wall towards the pce. Just then, Marquis Vincent felt an icy chill touch his face. He looked up to see that the sky was now dotted with snowkes. At the same moment, a scout cavalry barely managed to climb up the city wall with a terrified look on his face, reporting rapidly, My Lord Marquis! Cavalry, the Dark Cavalry has appeared! Marquis Vincentsplexion changed drastically; he whirled to gaze towards the outside of Silver Moon City. The sky in the direction of the citys South had already been nketed by rolling smoke, then the earth began to tremble as though a horde of ancient beasts were charging towards them. Horror and shock instantly eroded Marquis Vincents sanity. The Sword of Damocles that hung overhead had finally struck! Lord Marquis? Lord Marquis? Seeing Marquis Vincent standing stock-still, the scout cavalier couldnt help but remind him again. Only then did Marquis Vincent snap back to his senses, struggling to calm his inner panic. He immediately ordered: Pass on the orders to those outside the city: form up immediately, prepare to meet the enemy! Yes, sir! In fact, in anticipation of an attack from the rear by the Dark Cavalry, the Pegasus Army hadnt fully deployed their troops for the siege. At least half of their forces had been kept outside the city. Of course, seeing the pce was eventually not taken, Marquis Vincent indeed mobilized some of the forces from outside into the city. But at this moment, there were still at least twenty thousand Eastern warriors outside the city. At the behest of Marquis Vincents military order, they instantly formed a dense spear formation, erecting massive shields, ready to counter the charge of the Dark Cavalry. With the earth-shaking sound of galloping hooves, the horde of the Dark Cavalry filed across the in like a moving wall, rapidly filling the line of sight for the Eastern warriors. In an instant, all other sounds in the world disappeared, leaving only one unified rhythm. Atop the Silver Moon City, Marquis Vincents face suddenly turned ashen. The Eastern Marquis, who had staked all his assets, prepared to gamble with Colin, was now overwhelmed with regret. After sessfully annihting the principal force of the Dark Cavalry in the advantageous position of Shadow Gorge, Marquis Vincent had a period of great satisfaction. He couldnt help but feel like all the heroes in the world were nothingpared to him. However, at this moment, when he truly faced the charge of the Dark Cavalry, he grasped how terrifying the invincible primary force of the North Territory could be. The galloping war horses made the ground shake. Their thunderous hoofbeats thudded into everyones hearts, leaving them breathless. People who didnt witness this scene could never imagine how spine-chilling the momentum of elite cavalry like the Dark Cavalry could be when they began their charge. Looking down from the city walls, it was like a massive ck flood bursting its banks, surging forward with unstoppable momentum. At this moment, Colin was standing at the forefront of this ck flood. In a daze, he felt like he was back on the Ice in half a year ago, following Marquis Garcia leading three-thousand heavy armoured cavalry to break through the formation of the Troll Army. This unstoppable and unbeatable sense felt just like then. The only difference was that this Dark Cavalry now belonged to Colins own forces! Draw your bows! Draw your bows! The shouts of military officers echoed through the formation of the Eastern Army. With the twang of bowstrings resonating through the air, a flurry of arrows wereunched from the formation of the Eastern Army, apanied by spine-chilling whizzing sounds, falling into the ranks of the Dark Cavalry. However, those charging at the forefront of the Dark Cavalry were all heavily armoured riders. These five hundred heavy cavalry seemed like a steel barrier, blocking all the iing arrows. After two rounds of arrow rain, the frontline of the Dark Cavalry had already reached a distance of about a hundred steps from the Eastern Army. The next moment, the most visually impactful scene of this battle was about to unfold. Colin tightly held hisnce under his right arm, took a deep breath, and held his breath, ready to face the imminent collision. Boom! A loud noise, even louder than the rumbling of hooves. The front ranks of the Dark Cavalry finally collided heavily with the formation of the Eastern Infantry. At this instant, shields were shattered andnces were broken. Countless lives disappeared like fireworks. Blood, like cheap dye, was sshed everywhere. The screams and sounds of bones breaking were heard continuously. In a cruel and bloody scene, the terrifying impact of the cavalry was fully revealed. The sturdy shield wall, at the instant of collision, was shattered, leaving countless gaps. The following light cavalry did not waste the achievements that the heavy cavalry had paid for with their lives and blood. They stepped on the corpses of both enemies andrades, swarmed in from every gap without hesitation, and charged towards the Eastern Army. Marquis Vincent on the city wall had already painfully closed his eyes. The moment the shield wall of the Eastern Army was broken, the oue of this battle had been decided. Only then did he truly understand why his father had been so cautious of the Northern Army. The Dark Cavalry, born out of years of bloody battles with the Troll Empire, was not something the long-peaceful Eastern Army could resist. When he opened his eyes again, Marquis Vincent saw a bloodstained Northern Knight cutting down the pure white Pegasus g of the St. Prowse family. The situation was hopeless. Chapter 154: After 154 battles_1 Chapter 154: After 154 battles_1 Trantor: 549690339 Snowkes were falling thick and fast, but they couldntpletely obscure the extremely bloody scene. The area outside the South Gate of Silver Moon City had be a ughterhouse. The Eastern Territorys Army had fallen apartpletely; it was inundated by the tide-like cavalry, who passed through horizontally and vertically. In the blink of an eye, the soldiers of the Eastern Territory were drowned in the military formation. Under the swing of their sabers, the Eastern officers and soldiers had be helplessmbs, there to be ughtered. Drop your weapons, kneel down, and you wont be killed! Drop your weapons, kneel down, and you wont be killed! The desperate soldiers of the Eastern Territory surrendered on their knees, dropping their weapons, on hearing the call for surrender from the Dark Cavalry. Unfortunately, what they didnt realize was that Colin had promised Knight Logh no one from the Pegasus Army would be spared. The blood of the Dark Cavalry from Shadow Gorge could only be repaid with the blood of the Pegasus Army. Thump, thump, thump. Colin climbed to the top of the city wall and approached Marquis Vincent, who was now surrounded by the northern soldiers. Colin Angler! Come on, if you dare, duel with me! Marquis Vincent wildly waved his sharp sword, his face filled with madness. A duel with me? Colin sneered, You, a defeated general, are worthy? What did you say?! Marquis Vincent exploded, Im not worthy? Haha, Im not worthy? What are you? I am the eldest son of the St. Prowse family; youre merely the son of a country Baron, how dare you say Im not worthy? Colins face remained unchanged in face of this humiliation. The rantings of a defeated man were merely an impotent outlet in the eyes of a victor. Yes, indeed. The esteemed first son of the St. Prowse family, how could you lose to the son of a rural Baron? If I were you, I would have killed myself long ago to avoid tarnishing the honor of the Holy Knight family. Ah ah ah C Ill kill you!!! Marquis Vincent roared and rushed towards Colin. Knight Logh stepped forward to block him, shouting loudly, You are not qualified to challenge Viscount Angler to a duel, fight me instead! And what are you? Marquis Vincent was now in a frenzy, swinging his sword wildly in an attempt to cut Knight Logh to pieces. However, his mind was in chaos, and his fighting waspletely disorganized. Logh easily suppressed him. After a while, Colin lost interest. Both Knight Logh and Marquis Vincent were of the fourth rank, but Marquis Vincent had lost hisposure. He was also injured during his previous charge on the South Gate, so he was no match for Knight Logh now. Colin casually watched this duel with no suspense, while listening to a preliminary report of the battle from his subordinates. Although the Dark Cavalry had achieved a total victory in this battle, they had also paid a considerable price. Of the eight thousand Dark Cavalry who escaped from the Shadow Gorge, only about six thousand remained. But they had sessfully defeated an Eastern army of more than twenty thousand men. If you add the forty thousand strong army previously led by Viscount Auston, it totals to sixty thousand. Also, the Eastern army trapped in Silver Moon City wouldnt be able tost much longer. It can be said that the Pegasus Army of the St. Prowse family from the Eastern Territory, had beenpletely wiped out in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Just as Colin was listening to a report on the battles results, Marquis Vincent had already suffered a defeat. The Knight Logh held his longsword to Marquis Vincents throat and turned to ask Colin, My lord, how should we handle him? Please give yourmand. Colin touched his chin and said, We cannot kill him yet. We need him to ransom for Marquis Garcia. Yes sir. Knight Logh nodded in agreement. He summoned his attendant to disarm Marquis Vincents weapons and armor and used a heavy chain to bind his hands and feet. Colin nodded in satisfaction, stood up, and said, Lets go, its time to end this battle. At this moment, the fighting was still ongoing in Silver Moon City. Chaos was everywhere, especially at the Half-Elf Pce, where Viscount Auston was desperatelymanding the Eastern Army to attempt an breakthrough into the pce. However, as soon as the news that the Eastern army outside the city had been crushed and Marquis Vincent had been captured, the Eastern warriors inside Silver Moon City lost their will to fight. They dropped their weapons and surrendered on their knees. Seemingly wishing to humiliate Marquis Vincent deliberately, Colin tied him to a cross and dragged him behind a horse from the South Gate all the way to the Royal Pce. The half-elf citizens along the way, seeing the miserable state of this Marquis from the East, all scorned and cursed him loudly. Even some dared to discreetly pick up stones from the roadside to throw at Marquis Vincent. Of course, Colin didnt attempt to stop the half-elves actions. He wanted the hatred between Silver Moon City and the East to be deep-rooted. Seeing Colin not stopping them, more and more half-elf citizens began throwing stones at Marquis Vincent. Poor Marquis Vincent, who had never been humiliated in this way, fainted in anger. By the time they reached the Half-Elf Pce, Queen Isa was already waiting at the pce gate. Colin dismounted his horse, instructed his men to revive Marquis Vincent, then dragged the Eastern Marquis, who looked like a dead dog, in front of Queen Isa. He made a bow with a hand on his chest and announced loudly, Congrattions to Her Majesty the Queen! Under your wise leadership, the Half-Elf Army has sessfully defeated the Eastern Pegasus Army! Queen Isa responded with a bright smile, This honor is also thanks to your contribution and the bravery of our countless fearless half-elf warriors. Im proud of you all! Then she turned her gaze towards Marquis Vincent, her eyes freezing cold, Marquis Vincent, you have disregarded the friendship between our nations and brutally killed countless half-elf citizens. Your crime is unforgivable. As the Queen of the Half-Elves, I demand that you go to the Public Cemetery of the Half-Elf Kingdom to atone for your sins. Marquis Vincent, full of contempt, was about to curse, but Colin, from beside him, quickly punched him in the face. Then he casually answered for him, Of course, Marquis Vincent would be very willing to atone for his crimes. Marquis Vincent, mouth full of blood, was half-dead lying on the ground, groaned a few times in agreement. The half-elf nobles were shocked and suddenly came to a realizationC From now on, the Half-Elf Kingdom could possibly rely only on the North Territory. Queen Isa did not seem to mind offending the Eastern Territory in the slightest. Rather than looking at Marquis Vincent, who was in an extremely miserable state, she walked towards the half-elf soldiers gathered outside the pce. The time to showno, tofort her soldiers had arrived. Snowkes fell on Queen Isas hair and shoulders, giving her a sign of purity. With this great victory, Queen Isas prestige in the Half-Elf Kingdom had reached an unparalleled height. As she slowly approached, the half-elves gathered outside the pce cheered in fervor. The boiling atmosphere seemed to be melting all the snow in the sky. From this day forward, the half-elf race has finally shed its image of weakness and fearing battles, and was reborn through bloodshed. Chapter 155: 155 Royal Family_1 Chapter 155: 155 Royal Family_1 Trantor: 549690339 The heavy snowfall changed thendscapes color. In this snowfall, a team of about three hundred people was heading in the direction of Silver Moon City. Eight knights in red armor, carrying the World Purifying mes g, rode at the head of the team. The sight of this banner made the half-elfmoners along the road kneel hastily in reverence. Because, the World Purifying mes were the emblem of the luminous Royal Family of the Empire. In the luxury horse-drawn carriage at the center of the team, a boy of about thirteen or fourteen was looking at the information report recently handed to him by his attendant, a look of surprise on his face. From his clothing style and the badge on his chest, its not hard to guess that this young boy is the Crown Prince of the Empire C Harrison St. Lorenzo. Mother, the Pegasus Army of the East has been wiped out under Silver Moon City Queen Mid was sprawledzily on a soft cushion at this moment, covered with a thick fox fur nket. Upon hearing her sons question, she didnt even bother to open her eyes and responded dismissively. Has the Eastern Army really be this ipetent after years of peace, losing to half-elves? And the Dark Cavalry. The Dark Cavalry? Yes, theyre supposedly remnants who escaped from the Shadow Gorge, ording to the report, there were eight thousand soldiers. Only then did Queen Mid open her eyes, revealing a look of curiosity. Prince Harrison quickly handed the report over, questioning in confusion, Mother, why didnt these remnants of the Dark Cavalry flee back to the North Territory, but instead went to Silver Moon City? Its because their mission is to protect Vera, and Vera is still in Silver Moon City, Queen Mid gave a casual reason, yet her gaze fixated on the name of Viscount Angler within the report. A strange smile emerged on her beautiful face as if she thought of something. Prince Harrison seemed to buy this reason, hesitated for a moment, then asked again, Mother, Duke St. Hilde, Duke St. Prowse, and the Half-Elf Royal Family, they are all fathers vassals, arent they? Yes. Then shouldnt we stop them from fighting each other like this? Upon hearing this, Queen Mid looked directly into her sons eyes,ughed, and asked, Do you hope that the vassals of the St. Lorenzo family live in harmony and friendly rtions? Shouldnt they be? Prince Harrison was filled with confusion. Harrison, do you think the St. Lorenzo family has the strength to win over the North? I suppose. What about the Northbined with the East? Prince Harrison hesitated, not daring to dere. What about adding the West, or even the South Border? Queen Mids gaze was cold, Tell me, if the four Dukes joined forces, how should St. Lorenzos family respond? Prince Harrison suddenly broke into a cold sweat and fell silent. However, Queen Mid seemed intent on not letting her son off the hook that easily, she kept her eyes fixated on him, waiting for his answer. After a while, Prince Harrison cautiously answered, Mother, arent you Duke St. Hildes blood sister? My blood also carries that of the St. Hilde family, the North wouldnt dare rebel against the royal family, would they? Hehe, arent the holy knight families in the empire marrying each other all the time? If marriage could solve all political issues, there would be no wars in this world. A wise lord will only consider interests, not how many women he has married, when deciding his familys stance. Prince Harrison was left dumbfounded. He wanted to ask his mother if someday the North should stand in opposition to the royal family, whose side would she take? But after hesitating for a moment, he didnt have the courage to ask such a question. After some thought, Prince Harrison continued, But isnt there the Sacred Covenant? Would the four border dukes dare to tear up the agreement, break their promises, and challenge the status of the St. Lorenzo family? Queen Mid scoffed, Harrison, remember, all verbal promises and written agreements can be betrayed at any time. To ensure the loyalty of your vassals, you can only rely on your own strength. Prince Harrison nodded awkwardly, I understand, Mother. So, we cant let the four border dukes unite. We must create conflict among them. This way, the St. Lorenzo family can maintain control over the empire. Only then did Queen Mid show aforting smile, gently touched her sons hair, and nodded, Exactly. Remember, the guarantee of the St. Lorenzo familys superior status lies in maintaining a bnce and mutual restraint among the four territories. Prince Harrison nodded heavily, engraving his mothers words deeply in his heart. Then he asked, What about the Half-Elf Kingdom? How should we deal with this subordinate country? No need to worry too much about such a small country. Queen Mids expression became notably more rxed, However, from this war, it seems that the half-elf army has some merits that are worth recruiting. Should I proceed with the original n to crown Queen Isa? Queen Mid looked at her son with interest, Do you have any other ideas? Under his mothers encouraging gaze, Prince Harrison gathered his courage to speak: I think, even though the Modewen family ims to voluntarily give up their position to the Miller family, there must inevitably be coercion and threats involved. If I crown Isa Miller, a usurper, wouldnt it give more ambitious people in the empire hope? Therefore, I believe, we should depose Queen Isa and restore the Modewen family to the throne. In this way, the Modewen family, either out of gratitude or seeking support, always has to closely follow the St. Lorenzo family. Your points are very valid. Queen Mid praised, nodding her head. Just as Prince Harrison started to smile, he heard his mother continue, But do you know the consequences of refusing to crown Isa Miller? What? Hatred from the Half-Elves and displeasure from the North Territory. Worse, you might not even be able to leave Silver Moon City unscathed. Prince Harrisons smile froze instantly, he anxiously whispered, It cant bethat serious, can it? However, the expression on Queen Mids face was extremely serious. Harrison, you have to understand, a power struggle without appropriate strength to back it up is just a joke. You want to depose Queen Isa? But have you considered, after this great victory, how much she is revered by the Half-Elves? Wouldnt this act incite hatred from the Half-Elves? You want to elevate the Modewen family? But the Modewens have no strength or reputation to support them. Can they really win the loyalty of millions of half-elf warriors by your words alone? As for the North Territory, would they willingly step back and watch you easily take over the Half-Elf Kingdom which they obtained control over after paying a great price? You intend to control the situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom with your three hundred Imperial Guards? Hearing his mothers questions, Prince Harrison was instantly covered in sweat. The dangers hidden in political struggles apparently scared the young prince. Seeing this, Queen Mid sighed quietly, she pulled her young son into her arms andforted, Harrison, theres still much for you to learn. But remember, speak less, act less, and observe more. An underage lion must learn to hide its sharp teeth and ws, as they dont scare off enemies but only arouse fear and vignce. Yes, Mother, I will dutifully crown Queen Isa. Prince Harrison buried his head in his mothers bosom and mumbled. Good, Queen Mid ruffled her sons hair and reminded, Also, pay attention to winning over Viscount Angler of the North Territory. Why? Because he is now the true lord of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Prince Harrison looked up in confusion, but saw that his mother had no intention of exining further. She just stared deeply at thest line of the report. That line read C Queen Isa is pregnant.

When the first ray of dawn shone on Swan Castle, Lucien was still standing at the entrance of the basement, maintaining his position fromst night. Heard familiar footsteps behind him, Lucien turned his head to see Count Schultz carrying a cup of coffee walking towards him. Do you want to rest for a while? Count Schultz handed coffee to her husband and asked. No need. Lucien shook his head, took the coffee, and drank it all. Although he hadnt slept for a night, he didnt seem to be greatly affected and looked spirited. Only the worry in his eyes hasnt diminished. Seeing this, the gloom in Count Schultzs heart became heavier, she asked, Is there no discovery yet? Lucien shook his head, was about to say something, but then saw Knight Brad, the Captain of the Swan Castle Guard, hastening over. He brightened up, hurriedly asked, Whats the situation? Any discoveries? Knight Brad bowed first, then reported, Count Schultz, Sir Lucien, the guards havepleted a search of Swan Castle, but Viscount Angler has not been found. However, we did find traces of blood on the wall on the eastern side of the castle. Count Schultz asked anxiously, So, they escaped from Swan Castle from there? It should be. Lucien frowned, asking harshly, Then can you tell me, how did they manage to climb over the wall without alerting the patrolling guards? And even while carrying a disabled man with broken limbs? Caught off guard, Knight Brad bowed his head and said, I do not know. Lucien hummed lightly,manded, Notify the City Defense Force immediately, close all the gates of Swan City, and forbid anyone from entering or leaving! You personally lead a team of guards and follow me to search the city!
Yes! Knight Brad immediately responded, then turned and left to prepare. Count Schultz frowned, asking, Who could have rescued Viscount Angler? Could it be the Duke St. Hilde? Luciens face darkened, he said coldly, No matter who it is, I will bring them back! With that said, this level-six warrior, faced the rising sun and strode away.
The faint moonlight is like a thin veil of mist, pouring through the window, filling the room. Count Schultz had just finished bathing, her hair still carrying a faint moisture, she, dressed in a white silk nightgown, sat down at the dressing table. Looking at herself in the copper mirror, Countess suddenly sighed, an unhideable worry came upon her beautiful face. Three days had passed since Colin escaped from the basement. For these three days, Lucien personally led the search, turning Swan City upside down, yet Colins whereabouts remained unknown. This morning, Lucien was sure that Colin had escaped from Swan City, so he took three thousand troops and went after him. In the evening, a messenger brought a piece of good news C Lucien had found traces of Colin, and it should not take long to capture him. Normally, this kind of good news should soothe Count Schultzs heart, but when she heard the news, an ominous curdle was in her heart. After contemting in front of the mirror for a long time, Count Schultz said to the door, Mary? After waiting for a while, she did not get the response she should have received from the maid waiting outside the door. With slightly furrowed brows, Countess Schultz was preparing to get up and check what was going on. But at that moment, a wild wind suddenly blew in from the open window. Whoosh
The candles were blown out and darkness instantly engulfed the entire room. A shiver ran down Countess Schultzs spine. Just as she was about to shout, she found her neck tightly gripped by arge hand! Dont make a sound, dear Countess. Hearing the familiar voice behind her, Countess Schultz nearly jumped out of her skin with fear but forced herself to remain calm and chuckled, Viscount Angler, where have you been? We were worried about you for so long. Colin moved to the front of Countess Schultz, taking advantage of the soft moonlight, he examined the elegant Countess before him. The posture of the two at this moment was suggestive, like lovers embraced under the moon. Of course, if Colins hand hadnt been gripping the nape of Countess Schultzs neck Countess, the warm wee I received from your husband Lucien earlier was a bit too much for me to handle. Therefore, I had to choose to temporarily steer clear. Viscount Angler, I apologize for Luciens previous rudeness! But please believe me, the Schultz family has no ill will towards you or the St. Hilde family. If you feel wronged, I can offer you some well-deservedpensation Countess Schultzs tone became suggestive, her body slowly moving closer to Colin. Despite the enticing seduction of this mature and beautiful Countess, Colin remained unmoved, even applying more pressure on her neck, as if trying to crush Countess Schultzs delicate, slender neck.
Ah Countess Schultz gave a low moan of pain, immediately halting any further provocation. Her watery eyes stared imploringly at Colin. The tenderness and seduction in her gaze could have melted steel. Pity that she could not move Colin, who coldly remarked, Countess Schultz, tell me the truth about everything, and dont try to lie. Viscount Angler, I admit that Lucien went too far earlier, but he was only worried that you would misunderstand the Schultz family Misunderstand? Colin scoffed, interrupting Schultzs feeble defense. Dont tell me Bishop Johns death has nothing to do with you, and dont tell me you werent trying to trick Vera into the city! Furthermore, do you really think I dont know who Veras real mother is? Countess Schultz felt a sinking sensation, finally realizing why she had inadvertently let on too much earlier. At this moment, she wished she could tear the despicable Duke St. Hilde into pieces. The imposter had not only given her a disastrous idea but also pushed the Schultz family into a pit of fire when things looked bleak. Perhaps from the start, this Duke St. Hilde was intentionally trying to instigate a conflict between the Schultz family and the St. Hilde family. Countess Schultz found herself stuck in a dilemma. Lying was no longer an option, Colin had seen through her scheme from the very beginning.
But she couldnt tell the truth either. There was no way the Schultz family could live with the consequences of telling the truth. Impersonating the mother of the Northern Duke and aiding in the assassination of Bishop John. Countess Schultz did not believe that Colin or the St. Hilde family would let her get away with it. Watching the struggling Countess Schultz, Colin spoke again, Countess Schultz, as Ive said, I am a merciful person. As long as you tell the truth, I will absolve you of your past sins. So, Im giving you another chance. If you dare lie to me again, dont me me for being merciless! Countess Schultzs face rapidly changed colors, and after a long pause, she sighed, Viscount Angler, you must believe me. The death of Bishop John has absolutely nothing to do with the Schultz family. You mustnt fall for such clumsy attempts to frame us! Moreover, I truly am Veras biological mother, and I am ready to confront Marquis Garcia Ah Colin sighed leisurely, as if he hadpletely lost trust in the Countess, and coldly said, Pray to the Lord for forgiveness for your sins! With that, he plunged a dagger into Countess Schultzs heart! Uh Before Countess Schultzs cry of pain could escape her lips, Colin muffled it. Her eyes betraying her disbelief, she clearly hadnt expected Colin to actually dare to kill her! After all, she was the prestigious Northern Countess, the wife of a sixth-tier warrior. Didnt Colin fear retaliation? After a burst of intense pain, a wave of weakness swept over her. Countess Schultz felt the light in front of her eyes slowly disappearing. She wanted to leave some sort of message to this world in herst moments, but no sound came out no matter how much she tried. Just beforepletely losing consciousness, Countess Schultz felt as if someone had bitten her neck. Chapter 337: 335 Conversion_1 In her dream, she had seen the Lord of Glory. The Lord had touched her forehead gently, as if saying something. But the oracle of God was something Schultzs countess found herself unable to understand clearly, as if something was interrupting her connection with the Lord, preventing them frommunicating. When she opened her eyes, Countess Schultz found herself still in her bedroom at Swan Castle. Through the hazy moonlight pouring through the window, she saw Colin sitting in front of her, calmly watching her. Countess Schultz thought she should be terrified, but in her eyes, Colin was enveloped in a halo of holiness. As though in a dream, the image of the Lord of Glory she had just seen ovepped with the face of the young viscount in front of her! This realization left Countess Schultz shocked, but a deep-rooted sense of reverence and admiration welled up within her,pelling her to bow down and pay respect to Colin. What whats happening to me Countess Schultz mumbled in a dreamy voice. Sitting on his chair, Colin coldly looked down at Countess Schultz, who had copsed onto the ground and said: You just died, but I have absolved you of your sins and granted you a second life! Rebirth? Countess Schultz asked in disbelief. But when she looked down, she saw a dagger still plunged into her heart.
Pull it out yourself, Colin said with indifference. Countess Schultz tremblingly gripped the hilt of the dagger. Fear filled her heart, but she didnt hesitate to follow Colins order. Swish! The dagger came out. Countess Schultz cried out in pain but saw no blood stter as shed expected. She even felt as if the deadly wound simply didnt exist. From now on, youll bask in my Lords grace and wont die easily, Colin bluffed in such a way that even Pope Gregory might not have done better. The look of shock on Countess Schultzs face was gradually reced by devotion, and she prostrated herself on the ground, praising the Lord. When she raised her head again, Countess Schultz looked at Colin with an expression full of infinite reverence and asked, Are you one of Gods Favored? Colin nodded and said, Yes, but you should keep my identity a secret. I understand! Countess Schultz nodded immediately. Having assiduously witnessed a divine sign, Countess Schultz was now unreservedly trusting of Colin. Colin closely observed every subtle change in Countess Schultz, trying to see if converting a bloodline could really make an enemy a friend. After all, bloodlines are sentient, and Colin had been careful avoid converting enemies before, fearing a rebellion. Now, it seemed that Countess Schultz was brainwashed and no longer hostile towards Colin. Still, Colin needed further validation before making a final judgment Tell me, what exactly happened with Bishop John? And who made you impersonate Veras biological mother? Faced with the same question, Countess Schultz did not hesitate or lie, and spoke truthfully:
It starts ten days ago when a man looking exactly like thest Duke St. Hilde suddenly approached me Duke St. Hilde? Colin eximed. Yes. Even though he looked exactly like the old Duke, the disparities in his tone and demeanor were noticeable. But because this person also had the power of a Holy Knight, I didnt dare resist. I just did as he instructed. This person must have been injured, as he needed our cooperation to capture Bishop John and heal his injuries.
Moreover, he knew many secrets of the St. Hilde family, including Veras origins. Thats why he had me impersonate Veras mother and reassured me that no one would unmask me, because Veras real mother would never dare acknowledge her daughter Listening to Count Schultzs exnation, Colins brow furrowed as he asked, What happened next, why would Bishop Johns corpse turn up in the basement of Swan Castle? When we first saw the body of Bishop John, both Lucien and I were genuinely terrified. I had asked Lucien to warn that man since he knew you were going to search the whole castle, I thought he would temporarily hide somewhere else, but But then he actually betrayed you! Colin immediately understood. Count Schultz nodded and said, Yes, I think he saw that Duke St. Hilde did not fall into the trap of entering Swan City, so he might have thought the Schultz Family had lost its utilitarian value, and so he simply instigated a dispute between us and the St. Hilde family. Colin, deep in thought, pondered for a while before asking, Do you have any contact with the Morrison family? The Morrison family? Count Schultz seemed a little surprised that Colin would suddenly mention this family, he paused, then shook his head, Our contact with the Morrison family has never been tight, nothing recent either. Colin received Count Schultzs frank words with caution. He could not probe the consciousness of a bloodline, and therefore had no way to determine whether the other party was either hiding or deceiving. Nevertheless, from what Count Schultz had revealed, Colin tended to believe that she was telling the truth. After all, if she wanted to lie, she certainly wouldnt fabricate a story about Duke St. Hildes resurrection from the dead, which would be too hard to believe. If what she said was true, what was the deal with this Duke St. Hilde? Did the Morrison family actually resurrect Duke St. Hilde?
Colin couldnt help thinking about the mysterious blood pool beneath the Phoenix Butterfly Forts clock tower. But then he remembered, Count Schultz said that there were differences between this Duke St. Hilde and the real Duke such as in demeanor, tone, mannerisms, etc. Therefore, perhaps this wasnt a case of resurrection from the dead but rather possession of the body! Just then, Colin remembered Lexies warningMr. Ji had not died. With this in mind, the isted questions seemed to finally be tied together by a string. Although this hypothesis was almost too incredulous to believe, it seemed to be the most rational exnation Mr. Ji used Duke St. Hildes body, and resurrected himself! Colin suddenly felt a bone-chilling cold. That horrifying figure that had devastated the North Territory was still hiding somewhere, ready to emerge and unleash a bloodbath at any time! Perhaps the Schultz family was just the result of his initial attempt. Colin narrowed his eyes and forcibly made himself calm down. He knew that Mr. Ji was not invulnerable. At least for now, he dared only to hide in the shadows, even though he had possessed a Holy Knights body. Yes! Even though he had possessed a dead body to resurrect himself, Duke St. Hilde had been severely wounded before his death. No wonder he tried to kidnap Bishop John, he must have wanted Bishop John to help him heal his wounds.
Colin immediately became alert. He had to inform the Church about this. If Mr. Ji wanted to recover his injury, he would undoubtedly intend to kidnap another high priest from the Church. Besides, he also thought of Lexie. Wasnt he going around the world tracking Mr. Ji? If this information was shared with him, he surmised this Holy Knight of the St. Lorenzo family would be d to help eliminate the threat in the North Territory! With this in mind, Colin finally let out a sigh of relief. His gaze returned to Count Schultz. The Countess, who was initially prepared to sleep, was now wearing a in corset dress, with no jewelry on her body. However, the dress was well-fitted, highlighting her curvaceous figure. The semi-circr neckline revealed a delicate vicle and a patch of exquisite whiteness. Her submissive posture at this moment further entuated her mature, seductive charm. Colin forced himself to look away, suppressing the agitation in his heart. Regarding this bloodline who had flipped from enemy to ally, Colin still needed to subject her to the final test. He was very curious to know whether a bloodline would ever betray. Count Schultz, next, I need you to do this Chapter 338: 336 Witness_1 The Schultz familys guard squad set up a temporary camp on a small hill. They had already left Swan City four days ago. In these four days, they had thoroughly searched several hundred miles around Swan City, but they had found nothing. Luciens patience seemed to be running out, and his temper became increasingly irritable. Seeing this, the guards all avoided the Lord, even walking more lightly, for fear of attracting his wrath and bing the object of his venting. Bonfires rose up in the campsite, their orange mes licking the mutton on the grill, only tasting the hot dripping oil. Lucien sat expressionless in front of the bonfire, taking a golden-roasted leg ofmb, and tore into it without regard for the burning temperature. A servant quickly and carefully handed over a pot of wine, and then retreated. He hadnt taken a few steps when he heard a distant tter of horseshoes from the entrance of the camp. Then he saw a messengering in hurriedly. Lucien frowned at the mans attire and asked, Are you from Swan City? The messenger hurriedly advanced and made a bow, Yes, Sir! Count Schultz sent me to deliver a letter to you! With that, he handed the letter to Lucien.
Lucien opened it and found that it was indeed a personal letter from Count Schultz. After a hurried scan, he stood up with surprise, his face full of undisguised tion. Seeing this, the attendant tactfully asked, Sir, is there good news? The person was found, hiding right in Swan Castle! Ha, I was right from the start, I was almost deceived! Lucien said excitedly. Congrattions, Sir! Issue my orders, rest for the night, return to Swan City tomorrow! Yes! Swan Castle. Archbishop Agani was led into a lounge by a maid. However, here, she did not see Count Schultz who had invited her, but another person. Viscount Angler? Agani looked at Colin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, with a surprised face, You didnt you already leave Swan City? Colin gave a bitter smile and said, Well, someone did not want me to leave. Agani pointed to the wheelchair under Colin and asked, Are you injured? Colin gave a deliberate sigh, nodded his head, then gestured with his chin to a corner of the lounge, I am still lucky. The fate of Archbishop John is trulymentable! Only then did Agani notice a coffin ced in the lounge. She seemed to realize something. Her face solemn, she walked over and saw Archbishop John lying inside the coffin through the opened lid. Who did this? Aganis tone became icy cold. Lucien. Lucien? Agani eximed in surprise, in her voice, there was not only anger but also a faint hint of fear that she couldnt quite hide.
Thats right. Colin nodded his head, his voice deep, Lucien colluded with outsiders, assassinated Archbishop John, injured me when I found out, and imprisoned me in the basement. Fortunately, Count Schultz found it in time and rescued me. Aganis eyes flickered, she asked, half-believing, So youre saying Count Schultz betrayed her own husband to save you? Colin answered solemnly, As a devout follower of the Radiant Faith, a righteous Northern Knight, a noble Imperial Count, she chose to willingly renounce darkness and embrace light. Is there a problem with that?
Of course not. Archbishop Agani suppressed her doubt, she asked, What about Countess Schultz? Can I see her? She is in the next room, waiting for Luciens return. Aganis expression changed, she asked nervously, What does she want to do? Of course, she will question her husband about why he has abandoned faith and glory! Looking at Colins righteous expression, Agani was uncertain, after a long pause she whispered, Lucien is a rank six warrior, if he gets provoked Colin snorted softly, interrupting her indifferently, Archbishop, are you afraid of confronting a rank six warriors rage? Agani took a deep breath, regaining her calm demeanor, Of course not. Under the glory of our Lord, no evil can escape judgment! Thats good. Colin grinned at the archbishop in front of him, Countess Schultz will soon expose Luciens crime and sever ties with him. The reason I asked you toe is because I hope you can witness it. Alright. Seeing Colins calm face, Agani seemed to realize something and let go of her worries. Thinking for a moment, Agani asked again, You just said Lucien conspired with outsiders to harm Bishop John, who is this outsider? Why did he want to harm Bishop John? Former Duke St. Hilde. Who? Agani thought Colin was joking. However, Colin answered seriously: Thats right. The deceased Duke St. Hilde, he came back to life. Still, I suspect, it was not the duke himself who was resurrected, but Mr. Ji who used some unknown Forbidden Spell to possess the dukes remains and brought him back to life.
Aganis eyes widened, stunned, looking at Colin, obviously finding what he just saidpletely unbelievable. Seeing her reaction, Colin added indifferently, This is my guess, believe it or not. However, I guess you also know that Prince Lexie is currently in the North Territory, which is precisely because of Mr. Ji! Agani was lost in thought. She knew about the incident of Duke St. Hildes body being stolen, after all, she personally presided over his funeral. Moreover, she had also heard about Prince Lexies affairs. Therefore, although Colins guess was shocking, Agani thought there was a high chance that it might be the truth. Thinking of this, her face became extremely solemn, she said in a low voice: If Mr. Ji indeed possessed the body of a holy knight, then the gravity of this matter exceeds your prediction, I must report it to the Pope immediately! Exactly. To heal Duke St. Hildes wounds, Mr. Ji will definitely continue to kidnap the churchs high priests, you need to prepare for this. Not only that. If Mr. Ji really ends up with aplete holy knights body, he will be unstoppable! Colins face changed, he asked, Why? Agani hesitated for a while before giving a vague reply: The power of a mages forbidden spell is so terrifying that the only thing that can limit them till now, is that their bodies cant bear the bacsh of the Forbidden Spell. But, if Mr. Ji gets apletely intact holy knights body, he might no longer need to worry about the bacsh. Colin was startled and eximed, Can a holy knights body withstand a forbidden spells bacsh?
At least it wont be as fragile as a mortal body, even if there are some injuries, they can be repaired. If we add the method of sacrifice that Mr. Ji previously used in Fallen Eagle City to share some of the bacsh damage, I fear he might be unrestricted! A saint mage who can cast Forbidden Spells without a second thought! Just thinking about it feels terrifying. The atmosphere suddenly became very heavy. At the moment when the two of them were engrossed in pondering, footsteps came from the next room. Colin and Agani exchanged nces without uttering a word, silently sharing their thoughts- Lucien, is back. Chapter 339: Test 337_1 Upon entering, Lucien immediately asked Count Schultz. Instead of answering her husbands questions, Countess Schultz handed over a roll of parchment. Lucien, puzzled, took it over, but his face changed drastically after briefly ncing at it, questioning, What does this imply? Count Schultz calmly turned around, took a sip of the coffee from the table, and said indifferently, Just as the paper implies, I want a divorce. Lucien tightly clutched the divorce papers in his hand, a cruel light shing in his eyes, his tone freezing cold: Why? Avoiding Luciens seemingly cannibalistic gaze, Count Schultz replied lightly, Because I can no longer tolerate your continued mistakes, the glory of the Schultz Family shouldnt be tarnished by you! Lucien gave a coldugh, mocking, Is this all my fault? It was clearly a decision we both made in the beginning. Now you want to back out, arent you being too absurd! But Count Schultz slowly shook her head: No, Lucien, in the beginning, you forced me into this decision. You were deceived by others, you tolerated Archbishop Johns abduction and murder. It was you who broke Viscount Anglers limbs and attempted to imprison him in the basement. Each of these sins should be borne by you!
Lucien burst intoughter, as though hed heard a great joke. After a while, he slowly approached Count Schultz, one step at a time, murmuring, You want to pin all these crimes on me? Hehe, do you really believe I will let you frame me? Having said this, Lucien had already approached Count Schultz, grabbing her chin, staring into her eyes, he asked, What happened while I was gone these few days? Speak! Count Schultz fearlessly met the gaze of Lucien, who was on the brink of exploding, her tone still indifferent, Lucien, for the sake of our past rtionship as husband and wife, Im leaving you a way out, Sign the divorce papers and flee immediately. Flee? Lucien sneered again, If I were to just leave as such, wouldnt I be confirming the crimes you used me of? By then, wouldnt I be the true culprit behind Archbishop Johns murder and Viscount Anglers imprisonment? Seeing that her plot was exposed, a sh of panic crossed Count Schultzs eyes. However, she quickly regainedposure, stating confidently, What can you do? Kill me? That will only drag you into an irreversible abyss! Gradually strengthening his grip on Count Schultzs chin, the sound of cracking echoed. The killing intent in Luciens eyes was undisguised as he threatened, You want to ruin me? Do you really think Ill surrender without a fight? Although her face showed signs of pain, Count Schultz still held the same resolute gaze. Laughing coldly, she stated, Lucien, even if youre a sixth-rank warrior, youre just amoner. Who would believe your defense? As an Empire countess, with Viscount Angler and the Northern Archbishop as witnesses, who do you think these crimes will be pinned on? Hence, your only way out now is to get out of Swan City and never return to the North Territory! Lucien found it hard to believe that the woman he had been living with for over twenty years could so easily betray him. His gaze grew more vtile, his breathing heavier, his grip tighter, as though he was on the verge of crushing Count Schultzs skull to pieces. However, despite facing such a palpable threat of death, Count Schultz showed no signs of backing off. Her gaze, fixed on her husband, was as if she was looking at a corpse. After an intense standoff, Lucien eventually backed down. He simply stated, Tell me, what exactly happened?
Count Schultzs eyes were clouded as she devoutly said, I saw the Lord of Glory and was moved by Him. Thus, I made the firm decision to entirely dissociate myself from past sins. Bullshit! Lucien retorted, finding it hard to believe such a tale, You have to understand that I am your biggest backing! Anger me, and you can only be toyed with by Colin. Regardless of what promises he made to you, what can assure you that he wont break his word? Consider the Uman n and the Dawson Family. Thats right, although these two ns seem to have avoided punishment, with both their nobility and territories intact, what about Count Uman and Marquis Dawson?
Dont you know what happened to them? Dont let Colin fool you. Hes not the benevolent savior he seems to be on the surface, instead, hes an ambitious, ruthless man! However, these words didnt bring enlightenment to Count Schultz. She still looked at her husband coldly, retorting lightly, Sign the divorce papers, Ill let you go. You can take Solon with you. Upon hearing his sons name, Luciens anger once again surged uncontrobly. He growled, Wheres Colin? Doesnt he dare to see me? Who said I wouldnt dare see you. The moment his words fell, Colin entered the room, pushed in his wheelchair by Archbishop Agani. Luciens eyes instantly turned blood-red at the sight of his nemesis. Facing the man who resembled a ravenous tiger ready to pounce, Colin seemed to feel no threat at all. In fact, he poured oil on the fire by saying: Sir Lucien, I advise you to just surrender, its futile to resist. Lucien released Count Schultz, turned to Colin, showed a bloodthirsty grin, and said, Do you really think I wouldnt dare kill you? Well, what are you waiting for? Colin remained nonchntly, I warned you back in the basement, you should have killed me, or else, I will make you wish you were dead! After hearing what Colin said, Archbishop Agani furrowed her brows, worrying that Lucien might lose his senses, and quickly tried to mediate:
Sir Lucien, violence cant solve anything. If you kill Viscount Angler, youll only make yourself a public enemy in the North Territory, an enemy of the nobility. Even if you manage to escape by force now, youll have to skulk in the shadows for the rest of your life. Your best choice right now is to surrender, admit your sins, and our Lord is merciful, He is willing to give everyone who sincerely confesses their sins a chance for atonement. Luciens mouth burst into a sneer of mockery. He was about to speak again when suddenly his face changed. Because he heard hurried footsteps outside the door. Apparently, arge number of Schultz family guards were converging here! Seeing this, Colin again took the opportunity to provoke. Lucien, give up your resistance. Youre just a Level-6 warrior. Just because you married a countess, you think you own Swan City? Look now, youre the enemy of this city! You think youre so great with your exceptional martial skills, right? Why dont you kill everyone here then. Killing you alone will be enough! Lucien growled, transformed into a bolt of lightning, and dashed to Colin in a blink of an eye. One hand gripping Colins cor, he lifted him out of the wheelchair, preparing to utter some mockery, but he suddenly felt a sense of danger. A silver light shed in Colins hand, like a viper lunging at Luciens heart! Unfortunately, Lucien, aware of the danger at thest moment, forcefully twisted his body and dodged the fatal attack.
Shick! The dagger plunged in flush with the hilt. But it didnt strike the heart. Lucien looked at Colin in terror. He never expected that Colin, whose limbs were crushed by him just three days ago, would recover so quickly! Even the healing magic of the Archbishop of the North Territory couldnt have produced such an effect. Fell for it, didnt you? Colin broke into a smug grin. Luciens eyes shed with anger, he roared, and swung a punch with his right hand! Bang! Colin was thrown back like a ragdoll, blood spewed uncontrobly from his mouth. At that moment, the guards rushed in, the swords in their hands pointed directly at once the master of this castle, Lucien. Seeing this, Lucien didnt have enough time to check whether Colin was still alive or not. He immediately ran to the window and leaped out from it. Quick! Dont let him escape! Count Schultz shouted loudly. He wont. Colin staggering to his feet.
His chest was deeply dented, but such a terrifying injury seemed to barely affect him. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then he also jumped out the window. The guards followed and poured out of the room. Agani didnt follow, instead she was observing Count Schultz with a curious gaze and then said after a long while, Countess, your performance today was truly astonishing! Count Schultz smiled faintly and said, What, Archbishop, do you think I didnt have the courage to face Lucien? No, I just think, not all women are like you, capable of resolutely severing ties with their husband for the sake of justice. Under the guidance of our Lord, I fear nothing! Looking at Countess Schultz, who wore an expression of devout conviction, Agani couldnt help but wonder What kind of promise did Colin give Count Schultz to make her betray Lucien? Even when facing death threats, this Countess was determined to sever her ties with Lucien? What secret was she hiding? Chapter 340: 338 Hunting_1 Furthermore, there is a sh of lightning in the sky, and muffled thunder rolls within the clouds, suggesting a violent storm might be on the way. A sh of lightning tears through the dome of the sky, illuminating the wilderness and Lucien, who is frantically fleeing through it. This peak Warrior, at the present moment, is in a dire situation. He is disheveled and tattered, with a dagger stabbed into his chest. Blood has stained his whole body; just how much of it belongs to him and how much to others is unclear. Though he has escaped from Swan City, Lucien is in no illusion; he knows he is still in danger. He vaguely feels a gaze fixed on him. However, when he looks around, he cant find the source of this gaze. The rain intensifies, and Lucien feels his strength wearing down with the blood pouring from the wound on his chest. At this moment, he is like a wounded beast, madly fleeing under the gaze of a hunter. The hunter is patient, hidden in the shadows, waiting for the beast to weaken beforeunching a deadly blow. He cant wait passively for death! Lucien hardens his resolve and immediately dismounts, stabbing his horse harshly.
In pain, the war horse speeds up. Meanwhile, Lucien hides quietly in the bushes by the roadside, holding his breath and focusing, waiting for the pursuers behind him. He prepares to fight back! Time crawls by, yet the expected pursuers remain absent. Lightning zigzags across the sky, and a heavy downpour follows. Even with theposure of a peak Warrior like Lucien, he cant help but feel impatient, beginning to question his judgment. Could it be there are no pursuers? Have Colin and Count Schultz let him off the hook? If thats true. a furious rage surges in Luciens eyeshe will not rest until he has avenged this affront! Just as Lucien is about to give up his ambush and leave, a glimmer of light seems to appear in the darkness. Whos there? Lucien pauses for a moment, asking in a low voice. Darkness envelops thend; all around is silent except for the sound of the wind and rain. However, not long after, the muddy ground starts to shake slightly, and even the rocks in the mud jump up. A thunder-like noise gradually grows louder in the distance, starting very faint but soon bing deafening. It is as if an army is rushing out from the rainstorm. This momentum seems to overshadow the might of the lightning. Lucien squints, looking at the cavalry squad that unexpectedly appears nearby, resembling demons. The dense rainfall is parted by the roughly two hundred horsemen into a long corridor. With the force that could tear apart the curtain of rain, this cavalry squad charges towards Lucien.
Lucien stands still, his face calm in the face of an oing cavalry squad that seems to threaten to shatter the earth. He just switches to a two-handed grip on his broadsword, preparing for the uing charge. ng! However, the cavalry unexpectedly disperses when they are five hundred steps away from Lucien.
As Lucien is left perplexed, hundreds of sharp arrows twist like vipers in the rain, tearing through the downpour, flying straight towards him! Confronted with the threat of an arrow shower, Luciens eyes tighten, and his broadsword instantly shimmers. The shadow of the sword opens up like a barrier in front of him. After a round of ttering noises, the arrow shower ispletely blocked. Before Lucien can catch his breath, three Heavy Cavalries charge at him like tanks. Swoosh! A sword swings out, and the fierce sword light suddenly explodes. Limbs and organs, mixed with blood, are flung wildly in the rain. This strike seems to change the very color of the world. Lucien appears like a world-ending demon descending onto the earth, destroying everything However, his superior stance doesntst long before he feels a pain in his ankle. Dipping his head, Lucien realized that one man from the previous three riders was still alive. But his body had been shed in two, and he was still swinging the longsword in his hand, piercing Luciens ankle! Boom!
Lucien kicked out a foot, exploding the opposing mans head. Buzzing! At that moment, another rain of arrows swept towards him. Lucien defended against them with another swing of his sword. After the rain of arrows, three heavily armoured men charged at him recklessly. Lucien understood that the enemy wanted to drain his strength using these tactics. However, he had no good solution, as he realized that while the cavalry team ambushing him wasntrge, they were all professionals! Lucien guessed these people were suicide soldiers from the Angler family, but he hadnt expected that a family that had only risen two years ago would have so many professionals! Moreover, he realized these cavalrymen were indeed fearless to the point of death, with some even attacking Lucien after being seriously injured or even split in half. The intensity of their doom-like aura sent a deep chill down Luciens spine. After endless rounds of arrow rain and deadly charges from the heavy cavalry, Lucien was increasingly strained with numerous wounds umting on his body. A sixth-level warrior was not a god, he was first ambushed by Colin and suffered a heavy blow to the chest. After a deadly struggle to escape Swan City, now being bombarded by these relentless cavalrymen, he reached his breaking point. Viscount Angler! Lucien couldnt hold back a loud shout, We have no irreconcble grievances, why do you want to kill me!
Unfortunately, the response was another round of arrow rain. Then, a massive armored figure wielding a huge shield and long spear, as imposing as a ferocious bear, charged at Lucien. His heavy steps caused the earth to tremble. Luciens eyes shrunk. Although there was only one charging this time and they were not on horseback, he was more vignt than ever. Boom! The two collided head-on, creating a storm of wind and a deafening roar. The rain curtain exploded, wave upon wave of water ripples blooming open, like flowers suddenly sprouting. Fifth-level Troll Warrior! At the first moment of contact, Lucien realized who his opponent was. Before he could figure out how Colin managed tomand a high-level Troll Warrior to kill him, there was a rustling in the bushes. Lucien sensed danger and roared violently, the fighting spirit of his whole body red up like mes. The air shattered like broken ss, the rain curtain turned into countless fine particles, exploding in all directions. At that moment, a small armored figure hiding in the bushes sprang out, the flying rain threads acting like needles, instantly prating his armor turning it into a sieve. However, the armored man seemed oblivious, still swinging his giant hammer toward Lucien.
Boom! The ground sshed up waves under his hammer, blood spurted from Luciens mouth, and his hands holding the sword started shaking uncontrobly. Fifth-level Dwarf Warrior! Lucien was sure that this was not a force the Angler family would have, only the Nortnd Lord, the St. Hilde family would possess such power. Therefore, Lucien shouted again: I surrender! Honorable Lord of the North, if you give me a way to live, I am willing to pledge my loyalty to you! Swish swish swish! A dense arrow rain cut off Luciens pleading. What chilled his heart even further was that the arrow rain also covered those tworge and small armored figures, as if these enemies did not care about the life or death of theirpanions. And the two armored figures also seemed to disregard their own safety, charging at Lucien again amidst the arrow-heavy rain. Are you all insane!!! Luciens face turned pale. Throughout his life, he underwent countless battles, faced numerous ferocious and cunning enemies, but never encountered such oddbat tactics! The enemies in front appeared to be emotionless, painless, mindless killing machines. They feared death not, at any cost, with a singr goal To kill Lucien! Chapter 341: 339 Sixth Order Blood slave_1 A bolt of lightning sliced through the sky, tearing a hole in the darkness that shrouded the earth. Under the sh of lightning, Luciens veins bulged all over his body. He held his broadsword tightly in front of him, arching his body to resist the enormous strength of two armored men. The three of them were riddled with arrows, like three hedgehogs. Luciens face was terrifyingly pale, but what really drove him to despair was that the strength of the two armored men opposite him showed no signs of waning. It was as if the arrows embedded in their bodies didnt exist at all. The rolling waves of power continuously crashed against Lucien like a waterfall, forcing him to keep sliding backward, carving two deep ditches into the ground beneath his feet. Seeing the cavalry lingering around, preparing to shoot again, Lucien let out a beast-like roar. Centered on him, a circr wave of dark purple energy burst open. Boom! The two armored men instantly flew backward. However, Lucien also suffered. A stream of blood slowly seeped out from his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. Hahaha! Bouts of madughter burst from Luciens mouth. It seemed the peak warrior had already foreseen his fate.
But like all dying beasts making a desperate counterattack, Lucien had also prepared for the worst. The blood-covered warrior let out a roar of despair and madness: Since this is the case, lets die together! Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! The new round of arrow rain arrived as scheduled, only this time, Lucien didnt even bother to dodge. Countless shockwaves exploded in the air in an instant, squeezing and rattling spreading out in all directions. Arrows hitting theyers of tangible waves turned into powder instantly. Lucien,ughing madly, charged towards the two armored men. The broadsword in his hand was enveloped in a dark purple me and swung forward. The low roar shattered the heavy rain curtain in an instant, as if to tear open several cracks in the space in front of him. The two armored men had no fear in facing him, one held a spear, the other a hammer, and they met his attack. Boom! The wilderness was instantly filled with countless shockwaves. It was like a boulder hitting a pond; the ripples in the air turned into waves. In an instant, most of the lingering cavalrymen were knocked off their horses. Hahaha! Laughing wildly, Lucien suddenly let go of the broadsword in his hand, and while the two armored men were still stiff from thest sh and hadnt recovered, he weaved through them like a nimble fish and got to their side. ng! ng! Luciens fingers hooked like ws, tightly gripping the arms of the two armored men, with such force that the armor even deformed. Taking advantage of the momentum, Luciens face remained mad as ever and he roared again. Crack!
Both arms were dislocated by Lucien. Blood gushed out, covering Luciens body. At this moment, he seemedpletely insane, howling towards the sky covered in blood. He looked like a devil crawling out from hell. After the sessful move, Lucien immediately made a U-turn and roared, Die, all of you! Whoosh-
Just then, there was a sudden whistling sound from the air, and a silver light descended from the sky with a force as strong as a thunderstorm. However, Lucien seemed to have anticipated the enemies above. He abruptly halted, spun around swiftly, andughed maniacally at Colin, who was descending from the sky. Ive been waiting for you! Before he had finished speaking, his arm shot out like a dragoning out of the sea, catching Colins long sword. Shh! Blood sttered. The fingers of Luciens right hand were almost severed, yet he didnt even blink as he stretched out his other hand to grab Colins ankle. Colin was stunned. His huge bat wings stirred up a storm, trying to take flight again. However, Luciens feet seemed to have taken root on the ground. No matter how Colin struggled, he stood steadfast. Who are you, exactly? A hint of confusion shed through Luciens eyes, then he seemed to recall a rumor he had heard: Are you the Winged Knight? Colin didnt respond. Seeing the opponents face shrouded in a mist of blood, Luciens curiosity grew even stronger. Heughed loudly and roared, Let me see your true face! Before his words fell, a surge of air erupted beneath his feet, causing the ground to sink under the force. Using this bacsh, he jumped up and wrapped himself around Colin, who was hovering in mid-air. Colin swiftly pped his bat wings, spinning in the air. Unfortunately, he could not shake off Lucien, only causing him to temporarily lose bnce.
Seizing this opportunity, Colin let go of his long sword and pulled out the golden dagger, a symbol of the protectors of the North. He drove it towards Luciens chest. Shred! The dagger punctured Luciens chest, but he didnt attempt to block it. However, his face was still adorned with an insane grin, as he roared: Lets die together! Bang! Luciens hand darted into Colins chest, clutching the still-beating heart. Colin cried out in pain, seemingly infected by Luciens madness. His whole momentum became extremely intense. I told you, if you cant kill me Colinughed madly, Ill make your life worse than death! Before his words fell, Colin opened his huge mouth, two tusks glimmered with bone-chilling light as he plunged into Luciens neck. The giant bat wings quickly closed, shrouding them both. So its you! Lucien judged from Colins words, not yet understanding how Colin had grown a pair of wings. He quickly realized that all the blood in his body was rushing wildly into Colins mouth. Not just blood but also strength, warmth, and consciousness were rapidly leaking away.
Die together! Lucien tightened his grip just before the darkness covered him. Bang! Colins heart was instantly crushed! Rumble! A thunder rolled across the sky, the vast wilderness suddenly fall quiet. The Blood ves formed arge circle, two figures stood bizarrely in the center: Colin and Lucien. Heavy rain poured, unable to wash away the stench of blood in the air. After a long while, Colin stood up from Luciens body. Suddenly, Lucien also rose, kneeling in front of Colin. Hatred and madness on his facepletely disappeared, reced with mechanical obedience and respect. Master! Colin looked at Lucien kneeling before him, a smug smile blooming at the corner of his mouth. On this hunt for Lucien, Colins Blood Shadow Guard had suffered heavy losses. ncing around, hardly anyone wasnt injured. Roughly estimated, a total of twenty-eight Blood ves died to ambush Lucien. Even the two fifth-tier Blood ves were heavily injured. Even Colins heart had been crushed.
Fortunately, none of this matters now. Colin touched the hollow wound on his chest, acting as if it was no matters. Although the losses were severe, the gains were massive. A sixth-tier Blood ve! With this, the peak fighting force of the Blood Shadow Guard has qualitatively improved. As long as Colin doesnt provoke a few of the Holy Field experts in this world, he would not have to worry about his own safety anymore. Even towards the resurrected Mr. Ji, as long as he hadntpletely healed the holy knight body he had taken over, Colin would still have some ability to fight back with his current Blood Shadow Guard. Its a pity that the blood of a high-tier warrior cant help Colin advance. It must be the blood of a high-tier knight However, with a sixth-tier warrior, Colin has the confidence to capture a sixth-tier knight. Once he sessfully advanced to the sixth tier, coupled with his True Blood Form state, Colin felt he could walk sideways under the Holy Field. But a sixth-tier knight is much harder to catch than a sixth-tier warrior. Besides, high-tier knights usually belong to high nobles, and catching them is on another levelpared to Lucien. This requires long-term nning. The sixth-tier knights Colin knew of are only two C Emperor Reinhardt and Duke St. Prowse of the East Territory! Which one should he catch? Colin stroked his chin, deep in thought. But soon, he shook his head,ughing to himself. He felt he was a bit too ambitious. Neither of them was someone he could deal with at the moment. Its better to handle whats in front of him first. With that thought, Colin pped his bat wings, soared into the sky, and flew towards Swan City. Chapter 342: 340 Church’s Secret (Part 1)_1 In the grand and spacious Prayer Hall, Archbishop Agani was leading the believers in prayer,plying with the ritual requirements. Today was Sunday, when, ording to church tradition, all believers needed to perform morning prayers. Of course, the Prayer Hall of the church could not possibly amodate all the residents of Swan City. So, the privilege to stand in the hall and worship was mostly reserved for the aristocratic lords of Swan City. As for themoners, they had to squeeze outside the church, on the square, on the streets, or even at their doorsteps. As the prayers deepened, the white crystal scepter in Aganis hand gradually emitted a white gold holy light. It reflected the dazzling morning light, illuminating the entire Prayer Hall and creeping everywhere, cloaking the entire Swan City with ayer of divine radiance. At this moment, Swan City disyed its most sacred side. Under such grand divine signs and brilliance, hundreds of thousands of believers knelt on one knee, folded their hands, and unanimously praised the supreme Lord of Glory: Glorify the Lord! May your glory be eternal, illuminating our way forward! At the conclusion of the ceremony, everyone got up with the guidance of Archbishop Agani and thenposed themselves, ready to start a new day. The nobles in the Prayer Hall also hustled off, with only Count Schultz being held back by Archbishop Agani. Count Schultz, has Viscount Angler not returned yet?
Count Schultz shook his head, Not yet. I have sent people to look for him, I believe soon Theres no need to look. Im back. As soon as the words fell, Colin strode into the Prayer Hall, apologizing, Im sorry, Archbishop, I waste and didnt make it in time for Sundays morning prayer. Agani smiled faintly, indicating that there was no need to worry, then curiously asked, Did you manage to catch Lucien? Colin shrugged, helplessly saying, Ah, he managed to escape again! Agani nodded doubtfully andforted him, It is indeed difficult to hold down a sixth-rank warrior who has decided to run. Nheless, you dont have to worry. Ive reported this to Dragon City. The Pope will dispatch the Holy Temple Knights to arrest Lucien. Colin nodded but was reluctant to speak further on the topic. He prepared to bid farewell and leave. Seeing this, Agani asked him to stay, Viscount Angler, could you stay for a moment? Upon hearing this, Colin suppressed his curiosity and nodded, Alright. Count Schultz, seeing this, paid his respects, Sir Guardian, Archbishop, Ill take my leave. Alright. Watching Schultzs retreating figure, Agani suddenly smiled and said, Viscount, Count Schultz has an incredibly respectful attitude towards you. Colin responded lightly, Im now the Guardian of the North Territory, personally appointed by His Majesty. Isnt her attitude only expected? Agani looked at Colin with a meaningful gaze, and said, So thats the reason! I thought it might have been because of the Blood Knight Army fifty kilometers north of Swan City. Colins pupils constricted slightly, and he seemed surprised, You know about this? Agani blinked her eyes and mischievously replied, Yes, a little bird told me. Thats right, as soon as Colin suspected that Count Schultz might have malicious intentions, he had ordered the Blood Knight Army toe to Swan City. In his n, if Count Schultz, who had been converted into a bloodline, could not stand her ground under Luciens pressure and chose to betray, then Colin would initiate n B, allowing the Blood Knight Army to sort everything out.
Fortunately, Schultz did not disappoint Colin. In that case, Colin didnt need to resort to bloodbath Swan Castle. However, he didnt expect that the Blood Knight Army, hiding outside the city, would be discovered by Agani. Of course, Colin wouldnt believe the nonsense about a devout little bird revealing the whereabouts of the Blood Knight Army. Surely the believers along the way reported it to the church. Frankly speaking, he admired and envied the intelligence capability of the church, which he also feared.
However, this made Colin realize there might be a problem C would Schultz have known about the movement of the Blood Knight Army? If she knew, then it might exin her actions while facing Lucien previously. Did she choose not to betray Colin because of her bloodline, or because she knew the Blood Knight Army was nearby and that betrayal would only lead to the Schultz Familys destruction? Just as Colin was deep in thought, Aganis voice rang out again, Viscount, what are you thinking about? Nothing, Colin dismissed it casually, then asked, You asked me to stay earlier, may I know the reason? Please follow me, Agani said mysteriously, crossing Colin to head outside. Colin, intrigued, followed at her heel. The two of them walked out of the Prayer Hall, descended down a spiral staircase, and arrived at a dark corridor. Fully armored guards were stationed every few steps along the corridor, all saluting as Agani passed by. After walking for about fifteen minutes, arge iron gate appeared before them. The guard at the gate saluted Agani and then opened the gate. Viscount Angler, please, Agani gestured for Colin to go in first. Colin smiled slightly and stepped forward. The space inside the gate was more spacious than Colin had imagined. It was rather empty, apart from a statue of the Lord of Glory in the center and a small pool before the statue. He couldnt help but wonder why such arge space had been dug underground just to house these two things.
He looked around and saw no source of light, yet the entire space was filled with Holy Light; darkness had no ce to hide here. Thud! Once Agani entered, the iron door closed again behind her. Colin turned around and asked, What ce is this? Agani did not reply. Her eyes were somewhat clouded, as if she had not heard Colins question. She simply walked slowly towards the statue. Frowning, Colin followed her. Upon reaching the statue of the Lord of Glory, Agani fell devoutly to the ground and began praying silently. With reluctance, Colin also knelt down on one knee, but his gaze kept flickering towards the pool in front of the statue. The pool wasntrge, with a diameter of about three meters, and the water in it wasnt deep. However, he was surprised to find that the water in the pool was not ordinary water, but it looked more like holy water! Gulp Colin couldnt help but swallow discreetly. After a while, Agani finished praying and stood up again.
Immediately, Colin asked, Is that holy water in there? Staring at the faceless statue of the Lord of Glory, Agani answered without turning her head, No. A bit disappointed, Colin asked again, Then what is this? Atst, Agani turned around, her eyes filled with peculiar meaning, she said softly: These are all umted power of faith. Power of faith? This was the first time Colin knew that faith could manifest physically. Yes. Divine beings protect humans with power, humans serve divine beings with faith. Every time a person prays to the Lord, they generate power of faith, which is then collected by the grand cathedrals of the dioceses and gathered in spaces simr to where we currently are. Rubbing his chin and staring at the rippling waters of the pool, Colin asked, So what is the use of this power of faith? Agani shook her head, The training of priests requires the power of faith, but we only need a very small part of it. The vast majority of the power of faith is needed by the Lord. Nodding his head thoughtfully, Colin asked, This should be a secret of the Church, why are you telling me this? Without answering his question, Agani continued on her own, Do you know? The power of faith is gathered in this space and liquidated in the holy pool, and then is absorbed by the Lord through the statue.
So? Colin was a bit confused. Agani pointed to the pool before them and asked heavily, Do you see, the water in the pool, Has it been absorbed? Colin squinted, watching for a while, he realized that the water in the pool was not decreasing, but was instead increasing. Since it was Sunday, Agani, the archbishop, had just presided over the morning prayer, thus the power of faith surged and quickly filled the pool, and then It overflowed! What will happen when it overflows? The liquidated power of faith will disappear as soon as it leaves the holy pool. Indeed, Colin watched as the water disappeared upon overflowing. At this point, he realized something was amiss. If the Lord of Glory needed this power of faith, why would he let it overflow and not collect it? Could it betheres something wrong with the statue? Colin guessed. Agani shook her head with a solemn voice, Every holy pool below the Grand Cathedrals of Glory across the North Territory is like this, even the one in Dragon City. The power of faith is not being absorbed but overflows from the holy pool, wasted. Colin narrowed his eyes, asking with heavy expression, I still want to know, why would you show me this? What Agani revealed to Colin, if leaked out, would absolutely trigger a crisis of faith! The Lord of Glory stopped epting the offerings of humans, what did this imply? Agani still didnt answer this question, but countered with, Do you know why the Dark Emperor was killed three hundred years ago? Colins heart stirred. He said, Could he have discovered this secret? Yes. Agani nodded, However, what actually sealed the Dark Emperors fate was a phrase he once said. What did he say? He said Aganis expression suddenly became extremelyplex: The divine beings are dead! Chapter 343: 341 Church’s Secret (Part 2)_1 Colins eyes widened, an uproar stirring in his heart. Of course, he knew what that sentence implied in this transcendent world, and finally understood why the Dark Emperor had to die. Even after his death, all records about him were deliberately destroyed, as if someone was desperately trying to erase his existence from history! So this outrageous statement was the reason. If the Church allowed the Dark Emperors words to spread widely in the Glorious Empire, one could imagine the immense blow it would deal to humans faith system. So, the judge Duke St. Sean appeared. Unable to resist, Colins right hand found its way to the de of Judgment at his waist, his heart flooded with emotions. The history that once puzzled him had finally lifted its veil of mystery. So, did the Lord of Glory really die? Colin couldnt help but ask. Agani shook her head, I dont know. No one knows. She was right, how could mortals fathom the life or death of a Divine Being?
It only stopped receiving the Power of Faith, but this couldnt prove that the Lord of Glory was truly dead. Perhaps, He just doesnt need the Power of Faith anymore. Of course, this guess could cause even more panic The Lord of Glorys protection of humans was essentially exchanged for the service of the Power of Faith. If He doesnt need the Power of Faith anymore, does that mean he no longer needs humans, no longer protects humans? No matter what, once the believers learned the secret beneath the church, the foundation of the Glorious Church would waver greatly. Many people must know this secret, right? Colin asked again. Yes, High priests above bishops know this secret, in addition, the core members of the five Holy Knight Families also know it. The Holy Knight Families knew this secret because of the Dark Emperor, right? Yes, Agani nodded, And the reason he was killed was that he gathered the five Dukes and tried to reveal this secret to the public! Colin sighed. The Dark Emperor certainly didnt die unjustly. This action wasnt just undermining the foundation of the Church, but also harming the fundamental interests of the nobles. You need to know, the Glorious Church and the Empires nobility are interdependent. Although they fight fiercely for power and profit now, both sides tacitly keep the struggle within a certain range and wouldnt really mess things up. After all, if the church copsed, who would baptize the nobles? Without baptism, how could knights be born? Without knights, how could the nobles rule this Empire? How could they fend off the covetous forces around? So even if the nobles knew this secret, they would never reveal it publically.
Even if the royal family has cut ties with the church, they wouldnt resort to this double-edged tactic. Except for that puzzling Dark Emperor So, youre telling me this secret now because Ive be a core member of the St. Hilde Family in your eyes? Agani nodded, confirming Colins judgment, All the core members of the five Holy Knight Families know this secret, I will also inform the Northern Duke.
But then, she changed her tone and said, However, theres another reason why Im telling you this secret. Colins expression intensified, knowing this must be the real reason why Agani invited him here, What reason? Aganis gaze shifted, her body radiating a holy light, but the words she said were utterly sphemous, I want to reveal this secret to the public. What? Colin thought he misheard, looking at Agani in surprise. Aganis gaze was resolute as she repeated the words she had just said. Have you gone mad? Colin couldnt help but exim. Of course, Colins shock did not stem from a heartfelt faith and reverence in the Lord of Glory, but rather his inability to understand Aganis motive for her actions. As the Archbishop of the North Territory, the Glorious Church was Aganis foundation. What benefit coulde to her from making this secret public and causing a crisis of faith? Not to mention the lethal danger that such an action would inevitably bring. Thest person who wanted to do this was the emperor of the empire, whose end was disastrous. Did Agani think she would be spared? If she dared to do so, she would undoubtedly be the enemy of the entire Glorious Empire. Whether it was the Church or the nobles, they would all go to great lengths to kill her. Why would you want to do such a thing? Colin asked in a deep voice. Because the Lords believers have the right to know the truth, Agani said calmly, giving a reason that left Colin at a loss for words.
Seeing Colins questioning look, Agani remained calm and continued to exin: Regardless of why the Lord no longer epts the power of faith, neither the Church nor the nobles have the right to conceal this truth. But faith should not be built on deception! I understand their fears that this truth could cause panic or even a crisis of faith. But if some peoples faith wavers because of this, then they are not worthy to be the followers of the Lord. Furthermore, isnt this also a test from the Lord? If so, our current response would surely disappoint Him greatly. Hearing Aganis righteous exnation, Colin was momentarily at a loss for words. He didnt know whether the Archbishop of the North Territory was truly so devout that she could not bear to see her faith sphemed, or she was merely using a seemingly justified excuse to cover up her genuine and unspeakable purpose. Colin squinted his eyes, his tone bing somewhat icy, So, your Grace, how can you be so sure that I would support your idea? As a believer of the Lord, a knight of the Northern Territory, and a Viscount of the Empire, shouldnt I be trying to stop you from such foolishness? Because I believe in the guidance of the Holy Light, Agani said, staring into Colins eyes, and giving him an answer that left him a little speechless. The guidance of Holy Light? Yes, your affinity with the Holy Light is unlike any Ive seen before. I believe that this is the Lords guidance. A devout knight like you would never tolerate the Church continuing to deceive the Lords followers. Colin fell silent.
He remembered that Agani had said such things when they were in Winterfell City, and Pope Gregory had also said simr things to him in Dragon City. Could he really be the chosen one? Of course, such abstract notions obviously would not convince Colin. Sometimes a kindly lie is more precious than a cruel truth, Colin said, showing no emotion. He didnt want to align himself with this insane Archbishop of the North Territory. What she wanted to do, in Colins eyes, was tantamount to seeking death. Kindly? A cold smile appeared on Aganis pretty face, So, your meddling in the Dukes baptism ceremony was also out of kindness? Colins pupils contracted slightly, but he was not overly surprised. Agani said she had encountered Vera on her way to Swan City, and with her status as an Archbishop, it was not surprising that she could see Pope Gregorys maniption on Vera. Seeing Colins change of expression, Agani felt triumphant, and promptly continued to incite him, In reality, the higher-ups in the Church have long been corrupt and have forgotten their original intent and mission. Many people nder the Dark Emperor and go to great lengths to erase his existence, but in reality, they themselves have been influenced by his lunatic ravings, secretly feeling that the Lord of Glory is indeed gone; or at least, severed his connection with this world. When they felt there were no more watchful eyes from above, they began acting recklessly. Their initial pure faith has already been tainted by corruption, and pursuit of power and benefit became their only goal. They loudly proim they act for the Lord of Glory, but in truth, they only act for their own interests and positions.
Viscount Angler, do you believe that such a Church should continue to dominate the spiritual world of humans? Colin looked deeply into Aganis eyes, and for some reason, he was reminded of another womanC Queen Mid. Chapter 344: 342 Ambition_1 Chapter 344: 342 Ambition_1 Colin suddenly wondered, could this Archbishop Agani have any connection with the Royal Family? So, he casually lifted his hands to his chest, palms facing each other, fingers interlocking, forming a gesture resembling a lotus. Then, he carefully observed Aganis reaction. However, Colin was disappointed. Seeing this gesture, Agani only showed confusion and no other reaction. This gesture was shown to Colin by Queen Mid after their alliance, saying that anyone who knows it is a trustworthy person. Obviously, however, Agani was not an ally of the Royal Family. Colin immediately put away the gesture, crossed his arms over his chest, and said with a smile, I think you should go to the Royal Family, they are more interested in the dirt on the Pope. But Agani shook her head, My lord Viscount, you are mistaken. The Royal Family is well aware of the Churchs corruption and is also willing to fight against it, but they will never agree to expose this truth to the public. If I were to approach them, I would only meet a fate simr to that of the Dark Emperor. Im sorry, Archbishop, but I dont want to meet the same fate as the Dark Emperor either, Colin shrugged, tly refusing, Just the two of us, even if we reveal the truth, will definitely not escape the church and the Holy Knight Familys hunt, and we will also be denoted as madmen and sphemers, no one will believe us. My Lord Viscount, I am not a fool. Of course I wont reveal the truth without having enough power. The reason I chose you as a partner is that you are not a member of the Holy Knight Family, yet you have the potential to rule a territory, even a greater one!
Archbishop, you overestimate me, Colin said, still indifferent. No. A strange glow shed in Aganis eyes, and her tone was somewhat seductive. You are already the guardian of the North Territory, and I know that the Half-Elf Kingdom is also under your control. Its also not impossible for you to march eastward in the future to defeat the Pegasus Army once again and take White Dew City. But have you ever thought about one thing? Can the Angler family be a dukes family even if you one day conquer the Eastern Territory? A thought crossed Colins mind. He seemed to understand what Agani wanted to say. My lord Viscount, the position of Duke in the Empire has never been given to anyone who isnt from the Holy Knight Family, no matter what impressive achievements they have made! I know that your talent is astounding. You have already be a fifth-order knight at a young age, but do you think you can be a holy knight? Colin didnt answer. However, he felt that if he could ingest the blood of a holy knight, he might have the prospect of stepping into the Holy Field. Not to discourage you, but in the history of the Empire for more than a thousand years, nobody from a non-holy knight family has ever stepped into the Holy Field! I dont know what secret lies within this. But I think, no matter how gifted you are, I fear that you cannot break this shackle. So, even if you be a six-order knight, how different are you from that six-order warrior, Lucien? He is dependent on Count Schultz, and you, no less, are reliant on the St. Hilde Family! Even if one day you conquer the Eastern Territory with your army, the Angler Family can never be the ruler of the Eastern Territory! Colin squinted his eyes and asked in a deep voice, What are you trying to say? Agani stepped closer, staring into Colins eyes, and said earnestly, Havent you been asking me why I chose you as a partner? This is the real reason. Because you are not of the Holy Knight Family! Of those who are least willing to see the copse of the current faith system based on deceit, its actually only the Church and the Holy Knight Family. So they conspire to conceal this truth to prevent a crisis of faith.
But as a descendant of a non-Holy Knight Family, Viscount Angler, even if a crisis of faith urs and the faith system of the Glorious Church copses, is that really a bad thing for you? Without the power of faith, there will be no priests. Without priests, new knights cant be born, and naturally, there wont be any Holy Knights! Without Holy Knights, how can the current Royal Family and the four great families stand at the pinnacle of the Empire?
Why cant the Angler Family be a Duke? Or even.. Agani suddenly stopped speaking, but Colin had thoroughly understood her meaning. At the same time, he also saw the true face hidden beneath Aganis devout exterior That face, filled with something called ambition! Moreover, he was also frightened by Aganis madness. This woman appears serene,passionate but in fact, shes a madly ambitious character who wouldnt mind seeing the world in chaos! Seeing Colin silent, Agani assumed he was moved but still indecisive, so she once again began to tempt him: Viscount Sir, the royal family and the church are in conflict now, this is our best opportunity! During your visit to Dragon City, Emperor Reinhardt must have encouraged you to advance into the East Territory, right? Without concealing anything, the Pope himself has instructed me several times to impede the North Territory army from sessfully capturing White Dew City. However, if we cooperate, I can help you withstand all pressure from the Church, promising you a stable rear, thus, you can advance east without distractions. Once the East Territory is conquered, with control over two territories, we will have the capital to defy the Church and the royal family! Colin sneered, saying: Archbishop Sir, have you forgotten that there are still two Holy Knights in the Empire. Will they idly watch us shake the foundation of the entire Knight system?
Agani confidently said: Viscount Sir, have you forgotten that theres also a power that canbat the Holy Knights in the East Territory. Yevir? Colins face changed, instantly realizing something, immediately saying, So youre in league with Mr. Ji! Agani suddenlyughed, her beautiful face blooming like a peach blossom. Viscount Sir, do you now have confidence in our n? Clearly, Agani had tacitly confirmed Colins guess. Colin lowered his head, various thoughts swirling in his mind. He didnt expect that the persistent Mr. Ji had quietly extended his hand into the Church, and even won over a high-ranking figure like the Archbishop of the North Territory. No wonder he dared to kidnap the bishop of Swan City, even brazenly killing him, without worrying about revenge from the Church. Agani must have hidden him, helping him through his current weakest period. And now, they even aimed their sights on Colin, intending to win over the actual controller of the North Territory. Could not help but say, Colin was somewhat moved. He suddenly realized that this was indeed a good opportunity. Originally, Colin was caught between the royal family and the Church. Both sides of the dispute were trying to win him over, but they all wanted him to be their tool. Now, with the emergence of a third party, Colin had more choices and more room to maneuver.
At least, if Agani and Colin reach a secret agreement, he would not have to worry about the Church stirring up trouble in the North Territory while he is advancing into the East Territory. Of course, Colin still remained very cautious toward Mr. Ji and Agani. Both were not kind-hearted. They took interest in Colin, but only wanted him to be their tool. Could I meet Mr. Ji? Colin probed. Agani hesitated a bit but still nodded: I will convey your intention to Mr. Ji. However, you must also know that Prince Lexie is in the North Territory right now, pursuing him relentlessly. Its not convenient for Mr. Ji to show himself. So, it may be impossible to arrange a meeting with you in the near future. I understand. Colin gave a shallow smile, not saying much. He knew that he had not truly gained their trust yet. By the way, can you help remove the Gods technique inflicting Vera? Agani shook her head: I apologize, Viscount Sir, that Gods technique was personally executed by the Pope. Only he can remove it. However, you need not worry. With me in the North Territory, the Church will absolutely not hinder you! I also will not exploit the Duke to cause you trouble. Thats good. Colin nodded. In fact, this was his biggest reason for being willing to cooperate with Agani. As for how the rtionship between the two will develop in the future and whether they will turn against each other, thats a matter for the future. Colin was confident that by then, he should have the courage to confront them directly. Pleasure doing business! Agani extended her delicate hand, smiling. Colin also held her hand, showing a bright smile:
Pleasure doing business! Chapter 345: 343 Exchange (Thanks to the Silver Alliance of “Loyal Servant Wangcai!”)_1 Chapter 345: 343 Exchange (Thanks to the Silver Alliance of Loyal Servant Wangcai!)_1 After leaving the Glorious Church, Colin walked at a leisurely pace back to Swan Castle on his own. From the butler, he learned that Count Schultz had just left to inspect the territory. Colin didnt bother. Having just experienced Luciens rebellion, the Countess needed to quickly appease the people and deal with the remnants of Luciens forces. Having lost their top warrior, Lucien, the Schultz Family could only rely on Colin if they still wanted to maintain their superior position in the North Territory. Schultz Familys other members should also realize this, and make the correct choice. Not until the night fell and Colin was preparing for a bath after dinner under the attendance of the maid did the butlere to announce that Count Schultz had returned to Swan Castle. I see. I will meet the Count after my bath. Colin sunk his body into thefortably hot water, admiring the exquisite decorations in the bathroom while recalling the words Archbishop Agani had said to him during the day. Admittedly, Colin was quite impressed by Mr. Ji of the St. Sean Family. The man seemed to always surprise him, or perhaps, startle him. Colin was curious about how he had seduced Agani.
Bearing in mind that she was the youngest archbishop in the Glorious Empire and cherished by the Pope, Agani had a promising future. Her bing a Cardinal was almost for certain, and it wasnt impossible that she could be the first female Pope in Imperial history. So, how exactly did Mr. Ji persuade Agani to give up such a promising future and chose the extremely dangerous path of rebellion? Colin couldnt figure it out. However, Colin didnt really have malice towards Mr. Ji. Although they had always been on different sides, Mr. Ji hadnt caused any substantive loss to Colin. Of course, this was also because Colin had not been the main target of Mr. Ji. After all, Colin was too insignificant to be worth targeting by Mr. Ji. Now as the Protector of the North Territory, Colin was eligible to be targeted. Unexpectedly, Mr. Ji chose to woo him. Colin could guess that the man had intentionally left Archbishop Johns remains in the basement of Swan Castle, probably trying to have Schultz Family remove Colin. But unexpectedly, Colin banished Lucien from Swan City and sessfully took control of Count Schultz. Because Mr. Ji was in his weakest state, seeing Colin was not an easy person to deal with, he had to change his strategy to wooing. Of course, Colin was extremely alert to Mr. Ji. He knew that if Mr. Ji sessfully got through this weak period, he would question whether he could still tolerate Colins control of the North Territory. So, Colin knew he had to seize the opportunity during Mr. Jis healing period to strengthen his own power and influence. In that way, Colin would have the capability to self-protect no matter how the storm changed in the Glorious Empire. Lost in thought, Colin heard the soft footsteps approaching. He didnt care, thinking it was the maiding to add water. But soon, a delicate white foot stepped into the water, followed by a slender, fair and perfect calf. Under the surprised gaze of Colin, the undressed Countess Schultz was already sitting next to him. The countess had an impable body. Her soft skin glistened like a pearl, her buttocks were plump, above which was a slim waist. The two gorgeous red spots further up made Colins blood surge. Master, let me serve your bath, Countess Schultz whispered in Colins ear, her eyes and eyebrows carrying a seductive smile. The fragrant breath made Colin intoxicated, and his slightly stiff body gradually rxed.
The originally calm water suddenly caused waves. The dawnlight broke in a thousand strands, casting a shattered rainbow radiance onto the mirrorlike surface of Swan Lake. Colin stood on the highest balcony of Swan Castle, looking out at the almost unreal beauty before him and felt an unprecedented contentment in his heart.
He took a deep breath, the air filled with the fragrance of dew and flowers. Suddenly, he heard the familiar sound of footsteps behind him. Colin turned around to see Countess Schultz approaching, her stride bewitchingly graceful. After a night had passed, the already beautiful Countess appeared even more captivating. She wore a thin silk chiffon dress; its low-cut, waist-cinching, and bareback design entuated her beautiful body curves and glowing skin to the fullest. As she walked, her elegant and pale legs yed peekaboo from the slit of her dress, like a blooming blue kite flower. Good morning, Master! The countess charming smile made Colins heart flutter. He touched the tip of his nose and smiled, You can stick to the original title. Yes, Viscount Sir! Countess Schultz smoothly switched her mode of address, but her submissive attitude remained unchanged. After a night of deep conversation, Colin understood that Countess Schultz was a woman with not much of her own opinion. Her submissive nature made her unsuitable to be a leader. Thats why she chose to marry Lucien in the past, and now, without any hesitation, switched her allegiance towards Colin. However, this character trait also made it easier for Colin to control her. The ambiguous past between you and Marquis Garcia was purposely fabricated to impersonate Veras birth mother, right? Yes. A blush rose on the countess pale cheek, However, Duke St. Hilde did intend to match me with Marquis Garcia initially. But since Garcia didnt want to give up hismand of the Dark Cavalry and the importance of his position in the North Territory became evident, St. Hilde dropped the idea. Then, what made you betray Duke St. Hilde back in Ice Rock City?
Actually, I was forced to. Among the two hundred thousand troops that Marquis Charles led to their doom, there was an elite force from the Schultz family. Once we learned about it, our family was filled with resentmentI was quite dissatisfied with Duke St. Hilde. Thats why I sided with other lords of the North Territory in pressuring the Duke for an exnation. Colin nodded, then asked, How many able soldiers does the Schultz family have now? Countess Schultz gathered her hair behind her ear and said, We should be able to gather an army of sixty to seventy thousand people. Good. You should re-organize this army soon, I might need to draft it at any time. Yes! Ill be returning to Winterfell City tomorrow. If you need any help, tell me as soon as possible. Youre leaving so soon? Countess Schultz asked, her pretty face showing deep reluctance. Yes. Colin gently pulled the countess into his arms and held her nubile waist. He said in a gentle voice, I cant afford to idle around now, I have to race against time. Why are you in such a hurry? Smelling the fragrance of Countess Schultzs hair, Colin replied vaguely, I have a premonition that enormous changes will take ce in the Empire! Therefore, I must be prepared in advance. Enormous changes? The countesss voice tensed up. You dont have to panic, just do as I say. Yes.
And, be careful with Archbishop Agani, dont easily believe what she says. Also, if the Duke St. Hilde who appeared before reappears in Swan City, immediately send me a message. Alright. Having instructed so, Colin reached out to touch Countess Schultzs smooth chin and leaned down to kiss her. A proper farewell was necessary as departure was imminent. Chapter 346: Unexpected Encounter_1 Chapter 346: Unexpected Encounter_1 At the break of dawn. The rising sun shone gently through the dense clouds, with waves of mist rolling over forests and expansive wilderness. A sizeable caravan was advancing on a forest trail, treading on the morning dew. At the front of the group, a g embroidered with tulips fluttered in the wind. After traversing a rugged path, the axles creaked in the bumpy ride. Suddenly, the curtain of a carriage was lifted, revealing a round, chubby face. Master Oliver, do you have any instructions? A mercenary standing beside the carriage asked with a smile. Oliver carefully studied the winding trail ahead, frowning as he asked, Why did you choose this route? My lord, although this route is slightly rougher, its much shorter. We estimate that we will reach Swan City in three days. Oliver still looked dissatisfied and asked, Where is your captain? The captain is ahead The mercenary was speaking when he suddenly noticed a figure approaching quickly. He promptly added, Master, the captain ising now.
Turning his head, Oliver saw Captain Jack, who had a thick beard, had already arrived beside the carriage. The captain of the mercenary group had a deeply furrowed brow, seemingly filled with worry. Master Oliver, Ive just received news that something happened in Swan City! What? Olivers heart skipped a beat, his face changing abruptly as he hurriedly asked, What happened? Rumor has it that Lord Lucien, Count Schultzs husband, has plotted against Bishop John and is now being pursued by arge army! How could this have happened? Why would Lucien plot against Bishop John? I dont know. Can we still get into Swan City? We should be able to. Swan City has not been sealed off. But, I advise you to reconsider, as the current situation in Swan City is rather unstable. Olivers brows knitted tightly, his round, chubby face filled with worry as he wrestled with conflicting thoughts. Seeing his reaction, Captain Jack offered more news, Additionally, I heard that Viscount Angler is now in Swan City. He was the one who exposed Luciens crime. Viscount Angler is in the city? Oliver suddenly perked up, as if the name had a unique magic to it. Yes, Captain Jack nodded, then cautiously askd, I heard that you had dealings with the Viscount before. Is that true? Oliver immediately puffed out his chest, his face disying boundless pride as he boasted: Of course, its true! Back when the Viscount hadnt yet inherited his title, we knew each other. Weve even shared a tent, gone to battle together Just as Oliver was passionately bragging about his prestigious days with Viscount Angler to Captain Jack, the ground suddenly began to tremble slightly. Is it an earthquake? Oliver asked dimwittedly. But soon, the trembling of the ground grew more intense, even the des of grass began to shake violently. Crack
It was as if rolling spring thunder had blown apart the ground, or a raging flood was sweeping over. The broken gravel on the ground danced as if an invisible hand was picking it up and putting it back down. From a birds eye view, it resembled boiling water. Its the cavalry Captain Jack, pointing towards the front, his voice trembling. Countless shadows appeared instantly on the horizon, filling thendscape. The thick ranks of cavalry surged forth like a tempest, crushing the pebbles and withered grass on the ground under their hooves.
Oliver and his party stood numbly on the spot, shivering in fear andpletely taken aback. Running was impossible, they could only privately pray in their hearts that this formidable cavalry force was not an enemy. Its the Blood Knight Army! Someone spotted the blood-red g fluttering against the wind and immediately cried out. Upon hearing this, Olivers eyes lit up. He tumbled and scrambled out of the horse-drawn carriage, looking at the cavalry squad charging towards them. He yelled hoarsely: We are from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Tulip Chamber of Commerce! I recognize Viscount Angler Before long, a squad of the Blood Knight Army arrived in front of Oliver. The leading military officer sat high on his warhorse, his sharp gaze peering coldly at Oliver through the small holes in his helmet. His coercive aura made the entire caravan silent. What is your name? II am Oliver, the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce May I ask if Viscount Angler is ahead? The Blood Knight Army officer nodded, saying, Follow me, the Viscount wants to see you. Upon hearing this, Olivers spirits lifted. He hastily ordered his men to bring over a horse used for pulling carriages, and awkwardly climbed up due to his bulky figure. Seeing Oliver struggle, the impatient officer stepped forward, grabbed Oliver by the cor and lifted him onto his own horse. He then rode towards the bulk of the Blood Knight Army. By the time Oliver was brought before Colin, he was almost out of breath due to the jolting journey.
Viscount Anglerugh He vomited as soon as he dismounted from the horse, before even greeting Colin weakly. Colin looked at the familiar chubby face, had his attendant pass a pot of water, and asked with a broad smile, Oliver, I heard you are now the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Oliver took a sip of water, finally regaining his strength, and quickly answered, Yes, my lord. After Ms. Pennys death, I was seen favorably by Count Uman and took over the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. The Count Uman Oliver referred to was Walra. Of course, this appointment was at Colins discretion. He had a good impression of this chubby merchant, and after gaining control of the Uman n through Walra, he suggested that Oliver be promoted to the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Afterwards, the obedient and understanding Oliver started to clear the remaining powers of the St. Seans family in the Tulip Chamber of Commerce under Walras guidance. The progress was reportedly going smooth. Are you on your way to Swan City? Yes, my lord. Olivers small eyes shifted, took the opportunity to ask, I heard that the situation in Swan City is currently a bit turbulent. Im not sure if it would affect our journey Go ahead without worries. Colin reassured, The Schultz Family has stabilized the situation, you wont face any problems. Thats great. Oliver immediately sighed in relief, he had an inexplicable trust in Colin. Colin looked at his old acquaintance and suddenly asked: I heard that major merchants in the North Territory are nning to unite and form a Northern Merchant Association? Yes, my lord. Oliver nced at Colins face, answered carefully, The Tulip Chamber of Commerce ns to join the Northern Merchant Association too. Count Uman is also aware of this and has agreed.
Colin nodded, then asked, Who is the president of this Merchant Association? My lord, the candidate for the presidency has not been decided yet. But we n to hold a general meeting in Winterfell City at the end of this month to decide on the candidate. Colin stroked his chin, seemingly deep in thought. After a while, he asked, Oliver, do you want to be the president of the Northern Merchant Association? Olivers fat body began to tremble. It was unclear whether it was due to nervousness or excitement. After hesitating for a moment, he came up with a slick answer: I will follow whatever youmand! Colin gave a faint smile and did notment on Olivers answer. Instead, he said: Help me spread the news C tell all the merchants and chambers ofmerce in the North Territory that the St. Hilde family intends to take out arge loan to get through their current difficulties. If any merchant is interested, they shoulde to Winterfell City before the end of the month. Yes! Oliver immediately agreed. However, Colin did not mention the presidency of the Merchant Association again. Oliver was itching to know more but didnt dare to ask. All right, you go ahead to Swan City. Remember toe to Winterfell City to see me at the end of the month. Yes, my lord! Subsequently, Colin nudged his horse and joined the bulk of the Blood Knight Army under Olivers disappointed gaze, heading northward.
Chapter 347: 345 Banquet_1 Chapter 347: 345 Banquet_1 By now, it was the end of summer, the weather was gradually getting cooler, and the sun was no longer harsh. Colin led the Blood Knight Army northward and arrived in Winterfell City in just six days. It was evening, and the majestic Winterfell City appeared more solemn under the glow of the sunset. When Colin arrived beneath the city wall, he found Vera already standing at the drawbridge, waiting to wee the man returning from afar. She was wearing a purple noblewomans long dress, whichplemented her beautiful body curves and was still modest and elegant, and her light makeup made her already beautiful face even more radiant. Her beautiful eyes looking at Colin were filled with tenderness and affection. Colins heart warmed, he dismounted immediately and strode up. Although he deeply wanted to hug the beauty in front of him, Colin restrained this impulse and knelt on one knee ording to the appropriate noble etiquette, greeting his own lord. But unexpectedly, Vera pulled Colin before he could kneel down and affectionately said: Colin, wee home! Colin also didnt bother with any more formalities. He bent down and kissed Veras smooth forehead, smiling and saying: Mydy, you are extremely beautiful today! Vera smiled sweetly, then linked her arm with Colins and they walked towards the city together. Hello, teacher!
Inside the city gate, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy greeted in crisp voices. Colin nodded back at the two little ones, then helped Vera into the horse-drawn carriage. Escorted by a team of guards, the carriage went half through the city and arrived at Lion Roar Castle on the hilltop. The servants had long prepared a sumptuous banquet to wee Colins return. Entering the Knight Hall with Vera, the air was filled with the faint scent of roses. Marquis Garcia, dressed in immacte noble ceremonial dress, stood in the center of the hall, nodding his head in greeting to Colin. Compared to a month ago, Marquis Garcia looked much better. His face had regained some color, but his body was still hunched. He leaned on a walking stick, and the sharpness in his eyes was no longer present. It seemed like the once-dominating God of Army of the North Territory hadpletely disappeared. Colin quickly returned the bow and exchanged a nce with him, but didnt say much. At this point, Schr Doan, Knight Kambening, and retired Archbishop and others also took turns greeting Colin. Young Master Joyce was also in the hall, but the teen was not very good at hiding his emotions. After perfunctorily nodding at Colin, he pouted and looked at the ground, seemingly reluctant to be here. Of course, Colin wouldnt pay attention to a sulking child. He then invited everyone to take their seats. In such a formal banquet, everyones seating was particr. Colin and Vera sat side by side in the main position, to their right were Marquis Garcia and the retired Archbishop, to their left were Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, further below were Joyce, Schr Doan, along with a line of Knights from the St. Hilde family. As Archbishop Agani was currently in Swan City, dealing with the aftermath of Archbishop John, in Winterfell City, the retired Archbishop represented the Church at the wee banquet. Colin nced around and didnt see the former Minister of Agriculture hed lured away from Springs Town. He asked, Why isnt Schr Sunny here? Schr Doan smiled slightly and said, Schr Sunny said he wanted to conduct research in the North Territory to prepare for the uing agricultural reform, so he is not currently in Winterfell City. Colin nodded, thinking that Schr Sunny was really dedicated. Hed started researching the moment he arrived, so Colin let it be,ughing and asking Vera to announce the start of the banquet. Vera immediately picked up the gold wine ss and dered, Everyone, please drink this to the full. May the glory of the Lord of Glory protect us, and may the St. Hilde family forever prosper! Everyone promptly picked up their wine sses and echoed loudly. Colin drained the champagne from his ss andughed, Everyone, please enjoy the food tonight!
Everyone cheered, and then began to concentrate on the food on the dinner table. In this world, a lord hosting a family banquet is a very serious matter, with a set of very standard etiquettes. During the meal, no one was allowed to speak until the main course was served. Only after indicating that they were full by tapping their te with a knife and fork could they converse with others who had also finished eating. The entire process was quite dull, with the only amusement being who could eat the most.
This was also part of etiquette C the more one ate, the greater the satisfaction they expressed towards the food prepared by the host, and it also showed their strength and bravery. Of course, the cooking level of the head chef of the St. Hilde family was top-notch. Charcoal-grilled crocodile tail, white mushroom oysters, steamed salmon, wine-roasted goose liver, cream sd various delicious dishes covered the giant long table. Amidst the nging sounds of the expanding cutlery, everyone strove to stuff all these foods into their stomachs while maintaining etiquette. The maids, like fluttering butterflies, moved lightly, constantly changing clean tes for everyone and refilling their drinks. Though Colin didnt need these ordinary foods to replenish his energy, seeing everyone with hearty appetites, he also began to eat heartily. The maid behind him had already changed his te four times. Seeing the maid preparing to change his te for the fifth time, Colin finally tapped the te, indicating that he was full. Vera, who had finished eating a long time ago,ughed, Colin, youve got quite an appetite today. Yes, Ive been away from the North Territory for so long, I still miss the food from home. The retired archbishop also tapped his te, put down his cutlery, and asked, My lord, I heard that Bishop John of Swan City was killed by Lucien? More precisely, he was assassinated by Lucien in collusion with outsiders Next, Colin selectively narrated to everyone about what had happened in Swan City. Of course, he did not mention the Duke St. Hilde who returned from the dead, but reced him with a mysterious man. Mr. Jis necromancy was too bizarre, hard to exin clearly. Also, Colin had reached a secret cooperation agreement with Mr. Ji, he did not want unnecessary trouble.
Even though Colin had hidden this most bizarre part, everyone had a shocked look on their faces. They obviously hadnt expected this kind of thing to be carried out by the husband of Count Schultz, a peak warrior. May the Lords light shine on Archbishop John and let his soul rest in peace! After listening, the retired Archbishop prayed with aplex look on his face. Seeing this, everyone else also bowed their heads in prayer, expressing their mourning. Colin watched the devoutly praying crowd with aplicated expression, and thought to himself, if they knew that the Lord of Glory could no longer hear their prayers, or receive their power of faith, would these people still remain devout? After the prayer, everyone started to chat. Seeing that everyone had finished their main meal, the butler instructed the maids to serve dessert. Colin and Vera shared their various experiences from the trip to Dragon City, and the atmosphere gradually became rxed and harmonious. However, Colin noticed that Joyce had been whispering in Princess Judys ears all the time, making her giggle. This caused Colin to be intrigued. He wondered, was Joyce genuinely getting along with Princess Judy, or was she approaching the princess on purpose, under someone elses instruction? If it was thetter The candles on the long table gradually burnt out, bringing the banquet to an end. Vera stood up and announced the end of the banquet, then walked out, hand in hand with Colin. However, at the door of the Knights Hall, Colin stopped and waited for Marquis Garcia to catch up. He then smiled at Vera and said, You go ahead, I would like to have a few words with the Marquis.
Okay. Vera gave a gentle smile and left. Marquis Garcia nodded to Colin and said, Lets go to my study. Okay. Chapter 348: 346 Study Room Conversation_1 Chapter 348: 346 Study Room Conversation_1 When Colin entered the study, he noticed that the arrangement hadpletely changed. The desks, chairs, cabs, floors, and windows were all remade with brand new redwood, and the entire study was filled with a faint scent of raw wood. A row of white crystals was embedded in the snow-white wall. These crystals were a specific arcane material capable of amplifying light. Thus, even without many candles, the study could be as bright as daylight. Previously, hanging above the firece was a specimen of a massive, colorful tiger skull, said to have been personally hunted down by the previous Duke St. Hilde, but it was now gone, reced with a dazzling Blood Rose wreath. The changes in the study seemed to hint that the master of this castle had changed. Countess Schultz is not Veras biological mother. Fortunately, you didnt fall for it, said Marquis Garcia. Colin nodded and then cautiously ventured, Then, Veras biological mother is? Marquis Garcia gave Colin a warning look, then hesitated for a moment and said, You dont need to know who she is, you just need to know that she is no longer of this world. Therefore, anyone who ims to be Veras biological mother is a fraud! Colin sighed inwardly, thinking that Queen Mid indeed lied as well. Well, damn it, theyre all a bunch of actors! Fortunately, I too am
So who knows the true identity of Veras biological mother? Colin asked again. Because he realized that Mr. Ji dared to let Countess Schultz pretend to be Veras birth mother and was confident that Marquis Garcia would not publicly expose them. It was evident that he knew Veras biological mothers true identity and that this identity should not be disclosed. The question is, how would Mr. Ji know? Colin could understand if Queen Mid knew, as they were siblings, and it wouldnt be surprising if she knew some secrets about her brother. But Mr. Jiwhile he possessed Duke St. Hildes body, did he also gain his memories? Why would you ask? Marquis Garcia asked, eyeing Colin warily. Colin had no choice but to recount Mr. Ji possibly possessing the body of the Duke St. Hilde to resurrect himself and bewitching Countess Schultz to impersonate Veras biological mother. Of course, he did not disclose the secret agreement he and Agani reached in the church basement afterwards. After listening, Marquis Garcia remained silent for a long time, and his face kept changing. In truth, Marquis Garcia knew that the remains buried in the family mausoleum were not his brothers authentic remains. Colin had been honest when he had returned him from the East Territory. He also understood the necessity of passing off a fake corpse under those circumstances and did not overly me Colin. He said that once Vera seeded in inheriting the position of the Duke, they would ask the Morrison Family for the remains of the previous Duke. But he hadnt expected that the body would have been overtaken by Mr. Ji. Moreover, the idea of resurrecting using anothers body was so inconceivable that it took Marquis Garcia some time toe to terms with it. After a long contemtion, Marquis Garcia suddenly said: You dont have to worry about this, I will deal with the Morrison Family personally. A thought popped into Colins mind, he instantly realized that the Hilde Family and the Morrison Family might have more connections than he was aware of. Furthermore, were the Hilde Family aware of the Blood Pool beneath the Morrison Familys Clock Tower? Going a little further, were the many noble girls that the Hilde Family married to the Morrison Family for ulterior motives? Thinking that many innocent young girls might unknowingly be utilized as tools for some bloody research by both families sent chills down Colins spine. But he also knew that this might involve some secrets that the Hilde Family wanted to keep hidden, and it was apparent that Marquis Garcia did not want him to delve too deeply into this.
Having no choice, Colin could only nod in agreement. He then changed the subject and recounted the incident of Pope Gregory casting some divine technique on Vera during her baptism. After listening quietly, Marquis Garcia fell into silence once again. After a while, he finally asked, Do you know what the biggest disagreement between Cyrus and me was? Colin was startled for a moment before realizing that the Cyrus Marquis Garcia was referring to was the name of the previous Duke St. Hilde. The development direction for the North Territory? Colin recalled former conflicts between the two brothers, The Duke desired to conquer the wealthy yet weak East Territory. You, on the other hand, were bent on destroying the Troll Empire.
Correct. Marquis Garcia nodded with a touch of sentiment in his expression, At this timest year, after annihting three hundred thousand of the Troll Army on the Sky Ice in, Cyrus could no longer control his ambition to advance eastwards. For this purpose, he went so far as to marry off Vera to the Half-Elf Kingdom. He wanted to manipte the key to the East Territory, while also pressuring me to lead the Dark Cavalry eastward. Unfortunately, Mr. Jis plotpletely disrupted Cyruss n Colin remained silent. He had personally experienced Veras marriage to the Half-Elf Kingdom. He was rather pleased with himself at the time, thinking he had gained a great deal. However, looking back, he was nothing more than a chess piece on the board, going with the flow unsuspectingly. Cyrus wanted to advance toward the East Territory, not just out of his ambitions regarding its wealth, but also because of the instigation from the royal family. Marquis Garcia nced at Colin, asking, During your visit to Dragon City, Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Mid tried to win you over, didnt they? Colin nodded, Yes, they definitely wanted me to march to the East Territory and cut off the Churchs greatest secr support. Marquis Garcia stared into Colins eyes, asking again, What do you think? I Colin looked at Marquis Garcias stern expression, but changed his words mid-sentence, I think humans shouldnt ughter each other. This would give foreign races the opportunity to exploit us! As expected, an approving smile spread across Marquis Garcias face. He nodded and said, Its good that you understand. The most important characteristic of a knight is loyalty. I remember when we were in Ice Rock City, I once asked you, What is loyalty? Colin nodded and involuntarily touched the de of Judgment at his waist, as scenes from the past gradually surfaced in his mind. Marquis Garcia continued saying, Loyalty is not a blind allegiance to a person because humans are fickle and inconstant. The only thing truly worthy of your unwavering loyalty is a certain belief! Belief? Colin pondered on Marquis Garcias words, having a moment of enlightenment.
The belief of a knight is guardianship. Marquis Garcias face became extraordinarily devout, My entire lifes purpose is to protect the human race! This is my belief. No matter what happens, no matter where I am, I will always be faithful to it. Having said that, Marquis Garcia heavily patted Colins shoulder and said earnestly, I hope that you can find a belief to which you can devote your unwavering loyalty. Only in this way will you avoid being engulfed in an endless power struggle, losing your way in a vortex of intrigue. Looking at Marquis Garcias pure and fearless eyes and feeling the weight on his shoulders, Colin suddenly realized why this Marquis spent the first half of his life on the toughest frontlines in the North Territory, considering the Trolls as his lifelong enemies. So, the grudges and grievances between him and his brother were all because of this. Perhaps, this is what a real knight is, this is the guardian of the human race! For a moment, Marquis Garcias hunched figure appeared much taller in Colins eyes. I understand, Colin said seriously. Marquis Garcia gave a faint smile, saying, I have always had high hopes for you, do not let me down. Having said this, he turned around and started to walk towards the door. Colin suddenly spoke, Marquis, I n to implement Schr Sunnys agricultural reforms to the North Territory. Additionally, I n to take out a loan Without turning back his head, Marquis Garcia waved off, interrupting, You dont need to inform me about these administrative issues, just handle them as you see fit. After all, youre now the guardian of the North Territory and Veras husband, you have both the right and the obligation to help her manage the North Territory. Alright, Colin sighed in relief. He didnt really want to be hampered by Marquis Garcia, and it seemed thetter also did not have the intention to do so.
Shortly after, Colin added, Also, Ill be going to the Half-Elf Kingdom next month to purchase food. I hope you could help maintain order in the North Territory while Im away. Marquis Garcia turned back and looked at him with a teasing smile, Isnt Queen Isa about to deliver her baby? Having been caught off guard, Colin awkwardlyughed and nodded. Marquis Garcia didnt reproach him. After all, he himself had an illegitimate daughter, so he had no position to criticize Colin on that matter Be careful on your trip. Marquis Garcia off-handedly nodded without furtherment and left the study. Yes! Chapter 349: 347 Count_1 Chapter 349: 347 Count_1 Colin pushed open the redwood door separating the bedroom from the front hall and saw a graceful figure sitting in front of the dressing table. Her golden hair was casually tied up, her delicate face was reflected in the silver mirror on the dressing table, and her purple silk nightgown highlighted her hazy andnguid charm, making people yearn for the moment she turned around. Are you finished talking? Vera turned around, her lips curdled with a sweet smile, and her eyes full of tenderness like blue crystals. For a moment, the entire bedroom seemed to light up because of her. Yes. As Colin walked in, he loosened the cor buckle of his ceremonial dress, Every conversation with the Marquis is always very enlightening. What did you talk about? About loyalty and belief. Vera tilted her head, her smile slowly fading. Seeing this, Colin thought she had misunderstood and exined: Its not what you think. The Marquis was just sharing his own beliefs and understanding of loyalty, hoping that I could learn from it and find my own belief. Veras expression softened a bit, but she still looked at Colin seriously, Actually, Ive always thought that my fathers life was too exhausting.
Colin took off his coat and sat on the edge of the bed, looking into his wifes shiny eyes, he smiled: So, you dont approve the Marquis Garcias lifelong belief? Vera shook her head, her eyebrows slightly creased, My father carries too much burden, as did my adoptive father. I know they are very good people, even great in some way, but I dont want you to be like them. Seeing the tender gaze in Veras eyes, Colin felt a warm feeling in his heart and smiled from the bottom of his heart: Dont worry, I wont be like them. I have my own principles, and my own cherished things. These are all worth protecting. Frankly speaking, although Colin admired Marquis Garcias devotion, he didnt think he could be as noble as him. Moreover, he felt both Marquis Garcia and thest Duke of St. Hilde were extreme. He hoped more to live freely in this life, unaffected by any power or noble goal. Of course, it would be easy said than done. If he did not have sufficient power, given his current status and the power he holds, it would be impossible for him to live a peaceful life. So, for this goal, Colin must seize more influence and gain more power! Vera smiled and rose gracefully, walked towards Colin. The opening of her nightgown revealed wless legs, long and straight, white and tender. She arrived in front of him, gently leaning on his shoulder, kneeling on the bed with her right leg bent. She bent her beautiful neck downwards, lowered her pretty face, smiled slightly, and her eyes glowed with affection: Am I also someone worth your protection? As my wife, of course you are! Colin held Veras slender waist, feeling the warmth and smoothness in his hands, he said affirmatively. Veras eyes became misty, she lightly licked her red lips, her seductive charm made Colins heart burn. With a slight force, he pulled the young girl onto therge bed. In the morning, the gentle sunlight filtered through the crystal skylight above, shining into the Knight Hall and forming a pure beam of light. Multicolored ss reflected the scattered light and shadows, fourteen statues of the St. Hilde familys sessive Holy Knights stood on either side of the hall, seemingly gazing at the figure in the hall through the barrier of time. Colin, dressed in his Viscount ceremonial dress, walked into the beam of light, knelt down on one knee in front of the podium, and at the same time, raised the de of Judgment above his head.
In front of him, Vera, equally dressed up, solemnly received the de of Judgment and ced the de on Colins shoulder, saying loudly: I, Vera St. Hilde, in the name of the Northern Duke, ennobles Colin Angler as the Count Lord of the Glorious Empire. From today onwards, the Angler family hereby bes a hereditary count family in the Glorious Empire. Colins left hand pressed to his chest, looking up at his lovely wifes bright eyes, he loudly said: I, Colin Angler, am willing to give my loyalty to the respected Northern Duke, guard the subjects with my life, reward the St. Hilde Family with honor, and live up to your trust and expectations!
Vera then returned the sword, and took the counts seal and ceremonial dress from the attendant next to her, presenting them to Colin. Thus, the ennobling ceremony of the Angler family as a count concluded. Cheers and apuse immediately erupted in the hall. For this excessively young Empire Count, even though the nobles that came to watch the ceremony may have been jealous, none dared to show discontent. Setting aside Colins dual special identities as the husband of the Northern Duke and the Guardian of the North, his significant military exploits in the previous North Territory upheaval alone are enough to merit the honor of count. No one can deny that, in just two short years, this son of a low-key baron has leaped to be one of the figures of importance in the North Territory and even in the Empire. Archbishop Agani, dressed in a white priest robe, came before Colin, traced the holy insignia on her chest, revealed a pure and kind smile, and said: May the Supreme Lord of Glory guide your path! Praise the Lord of Glory! Their eyes met, the depth of which perhaps only the people involved would understand. Afterward, all the nobles who came to watch the ceremony came forward one after another to congratte the newly appointed Count. When it was Knight Kambenings turn, Colin suddenly asked in a low voice: Knight Kambening, you should already know that the Duke ns to appoint Knight Fermi as the new Legion Commander of the Golden Lion Legion, right? Kambening bowed his head and muttered: Yes, the Duke mentioned this to me before.
Then you should understand that this is not what the Duke truly wants. I understand. This is the will of the Royal Family. The Duke should not feel troubled. I understand No. Colin put his hand on Knight Kambenings shoulder and spoke in a deep voice, You are the one that the Duke and I truly trust. Although Knight Fermi will be the Legion Commander of the Golden Lion Legion, it does not mean the Duke really entrusts this important army to him. Eager light suddenly shone in Knight Kambenings eyes. He looked up at Colin and respectfully asked: Count, what would you have me do? Colin gave a slight smile and said: Taking this opportunity with the appointment of a new Legion Commander, the Duke ns to make big changes to all levels of officers in the Golden Lion Legion. As for how to adjust, I hope you could give the Duke a rmendation. A thought shed in Knight Kambenings mind, and he immediately understood Colins intention. This was clearly an opportunity for him to insert his own people into the Golden Lion Legion! In this way, even if Knight Fermi became the Legion Commander, he would be nothing but an empty figurehead. As long as the middle and lower ranking officers all belong to Knight Kambening, he would be the true Legion Commander of the Golden Lion Legion! Once he understood this, the gloominess on Kambenings face immediately vanished. Excited, he lowered his voice and said: I thank the Duke for his trust. I will draft a list for you immediately! Colin nodded in satisfaction, giving another pat on Knight Kambenings shoulder. Knight Kambening paid his respects respectfully and then withdrew.
Chapter 350: Merchant Gathering (Part 1)_1 Chapter 350: Merchant Gathering (Part 1)_1 Winterfell City. As the most famous tavern in the east of the city, the Butter Tavern has, uncharacteristically, turned away arge number of potential patrons today. Huh? Why was he allowed in, but were not? At the taverns entrance, a young patron, stopped by the attendant, pointed at a client whod just been weed inside and questioned. The tavern attendant politely exined, I am very sorry, but the gentleman who just entered has an invitation. So, does this mean the tavern is reserved for a private party today? Yes, it is. The refused patrons huffed and puffed expressing their dissatisfaction, but none of them dared to storm in. As regrs of the Butter Tavern, they all knew it had strong backing. It was said that the tavern owner had profound connections with the aristocrats residing in the castle atop the hill. Against such a backdrop, who dared to mess around here, thereby risking being ostracized from the North Territory? When the disgruntled patrons had dispersed, the tavern received two more guests with darkplexions.
The two men bore a striking resemnce to each other, evidently brothers. Notably, their darkplexions indicated that they had spent years on the road. Coupled with their inability to hide their ostentatious wealth, the attendant quickly surmised that they were traveling merchants, likely guests at tonights event. As expected, one of them handed over an invitation to the attendant. The attendant nced at the invitation and promptly opened the door with a respectful salute, Wee, Mr. Oliver and Mr. Orma. The Oliver brothers entered the tavern. Inside, hundreds of guests had already gathered. Surveying the room, Oliver recognized many familiar faces. Mr. Oliver! As soon as the two brothers had limated to the surroundings, they were surrounded by a flood of greetings. Oliver was seemingly prepared for such a scene; he immediately put on airs, offering reserved smiles to those swarming around him. The North Territory merchant meeting was not hosted by Oliver, and in fact, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce was not reckoned as the most potent force in the North Territory. Especially after the upheaval in the Uman n, merchants who understood the Tulip Chamber of Commerce began to dismiss it. However, this perception had recently taken aplete 180-degree turn. The reason was simple. The merchants discovered that Mr. Oliver, the under-the-radar chairperson of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, had unexpectedly established a rtionship with Count Angler! Rumors of a rtionship between Oliver and Count Angler had long circted, yet it wasnt until recently, when Count Angler sent messages to the major North Territory merchants through Oliver, that they finally epted the veracity of the gossip. Consequently, both Oliver and the Tulip Chamber of Commerce witnessed their prominence rise dramatically overnight. Mr. Oliver, is it true that the St. Hilde family is nning to secure a loan? How much do they aim to borrow? Mr. Oliver, is Count Angler also nning to bulk purchase food in Silver Moon City this year? Mr. Oliver, is it possible for Count Angler to provide additional relief for the tax quota within the Troll Empire?
Mr. Oliver With such a barrage of inquiries, Oliver was momentarily overwhelmed. He stered a polite smile on his round, chubby face, ignoring the questions, instead focusing on shaking hands and greeting the merchants surrounding him. ng ng! An overweight middle-aged man at the bar struck his ss to draw quiet in the room. Once all eyes were on him, he said:
Gentlemen, Your eagerness is overwhelming poor Mr. Oliver. Kindly control yourselves, please! Only then did the crowd around Oliver go dispersed,ughing merrily. To make so many merchants so obedient, this middle-aged man surely has an extraordinary identity. Mr. Arnold! Oliver made a move to catch up and extended his hand in greeting at the bar counter, Thank you for inviting us to this grand event! This Mr. Arnold is the organizer of this merchants gathering, the owner of the Butter Tavern. More importantly, he also holds the esteemed position as the chairman of the North Wind Business Association. The North Wind Business Association has always been in close association with the St. Hilde family. There have even been rumors saying that the business association was actually funded and established by the St. Hilde family, with Arnold simply serving as a figurehead. For years, Arnold leveraged the St. Hilde familys good name and influence to reign over the business world of the North Territory. Now as he was establishing a union of the North Territory merchants, all the reputable merchants are present, having responded to his call. Mr. Oliver, Mr. Orma, your participation in this grand event is an honor for me! Please take your seats and enjoy the champagne Ive been keeping for years. Our meeting willmence shortly. The Oliver brothersughed and epted the gracious offer, being led to a round table at the front by an attendant. After Arnolds diversion, all the merchants were reminded that the meeting was primarily to discuss the establishment of the North Territory Merchant Union, rather than St. Hilde familysrge loan meeting. So, everyone had to suppress their enthusiasm, stopped pestering Oliver, and prepared to inquire more closely after the meeting. After a short while, the tavern door swung open again, and a young knight dressed in armour and equipped with a long sword stepped into the establishment. The previously tranquil tavern buzzed with noise anew.
The merchants were buzzing, wondering why a knight would participate in a merchant conference. Yet, some recognized the identity of the knight, and shifted their attention to Arnold. At this, Arnold quickly stepped forward, personally inviting the young knight to the stage. He then loud addressed the assembly of merchants: Ladies and Gentlemen, allow me to introduce to you all C Sebas eldest grandson of the Senate, Knight Weber of the St. Hilde family! Apuse ensued. The crowd of merchants seemed invigorated by the news. Knight Webers appearance confirmed their suspicion C Arnold really does have a close working rtionship with the St. Hilde family. It seemed that this establishment of the North Territory Business Association was indeed the will of the St. Hilde family. Only Oliver and his brother looked on with differing expressions, quietly conversing amongst themselves while asionally ncing toward the taverns entrance. Knight Weber wore a tolerant smile upon his face as he nodded and saluted the merchants below the stage. He was initially reluctant toe, as when he left Dragon City, his grandfather Sebas had cautioned him to act discreetly in the North Territory. He was to do nothing that might cause any offense to Colin nor constantly fraternize with the North Wind Business Association. However, the impulsive youth that was Weber, was not used to such a humble existence. Coupled with the North Wind Business Association offering money and women, the stifled Weber finally experienced the pleasures a wealthy young scion should have. In his drunken stupor, he epted Arnolds invitation. In his opinion, attending a merchant gathering was a minor thing and would not draw Colins attention. Arnold, observing the changingplexions of the merchants beneath the stage, was brimming with satisfaction. His grand effort to invite Knight Weber to the meeting was to perpetuate an image in the minds of the North Territorys merchants C behind the North Wind Business Association stood the St. Hilde family!
Waving the banner of the St. Hilde family, the very thing that had allowed Arnold to prosper throughout these years in the North Territory. However, recent changes within the North Territory have been so abrupt that its hard to keep up. The newly risen Count Angler does not seem to be highly receptive to merchants, prompting Arnolds idea to establish the North Territory Merchant Union to unite the merchant force and adapt to the changing circumstances. Just as Arnold was about to give a triumphant speech, the tavern door opened yet again. Arnold knitted his brows, ready to berate the tardy merchant. However, when he saw the stately figure that strided in, he was momentarily stunned. Knight Weber, who was already seated, immediately rose to his feet. He hurriedly wiped the beer foam from the corner of his mouth with his left hand against his chest, stuttered a salute to the neer: CountCount Angler! Colin strode into the meeting room,ughing: Such an exciting gathering, howe I wasnt informed? Chapter 351: 349 Merchant Gathering (Part 2)_1 Chapter 351: 349 Merchant Gathering (Part 2)_1 Count Count Sir! Arnold greeted with extreme caution, a sudden sense of foreboding swelling in his heart. Colin advanced to Knight Weber, gaily patting him on the shoulder, saying, Knight Weber, I wasnt aware you had so many merchant friends here in the North Territory! Actually Actually, I just epted Mr. Arnolds invitation to attend this gathering. I dont know anyone else. Knight Weber responded with a stiffplexion. All of a sudden, he realized that he might have been used by Arnold, and underestimated Colins attention to this North Territory merchant gathering. In his time in the North Territory, Knight Weber has increasingly felt Colins massive influence. Unlike in Dragon City, this is purely Colins home ground. Governor Sebass warning emerged in his mind once again, prompting Knight Webers firm decision to extricate himself from this quagmire. Count Sir, I realize now that there is an urgent matter I must address. Therefore, please permit me to take my leave! Colin squinted amusedly at Knight Weber, somewhat regrettably watching thetter lose his courage so soon. However, he didnt trouble him, but instead nodded in approval. Like a man pardoned, Knight Weber, without paying any heed to ufortable looks from Arnold, hastily left.
The atmosphere in the tavern changed instantly. The merchants deciphered clues from Knight Webers dismal departure, and it quickly dawned on them, Arnold hadnt actually received the support of the St. Hilde family. At least, for now, the real power-holder of the St. Hilde family C Count Angler, hadnt sided with Arnold. With his mind in disarray, Arnold was at a loss as to the next move. He had indeed considered Colins attitude. As a key yer in the North Territorys trading scene for decades, Arnold was surely well-versed with the shifting dynamics of the North Territory. Colins rapid rise disoriented many, but Arnold had long noticed the up-anding figure of the North, favored by Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia. However, Colin had inadvertently antagonized therge merchants in the North over the Troll Empire trade agreement and suppressing the grain price. Arnold also harbored grudges against Colin for a while, silently cursing him for disrupting his wealth flow. But after Veras sessful inheritance of the Northern Duke title, and especially Governor Sebass submission, Arnold had no choice but to face reality and proactively gravitate towards Colin. Firstly, using Governor Sebas as a conduit, he gifted Colin an expensive enchanted armor as a probe. The result was quite satisfactory. Colin epted the armor and wore it on numerous public asions. Thus, Arnold had let his guard down, assuming Colin held no malice towards the North Wind Business Association. Who would have thought that Colin wouldve shown up uninvited today, and in a brusque manner, which caught Arnold off guard. Mister Arnold. Colin turned around smiling at Arnold who stood rigidly, I hope you dont mind my uninvited visit. Not at all! Its my honor to wee you to the Butter Tavern! Arnold swallowed hard on the inside, but he had to feign surprise on the surface. Colin smiled faintly. Next, he took the spotlight saying, Actually, Im only here to quickly address a couple of things, then Ill leave. I wont disturb your gathering. Okay, okay, please, go ahead. Arnold had no choice but to obediently sit down and yield the podium to Colin.
Of course, Colin wouldnt hesitate and dered, Friends, Im sure youve heard from Oliver, the St. Hilde family intends to levy food from you through loans. I know you have arge quantity of grain stocked up in hand, preparing to capitalize on the rising prices due to the famine. Let me be honest with you. Initially, I considered confiscating this grain freely. The crowd gasped at his words.
But, under Colins icy gaze, the sea of merchants promptly closed their mouths. They were aware that, if this man was distressed, he could really implement free confiscation. After all, the entire North Territory was under the thumb of Colin and his wife. All the Lords were speechless, and what were these merchants with no armies going to do about it? Colin casually observed the crowds reactions and paid no mind to the disgruntled and silent merchants. This statement aimed to lower the merchants expectations, so the impending measures would not provoke extreme bacshes. However, our benevolent Duke doesnt want to resort to such extreme measures, Colin said, pushing Vera forward as the good person while he himself was ying the viin. As expected, the merchants immediately began praising the Northern Duke. When Colin raised his hand slightly, the room immediately quieted down. He continued up, However, dont think you can profit from such methods. I can tell you frankly that in a few days, I will personally go to Silver Moon City to purchase grain. When that timees, likest year,rge amounts of food will flood the North Territory market, and the price of grain, even if it wanted to rise, wont be able to! And dont consider going to the Half-Elf Kingdom to buy grain, hoarding in the hopes of selling at higher prices, as I have already reached an agreement with Queen Isa: the Half-Elf Kingdoms grain will only be sold to the St. Hilde family! The merchants looked at each other, their hearts pounding. However, they did believe in Colins words. After all, justst year, Colin singlehandedly imed all the grain from the Half-Elf Kingdom, and Queen Isa even sent the Silver Moon Guards to help Colin defend Ice Rock City. Thus, Colins control over the Half-Elf Kingdom was unquestionable.
As he looked at the anxious merchants, Colins tone softened slightly. So, if you dont want the grain stockpiled in your warehouses to rot, seize this opportunity. This time, the St. Hilde family will issue a public call for grain, and anyone who is willing to lend their grain to the St. Hilde family will receive equivalent bonds aspensation. With that, Colin pped his hands. Then, a group of attendants entered one after another, distributing prepared samples of the bonds. Arnold also received a sample and discovered that this so-called bond was made of an unidentified material that closely resembled papyrus paper, but was thinner, whiter, and smoother. Written on it were the value of the each bond, ranging from one pound, five pounds, ten pounds to a thousand pounds. The bonds also stipted a maturity date three years from now and an annual interest rate of eight percent. This is actually what Colin modelled, based on the design of paper money from Earth, to be used as a shadow currency. Once everyone had received a sample bond, Colin emphasised, Anyone, and I mean anyone, who possesses these bonds can return them to the Lion Roar Castle after the due date to exchange for an equivalent amount of grain, of course, with the addition of the interest umted. With the bonds in hand, the merchants began to whisper among themselves in discussion. Since paper money had never existed in this world, when the merchants looked at these bonds of various denominations, they wouldnt immediately connect them to their true purpose. They were only lured in by the annual interest rate of eight percent, feeling that this really was a profitable trade. If the price of grain in the North Territory kept rising, the merchants would naturally refuse to lend their stored grain to the St. Hilde family. However, since Colin has exapressed his determination to suppress the price, the merchants started to calcte their gains and losses.
Instead of betting whether the St. Hilde family can control the grain price or not, why not trade the grain for these bonds? At least, this way, its a guaranteed profit. Continuing to retain the grain and confronting the St. Hilde family would undoubtedly offend Count Angler, whose vibes were murderous. They were also clear that this young counts nobility wasnt obtained by marrying the Northern Duke. Instead, it was truly earned, one de and one spear, with a path paved by blood and corpses. Count, rest assured, we, the North Wind Business Association, will definitely give up all of our stored grain in exchange for the bonds, Arnold took the lead to express his position. At present, all Arnold wanted to do was to please Colin, not to mention that this transaction wouldnt make him lose anything. With Arnold leading, the other merchants began to raise their voices, expressing their willingness to lend grain to the St. Hilde family. Colin nodded in satisfaction. He was well aware that although profit could be made, expecting the merchants to literally bring out all their stored grain was impossible. He suspected that many people would want to put out a portion then spectate the situation, considering whether or not to continue trading grain for bonds. However, Colin wasnt anxious, establishing the credibility of the bonds also would take time. Once the first batch of bonds matured and were sessfully exchanged, the merchants would believe and recognize the value of these bonds, ultimately equating the bonds to grain. By then, Schr Sunnys New Agrarian-Pastoral System would gradually deploy, and the markets demand for currency would surge. Colin could then take the opportunity to announce that taxes could be paid with the bonds. This would endow the bonds with the real function of currency. Furthermore, merchants would gradually discover that these paper bonds were actually more convenient for carrying and trading, thus bing more willing to ept bonds as a substitute for currency. Consequently, the St. Hilde family would possess the real minting rights.
Perhaps the Royal Family would gradually react, but by then, the North Territory would have developed thoroughly, and Colin wouldnt have to care about the royal familys questions. Thinking of this, Colin felt exceedingly pleased and spoke again. Thank you all for your support. Now lets talk about the second matter. He looked around the room, finally letting his gaze rest on Arnolds face, and said with a smile, I n to set up a North Territory foreign tradepany. If you are willing, you can participate by contributing capital. Chapter 352: 350 North Territory Foreign Trade Company_1 Chapter 352: 350 North Territory Foreign Trade Company_1 North Territory Foreign Trade Company? Hearing such a new term from Colin, the merchants present were instantly puzzled, looking at each other in bewilderment. Arnold, directly stared at by Colin, suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of unease. Didnt you allin before that the tax concession policy I reached with the Troll Empire was not extended to the whole North Territory? Faced with Colins question, all the merchants immediately shook their heads like drums, one after another stating that they had definitely notined. Colin smiled faintly, not intending to pursue the matter further and continued: Therefore, I n to establish a foreign tradepany that will be solely responsible for the foreign trade of the North Territory. From now on, besides thispany, no individual or business association from the North Territory will be allowed to engage in foreign trade! Colins statement was like stirring up a hos nest, and the entire venue erupted withmotion. Count, are you joking? Count, you cant do this! Count, this will ruin the business sector in the North Territory!
At this point, the merchants, disregarding the disparity of their statuses, uniformly expressed their opposition to this proposal. How could they give up the hefty profits from foreign trade? They would be willing to go to the scaffold for these benefits, let alone oppose Colin. Colin, without a hint of panic, stretched out his hands to calm down the bustling merchants. When everyone temporarily calmed down, Colin continued, Dont get excited, I am not trying to break your means of earning. Instead, I want to consolidate everyones power so that the foreign trade in the North Territory can develop better. This tradepany is not monopolized by me. Everyone can invest in it, and at the end of each year, thepany will distribute the profits based on your investment ratio. This is essentially a joint-stockpany, a new entity in this world. Hearing that they could at least share the profits from foreign trade, the merchants no longer resisted and began to ask Colin for some details. Colin patiently responded to their queries. Count, who will control thispany? Of course, thepany belongs to the St. Hilde Family, a management team appointed by the Duke, will manage thispany on his behalf. Furthermore, every investor will be a director of thepany, and the directors will collectively form the board of directors. You can think of this board of directors as a senate-like institution. Based on their investment ratio, each director will have a different say. The board cannot interfere in thepanys day-to-day operations, but some major decisions, such as changes in core management, execution of major trades, audit of ounts, etc. all need to be approved by the board Colin ns to firmly grasp thepanys control over personnel and operations while other powers like supervision and advisory could be apportioned to the contributing merchants. This is necessary. Otherwise, no merchant would be willing to hand over their wealth to an organization they cant control. This otherworldly East India Company, wherein Colin ced high hopes, would not stretch and grow. Exactly, the North Territory Foreign Trade Company that Colin was establishing was modelled after the East India Company on Earth. The utility of thispany would gradually manifest in the future. From now on, you all should sell your goods to the North Territory Foreign Trade Company, which will then sell them abroad. If you want to buy foreign goods, you can ce orders with thepany, and thepany will make a unified purchase abroad.
In this way, the North Territorys business sector will operate as a whole in foreign trade. Well advance and retreat together, and have greater bargaining power in foreign trade. Isnt that right? Upon hearing this, all the merchants revealed longing expressions. They began to realize that this novelpany had the potential to be a giant in the North Territorys business sector. Every merchant, protected under the wings of this giant, would venture out and conquer much more effectively than operating alone. As Colin saw the changes in the merchants expressions, he felt smug. In fact, his main intention of establishing thispany was to consolidate and control the business sector of the North Territory through thepanys control.
Sadly, to Arnold C who aspired to establish the North Territory Merchant Association, this was a masterstroke that pulled the rug from under his feet. Arnold seemed to understand this point too, and his face turned exceedingly pale. He knew that there was no need to establish the North Territory Merchant Association that he had been nning for a long time. Even if it was established, it would just be an empty shell. In the foreseeable future, the entity that would truly control the business sector in the North Territory would certainly be the North Territory Foreign Trade Company. Arnold suddenly felt disheartened. He couldnt understand how a noble as young as Colin could have such broad foresight and tact. In front of him, Arnold seemed like a foolish, aimlessly iling clown. Mr. Arnold. Colin suddenly called out Arnolds name. Yes, Count! Arnold shuddered and stood up immediately. What do you make of this Foreign Trade Company? What could he make of it? Could he say no? Arnold roared inside, but on the surface, with facial expressions befitting heavenly astonishment, he exaggerated his praises: Count, I think this is a genius initiative! If you dont object, our North Wind Business Association is willing to invest 1.8 million gold coins to join the North Territory Foreign Trade Company!
Colins eyebrows raised in surprise and admiration at Arnolds decisiveness. He was a wise man who knew how to adapt to circumstances. He decided to join in when he knew he couldnt resist, and made a bold move once he made up his mind. The merchants present were stunned by Arnolds generosity. Those who were doubtful before immediately expressed their willingness to invest and join. As if they feared they would miss out on this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, they hurriedly pledged. Actually, thinking about it, this newpany is about to monopolize all foreign trade in the North Territory. If any merchant does not join in, in the future, they will inevitably be marginalized in the North Territory business sector. Great! The enthusiasm you all have shown is astonishing. I am sure this soon-to-be-established North Territory Foreign Trade Company will surely be hugely sessful! Colin pped his hands and smiled at Arnold. That is all I wanted to say. I apologize for interrupting your gathering, I will take my leave. You all may carry on. Upon finishing, Colin walked out without any hesitation, giving a suggestive look at the Oliver brothers along the way. Understanding the hint immediately, the Oliver brothers also rose to their feet and bade farewell to the crowd before running after Colin, leaving the tavern. Only envious merchants were left behind. They knew that the Oliver brothers would hold significant positions in the North Territory Foreign Trade Company. Many of them started to n on building a good rtionship with the Oliver brothers. They hoped that they might secure some positions in thepany in the future. Arnold watched as the distracted merchants left the stadium helplessly. He stood in front of the stage, but no one paid attention to him. Moreover, no one asked about the establishment of the North Territory Merchant Association that was nned previously. Arnold drained the red wine from his cup in one gulp, he sighed deeply, hung his head, lost in thought.
Chapter 353: 351 Arrangement_1 Chapter 353: 351 Arrangement_1 Under the brilliant moonlight, Colin left the Butter Tavern and returned to Lion Roar Castle. With Oliver and his brother following him closely behind, they entered the study room within the castle. The three of them settled into their seats, the maid quietly served them beverages and desserts, then discreetly left the room. Colin took a sip of his coffee, then smiled at the slightly apprehensive pair, You know why Ive called upon you, dont you? Oliver promptly straightened up, suppressing his excitement, and nodded, Yes, Lord Count, I have a vague idea. Colin looked into Olivers eyes, speaking solemnly, Initially, I had nned to forcibly ce you as the chairman of the North Territory Merchant Union, but I came up with a better nter. Hence, Ill leave the Union to Arnold to y with. As for you, once the North Territory Overseas Trade Company is officially established, the Duke will appoint you as the general manager, responsible for the day-to-day operations of thepany. Though he had spected this before, having Colin confirm it personally left Oliver so electrified that he could barely contain his excitement. He quickly thumped his chest, vowing to Colin: I appreciate your trust, Lord Count! I will manage thispany diligently on behalf of you and the St. Hilde Family! Colin nodded with satisfaction and continued, I have already discussed with Count Uman, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce will bepletely integrated into the newpany. All assets of the Chamber will be converted intopany shares, allowing you to take a seat on the board. Yes, Oliver agreed, nodding. He certainly had no objections to such nning.
Although he was the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, the Chamber was actually an asset of the Uman n, Oliver was simply a figurehead manager who was pushed to the front line. The Tulip Chamber of Commerce was about to be a part of history, but the North Territory Overseas Trade Company, representing a dazzling future, was waiting for him, giving Oliver no cause forint. Lord Count, I have a question, and I dont know if its appropriate to ask, After the initial excitement subsided, Oliver cautiously said. Colin, sensing Olivers doubts, asked: Are you worried about the board? Yes, Oliver admitted, nodding unreservedly, Lord, Arnold is wealthy and has a high reputation in the North Territory. If he attracts arge number of merchants to invest in our newpany, will he be able to control the board? Colin nced at Oliver and asked doubtfully, If Arnold can woo other merchants, cant you do the same? Dont tell me that your prestige is less than Arnolds. With my support, your influence in the businessmunity of the North Territory will not be lower than Arnold. Moreover, you have the power to rmend members of the newpanys management team. If you utilize this well, you can certainly attract a great number of North Territory merchants. If even then Arnold controls the board, then you deserve to be hindered by him in the future! After hearing this, Oliver promptly reassured: Please rest assured, Lord Count! I will definitely make good use of the quota of the newpanys management team and attract a group of influential North Territory merchants. The board will never fall into Arnolds hands! Colins face rxed slightly, encouraging him, Go ahead fearlessly and dont disappoint me. In fact, even if the capital Oliver amassed was less than Arnolds, Colin could still cover for him. The St. Hilde Family, the Angler Family, the Schultz Family, and the Half-Elf royal family, the Miller family, could all provide financial support to Colin when necessary. Additionally, Colin still had two war reparations at hand, one from the Troll Empire, and the other from the Menam Family. This amounted to a huge sum exceeding ten million gold coins, no trade union could withdraw such a vast amount of circting funds. Right now, this North Territory Overseas Trade Company was just a fledgling; although many far-sighted merchants could see its potential, their confidence was nowhere near as solid as Colins. Therefore, the investments made by these merchants will certainly not be generous. Colin had enough confidence to control the board. By controlling the staffing rights of thepanys management team and holding the board, the North Territory Overseas Trade Company had no way to escape the palm of Colins hand. Using this as a grip, Colin could integrate and control the North Territorys businessmunity, even using it as a unique weapon for external expansion. Without a doubt, Colin was prepared to teach the people of this world a lesson, informing them that war was not only about military aggression, economic invasion was also a measure.
It was even more difficult to detect, but its destructiveness was no less than a military invasion. After instructing Oliver, Colin turned his head to look at Orma, who was sitting quietly on the side. Upon meeting Colins gaze, Orma immediately stered a fawning smile onto his face. Regarding this older brother of Olivers, Colin also had ns for him, and said with a smile, Mr. Orma, I n to establish a charity foundation. Would you be willing to help me manage it?
Orma had originally thought he could ride on his brothers coattails, and get a top management role in the North Territory Foreign Trade Company or something simr. But he didnt expect that Colin would have another arrangement for him. But, he was clueless about what a charity foundation was. Even though he did not understand, Orma would definitely not refuse Colins request. He promptly asserted loudly, Of course! Lord Count, I am at your service for any request you may have! Colin nodded with satisfaction. His gaze became deep, as if thinking about something: Good. This charity foundation is not an organization intended to be profitable, but its importance is no less than the Northern Territorys foreign tradepany. Orma perked up immediately and asked, Sir, what does this charity foundation mainly do? In the past two years, there have been frequent wars in the North Territory, creating arge number of people who need help, such as farmers who have lost their fields, disabled veterans, unattended elderly people, homeless children, etc., these people cannot solely rely on the help from the Glorious Church. This is why I want to establish this charity foundation, specifically to help these distressedmoners. Sir, your kindness is even more dazzling than the sun! Orma praised loudly, then cautiously asked, However, how should we solve the source of the charity foundations funds? The foundation epts donations from anyone, from nobles, merchants, and even prosperous farmers. Everyone can contribute, but donations alone are not enough, the foundation needs to issue a set of welfare lottery tickets! Welfare lottery tickets? Orma repeated this fresh term, waiting for Colins exnation. Yes. Colin picked up a piece of paper from the desk, handed it to Orma and exined, This is a sample of a welfare lottery ticket, made of special paper, that cant be counterfeited. It has a set of numbers written on it and sells for ten copper coins Colin roughly exined the method of issuing the lottery tickets, and the two brothers, who had been in the business world for many years, immediately realized the business opportunity within.
Ormas eyes shone as he praised, Count! This is a genius idea! Im sure the welfare lottery will be popr in the North Territory and raise a lot of money for the charity foundation! Colin gave a soft smile, epting Ormas ttery. However, the real deep intention behind his preparations for the charity foundation, he believed, the two brothers in front of him probably wouldnt understand. His move was actually targeting the Glorious Church. Why does the Church have such arge appeal among the people? The quota for being baptized as a knight is too precious to have anything to do withmoners. The promise of entering heaven after death is too vague and intangible. As for the protection of divine beingsthere hasnt been a divine sign in this world for thousands of years. The reason the Glorious Church can have such a huge influence among the people, besides providing them with a spiritual support, isrgely because of charity. The Church collects tithe tax, and apart from maintaining the normal operation of its organization, the majority of the tax is used to relief the lower ssmoners. Formoners, these are tangible benefits and one of the most important reasons for them to believe in the Lord of Glory. In Colins view, this is actually a welfare system. However, the fact that the Church is in control of this welfare system exins why the lords struggle topete with the Church for prestige among the people. And to support this welfare system, arge amount of money is certainly needed.
Given the current situation in the North Territory, if taxes were to suddenly increase, it would definitely stir up public resentment. Obviously, Colin would not be unwise to do so. Thats why he thought of using the lottery to raise money. Of course, the lottery is also a kind of tax C a tax on intelligence. By establishing the charity foundation this time, Colin ns to start from the Churchs base, capturing the support of the lower sses. If the Royal Family aims to curtail the power of the Church, and Agani and Mr. Ji n to fight from the Deity is Dead angle, working from top to bottom to dissolve the churchs source of faith, then Colin is preparing to start from charitable relief and gradually erode the foundation of the Church. Actually Colin himself has no ill feelings towards the existence of the Church. He acknowledges the protection of the Lord of Glory for mankind, and feels that people do need a spiritual support. However, he cannot bear the clergy exploiting the name of the Lord of Glory for personal gain, and he will not tolerate the Pope targeting Vera. Since its inevitable to confront the Church at some point, Colin might as well prepare early. Moreover, setting up a welfare system that he could control was also part of Colins centralization n. Yes, centralization. In Colins view, the current fiefdom system practiced in the Glorious Empire involves a lot of inefficiency and risk of internal friction, and a centralized system is more convenient for governance. Of course, to really establish a centralized governance system, therere many things needed, but Colin is justying some foundation now. Colin certainly wasnt going to divulge these things to two merchants, and even Vera wouldnt likely know about Colins audacious ideas. Alright, you go prepare now, let me know if you need anything.
Yes, Count! Chapter 354: 352 Conspiracy_1 Chapter 354: 352 Conspiracy_1 Butter Tavern. With the merchants having left, only Arnold sat alone at his table, pouring wine into his mouth one ss after another. This gathering, filled with Arnolds high expectations, can only be said to be a total failure. Indeed, after Colins departure, he did seed in establishing the Nortnd Businessmen Association and even became the chairman. However, judging from the absent-minded and perfunctory attitudes of the merchants afterwards, Arnold realized that his Nortnd Businessmen Association was but aughingstock. Fear, confusion, anger, indignation All these emotions were constantly changing on his face. This once influential businessman in the North Territory surprisingly emitted an unspeakable sense of destion. The tavern door creaked open. Arnold squinted and turned around, only to see Knight Weber walking in. Since youve left, why are you back? Arnolds tone was filled with undisguised mockery. However, just after uttering these words, Arnold noticed someone trailing behind Knight Weber. As soon as he recognized that face, Arnold immediately sobered up, quickly got up from his seat and bowed, Count Evan, I didnt expect to see you in Winterfell City! Count Evan chuckled as he walked in, What? Is the North Territory not weing me?
Of course not, Im just a bit startled. Arnold quickly poured a ss of wine for Count Evan, meanwhile, trying to find out, Are you on a diplomatic mission to the North? Count Evans gaze was noticeably drawn by the wine on the table. Rather than answering Arnolds question, he lifted the wine cup, ced it under his nose for a light sniff then took a sip, even closing his eyes to relish the taste for a moment. Eventually, he exhaled andmended, Not bad! Wine from the Winston Manor never disappoints! Arnold hastily ttered, Count, you truly understand wine. There are many more treasures in my wine cer. If you are willing, I wish you would be able to help me appreciate them! Count Evans eyebrows raised, appearing quite tempted. However, he resisted his desire, sat down at the bar and informed Arnold, I am here in the North Territory in a personal capacity this time, so, I hope you will not disclose my whereabouts. Of course, of course, I promise I will not. Arnolds mind was slightly stirred, constantly specting the reason for Count Evans visit to Winterfell City. The animosity between the Eastern and Northern territories were never a secret in the Glorious Empire. Therefore, Arnold immediately realized that the surprise meeting between him and the son of the Duke of the East Territory, led by Knight Weber, is likely to harbor ulterior motives. Nevertheless, this could also be an opportunity! What happened today made Arnold understand that Count Angler was set on integrating the business sector in the Nortnd. Unfortunately, the candidate to represent their line of business was not him. This dissatisfied and enraged Arnold. Still, the appearance of Count Evan gave him a glimmer of hope. As he was contemting, Count Evan has already drained the wine in his cup. Arnold hastily refilled it himself while listening to Count Evan asking, I heard that Count Angler is nning to form an international tradingpany in the Nortnd? Yes, Count. So, Mr. Arnold, do you n to invest in thispany? Absolutely. Count, I have no choice but to join. Otherwise, in no time, my name will no longer be heard in the North Territory market. Count Evan nodded, acknowledging the situation, yet advised, Mr. Arnold, Im not too knowledgeable about the specific operation of this newpany.
However, I think you can try starting with the board of directors, which is simr to the Senate. Arnolds eyes shifted as he said, You mean I can try to control the board of directors? Yes, you can give it a try. With your prestige in the business universe of the North Territory, it wouldnt be hard to gather a group of merchants and acquire some say in the directorate. Thank you for your suggestion, I will try. Arnold thanked him verbally, but he was somewhat sceptical in his heart.
In his view, how could Count Angler possibly let the control of such an important North Territory foreign tradepany slip through his fingers? The St. Hilde family didnt mind allowing the major merchants to hold a certain share of this newpany and share some of the profits. But if someone truly didnt appreciate their kindness and tried to wrest control of thepany from the St. Hilde family, well, did they really think that these aristocratic lords wouldnt resort to killing? Count Evan seemed to see through Arnolds doubts andughed as he asked, Mr. Arnold, are you worried that doing this will provoke retaliation from the St. Hilde family? Arnold looked at the young face of the Eastern Count, and considering his own awkward current situation and bleak prospects, he couldnt help but admit, Yes. Count Evanughed, reassuring him, You neednt worry about that. The North Territory isnt merely Vera and Colins North Territory. Hearing Count Evans enigmatic words, Arnolds heart stirred, and he hurriedly asked, Count, I ask for your forgiveness for my stupidity, but I fail to grasp what you mean. However, Count Evan was only focused on drinking his wine and didnt answer Arnolds query. Just as Arnold was growing impatient and frustrated, Knight Weber, who had been silent for a long while, suddenly interjected, Mr. Arnold, havent you heard, recently Young Master Joyce has been getting along well with Princess Judy? Huh? Young Master Joyce? Arnold wanted to say, with the position of the Northern Duke already settled, can Young Master Joyce still stir up any waves? But soon, Arnold realised that if Young Master Joyce would indeed be able to marry Princess Judy and possibly even gain the support of the Royal Family, it was actually possible to break free from his current awkward situation. Arnolds gaze swept across Knight Weber and Count Evans faces, and his heart suddenly uplifted.
If the royal house, governor Sebastian, and the East Territory all support Joyce then even if he cant be the Northern Duke, he could definitely form a power in Winterfell City that can check the Northern Duke. In that case, could he seek protection? Seeing Arnolds eyes gradually brighten, Count Evan smiled faintly, saying, Mr. Arnold, do you have confidence now? Arnold suppressed his excitement and said solemnly, Can I arrange to meet Young Master Joyce? Knight Weber nodded politely, saying, When the time is right, I will arrange it. Count Evan also spoke again to encourage, Mr. Arnold, if you need financial support, the St. Prowse Family may be able to help. Thank you so much! Arnold immediately said his thanks. But dont get too excited, Count Evan reminded him. The financial help that the St. Prowse family can provide will certainly be limited. After all, it would be difficult for me to persuade my father to invest arge amount of money into a Northernpany. Moreover, if you suddenlye up with arge amount of money of unknown origin, Im afraid it would arouse Count Anglers suspicion. I understand. Arnold, now filled with renewed fighting spirit, confidently said, Please believe in my many years of influence in the North Territory business realm. How can that young pup, Oliver,pete with me? Count Evan also joined inughing, Haha! Thats what I think too. Count Angler certainly backed the wrong horse! With the main topic covered, Arnold immediately extended an invitation, Count, do you have time now to taste some of the fine wines I have collected? Count Evans eyes brightened, nodding vigorously, Great! Im sure you wont disappoint me!
Chapter 355: 353 Agate Manor_1 Chapter 355: 353 Agate Manor_1 Early September in Winterfell City was already somewhat chilly. The early autumn breeze swept across the lush meadows, bringing a touch of destion. Winterfell City, in fact, is a ce of mountains and waters, but these waters are not located inside the city but outside, hence it can only barely be described as having an imposing geographical location. Colin left Winterfell City and traveled south for about ten kilometers, then he saw Agate Lake. A fine breeze blew over Agate Lake, creatingyers of ripples. Various colored carp swam freely in theke but were immediately scared away by the sound of horse hooves by theke, scattering and disappearing into the water. After walking along thekeside for a while, the outline of a manor appeared in front of them. Colin didnt speed up but leisurely enjoyed thekeside scenery. Before long, they entered the St. Hilde familys manor by Agate Lake. Colin asked the servant who came forward to lead the horse: Where are the two royals? Sir Earl, both of their Highnesses are studying horse riding at the training grounds. Colin nodded his head, turned his horse, and headed towards the training grounds.
As the teacher of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, it should have been Colin personally teaching them horsemanship. However, with all the things Colin had to deal with, he had no time for it. So he delegated it to the riding instructor of the St. Hilde family. At least in Colins view, the horsemanship instructor of the St. Hilde family was more suited to teach the two younglings how to ride. Upon arriving at the training grounds, Colin saw several skinny but remarkably fit figures riding horses and racing across thewn from a distance. Colin sat down in the gazebo, a young maid quickly served freshly squeezed orange juice and a small dish of ice cubes. Despite the coolness at the end of summer, outdoor activities still felt stuffy. Colin poured the ice into the cup and started sipping it slowly. Teacher! The two younglings also noticed Colins arrival and waved at him from afar. Colin waved back with a smile, but noticed the presence of another little one identifiably Joyce in the training grounds next to the riding instructor, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. His eyes immediately narrowed. Upon seeing Colin, the riding instructor quickly wrapped up todays lesson. The three children then jogged to the gazebo and paid their respects to Colin. Joyce was thest one to arrive, his nces at Colin were always a bit shifty, this sense of guilt didnt sit well with Colin. To be honest, out of the three sons of the former Duke St. Hilde, Colin valued Charles the most. He deeply respected this eldest son of the Duke, but unfortunately, Charles, who harbored resentment towards his own father, even conspired with the Trolls to betray the North Territory. His plot was seen through by Colin and was consequently turned into a Blood ve. As for the second son, Adams, Colin only met him once. But during that encounter, Adams was directly had a boxed-rice meal (meaning, he embarrassed himself), leaving no particr impression on Colin. Regarding the youngest son, Joyce, Colin was increasingly beginning to see that this young man had limited potential. This wasnt because Joyce had once tried topete with Vera for the position of the Northern Duke, and Colin was deliberately belittling him out of suspicion. Rather, it was because, in Colins view, this young mans behavior, indeed, was not smart enough. So, what is Joyce trying to achieve by eagerly pursuing Princess Judy? Does he really believe that by marrying Princess Judy, he could turn the tables? Moreover, he did it so tantly and without any subtlety. Did he really think that Colin was blind?
In fact, Colin would be willing to provide Joyce a nd but stable life, lived at Lion Roar Castle, eating and ying as he pleased out of consideration for Vera. But, if Joyce wasnt willing to stay put and wanted to make a big leap, he couldnt me Colin if he stopped being considerate. Teacher, you really are too irresponsible! Princess Judys clear, slightly petnt voice pulled Colin back to reality. Today, the Imperial Princess wore a tight outfit that was conducive for horse riding. Her silky hair was tied into a ponytail, swaying cutely back and forth as she jogged over.
How am I irresponsible? Colin leaned backzily on the lounge chair, asked with a broad smile on his face. You never personally taught us horsemanship! Didnt I find you a more suitable instructor? People have their own strengths; I cant teach everything. Then what are you really good at? I excel atI excel at beating up bad guys. Beating up bad guys? Princess Judy, holding the towel the maid handed her, paused and then joyfully eximed, Then I also want to learn how to beat up bad guys from you. Colin took a quick look at Judy, whose arms and legs were thin, and purposely put on an indifferent expression, saying, You should take a bath and change your clothes first. The little girl humphed, but obediently ran off to take a bath. Count, I shall withdraw as well, Joyce spoke up in turn. Colin nced over at him indifferently and nodded, saying, Alright. When only Prince Harrison was left in the pavilion, Colin asked with a smile: Why arent you going to wash up? After some time of acquaintance, Prince Harrison found Colin to be quite easy to get along with, so he wasnt as reserved as he was at the beginning. Teacher, I have noticed that the Blood Knight Army is currently preparing its military supplies, are you about to lead another expedition?
Colin took a sip of the refreshing cold orange juice and shook his head: Not exactly an expedition, but I am nning to go to the Half-Elf Kingdom, and the Blood Knight Army will undertake the escorting mission. So, have youe to say goodbye to us this time, teacher? Yes. Harrison was taken aback, and then plucked up the courage to ask: Then teacher, can you take me with you? Colin intended to refuse, but seeing Harrisons eager eyes, he chuckled and said: If you can guess what I am going there for, Ill take you with me. Prince Harrison scratched his head, pondered for a moment, and then suddenly enlightened, saying: You are going to beat up bad guys! Colin burst intoughter and asked: Do you know what a bad guy is? Of course I do, anyone that poses a threat to us is a bad guy! Prince Harrison clenched his fists and responded with a touch of bravado. Colin chuckled, looking at the prince of the empire and asked: So, do you think there is a bad guy in Agate Manor? Prince Harrison seemed a bit hesitant, but still nodded: Yes! Who? Joyce! Colin narrowed his eyes, taking a closer look at Harrison.
Unconsciously, a slight smile started to curve at the corners of Colins mouth. He asked: Why is he a bad guy? Because he wants to take what is not rightfully his! Colin put down the mug he had in his hand and sat up straight. This prince of the empire had finally sparked his interest. So, he put his hand on Harrisons shoulder, gave him a piercing look, and asked in a deep voice: Alright, since you think Joyce is a bad guy, what do you think we should do about him? Under Colins deep gaze, Prince Harrison trembled slightly, but deep inside him, a strong impulse was trying to break out. He knew that this was his teachers test for him. Therefore, this young prince of the empire growled in his youthful voice: Bad guys must be punished! Colins smile broadened. He patted Harrisons shoulder and said in a tempting tone: Well then, let me see what you can do. Prince Harrison pressed his lips together, nodded firmly and said: Teacher, I wont let you down!
After saying that, Prince Harrison bowed and then ran off. Colin watched his retreating figure, his eyes flickered with a sharp glow. He was eager to see just how capable the prince was. If he proved satisfactory, perhaps Colin would truly consider taking him as a student. Chapter 356: Method 354 (Upper) _1 Chapter 356: Method 354 (Upper) _1 The quiet night covered the earth, and the intermittent chirping of insects adorned this tranquil garden with a vibrant vitality. Colin gazed at the dazzling moon in the sky, savoring the flower tea in his hand, waiting quietly. Waiting for the kind of surprise that Prince Harrison could bring him. His visit to the Agate Manor this time was actually for Joyce. Although he had never considered this child as a real threat, Colin was about to leave the North Territory for a while, and it was a bit ufortable to leave such atent danger in Winterfell City. Moreover, Colin also received a report from his subordinates, knowing that Count Evan of the Eastern Territory was in Winterfell City at the moment. He just didnt reveal his identity publicly and didnte to visit the Lion Roar Castle. Colin knew that the other party probably came to the North Territory to find Prince Lexie, after all, Count Evan was apanied by the Princes daughter Sallya. However, since they came to Winterfell City and didnt visit the Lion Roar Castle to meet the Northern Duke, it was inevitably a bit rude. This made Colin feel that the Count Evan, who had a belly full of bad water, was likely plotting something, so he was too guilty toe to Lion Roar Castle. Therefore, Colin has to eliminate all potential threats before he leaves. The night darkened, Colin was wondering why Prince Harrison hadnt taken any action yet. Was he getting scared when things were getting serious? At this time, an attendant ran into the garden in a hurry and reported hastily: My lord, something has happened! Finally, it happened. Colins heart moved, he asked calmly, What happened? Master Joyce he it is better for you to go and see it in person. Observing the attendants hesitant look, Colins eyeballs rolled a few times, quickly stood up, and said, Lets go. Yes! The two crossed the dim corridor and arrived at the back courtyard of the manor. A circle of guards and servants had already surrounded the area, but they all stood outside and didnt dare to enter. Seeing Colin approach with a confident stride, the butler of the manor hurriedly greeted him and respectfully said: My lord, Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and young master Joyce are all inside, it seems that theyve had some kind of disagreement, you should go inside and have a look. A disagreement? Colins expression fluctuated slightly, and he asked doubtfully. The butler didnt borate, just hinted at Colin with his eyes that it was not appropriate to publicly discuss the matter. Colin didnt ask any further, and just walked into the room. There were only three children in the room, no one else. Princess Judy sat at the table, rubbing her sleepy eyes, not looking very energetic. To her sides, Prince Harrison and Joyce faced each other, faces flushed as if they had just had a fight. There was a Reversi game set on the table. It seemed that the three of them were ying earlier, but the atmosphere in the room was now heavy. Seeing Colin walk in, Prince Harrisons eyes lit up, and he quickly shouted out, Count Angler, this Joyce had the audacity to attempt to take liberties with my sister Judy. You must send someone to Nonsense! Joyce retorted with a shrill voice, Thats nder! I clearly did nothing! What nder? When I came in just now, I clearly saw you harbouring ill intentions towards Judy! You misunderstood. I was just checking why Princess Judy suddenly copsed on the table. Enough! Colin raised his hand to cut off the argument between the two boys, then turned to Princess Judy and asked with concern, Judy? Are you all right? I Princess Judy rubbed her eyes, yawned, and said, Im fine, just a little sleepy Colin frowned, he walked forward, picked up the cup of water in front of Princess Judy, and sniffed it. Prince Harrison immediately shouted, Count Angler, I suspect Joyce has drugged Princesss water. Please bring a pharmacist for inspection! Joyce was scared and shouted, Nonsense! How could I possibly drug the princesss water? Colin was somewhat speechless. He had already noticed something strange in Princess Judys water and immediately guessed that it was Harrison who had drugged it, intending to frame Joyce. However, this scheme was too crude. Well, he was just a child after all, it was a bit hard for him toe up with a seamless n. Just as Colin was thinking about how to help Prince Harrison get away with this dirty scheme, he heard Prince Harrison shout again: Still want to deny it? Count Angler, look at Judys neck, its full of traces left by Joyce! Joyce was obviously stunned. Colin also blinked, clearly not expecting the kid to have a follow-up move. So, he stepped forward, approached Judy, and asked, Judy, is there anything ufortable about your neck? Princess Judy seemed to realize something was wrong, touched her own neck, and murmured in confusion, It seems to be itchy. Colin pulled Judys cor and indeed saw a red patch on her neck. Prince Harrison immediately crowed triumphantly, Joyce, do you still want to deny now? II didnt do anything! Joyces face turned red, and he cried out in grievance, Count Angler, Harrison is framing me, you must not believe him! Emboldened, Prince Harrison pursued relentlessly, Joyce, its clear that you have no hope of denying it. It was you who lured Judy here under the pretext of ying chess, then drugged her cup in order to take advantage of her! Youre talking nonsense! I didnt! I didnt! Joyce could only shake his head in denial, unable to produce any solid evidence of his innocence. However, Prince Harrison looked triumphant as if he held irrefutable proof. Watching this familiar scene, Colin suddenly recalled a simr frame-up incident that urred in the Holy Light Cathedral of Dragon City. Perhaps the saying goes true. Like father (or mother), like son. Of course,pared to the stratagems of Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Mid, Harrisons was somewhat immature and could easily be exposed. For example, the trace on Judys neck. Colin had already seen some barely discernible willow catkin on her cor. However, against kids like Joyce, this tactic was more than enough. Now looking at Joyce, he was clearly panicked. Count Angler, hurry up and have Joyce arrested! The princess of the royal family is not to be desecrated by him! I didnt! I didnt, Joyce made a weak retort. Tears were swirling in his eyes, and he was nearly in tears. Colin was secretly disdainful, but he did not arrest Joyce as Prince Harrison suggested. Instead, he ambiguously said: This case needs further investigation. However, young master Joyce, you better return to Lion Roar Castle. Agate Manor is no longer a suitable ce for you. Joyce, apparently surprised that Colin just let him go, repeatedly nodded in thanks, Count Angler, please investigate this meticulously. I had nothing to do with it! After finishing, he red at Prince Harrison and ran off as if in escape. Prince Harrison stamped his foot in frustration,ined, Teacher, why did you let him go just like that? Colin ignored Harrisonsint and asked Judy, Judy, how do you feel now? Do I need to find a priest for you? Before Judy could answer, Prince Harrison muttered, Its fine, shell be alright after a nap. Colin red at Harrison, then picked up the half-conscious Judy to put her in the inner bed. After instructing the maids outside, he said to Prince Harrison: Come with me. Chapter 357: 355 Means (Below) _1 Chapter 357: 355 Means (Below) _1 The night grew darker. The dim moonlight showered the tranquil forest trail. Prince Harrison followed behind Colin with his head down, matching his pace, his cheeks puffed out in apparent resentment. Do you think Ive ruined your n? Colin asked without turning his head, seemingly already anticipating Harrisons expression. Prince Harrison didnt say a word in his stubbornness, but merely nodded in resentment. A slight smile curled at the edge of Colins lips as he nonchntly said, Do you know that sometimes, it is most apt to stop a n midway? Prince Harrison lifted his head in surprise, his face full of confusion. Colin suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes piercing into Harrisons pupils, and abruptly asked, Is Princess Judy allergic to willow catkin? Ah What? Harrison was taken aback, his eyes darting around in surprise, and he began to stammer. Colin chuckled, And you want to frame Joyce with that kind of skill? If anything big happens, are you sure you wont let the cat out of the bag during questioning? Harrison hung his head, seemingly deted, probably due to the hit at his ego. Colin didnt attempt tofort this overly naive prince of the Empire. He just calmly continued, Your method of setting up a trap is too crude and full of ws. Thats why, setting Joyce free was actually for your own good. Just let Joyce go like that? But hes really annoying! Harrison mumbled under his breath, still sounding a bit disgruntled. Colin put his hand on Harrisons shoulder, looking him in the eye, and said, Remember Harrison, never let your emotions cloud your judgment. That will only make you extreme and even forget your original goal. Harrison looked up at Colin and nodded in semi-understanding. Colin continued, Do you remember what our original goal is? Original goal? Harrison thought for a moment, It was to chastise Joyce, so he would stop trying to get close to Judy. If thats the case, do we need to convict Joyce? Ah? Harrison looked at Colin in confusion, clearly not understanding what he meant. Colin exined with a smile, Your story is full of holes. It might not fool me, or most clever people, but do you think Judy would believe you? Harrisons eyes lit up as he finally understood, and excitedly said, Of course she will! I get it, teacher! When Judy wakes up, Ill tell her everything that happened tonight. Then shell definitely despise Joyce and wont pay him any attention! Colin approvingly nodded and said, Exactly. Joyce is just an insignificant ything to us. Theres no need to risk our own reputation to take him down. Harrison finally understood Colins point and earnestly expressed his gratitude, Im d you stopped me, teacher. If things had blown up, itd be troublesome if the royal family and the St. Hilde family sent people to investigate. Colin gave a faint smile, leaned in closer to Prince Harrison, a chilly light flickering in his eyes, and said, And also, we may not be able to convict Joyce, but we can certainly destroy him. Prince Harrisons eyes lit up immediately, and he hurriedly asked, Really? Teacher, how do we do it? To destroy a person, you dont necessarily have to convict him, or physically eliminate him. You can also attack his reputation. Reputation? Yes. The events of tonight will certainly spread amongst the servants. They dont know what actually happened, but they must have guessed something. If you get indignant and reveal some things deliberately in addition to Joyces nighttime exit from Agate Manor and his return to Lion Roar Castle, What do you think those servants will think of Joyce? Prince Harrisons face turned red with excitement as he immediately added, Theyll definitely think that you let Joyce go deliberately to save the face of the St. Hilde family! In doing so, it seems like Joyce wont be convicted, but hell also lose his chance to clear himself. Because youve forgiven him, there wont be anyone thoroughly investigating this matter, which would reveal the holes in the story. If Joyce wants to clear his name, he wont know where to start! Colin nodded with satisfaction. He thought Harrison was bright enough, though a bit naive, but already had some of the qualities a seasoned Silver coin should have. Perhaps this was gics? You know what to do next, right? I know, teacher! Prince Harrison confidently nodded, Rest assured, this time I wont disappoint you! In no time at all, Joyces reputation will be unbearable! He wont be able to get close to Judy ever again! Colin nodded with satisfaction and said, Alright, itste now, go rest. Prince Harrison didnt leave, but asked anxiously, Teacher, can can I go with you to the Half-Elf Kingdom? Colin smiled and nodded, Alright, when I go to Silver Moon City, Ill take you with me. Thank you, teacher! Harrison shouted excitedly, bowing before happily running off. Watching Harrisons bouncing figure, Colin couldnt help but chuckle and shake his head. Hes still too naive, showing all his emotions on his face. As for teaching his student these dark strategies, Colin didnt have much of a burden. Although Harrison was still young, given his status, he could never be seen as an innocent child. If Colin just told him Grimms Fairy Tales all day and taught him virtues like integrity, honesty, and fairness, that would truly harm him. After all, it was inevitable that Harrison would get drawn into the deceitful world of politics. Rather than a simple and happy childhood, he needed these dark strategies more. Besides, judging by his smooth attempt at framing Joyce earlier, it was doubtful that the Emperor and Queens education of him could be too innocent. As for Joyce, who was framed, Colin felt a twinge of guilt, but he would not hesitate to act when the need arose. Once Harrison weaved the story the next day, Colin would secretly add fuel to the mes, spreading this far and wide across the North Territory, practically giving Joyce a social death. If this youngster isnt willing to behave, then to Colin, he wasnt an underage child, and certainly not a little brother-inw, but a political enemy that needed to be dealt with seriously! Moreover, Colin was very clear that this political enemy already has a considerable force behind him. Now, he had only taken care of the core of this force, and there was still some trimming to be done. This way, he could confidently leave the North Territory. Thinking of this, Colin looked towards the direction of Winterfell City, his eyes cold. Chapter 358: 356 Broken Finger_1 Chapter 358: 356 Broken Finger_1 Winterfell City. As Count Evan walked into the dining room in the dim sunlight of dawn, he saw Sallya had finished breakfast and was wiping her mouth. Good morning, Sallya, why are you so formally dressed today? Sallya was wearing a red, off-the-shoulder gown today, with her hair piled high and a string of sapphires around her slender, fair neck, looking elegant, morous, and captivating. She gave Count Evan a slight smile and said, Good morning, Evan. Im nning to visit Duke St. Hilde at Lion Roar Castle today. A faint frown crossed Count Evans brow. Seeing this, Sallya quickly said, I know you dont want to trouble the St. Hilde family, but Im tired of searching aimlessly. After all, this is the North Territory, and without the help of the St. Hilde family, we can never find our fathers whereabouts. Count Evan sat down by the long table where a rich breakfast was alreadyid out. He casually tied a napkin around his neck and said with a smile: Well, since youve made up your mind, Ill apany youter. Sallya was taken aback, she thought Count Evan would object, but to her surprise he agreed without a word. Seeing the surprised look on his fiancees face, Count Evanughed and said, But I still want to remind you that the St. Hilde family may not be willing to help us out.
Moreover, even if they are willing, it may not be easy to track a Holy Knights movement. I understand, but I have to try. Sallya pursed her lips, her eyes full of determination. Count Evan made no further attempt to dissuade her and began to enjoy the breakfast before him. Sallya was silent too, staring at the hollowed-out pattern on the tablecloth, lost in thought. The dining room was filled with tranquility once again, only the sound of cutlery touching the tes remained. The tranquility was soon broken by the sound of footsteps. Your lordship, Sir Weber The Knight in waiting requests an audience. Count Evans eyebrows knitted tight at that, he hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded to the attendant and said, Let him in, escort him to the lounge, Ill be there in a moment. Yes, sir! Then, Count Evan hastened to finish his beef pie and drank a few sips of milk before putting down his knife and fork, wiping his mouth with a napkin, and saying to Sallya: Ill go see Sir Weber first, and then apany you to Lion Roar Castle. Sallya gave a gracious smile, nodding in agreement: Alright. Count Evan stood up to leave the dining room, he quickly made his way to the lounge, but the moment he stepped in, he stopped in his tracks. Your lordship! Knight Weber immediately stood up to show his respect, while the small figure beside him also rose to show his respects. But Count Evan was staring hard at the small figure, he frowned and said, Master Joyce, you shouldt be here. Count Evans icy gaze and words left Joyce at a loss for words. He stammered, then said in a wounded voice: My lord, if I had any other way, I wouldnt have sought you out. Knight Weber also quickly came to his aid, Your Excellency, rest assured, we were very discreet when we left, without rming anyone. Besides, they probably dont know that you live here, do they? Count Evan sneered, sighed and said, This is Winterfell City, for goodness sake. Do you really think we can keep our every move from Count Angler? But then he waved his hand, looking resigned and said, Never mind, since youvee already, just tell me what happened?
Only then did Joyce let out a sigh of relief and began to recount in full detail what had happened at Agate Manor. He emphasized repeatedly his innocence, insisting that all of it was Prince Harrisons plot to frame him. Count Evan listened quietly, then sighed again, saying, Joyce, if you hadnt fled to Winterfell City overnight, maybe you would still have had a chance to defend yourself. But now, your escape will only serve to expose your guilty conscience, and your reputation will be in ruins. Whwhat? But I didnt do anything!
If thats the case, what are you running for? Count Evan asked coldly. But but Joyce gaped, stammering without being able to say anything for a long time. The disappointment in Count Evans eyes was impossible to hide, he knew Joyce was ruined now. Therefore, he lost the desire to continue the discussion with Joyce, turned around, and left without another word. Seeing this, Joyce hurriedly got up and grabbed the sleeve of Lord Evans robe, pleading, Count Evan, you must help me think of a solution! Dont worry, as long as I can marry Princess Judy, I will definitely repay your kindness Count Evan gave a scornfulugh, totally ignoring Joyce, who was still fantasizing. With a flick of his robe, he walked out resolutely. Joyce turned back, looking devastated, turned to Knight Weber. But right now, Knight Weber was at a loss for what to do as well. Count Evans attitude was too definite, Weber knew that persuasion would be ineffective. At this point, even he couldnt help beingpletely disappointed in the Dukes third son in front of him. Master Joyce, lets head back home, Knight Weber had no choice but to lead the dejected Joyce back to Lion Roar Castle. After escorting Joyce back to his room, Knight Weber thought about whether or not to consult with Arnold about countermeasures, when a group of guards blocked his way. Knight Weber, Lord Angler, the Count, requests your presence.
Count Angler? An rm triggered in Knight Webers heart, He is back? Yes, the Count himself is waiting for you in the study room right now, please proceed. Suppressing his anxiety, Weber was escorted to the study by the guards. Please sit, Weber Knight. Colin seemed busy writing something. When he saw Weber entering, he just raised his head, looked, and then instructed at ease. The friendly attitude exhibited by Colinforted Weber, and he seated himself on the couch. After approximately five minutes, Colin finally finished writing, slowly got up, and approached Weber. Weber quickly stood up, respectfully asked, Sir Count, do you have any orders for me? Colin responded cheerfully, Ive been quite busy recently. I didnt ask you before: how have you been finding Winterfell City these days? Of course, I amfortable. I was born here and only moved to Dragon City at the age of eight. But deep down, I have always considered myself a Northern Knight. Well, thats good. Colin seemed relieved, then took out a golden dagger from his waist and handed it to Weber. Knight Weber took the dagger, looked puzzled, and asked, Lord Count, whats the meaning of this? Do you recognize this dagger? Yes, I do, Weber nodded, This dagger is a symbol of the Northern Guardians authority.
Colinughed and said, So as a Northern Guardian, do I have the authority tomand you, the Northern Knight? Of course. Good. Colins smile broadened, Then I now order you to cut off your left little finger. WhWhat? Weber was frozen in shock, staring in disbelief at Colin. However, Colin only chuckled and responded, Did you not hear clearly? Do you need me to repeat? Only then did Webers whole body turn cold, realizing that Colin was not joking. Why? Weber asked in a hard voice. Colins smile remained unchanged, he replied lightly, You dont know the reason? Weber opened his mouth, but couldnt utter any words of defense. He couldnt have guessed that Colins retribution would stimte him so quickly, and so openly. However, Weber then realized that he was utterly helpless against it. ording to authority, as the Northern Guardian, Colin does indeed have the power to control Knight Weber. ording to strength, Weber remembered clearly how, back in Dragon City, Colin had defeated him with a single blow.
At this moment, he realized that in front of this young count, he had no chance to fight back at all. With the golden dagger in hand, it seemed as if Weber could lightly stab straight into the counts chest, who appeared to be defenseless. But, Weber did not dare. Knight Weber, do you have any objections to mymands? Colins smile faded, his tone turning icy. Weber felt like he was being pierced by a scary gaze, his shivering from fear, he felt he could no longer dy, gritted his teeth, and drew out the golden dagger. Ssh! Amid the suppressed groan of pain, a severed finger fell onto the pure white wool carpet, where the dark-red blood drops fell like scattered petals. Colin nodded satisfied, picked up the severed finger himself, handed it to Weber, and said: Send this severed finger to Governor Sebas, and state the reasons behind the urrence yourself. Knight Weber held on to his injured left hand; his body was shaking from the pain, but he still respectfully answered: Yes! Then Colin no longer paid him any heed, returning to sit behind his desk. Knight Weber ced the bloodstained golden dagger on the corner of the table, respectfully bowed, then ran out of the study like someone who just escaped. Chapter 359: 357 Visit_1 Chapter 359: 357 Visit_1 Not long after Knight Weber left, the door to the study was opened again. When Colin looked up, he saw Vera, dressed in a beige long dress, softly walking in. Colin, are you busy? No, what is it? Colin put down his goose feather pen, got up from his desk, embraced his petite wife by her small waist, and gently kissed her soft, moist lips. Vera held onto her husbands arm, her delicate nostrils quivered a few times, and she asked doubtfully, Why is there a smell of blood? I just taught a chatterbox a lesson and forgot to have the maide and clean up. Oh. Vera nodded in understanding, showing no concern. She then asked softly, Are Prince Harrison and Princess Judy doing well at Agate Manor? Very well, the scenery there is beautiful, and they can horse ride. They dont even want toe back to Winterfell City. Thats good.
Seeing Vera hesitant to speak, Colin asked with augh, Have you heard something? Vera nodded, I did hear some rumors, and Joyce came to me with herints, earlier. Colinughed lightly, tightened his arm around Veras waist, and asked, What do you think? Does Joyce have ill intentions for Princess Judy? Vera bit her plump cherry lips, hesitated for a moment, and shook her head, I wasnt there, I cant judge recklessly. But But what? Vera lifted her head, and looked seriously at her husband, But he is my brother after all, and I hope he can live out his life peacefully. Colin blinked, andughed, Of course, I too hope he can live out his life peacefully like an average nobles son. Colin could understand Veras concerns. After all, Joyce was her brother. Even if he hadpeted with her for the Northern Dukes title and now had ill intentions, but considering her character, she definitely wouldnt want to be ruthless. Thus, Colin made a promise not to harm Joyces life. Of course, he cant expect any power or privilege in this life. Vera understood the hidden meaning in Colins words and immediately gave a charming smile, leaning in for another kiss. Thump, thump, thump. Just as Colin was enjoying Veras tenderness, there was an untimely knock on the door. Colin asked irritably, What is it? The butlers voice came from outside the door, Sir, madam, Count Evan from the East with his fiance, Miss Sallya, havee to pay their respects. Colin sighed, and responded, Please ask them to wait in the drawing room. Yes. Vera wriggled out of Colins embrace, her face flushed. As she straightened Colins cor, she asked, Why would theye to Winterfell City?
Sallya is here to find her fatherCPrince Lexie. As for Count Evan, hehe. Before Vera could ask why Colin had sneered, she heard him continue, Lets go, let us properly entertain our distinguished guests. Count Evan, Miss Sallya, wee to Lion Roar Castle!
Honorable Duke St. Hilde, Count Angler, thank you for your warm wee. We hope our unexpected visit has not brought you too much trouble. Not at all, Lion Roar Castle is always open to our friendly guests. After a round of pleasantries, the four of them took their respective seats. Maids, swift in their movements, brought in coffee and desserts. Colins gaze shifted between Count Evan and Sallya, and then he asked with a smile, The two of you havee to the North Territory this time for Prince Lexie, am I right? Vera looked at her husband, slightly surprised at his direct approach. Sallya didnt seem to mind Colins slightly impolite question, she nodded honestly and said, Yes, Count, I dide to the North Territory following my fathers footsteps. There are still many doubts surrounding the death of Governor Lattom, and I know my fathers innocence is hard to believe based on one-sided usations. But he had some leads and thats why he came to the North Territory. So, if the St. Hilde family could help me confirm my fathers whereabouts, allow me to contact him, or even assist in clearing his name, I will be forever indebted to you! Veras beautiful face wrinkled slightly in hesitation. Miss Sallya, I regret what has happened to your father, too. However, before concrete evidence is avable, I cannot use the power of the St. Hilde family to assist you or your father. After all, I cant let the familys honor be damaged, I hope you understand this. Sallyas eyes grew dim. Although she had guessed the result, she couldnt help but feel disappointed. However, she didnt hold a grudge against Vera. After all, Prince Lexie was now used of killing a governor. No family would be willing to aid him publicly.
Count Evan, underneath the table, gently patted his fiances hand in an attempt tofort her, and was about to speak when Colin suddenly said: Miss Sallya, I met Prince Lexie just a half a month ago. Really? Where? Sallya asked eagerly, lifting her head in surprise. In Swan City. Swan City? The news stirred something in Count Evans mind, leading him to the recent dramatic events the city had experienced. Is my father still in Swan City? Sallya hurriedly asked. Her restless demeanor suggested she would immediately rush to Swan City if she received an affirmative answer from Colin. However, in Sallyas disappointed gaze, Colin slowly shook his head, saying: I dont think so. Do you know where he might have gone? Sallya ventured, having little hope. From what she knew about her father, he wouldnt reveal his whereabouts to someone he was unfamiliar with. Surprisingly, Colin nodded. Prince Lexie should be in Floral City. Sallyas face lit up with joy. Really? I dont doubt you, Count Angler, but why would my father go to Floral City? Colin said in a half-truth, half-lie manner: You should have heard about the incident that happened in Swan City, right? Indeed, the initial appearance of Prince Lexie in Swan City was to investigate the death of Bishop John. Upon hearing this, Evan, out of curiosity, asked: Didnt Bishop John die because of Lucien? Why would the prince go to Floral City?
Lucien was indeed one of the culprits, but the real mastermind was someone else. Who was it? Colin took a sip of his coffee, apparently hesitant about the question. After a moment, he said slowly: Im sorry, but even I cant be sure of the true identity of the mastermind. I cant tell you right now. Count Evan shifted his gaze, asking: Could this anything to do with the Morrison family? Prince Lexie indeed had such a suspicion. Colin quickly passed the me. Count Evan stared at Colin for a long while but couldnt read anything from his inscrutable face. He ventured another question: Count Angler, why would Prince Lexie take such an interest in the death of Bishop John? Colin shrugged, saying: Im not clear about that. Perhaps he felt that it was rted to Governor Lattoms death. Count Evan immediately fell into deep contemtion. He didnt fully trust Colins words, but couldnt figure out thetters intention. Meanwhile, Sallya, who had been impatient, immediately thanked him. Count Angler, thank you for the information. If you need any help in the future, please dont hesitate to ask! Having said that, the sprightly Miss Sallya immediately stood up to bid farewell to Vera and Colin. Vera tried to retain her for a little while, but Sallya, with her heart set on her father, couldnt stay for long and left Lion Roar Castle shortly after.
Colin watched the two leave until their figures disappeared into the distance. He then discreetly sent two blood ves to follow them. In fact, the reason he encouraged Sallya to go to Floral City was to locate Prince Lexie through them. Though the prince should have arrived in Floral City by now, Colins informants there had noticed no signs of him. He didnt know if Prince Lexie had failed to find the mysterious basement or if the Morrison Family had moved the Blood Pool elsewhere ahead of time. In short, Colin was uncertain what the prince was up to and where he was. This made him feel a bit uneasy. However, it was impossible for him to dispatch blood ves to track a Holy Knight. Therefore, he could only try to indirectly monitor Prince Lexies movements by tracking Sallya. Moreover, he specifically mentioned the death of Bishop John, hoping that Count Evan and Sallya would investigate the matter, preferably catching a slip-up by Mr. Ji. If this led to a confrontation between Prince Lexie and Mr. Ji, Colin would be more than happy. Both of them were ticking time bombs for the North Territory. Colin wished nothing more than for them to fight each other and self-destruct. Chapter 360: Strategy 358_1 Chapter 360: Strategy 358_1 Upon leaving Lion Roar Castle and returning to his residence, Count Evan immediately packed his belongings and prepared to head towards Floral City. Looking back now, he increasingly felt that Colins intention was to drive him out of Winterfell City. Upon this, Count Evan was not particrly surprised. Previously, when Joyce had visited with Knight Weber, he realized that he would undoubtedly be viewed with suspicion by Colin. Of course, there was nothing he could do about it. Even though Sallya was going to see Prince Lexie, Count Evan, her fianc, could not stop her. Besides, this was in fact something Count Evan had to do himself. After the incident in Dragon City, Prince Lex had already given him a choice. Since he had chosen to believe in Prince Lexs innocence, Count Evan could only follow this path. Only by finding Prince Lex and helping him clear his name, could Count Evan himself acquire the support and status he desired. For Count Evan, this was his first priority, as for creating some chaos andying a few traps in the North Territory, those were just incidental tasks. Having packed his belongings as quickly as possible, Count Evan found Sallya still sorting things out and said, You continue, I am going out for a while, Ill be back soon.
Alright. Saying goodbye to Sallya, Count Evan changed into low-profile attire and left his residence. After aimlessly strolling around the streets of Winterfell City, he seemed to casually walk into a tavern. Within the tavern, Count Evan went straight to the second floor, sat down in avishly decorated private room, and drank the wine brought by his personal attendant. But what was strange was that even though Count Evan was alone, there were two wine cups on the table. Not long after, Arnold, the president of North Wind Business Association, entered the room quietly and greeted Count Evan respectfully. Please sit down. Count Evan poured Arnold a ss of wine. Arnold sat down and thanked him for the wine, quickly draining the cup. He then asked, Count, what orders do you have for calling me here? Count Evan sipped the wine in his hand and calmly replied, I am leaving Winterfell City. Arnold was taken aback, and quickly asked, So soon? Are you returning to the East Territory? No. Im heading to Floral City. So, if you have anything, you can find me there. Alright, Arnold replied, nodding his head. Count Evan nced at the businessman in front of him and asked, Hows the work on persuading the prominent businessmen of the North Territorying along? Arnold frowned and seemed troubled. Count, as you are aware, the situation in the North Territory is currentlyplicated. Despite my best efforts, Oliver, backed by Count Angler, has taken the position in the North Territorys foreign tradepany as bait, attracting quite a few influential Northern businessmen. So Seeing Count Evans expression unchanged, Arnold quickly added, Count, in my opinion, it is rather difficult topete for control over the Northern foreign tradepany with the St. Hilde family, and our goal is rather apparent, which could easily expose us. As you very well know, Count Angler is not a generous person. Especially now, with the situation around young master Joyce gettingplicated, Im worried that if we provoke them Count Evan gently tapped the wine cup, lost in thought. He knew that recent events had caused this merchant to falter.
However, for the moment, Count Evan himself couldnt provide enough reasons to convince Arnold to continue taking risks for him. Seeing Count Evan falling silent, Arnold again took the initiative to suggest, Count, I think we could take a different approach C employing a more covert, yet even deadlier strategy to sever the St. Hilde familys attempt to control the business circle in the North Territory. Count Evans expression shifted slightly, and he immediately responded, Tell me more. Sir, the North Territorys foreign tradepany is toorge a target and is greatly valued by Count Angler. It is unwise for us to take them on directly in this regard.
Ive pondered for a while and realized it might be better to attack them through bonds. Bonds? Yes, this is the policy that Count Angler is preparing to implement in the North Territory. Havent you heard? I know what bonds are, just get to your point. Yes. Arnold cleared his throat and exined excitedly, My Lord, have you noticed that the bonds Count Angler is preparing to issue have no restriction on eligibility. It means that even a merchant from the East can exchange food for bonds with the St. Hilde family. If youre careful, you wouldnt even need to alert the St. Hilde family C you can exchange food for bonds through a trustworthy middleman. The eyes of Count Evan lit up as if hes just realized something. Seeing this, Arnold, as if encouraged, exined even more enthusiastically: In this way, you can use the funds from the East to get involved in the Northsmercial world without worries. Once we stockpile arge number of bonds, well have significant leverage over the St. Hilde family. As the bonds approach maturity, you could buy uprge quantities of food and drive up the food prices. By then, these bonds would pose a huge threat to the St. Hilde family! If theyre willing to honor the bonds, theyll have to buy food at high prices, and you would still make a fortune. And if they back out, or cant acquire enough food to honor the bonds, it would severely damage the reputation of the St. Hilde family and could even trigger another round of upheaval in the North Territory.
Of course, the East would suffer some losses too since the bonds youve hoarded would be worthless. But given the Easts wealth, Sir, do you reckon its worth causing some disruption in the North Territory with a chunk of cash? Of course, its more than worth it! Count Evan quickly replied, lifting his wine cup to clink against Arnolds, his face full of approval. In Count Evans opinion, this n is truly great; sufficiently covert yet extremely cunning. No matter whether the St. Hilde family agrees to honor these bonds in the end, the East cant lose. Honestly speaking, if it were apetition of military power, the East would be inferior to the North. The long years of peace had eroded the will of the knights in the East. Unless its ast resort, Count Evan would never hope for a decisive battle with the Northerners on the battlefield. But economically, the abundance of the East is far beyond what the North can ever hope to achieve. Therefore, even if the North chooses not to honor the bonds due to high food prices, Count Evan wouldnt regret it. Spending some money to ruin the reputation that a Holy Knight family had built up over a thousand years, is absolutely worth it. Count Evan was growing increasingly excited as he thought about it. He and Arnold emptied a whole bottle of red wine in no time. Just as Arnold was about to ask his attendant to bring more good wine, Count Evan darted him down, remembering his fianc was waiting for him: Lets not drink anymore today. I have to go to Floral Cityter. Arnold looked slightly disappointed but did not insist.
Count Evan patted Arnolds shoulder warmly, inviting him to visit Floral City anytime and have a good drink with him. Arnold was ttered and nodded continuously as he saw Count Evan off. Upon returning to the room, Arnold found that someone else had already upied Count Evans seat. However, he appeared neither surprised nor panicked, and greeted respectfully: Count Angler, Ive just done what you suggested. Colin was fiddling with the wine cup that Count Evan had just drank from, smiling and saying: Mr. Arnold, you have made the correct choice, and I appreciate it. Chapter 361: 359 Pre-departure Arrangement_1 Chapter 361: 359 Pre-departure Arrangement_1 In the private room of the tavern. Arnold, who had just been discussing with Count Evan on how to undermine the St. Hilde family, was now humbly pouring wine for Colin, all the while maintaining a sycophantic smile: My lord Count, I am, after all, a Northerner at heart, and my loyalty undeniably lies with the North Territory! That Evan Sanctus is so audacious as to incite me to betray the North Territory, itsughable! Colin gave a half smile, looking at the seemingly virtuous Northern merchant in front of him, conveniently forgetting the mans previous ndestine encounter with Count Evan in the Butter Tavern. Clearly, if it werent for Colin catching him out, would Arnold have suddenly be such an unwavering Northerner? Colin would never forget that these merchants would sell anything for profit. Fortunately, he himself could offer them greater benefits, as long as they obeyed. Simrly, if they disobeyed, he could strip them of everything they had. Mister Arnold, you are truly the perfect role model for merchants from the North Territory! My lord Count, you tter me! In my mind, you are indeed the embodiment of the Northern Knights, the crme de crme amongst the nobles! The two men had a heartfelt exchange ofpliments, then raised their wine sses and toasted to their friendship.
After emptying the wine in his cup, Arnold ced it down and cautiously observed Colins expression before tentatively asking: My lord Count, theres something that Im uncertain whether or not I should ask Colin nced casually at him and responded nonchntly: Rest assured, whatever Ive promised you I will not renege on. Dont you trust my reputation? No, no, no, Arnold was quick to deny, My lord Count, youve misunderstood. I fully trust that you will by no means slight a faithful subordinate. I simply cant understand why you would gift such a lucrative opportunity ot the Easterner. Profitable? Colinughed scornfully, So you believe it to be a good opportunity to strike it rich? Arnold felt uneasy but still managed to muster the courage to say, My lord, could you really be nning to default on those bonds? My apologies for speaking out of turn, but Im afraid this may seriously damage the reputation of the St. Hilde family. Colin couldnt help butugh teasingly, Youre doing rather well, even starting to worry on behalf of the St. Hilde family. Of course, the great Hilde Family holds a lofty status in the hearts of all Northerners! With an air of devout sincerity, Arnold, looking as if he was worshipping his faith. Colin ignored Arnolds disy of loyalty and simply stated, You can rest easy, The St. Hilde family wont tarnish its reputation. No matter who presents those matured bonds at Lion Roar Castle, we will redeem them, even if its an Easterner. However, for you to say that the Easterner can amass a fortune through hoarding bonds and manipting food prices, hehe, thats too much of an assumption. Arnold looked confused and asked, My lord Count, please forgive my obtuseness, but I dont quite understand what you mean. In essence, what Colin had set up for Count Evan was akin to a simple futures operation. At this moment, Count Evan is purchasing food at a low price in the eastern territory, exchanging them for bonds in the North Territory. These bonds can be seen as futures contracts. On the day of maturity, which is when the bonds mature, if the price of food in the North Territory is higher than the current price in the East, then Count Evan will earn substantially from this price difference. This could even cause the St. Hilde family to be unable to afford enough food, leading to a default of credit. However, a key issue lies here C the price of food at the time of maturity has to be higher than it is now. Otherwise, the East will be in deep financial trouble Arnold and Count Evan were both cheated because they were limited by the current era. In an age of inadequate productivity, food is always in a state of scarcity. Therefore, its very easy to cause an increase in food prices: a touch of chaos, a handful ofrge guilds hoarding food, could all send food prices skyrocketing. This is also the source of Count Evans confidence.
In his view, manipting food prices to climb steadily in the future is not a difficult task, surely capable of making the St. Hilde family swallow a difficult pill. However, he does not know that Colin has decided to implement the New Agrarian-Pastoral System in the North Territory, overseen by Schr Sunny. And Colin is also confident that with the widespread implementation of this new system, the supply of food in the North territory will be increasingly abundant, and the trend of food prices will definitely be a continuous decline. This is the trend dictated by supply and demand, and if the Easterners wish to reverse this trend, well, they should prepare to be swept away by this torrent.
Of course, Colin didnt n to exin this point to Arnold in detail, after all, he couldnt fully trust this businessman, so he just said lightly: Then you should pay attention to the future trend of grain prices, see if the Easterners can really make a big profit, or even threaten the St. Hilde Family with it? Arnold nodded in confusion, not daring to ask much. Colin instructed Arnold a few more words to reassure him to do this promising undercover job well, and then he left. Three dayster, the North Territorys foreign tradepany, which Colin had high hopes for, was officially established. Over five hundred big and small Northern merchants gathered in the banquet hall of Lion Roar Castle to witness this historic moment. Since Count Evans attention was diverted by Colin to the bonds, there was no secret intervention from the Easterners, and Colin managed to secure nearly 60% of the newpanys shares without much effort. Of course, such arge amount of money is definitely beyond the reach of the shallowly established Angler family, even if they put all the war reparations from the Troll Empire into it, it would not be enough. Luckily, there was the support of the St. Hilde family, the Uman n, the Schultz Family, and the Miller family of the Half-Elf Kingdom, which allowed Colin to sessfully control the board and be the first chairman of the North Territorys foreign tradepany. Oliver, as he wished, was appointed as the first general manager of thepany by Vera. Moreover, the operational team members of thepany, particrly those in charge of the most important departments of human resources and finance, were all backbone members from the original Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Thus, a North Territory foreign tradepany entirely controlled by Colin was finally established. In Colins vision, it would be his tool for consolidating and controlling the Northern merchantmunity, and for implementing economic invasions abroad.
At the same time, the North Territory Charity Foundation was also announced to be established. Compared to the North Territory foreign tradepany, the establishment of this foundation was very low-key. Moreover, other than Colin, no one else was aware of its huge potential and real function. After dealing with business matters, Colin began preparing to travel to the Half-Elf Kingdom. Actually, the current dangers in the North Territory are not entirely eradicated, such as Mr. Ji, Prince Lexie, and the Morrison Family. However, Colin finds these issues quite thorny at present and cannot deal with them temporarily. Thankfully, he had struck a deal with Mr. Ji. Although Colin had doubts about the reliability of this agreement, in the short term, he believed that Mr. Ji would not cause too much stir in the North Territory, given that they do have a basis for cooperation in some respects. Moreover, theres Prince Lexie keeping a close watch on this formidable mage. Colin could only temporarily put these dangers aside to deal with a more important and pressing issuefood. Queen Isa had already sent a letter. Compared tost time, the half-elf merchants had formed a union this time. They were no longer willing to be forced by Colin to buy arge amount of grain at a low price likest year. Moreover, it seemed that they had the support of the Easterners behind them. So, Colin was preparing to take the Blood Knight Army to Silver Moon City this time to give those half-elf merchants who cared more about money than their lives a profound lesson. After nearly half a year of growth, the Blood Knight Army has expanded to nearly 20,000 in size. Although this is still arge gappared to the peak period of the Dark Cavalry, it is still a rather formidable military force. At least in the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom, no one can threaten its power. Unless the Easterners send arge army to invade the Half-Elf Kingdom.
If that happens, it might actually be a good thing for Colin. Because it means that the Easterners gave up their biggest geographical advantagethe Angry River. Colin would be very willing to form a Northern Alliance Army andpete with the Eastern Army in the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. However, this was just Colins own thought. As long as Duke St. Prowse is not a fool, he wont do that. At the end of September, after bidding farewell to Vera, Colin personally led the Blood Knight Army in a grand departure from Winterfell City, heading towards Silver Moon City. Chapter 362: 360 Help_1 Chapter 362: 360 Help_1 Half-Elf Kingdom, Shadow Gorge. For the Dark Cavalry, this gorge was a shame that could never be washed away. The ambush a year ago had caused the cream of the Dark Cavalry to lie here forever. Today, the Blood Knight Army, the sessor to the Dark Cavalry, passes through this ce again. This time, without any special order from Colin, Knight Logh personally led the vanguard and prepared to thoroughly search every corner and crevasse of the gorge, to ensure that the previous tragedy would not repeat itself. Towering high into the sky, the sheer cliffs that looked like they were cut by a knife blocked the sunlight, leaving the entire gorge shrouded in darkness. Unremarkable wild grass and fungi thrived robustly in this environment. Perhaps this was due to the terribly bloody battlest year, with countless corpses and ample blood bing the best nourishment for these wild nts. In some sense, life is indeed a cycle The graveyard of humans created a paradise for nts. Walking through the gorge, Knight Logh felt a heavy burden in his heart. The lingering smell of blood was still in the air, seemingly echoing with the tragic killing of that day. Though Colin had led them to annihte the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, avenging the fallen warriors of the Dark Cavalry, the shame of Shadow Gorge still haunted every single soldier of the Blood Knight Army.
Knight Logh felt that perhaps one day, only when the Blood Knight Army stormed White Dew City and hung Duke St. Prowses corpse on the city walls, could their past hatred and shame be thoroughly cleansed. Knight Logh had exceptional confidence in the arrival of this day. As Colins confidant and themander of the Blood Knight Army, Knight Logh, of course, knew some of Colins ns and ambitions, and was aware of the tension between the North and East Territories. In Knight Loghs view, it was only a matter of time when Colin would march into the East Territory, and everything he was doing now was in preparation for this. Whos there? Just as Knight Logh was contemting the future, a sudden reprimand came from the scout cavalry up ahead. Knight Logh quickly spurred his warhorse and headed towards the source of the sound. DoDont be impulsive! Gentlemen, I have no ill intentions! I am Jason Lute, the son of Ron the Knight, the master of Alfalfa City, I am here waiting for Count Angler! Faced with the fierce Blood Knight Army, Jason was scared speechless. However, even though he had identified himself, the frosty spears that surrounded him did not recede. Jason wanted to speak again, but a knight who obviously was a high-ranking officer wearing bright armor approached him. How did you know that the Blood Knight Army would pass through here at this time? Knight Logh asked coldly. Because of the past experience, Knight Logh was extremely sensitive to any irregrities. Upon hearing this, Jason immediately understood his worry and quickly exined with a troubled face, Sir Knight, theres no way I could know the Blood Knight Armys exact whereabouts. My father, Ron the Knight, told me that Count Angler would definitelye to Silver Moon City recently, so he asked me to wait here. Frankly speaking, I have been waiting in Shadow Gorge for over a month now, and I am finally able to meet you. Knight Logh then felt relieved. Come with me. Knight Logh gestured at Jason, then instructed his soldiers, Continue searching the gorge, dont overlook any suspicious ces! Yes! Jason heaved a sigh of relief, promptly climbed onto his horse, and followed Knight Logh to the other end of the gorge.
The two traveled through the gorge and went nearly ten miles further to reach the Blood Knight Armys campsite. Thanks to Knight Logh escorting him, Jason quickly arrived at the central camp and met Count Angler with whom he had met once before. Honorable Count Angler, I am Jason Lute, the son of Knight Ron Lute, the Lord of Alfalfa City. I express the sincerest wee to you on behalf of my father! Lute? Colin muttered this surname, and finally remembered the once-glorious top-tier family in the Half-Elf Kingdom.
He also remembered that initially, when he was exchanging prisoners with the East at Alfalfa City, he had asked Queen Isa to appoint a city lord for Alfalfa City to resist the infiltration of the Eastern region. And the city lord chosen by Queen Isa was none other than Ron Knight, the nephew of Duke Lute, the formermander of the Silver Moon Guards. Are you waiting for me here for something? he asked. Jason grinned slyly, My lord, my father, knowing you would pass Alfalfa City, especially sent me to greet you. He is waiting for your highness in Alfalfa City! Colin reacted with an eyeroll, speechless at the audacity of the city lord of Alfalfa City. Shadow Gorge was a hundred kilometers away from Alfalfa City, and heading to Silver Moon City from here meant going north, however, Alfalfa City was decidedly south. This was considered passing by? Ha, it seems your Lute n is not doing so well in Alfalfa City, Colin pulled no punches as heid it bare to Jason. Jason chuckled awkwardly. He knew his fathers intentions could be easily guessed, but at this moment the Lute n definitely needed external support, and the situation in Alfalfa City was dire. Ufortably, he said: Lord Earl, rest assured, as long as you lead the Blood Knight Army to Alfalfa City, the rats that dare to hide in the gutter will undoubtedly run away in fear! Colinughed. Of course, he would not doubt this. The so-called Alfalfa Brotherhood supported by the Eastern region was just an organization of bandits and criminals. They would flee in front of any regr army, let alone the Blood Knight Army. But what good would that do? The geographical location of Alfalfa city was too unique, situated right at the junction of Crystal River and Angry River.
Even if the Blood Knight Army could easily upy the northwestern part of the city, without navy support, they wouldnt dare to rashly cross the river to upy the other two parts of the city. Unless the North Territory could control both the Angry River and Crystal River, there would be no meaning in advancing into Alfalfa City. Moreover, in Colins view, Alfalfa City was a poisonous fruit thrown out by the Eastern region, meant to entice the North Territory to swallow. But Colin wouldnt fall into this trap. Until there was a strong navy formed, Colin definitely wouldnt choose Alfalfa City as the battlefield for a fight with the East. So, in the face of Jasons expectant gaze, Colin still coldly refused: Jason, please give my apologies to Knight Ron. I have important matters that require me to rush to Silver Moon City immediately. I really cant visit Alfalfa City this time. If theres an opportunity next time, Ill visit. Lord Earl! Upon hearing Colins rejection of his invitation, Jason immediately became anxious, You cant ignore Alfalfa City! That damn bandit Capen has already gathered the majority of the underground forces in Alfalfa City. Our Lute n is isted and helpless, without military support, how could we possibly fight them? Truth be told, in the past three months, our family has already cryptically lost three knights and two rangers! If you still dont do something, I fear even my father will be killed by those madmen! Despite Jasons earnest plea, not the slightest emotion could be seen on Colins face. He still retorted indifferently: Im sorry, but Alfalfa City is the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom, and as the Earl of the North Territory, I have no jurisdiction. If the Lute n really has an unsolvable difficulty, you can turn to Queen Isa. Lord Earl, Her Majesty the Queen is also unwilling to send troops to support Alfalfa City! Then I am helpless too. Colin shrugged, saying to Knight Logh, Escort Knight Jason out.
Lord Earl, Lord Earl Jason wanted to persuade him further, but was forcibly escorted out by Knight Logh. Watching Jason wrestle as he was driven out, Colin stroked his chin in thought for a moment. Then, he quickly wrote a letter, summoned a servant, and instructed: You immediately take this letter to Winterfell City. Hand it to Arnold of the North Wind Business Association. Yes. Even though Colin couldnt possibly march into Alfalfa City at the moment, he still didnt want to do nothing as the forces supported by the Eastern regionid waste there. Chapter 363: 361 Red Maple Manor_1 Chapter 363: 361 Red Maple Manor_1 Having crossed the Shadow Gorge, the Blood Knight Army continued northward. After two more days of travel, the scout cavalry once again brought a roadblock before Colin. However, Colin didnt refuse the invitation this time. Because, the handwriting on the invitation was clearly that of Queen Isas. Knight Logh, quicken your pace. We will rest in Red Maple Manor tonight. Yes, my lord! With that order, the Blood Knight Army began to speed up, finally reaching the Red Maple Manor situated in the southern outskirts of Silver Moon City before sunset. The golden afterglow of the setting sun shone on the ming maple leaves, making the view before them look unrealistically beautiful. Colin had deep impressions of this manor because just a year ago, he escorted Vera through here. Moreover, they had left some pleasant memories here. To his surprise, when Colin passed the Red Maple Manor for the second time, he found that Queen Isa was waiting for him here.
The beautiful scenery of the twilight mingling with the maple leaves was no match for the stunning silhouette at the manors entrance that intrigued Colin. It had been a while, Queen Isas belly was already bulging, yet her face remained as exquisite as ever. As a female knight, Isa wouldnt suffer the normal pregnancy symptoms like nausea, vomiting, or body swelling. Only the undeniable maternal glow lent a touch of warmth and kindness to the already noble, elegant, and matchlessly beautiful Half-Elf Queen. Why on earth are you outside? You should be safely in Silver Moon City! Youre pregnant and running around! Colin dismounted and walked a few steps forward, speaking in a somewhat reproachful tone. Queen Isa then chuckled softly, responding in a tender voice, Im just here to rx. At this time of the year, the Red Maple Forest is a rare beauty in the world. Not wanting to reprimand the woman who was about to give birth to their child, Colin walked side by side with her into the manor, saying, Then shall I apany you to enjoy the maple leaves? Sure, the banquet is not ready anyway. Upon hearing these words, the crowd quietly dispersed, giving the reuniting couple enough privacy. Princess Judy who felt left out also wanted to follow them but was stopped by Prince Harrison. On this journey, Colin only nned to take Prince Harrison along. However, Princess Judy tenaciously insisted oning. Colin, worried that what happened to Joyce might affect her fragile mind, agreed to let here along as a distraction. Nheless, Judys lively and carefree antics along the journey had made Colin feel that his concerns were misced. Why are you blocking me? Judy red at her brother and yelled at him in protest. The teacher and Queen Isa have important matters to discuss, why are you following them? Important affairs? Who discusses important affairs right upon meeting? And they didnt even greet us. How rude! Judy protested vehemently. Perhaps Queen Isa didnt notice the two of us. Prince Harrison exined, Besides, we came to the Half-Elf Kingdom as students this time, so Her Majesty the Queen doesnt need to receive us with the courtesy due to the royal family. Anyway, its outrageous! Judy was still huffed, then she looked at the receding figures of Colin and Isa. Realizing something, she whispered mysteriously, Hey, brother, do you perhaps know something? Teacher and Queen Isa seem to have a special rtionship. What What are you talking about! Dont specte wildly. Harrison responded nervously shaking his head.
In truth, he was not sure himself, when Queen Med took him to Queen Isas coronation, he did specte if the child Queen Isa was carrying was Colins. However, after what happened to Joyce, Harrison had developed a deep respect for Colin and naturally did not dare to conjecture about his teachers secrets. Only Judy, with her bright, twinkling eyes, seemed to be hatching some mischievous n. When is the expected due date?
About half a month more. Queen Isa was d in a loose, white silk dress, one hand resting on her protruding belly, the other arm hooked around Colins outstretched arm, they strolled through the fiery red maple forest. Her charming and alluring face gleamed with a happy radiance, her emerald-green eyes filled with tenderness and affection as she constantly observed her lover. Is everything ready ordingly? Dont worry, everything is prepared. Colins worries were somewhat needless. As the queen of the Half-Elves, for such a big event as Isa giving birth, how could there be no one to help her make thorough preparations? Moreover, being a Bloodline, even if Isas heart were pierced, she wouldnt be in any life-threatening danger. Therefore, childbirth is not something she should worry about. Even if it were a difficult birth, Colin was confident that he could direct the doctor, in this medically primitive era, to sessfully perform a cesarean section for Isa. Of course, Colin certainly did not want Isa to suffer in such a way. It would be best if everything proceeded smoothly. Did you meet someone from the Lute n on your way here? Yes. Colin nodded, They have also been looking for you, havent they? Queen Isa nodded, Correct. However, I remember you saying that it isnt the best time for a military intervention in Alfalfa City, so I rejected them. You did the right thing.
However, the Lute ns situation is indeed not good now. If there is no support from the outside, I guess it wont take too long before they get kicked out of Alfalfa City. Queen Isa slightly furrowed her brows, It seems like I need to continue selecting the next city lord. Colin gave Queen Isas soft hand a squeeze,forting her, Dont rush, I already have a n. Oh? Seeing the curious look on Isas face, Colin shook his head, deliberately being coy, Youll understand in due time. Isa nodded in agreement, no longer pressing the matter. She was indeed confident in Colin. As the two were walking and chatting, they passed by a well built from white zed rocks, within which a sapling was nted. Colin curiously asked, Why is this maple tree surrounded like this? I nted it myself two days ago. Isa answered in a soft voice, her face full of a maternal glow, Tomemorate our child who is soon to be born. Looking at the small sapling, Colin was abruptly moved, a sense of inexplicable emotion surged in his heart. He asked, May I touch it? Isa, understanding that Colin was referring to their unborn child in her belly, nodded with a smile, Of course. Colin looked at Isas radiant face, slowly wrapping her into his arms from behind. Isa leaned against Colin naturally, sping his hands and gently cing them on her belly. Through the soft, silky fabric, Colin could feel Isas tender, delicate skin. The faint but steady heartbeat resonated clearly in his palm.
This pulse made Colin momentarily space out. This little life connected to his bloodline, the continuation of his life, proved his existence in this world as real and not illusory. For a long time, as a visitor from another world, Colin had a subtle barrier towards this world, as if he didnt truly belong here. It was not until he heard the heartbeat of the little life in Isas belly that Colin finally found his sense of belonging. For a moment, his heart was peaceful, serene, yet full of strength. Suddenly, a thought struck Colin C being the offspring of him and a Bloodline, would this child also belong to the Blood n? Having this thought, Colin inexplicably felt somewhat expectant. Chapter 364: Stay_1 362 Chapter 364: Stay_1 362 Early morning, Red Maple Manor. Queen Isa opened her eyes, only to find that her lover was no longer at her side, leaving behind only an intoxicating scent. Lingering in thefortable bed for a while, Isa gently touched her rounded belly, a happy smile surfacing on her beautiful face. Good morning, darling. After gently greeting the little life in her belly, Isa left the bed, barefoot and with snow-white delicate feet, walked out of the bedroom to see Colin sitting at the desk in the front hall, engrossed in reading a scroll of parchment. Upon hearing the movement behind him, Colin turned his head to see Isa in a loose nightgown, smiled and said, My dear, did I wake you? You should sleep a little more. Also, pregnant women should keep warm and not walk barefoot in the house Queen Isa rolled her eyes prettily, walked over, and sat in Colinsp, silencing his rambling with a soft kiss from her alluring red lips. After some moments of tenderness, Isa curiously looked at the parchment on the table and asked, What are you reading? A report from Duke Modewen to you. Isa didnt mind that Colin was reading a letter to her from one of her vassals. Instead, she chuckled and said, Duke Modewen seems to be in a hurry. Well, thats because youre still here at Red Maple Manor and reluctant to go back, Colin teased, yfully patting her smooth, rounded thigh.
As he finished, he too startedughing, perhaps picturing the worried and overwhelmed Duke Modewen, a man known for his affability butck of ability. Queen Isa leanedfortably against Colins chest, feeling his strong heartbeat, and with a teasing smile, asked, Do you think I should return to Silver Moon City immediately? Colin nced at the beautiful smile of the woman in his arms, shook his head, and said, No, let Duke Modewen continue to worry for a while. And what excuse should we use this time? Queen Isa asked, smiling, Previously, I could say that I was waiting for you, but now that you have arrived at Red Maple Manor, how should I reply to Duke Modewens letter? After a moments thought, Colin said, Just say the carriage broke down and is being repaired. Such an unlikely coincidence Queen Isa pouted, somewhat dissatisfied with that idea. Colin quickly offered another excuse, Then tell him I dont want you to endure an ufortable ride, so I am preparing to design a shock absorber for your carriage. Can you really design a shock absorber for a carriage? Queen Isas eyes lit up, as she looked at her lover with a radiant smile. Of course, I have a brilliant idea, Colin replied with feigned confidence. In fact, he was thinking about a spring, but he wasnt sure if the craftsmen of this era could produce such a thing, hence some uncertainty in his voice. However, he decided to tryter on anyway, since he had nothing else to do. He knew that Queen Isas visit to Red Maple Manor this time served two purposes. First, to see her lover as soon as possible, and second, to give the devious Half-Elves in Silver Moon City an opportunity to hatch their plots while shes away. Over the past two years, in her efforts to control the Half-Elf Kingdom, Queen Isa had inevitably offended a group of Half-Elf nobles, and even upset nearly all of the Half-Elf merchants over the low prices she offered for supplies to the North Territory. Although these Half-Elf nobles and merchants disyed obedience to Queen Isa in public, they secretly conspired to overthrow her rule. Thats why Colin brought the Blood Knight Army with him this time to the Half-Elf Kingdom, in order topletely wipe out the rebellious elements there. Do you think Duke Modewen has joined the resistance? Colin suddenly asked yfully. To be honest, I cant figure it out. Queen Isa picked up the stack of parchment on the table and read through a series of reports that Duke Modewen had sent her recently. The sincerity and loyalty in those reports didnt seem feigned at all. The Modewen family, as the former Half-Elf royal family, should have ample motivation to rebel against my rule. However, William heh heh, maybe its just like you once said, the lies of an honest man are harder to detect. Colin pictured the once naive Prince William in his mind and said, So, thats why you let Duke Modewen take charge of Silver Moon City?
Exactly, if I cant unravel his loyalty or treachery, might as well put him in the critical position. If Duke Modewen can withstand this test, Ill be able topletely trust him in the future. Arent you afraid it may backfire, letting the rebel forces gain full control of Silver Moon City? With you around, how could it backfire? Queen Isa extended her arm around Colins neck and cooed with a seductive smile. Colinughed heartily, his self-confidence greatly boosted, and immediately kissed Queen Isas red lips.
The faint fragrance, the slight sweetness, as always, was unforgettable. After a while, their lips parted. Colin patted Isas smooth arm and said, Are you hungry? Lets go have breakfast. Isa immediately stood up from Colins arms, tidied up her messy hair, and then holding her lovers arm, they casually walked out. Ha! I knew it, theres definitely something going on between you two! The moment they stepped out, a petite and lively figure suddenly jumped out from a corner, and pointed at Colin and Isa shouting. Caught in the act! Colin looked at the self-satisfied Princess Judy and the shrinking Prince Harrison hiding behind the hallway column, and greeted casually, Good morning, Princess Judy. Seeing that Colin and Isa did not panic as she had expected, Judy lost interest, ced her hands on her waist, and interrogated: Hmph! Teacher, I didnt expect Queen Isa to be your lover! So? Colin seemedpletely unafraid. Judy puffed her cheeks, hesitated for a moment but did not say anything. Instead, her eyes were constantly darting towards Isas protruding belly, the implication was quite obvious. But Colin, as if oblivious to the young girls insinuation,ughed and said, Lets go, its time for breakfast. With that, he walked towards the restaurant arm in arm with Queen Isa.
Teacher, you you Judy became anxious, finding her teacher to be too careless. Though it wasnt a big deal for nobles to have lovers, Queen Isas status was exceptional, and she was pregnant now. If anyone suspected that the child in her belly was Colins illegitimate son, it would undoubtedly seriously undermine the legitimacy of the childs inheritance. Unfortunately, the little girl was too young to understand Colin and Isas n. If this had been a year ago, Colin certainly wouldnt have been so tant about his intimacy with Queen Isa in public. But now, as the Count of the Empire and the Protector of the North Territory, he no longer needed to hide. He even hoped that some rumors would spread to Silver Moon City, giving those conspirators more excuses and courage. In this way, he could once and for all eradicate the rebel forces in the Half-Elf Kingdom. As for the issue of the inheritance rights of the child in Queen Isas belly that wouldnt be a problem in the face of absolute power. As long as Colin and Isa were unified in insisting that the child was the legacy of the old king, who would dare to refute it? Teacher, Teacher! You need to be more careful Judy hurriedly ran after them, advising with an anxious expression. Unfortunately, Colin didnt pay any attention to his students well-meant advice and continued to stride forward with his arm around Queen Isa. Chapter 365: 363 Caravan_1 Chapter 365: 363 Caravan_1 Early morning at the City Lords Mansion of Alfalfa City. Ron pushed away the strange woman wrapped in sheets beside him. His gaze quickly swept over her exposed fair skin, without lingering. However, the woman still acted coyly and coquettishly. Clink. It wasnt until Ron tossed her a few silver coins that the woman stopped pestering him. She smiled cheekily as she got dressed and left the room. Ron rubbed his slightly aching head and put on his nightgown. He went over to the floor-to-ceiling window of his bedroom and yanked therge curtain open. The sun was shining brightly outside. It was another beautiful morning. Unfortunately, Rons mood could not be described as beautiful. He had been appointed as the City Lord of Alfalfa City by Queen Isa for almost half a year. Rons previous zeal had been extinguished by the cold harsh reality. Initially, he thought this was an opportunity to rejuvenate the Lute n, but now it seemed that this ce was nothing more than a massive pitfall. That pitfall had already swallowed almost all of Rons enthusiasm and hopes, and maybe it would continue to devour the glory and heritage of the Lute n.
In the past, even when the Lute n was stripped of its nobility by Queen Isa for participating in the Savoy familys rebellion, Ron would never have touched those despicablemoner women. But now, Ron had given uppletely. Even if it meant the noble bloodline of the Lute n would diffuse into those lowlymoner households, it was better than final cessation. Thud, thud. The room door was lightly knocked upon twice, and Ron responded softly. Then, an older maid walked in, holding a ceremonial dress for nobles, and started to dress Ron. The maids actions were somewhat rough, and Rons brow was creased throughout, but he didnt utter a word. Given the present situation of the Lute n, they could no longer afford to employ young, beautiful, and skilled maids. Ron was worried that if he drove away the maid in front of him, he would probably have no one to help him get dressed in the future. While Ron was enduring the maids clumsiness, the room door was knocked upon once more. Then, his son Jason walked in withrge strides, reporting: Father,st night a caravan from the North Territory entered Alfalfa City. A caravan? From the North Territory? Yes. Ron frowned, finding it hard to believe that a caravan would dare toe to Alfalfa City. Considering that Alfalfa City, a Chaos City positioned between the North Territory, East Territory, and the Half-Elf Kingdom, was always a paradise for criminals. Therefore, although its geographical position was very advantageous for cross-border trade, any rational merchant would not choose this route. Could it be some newbie merchant who was ignorant about the situation in Alfalfa City and thus recklessly entered? Which merchant group are they from? How many people do they have? The caravan didnt fly any banners, so I dont know which merchant group they belong to. However, their caravan isntrge, only about ten or so people, and they were apanied by an obscure bunch of mercenaries, making their total number less than a hundred.
They do seem like newbies. Ron thought to himself. With such a small group, they dared to engage in cross-border trade. Even if they didnt pass through Alfalfa City, they would probably run into bandit groups along the chaotic border. Alright, dont bother them, Ron waved his hand nonchntly, already considering this caravan as good as dead. Jason hesitated for a moment, then reminded: Father, do you remember the recent intelligence from the North Territory we received?
What intelligence? About Count Anglers newly established overseas tradepany in the North Territory. ording to Duke St. Hildes decree, now only thispany can conduct external trade in the North Territory. Only after hearing this did Ron realize the implications. So, this is a smuggling caravan! No wonder they dont hail their g, and they intend to pass through Alfalfa City. Only in this chaotic city could they evade the inspection of the North Territory border patrol and carry out their foreign trade surreptitiously. Seeing the change in his fathers expression, Jason suggested, Father, we should send people to control this caravan, find out whos manipting them from the shadows, and then bring them to Silver Moon City. Queen Isa and Count Angler surely will be satisfied. The support youve always sought might be within our grasp. Upon hearing his sons suggestion, Ron didnt seem tempted, instead, his brows furrowed. After some thought, he slowly opened his mouth and asked, Do you think the capture of a small smuggling caravan would garner the support of Queen Isa or Count Angler? Jason was left speechless. He also understood the awkward situation of Alfalfa City, and knew that neither Count Angler nor Queen Isa would send their army into the city to help the Lute n under the current circumstances. A small smuggling caravan obviously wont change the bigger picture. But trying it wouldnt hurt, right Jason reluctantly said.
Ron shook his head, a slyness shed in his eyes as he said, No, we shouldnt capture this caravan. On the contrary, we should allow them to pass through Alfalfa City, even provide them with a little convenience. Why? Jason clearly couldnt follow his fathers line of thought, and he was momentarily stunned. Even if you catch a small smuggling caravan, what use is it? Queen Isa and Count Angler might casually reward you with something insignificant, but they certainly wont send their army to Alfalfa City. What if Alfalfa City bes a haven for smuggling between North Territory and the outside world? Jasons eyes lit up, he finally caught on and immediately said, Then Count Angler certainly wouldnt sit idly by! Exactly. Ron nodded with a knowing smile, The North Territory foreign tradepany involves great interests. If these smuggling caravans gather in Alfalfa City, continuously undermining thispany and damaging the dignity of the St. Hilde family, hehe, by then, can Count Angler still ignore Alfalfa City? Jason also became excited, seeming to envision the prosperity that Alfalfa City could achieve upon bing this haven for smuggling. Yet soon after, he uneasily asked: But Father, if we turn a blind eye as the smuggling caravan moves unimpeded through Alfalfa City, wont Lute n be med by Count Angler? What else can we do? Ron shrugged as he chuckled. Although Im officially the lord of Alfalfa City, everyone knows who really rules this city. If Count Angler mes us, we have reasons to shirk responsibility. Jason nodded in agreement, Alright, father. I will send men to keep an eye on this caravan to ensure no one messes with them. Ron stopped his son, sneered and asked, If the Alfalfa Brotherhood really wants to do something to the caravan, can you protect them? Jason was left rooted to the spot. He was loath to admit it, but the current order of Alfalfa City was indeed controlled by the Alfalfa Brotherhood. The Lute n, the official power, couldnt handle the situation.
Then what should we do? Jason asked in frustration. We dont need to do anything. Ron said nonchntly. Upon seeing his sons confusion, he asked, Where do you think this caravan is headed? Moving from the North Territory, they were only headed to the Half-Elf Kingdom or the Eastern Territory. Jason caught onto his fathers meaning right away and immediately said: They should be headed to the Eastern Territory! Exactly. Ron nodded, smiling, Therefore, the caravan, if not stupid, must have reached some sort of agreement with the Eastern Territory. As they dare to pass through Alfalfa City, it indicates the Alfalfa Brotherhood shouldve received advanced notice and might just take a toll from them rather than truly harming them Knock, Knock, Knock. Just then, the door to the room was knocked again. Ron responded, and then the sheriff walked in and reported: Sir, a merchant came to report a case. Rons heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, Was it from the caravan that entered the cityst night? Yes. What case did they report? They said that something important was stolen from the caravanst night!
Chapter 366: 364 Thief_1 Chapter 366: 364 Thief_1 Did you hear? Hear what? In a shadowy alley of Alfalfa City, several young men in worn shirts huddled together, eagerly sharing thetest news from the city. The caravan that arrived in the cityst night, hehe, indeed was robbed! Do we even need to state the obvious! I just cant fathom how some caravans dare toe to Alfalfa City? Do they underestimate this city of chaos? Do you know who pulled the job? It must be Ondos men, arent most of the thieves in this city working for him? What did they steal? No clue, but, theyre only petty thieves, how much could they possibly take. If you ask me, we should go for a big score, and rob the whole caravan together! Agreed! Agreed!
I agree too! Your agreement is bloody useless unless boss Capen agrees. A short, chubby young man with impablybed hair retorted disdainfully. At this, the crowd fell into a somber silence. Recently, as the head of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, Capen has started to put restrictions on his subordinates, following his consolidation of power in Alfalfa City. He wont let them wreak havoc andmit atrocities like before. ording to Capens theoryWere about to be the masters of this city, what kind of master recklessly abuses his own home? From this statement, one can see Capens ambition. But this is not surprising, every underworld power, when developed to a certain stage, would think about going legit. However, such restraints have led to some resistance within the Alfalfa Brotherhood. If it werent for Capens formidable power and high prestige in Alfalfa City, the members of the Alfalfa Brotherhood would likely start infighting. Seeing everyone fall silent, the same person asked in a joking tone: Do you guys know? The manager of the caravan even went to the City Lords Mansion to report it. I almostughed my ass off, hahaha Reported it? The others also burst outughing as if they had heard a great joke. Going to that wuss of a City Lord is less useful thaning to our boss Capen. Hehe, Boss Capen wouldnt bother himself with such trivial matters No sooner had he finished his sentence than a man rushed in, panting, and asked: Has any of you seen Harry? Harry? Havent seen him, whats up? That guy stole stuff from the caravan, Boss Capen is looking for him. Hearing this, the others looked at each other in disbelief. They were just saying that Capen wouldnt bother with such a small matter, only to be smacked in the face by reality.
It wasnt until the questioner hastily ran off that they snapped out of their shock and confusion. Why do you think the boss would interfere in such a thing? Probably because Harry stole quite a lot of valuable stuff This seemed to be the only possible answer.
Realizing this, their breathing noticeably grew heavier, their eyes shing with unmistakable greed as they looked at each other. Since the boss is looking for Harry, how can we not help? Right, right, lets go find him together! Alfalfa City was not a city filled with warmth; indifference was the norm here. But today, the entire city was stirred into a heated frenzy, as almost everyone knew that the caravan that arrivedst night had been robbed. Moreover, Capen, the boss, was looking for the thief. Although Capen didnt exin why he was seeking the thief, that didnt stop everyone from wisely assuming that the thief must have stolen a great fortune! Otherwise, why would he catch the attention of boss Capen? Simrly, it also caught the attention of everyone in the city. In this depraved city full of scum and viins, no one disliked wealth, even if they knew they should noty a finger on it. Still, if it simply appeared in front of them,reachable, probably very few could resist such a temptation. For a moment, Alfalfa City was in turmoil. In a dimly lit room, a dark-skinned middle-aged man sat with a stern face.
He wasnt tall, just a little over one metre sixty, appearing even shorter after he sat down. However, the atmosphere in the room was dominated by him. Capen C a fifth-tier warrior, the president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, was said to be supported by a high-ranking figure from the eastern territory. Presently, Alfalfa City was under his control. Standing to the right of Capen was a stern-faced, slender, half-elf named Ondo. This half-elf was also well-known in Alfalfa City; nearly all the thieves in the city worked under him. Yet, the current mood of this thief leader was anything but pleasant. So these are all that you have stolen? Capen coldly stared at a young thief kneeling in front of him and questioned. Yes, sir. Besides the gold coins, used in drinking winest night, the rest are all here. The young thief was pale and trembling uncontrobly, his teeth chattering due to his shivering, making cracking sounds. But Capen clearly didnt believe the thief, sneering: Ill give you one more chance, besides the gold coins, what else have you taken? As long as you hand it over to me, I can guarantee your safety in Alfalfa City, otherwise, well Sweat likerge beans sprung out from the young thiefs forehead. Hearing Capens warning, he immediately raised his left hand in a strange swearing gesture, saying: Sir! I can swear to the Lord of Glory, all the things I stolest night are here, apart from the gold coins, I took nothing! Capen chuckled, about to say something, when Ondo finally couldnt bare it any longer and spoke up: Boss Capen, if you wish to punish my people, you should at least give a legitimate reason. What exactly did he steal that he was not supposed to, to even raise your attention?
Capen nced at Ondo, aware his actions had agitated the leader of the thieves. Although Ondos faction was also under the Alfalfa Brotherhood and Capen indeed had the right to interrogate the thief in front of him, as Ondo had pointed out, if Capen was making a big fuss simply because the thief had stolen some gold coins from a passing caravan, it absolutely challenged Ondos authority. Capen was the nominal president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, but this organization was formed by various underground forces in Alfalfa City and had numerous factions. Capen had to consider the desires of these minor bosses as well. So, he hesitated for a moment before saying to Ondo, Are you aware of the bonds recently issued by the St. Hilde family? Bonds? Ive heard some bits and pieces about them. I heard theyve stirred up quite amotion in the North Territory. Ondo nodded, subsequently realizing what was up. His face instantly changed, asking, Could it be Apart from the gold coins, the caravan lost some of these bonds? Thats right, Capen solemnly replied, and its not a small amount. How much? Ondo asked hoarsely. Lets put it this way, those bonds are worth more than the entirety of Alfalfa City! Ondo gaped, shock written all over his face: You You must be joking Do I look like I am joking? Capen sneered, revealing, Those bonds are something a certain big shot from the eastern territory wants, hehe, Ondo, are you sure you can bear the consequences? Ondos face instantly turned deathly pale. The young thief kneeling in front of them was nearly knocked over by this news. The immense terror led to uncontroble trembling all over his body as he screamed out: Boss Capen, Boss Ondo, you have to believe me! I truly havent stolen any bonds, I dont even know what the damn bond is
Capen grunted dismissively and urged, Ondo, what are you waiting for? Ondos face shifted for a moment, and finally, he sighed deeply and said coldly: Begin the torture. Chapter 367: 365 Interrogation_1 Chapter 367: 365 Interrogation_1 Who exactly can withstand torture and interrogation? Those who have received special training? Those whock pain sensation? Or those who hold an unwavering faith to the death? Regardless, this young thief belongs to none of these categories. Thus, Harry pleaded straightforwardly: Powerful Capen, no, no more! Ill talk, Ill talk! With an expressionless countenance, Capen halted the executioner. Then, hemanded Harry: Speak. My patience is limited. Harry has no alternative now; he can only make the best choice possible to avoid further punishment shifting the me. Sir, Bruce was the one with mest night. I didnt see any bonds. It must have been this boy who stole them, it was him! Bruce? Capen frowned and then looked towards Ondo standing by his side. Concealing his internal rage, Ondo ordered his junior: Go find Bruce. Understood!
Observing his junior rush off, Capen had no intention of sparing Harry. He promptly gave orders to the executioner: Continue. Harry let out a bated sigh of relief, but was immediately startled: Mighty Capen, but Ive already spoken! Why would you stillHow am I to know whether youre lying? Capen scoffed disdainfully, ignoring Harrys desperate pleas. Ah A gruesome scream loomed in the room. Bruce strained his blurry, sleepy eyes, only to see a vague silhouette in front of him. After a night of wild and drunken revelry, he felt light-headed and totally unconscious. But soon, he was abruptly awakened. Ssh! Feeling a bucket of cold water poured over his head, he felt a chill. The silhouette in front of him finally took form. Then, he recognized Ondo. Father! Bruce, seemingly finding some sce, cried out. Ondo actually wasnt Bruces father, more urately, he wasnt his biological father. There are numerous orphans in Alfalfa City. Their best fate would be to be adopted as a foster child by a powerful figure. Of course, such foster children bore no resemnce to the entitled heirs adopted by the nobles. Ondo didnt have anything to endow upon his foster children. His adoption of orphans was not out of kindness but to have disposable minions at his disposal. Therefore, Ondo had more than three hundred foster children like Bruce
As a result, Bruces call did not stir up any waves of emotion in Ondos heart. He indifferently stared at his foster son and tersely asked: Bruce, were you with Harryst night? Yes, Father. I was on lookoutst night while he went in to steal. And then he gave me a gold coin. Observing? Ondo furrowed his eyebrows, You didnt take anything?
Bruce hurriedly nodded with agitation: I didnt. Capen, seated nearby, hummed impatiently to urge. Ondo squatted down in front of Bruce. He brought out a bond and asked in a feigned soft and kind voice: Bruce, tell your Father, did you take anything like this? Father, I didnt even go into the Caravans living quarters. Bruce shook his head fervently, nced at the bond in Ondos hand, and vehemently denied, Really, Father, Ive never seen what you have in your hand. Ondos gaze finally turned cold, his patience was gradually exhausted. He asked for thest time: My child, you dont know the true value of this thing. Its not something you can covet C even I dare not touch it! Hand it over. I and Sir Capen can promise your safety and even give you a sum of money enough to squander in your lifetime. But, if you keep resisting stubbornly, you wouldnt me me for disregarding the bond of father and son! Father, Im telling the truth! You must believe me! Bruce cried out holding onto Ondos thigh. It must have been Harry, hes framing me! It has to be like this! You can interrogate Harry! Ondos face progressively hardened, a surge of rage ignited in his chest. He kicked Bruce off, growling: Harry has already been interrogated. Now, its your turn! After finishing his words, he nodded at the eager executioner standing aside, then turned away, as if not willing to see the scene ahead. Father! Father! You have to believe me Ahh! Help me! Ah! Ah The harrowing screams echoed through the room, and the odor of blood mixed with feces and urine gradually permeated the room.
The city Lords mansion in Alfalfa City. Father, I found out that the caravan that entered the city belongs to the North Wind Business Association. The North Wind Business Association? Ron had certainly heard the name of this association. After all, the North Wind Business Association is thergest association in the North Territory. Moreover, he also heard that Arnold, the president of the North Wind Business Association, had some unpleasant incidents with Count Angler owing to the establishment of the North Territory foreign tradepany. What was stolen from the caravan? Did you find out? Ron asked again. It has been found out. Allegedly, it is a set of valuable bonds! Are these the bonds that the St. Hilde Family recently issued? Exactly. Hehe. Ron gave a faint smile, It seems that they didnt tell the truth when they reported it. When the caravan reported to the security office this morning, they only said some gold coins and important documents were lost. The caravan probably didnt dare to tell the truth. After all, the value of the bonds is immense. Even Capen has been rmed and is personally investigating it. Jason confidently exined. The loose organisation of the Alfalfa Brothers Clubcked the ability to keep information confidential. The moment Capen told Ondo about this, the news immediately leaked out.
Ron stayed silent, pacing back and forth in the room. He suddenly felt that the matter might not be as simple as it seemed on the surface. Why did the North Wind Business Association bring such valuable bonds to Alfalfa City? Who are they trading with? The reason Capen is so tense, is it because the enormous value of the bonds enticed him, or is someone backing him up from the East? Of course, the most important thing is: what impact will this have on Alfalfa City? Seeing that Ron didnt speak, Jason felt a bit anxious and took the initiative to ask: Father, what should we do? Ron pondered for a while and then said, You go straight to the Red Maple Manor now and inform Count Angler about this matter. Jason scratched the back of his head and hesitated: Father, didnt you say we should tolerate these merchants from the North smuggling into Alfalfa City? Why do we want to take the initiative to alert Count Angler now? Because theres something wrong with the North Wind Business Association! Ron said in a deep voice, Dont ask any more questions. You go now! Yes! Jason had to suppress the doubts in his heart, and walked out. Chapter 368: 366 Chaos Start_1 Chapter 368: 366 Chaos Start_1 Continuous, chilling screams reverberated within the dimly lit room. As time went on, these screams gradually grew faint, sounding as if they would end any second. At first, Capen was interested in watching the punishment, but as time passed, he also began to get impatient. What he thought generally as a simple matter turned out to be a notable surprise from two thieves who were never significant in his eyes. Ondo, are all your men this defiant? Capen irately questioned Ondo, the master of thieves. Ondo was lost in his thoughts at the moment, not responding to Capens sarcasm. Master The executioner suddenly turned around hesitantly, Harry is not going to make it Capen widened his eyes and approached to check Harrys breath, indeed, Harry had already sumbed. With a light humph, he spoke to Bruce, who barely clung to life: I guess youre the only one left who can give me those bonds now. Confess promptly, or else youll end up like him! With a wry smile, Bruce barely gasped out:
Master I I really didnt take them Good! Stick to your code! Capenughed in anger, gesturing at the executioner, ruthlesslymanded, Continue! The room echoed once again with the eerie sounds of punishment and Bruces faint groans. This hellish experience transformed Bruces initial skepticism into current anger and despair. Thus he understood many things. He knew that no matter how he defended himself, no one would believe him. Compared to those priceless bonds, his life as a thief was insignificant. Even if he died innocently, no one would give a damn. But Bruce wouldnt give up! Harrys set up, Capens hypocrisy, Ondos negligence all eventually led to Brucesplete resentment. As he felt his own life slowly slipping away, a ruthless look, akin to a dying and desperate lone wolf, flitted in Bruces eyes. At that moment, he just wanted to destroy everything in front of him and make this wicked city fall with him! I admit I confess Hearing Bruces faint voice, Capen, who was on the verge of giving up, suddenly brightened, Speak up! However, Bruces gaze shifted to Ondo as he whispered: Father Im sorryI just cant stand it anymore I can only let you down Hearing these words, Ondo suddenly exploded in anger, yelling: Bruce, what are you getting at? Capens eyes flickered thoughtfully, as he asked:
Bruce, could it be Ondo who instructed you to steal? Are the bonds with Ondo? Before Bruce could answer, Ondo quickly stood up, took a few steps forward, stared into Bruces eyes and sternly said: You better exin yourself clearly! Bruce managed a bitter smile, but all he could utter was:
Father Im sorry Im sorry Capen immediately jumped in front of Bruce, urgently asking: Tell me, are the bonds with Ondo? Dont be afraid, Ill protect you as long as you tell the truth! Yes Bruce nodded weakly. Ondo immediately flew into a rage, shouting: Bruce, you ungrateful wretch! How dare you frame me Ondo! Capen coldly turned around, You better exin honestly! Or else While talking, Capen cracked his fists, his aura radiating out. Ondo was also enraged, but knew he was no match for Capen, he defensively argued like a vited maiden: What do I have to confess? Its Shawn clearly setting me up; cant you see through such a simple scam? Saying that, Ondo rushed to Bruce, grabbing his chin and intimidating: Kid, dont think you can use this trick to escape He couldnt finish his words, because Bruce had abruptly ceased breathing.
Seeing this, Capen furiously pounced on Ondo, knocking him aside and roared: Ondo! I warn you, these bonds are a major issue, its not something a leader of thieves can covet! If you dont hand over the goods, dont think about leaving Alfalfa City alive! Confronted with Capens threat, suppressing anger surged in Ondos heart, he stood his ground and said confrontationally: Capen! Do you think you can dominate singlehandedly in Alfalfa City? Remember, you are just a newbie who arrived here three years ago! If it werent for someone backing you up, do you really think we would willingly submit to you? I warn you too, dont push your luck, otherwise, the waters of Alfalfa City are much deeper than you think! Capen was taken aback andughed sarcastically, thennded a kick on Ondos stomach. Ondos henchmen who had gathered around frantically unsheathed their long swords, ring angrily at Capen. But Capen didnt take these people seriously. Years of violent confrontations forged his iron willpower. As a fifth-tier Warrior, he had extraordinary confidence and arrogance; nobody here could threaten him. Capen coldly looked at Ondo, who had fallen to the ground. His voice filled with resolve: I dont care if that kid was lying or who really stole the bonds. But as the head of this citys thieves, you must retrieve those bonds! I give you three days. If I dont see the bonds in three days, well, youd better prepare your body bag! Having said that, Capen humphed dismissively and insolently squeezed through the crowd of Ondos henchmen who were giving him hostile looks. After Capen left, Ondo was helped back up.
But he immediately snatched a long sword from one of his men and, out of distress, started hacking at Bruces corpse. Not until Bruces corpse was brutally mutted and drenched in blood did Ondo stop, panting heavily. At this point, Ondo was filled with bitterness unjustified me suddenly ced upon his shoulders. Moreover, he also came to realization that Bruce yed him right at the brink of death. What a faithful son! After Ondos actions, it is likely that the entire city would soon know that those priceless bonds were in Ondos hands. But the key point was, he actually didnt know anything! Even more critical, Ondo realized, if he cant give something to Capen, what will happen after three days? His subordinates seemingly had the same thoughts and eagerly focused their attention on Ondo, waiting for hismands. After pondering for a while, Ondo finally grit his teeth and said adamantly: Does that Capen really think he can dominate singlehandedly in Alfalfa City? Heh, follow me! Having said that, he walked out. His underlings nced at each other before quickly following him.
Chapter 369: 367 Departure_1 Chapter 369: 367 Departure_1 Red Maple Manor. The mild afternoon sun is sprinkled in the back garden, and a recent autumn rain has added a hint of grassy fragrance to the air. Jason, who had hurried from Alfalfa City, was led by the butler to see Colin and Isa who were strolling in the garden. However, their intimate pose made Jason involuntarily lower his head, not daring to look any further. The ambiguous rtionship between Count Angler and Queen Isa is no longer a secret in the Half-Elf Kingdom, and there are even some spections about the father of the child in the queens womb being spread by some with ulterior motives. Following behind the butler, Jason couldnt help but mutter under his breath C couldnt you two have some restraint in public? Your majesty the Queen, Count Angler, please allow me to represent all members of the Lute n, and all citizens of Alfalfa City, to express our highest respect to you! Queen Isa nced at Jason, her expressionzy, and said lightly: Can the Lute n represent the citizens of Alfalfa City now? Faced with the queens slightly sharp question, Jason was taken aback and didnt know how to answer. Fortunately, Colin chuckled and said, Knight Jason, it seems that your Lute ns actions in Alfalfa City still cant satisfy Her Majesty. Yes its our fault for failing to live up to Her Majestys expectations Jason responded bitterly.
Colin patted Isas arm, signaling her with a look. Isa understood and immediately ignored Jason, continuing to walk slowly forward. Colin stayed in ce, smilingly looking at the knight from the Lute n, and asked, Knight Jason, why are you here this time? Are you here to seek support just likest time? No, Count, this time I have an important matter to announce. Lets hear it. Jason recounted the matter of the North Wind Business Association bringing arge amount of bonds into Alfalfa City, only to have them stolen by local thieves. However, to his disappointment, Colin listened quietly, his face showing no expression. It seemed that such a thing could not arouse his interest. Jason was restless in his heart, and quickly reminded: Count, the North Wind Business Association dared to send a caravan through Alfalfa City to conduct foreign trade. This is nothing short of a challenge to the policies you set earlier! If you do not severely crack down on this smuggling activity, there will certainly be other followers in the future! Colin chuckled, looked at Jason with an interesting gaze, and asked, So, as the lord of Alfalfa City, does your father have the ability to help me crack down on these smugglers from the North Territory? Not at the moment Jason was somewhat discouraged, but immediately said, Count, as long as you are willing to support us, of course, I also understand your concerns about the Angry River. However, if you send troops to help us upy one of the three city areas of Alfalfa City, our Lute n will certainly be able to block such a smuggling route for you! However, Colin still firmly shook his head and said, As I said, now is not the time to send troops to Alfalfa City. Jason was not discouraged, and continued to persuade, Count, this time the North Wind Business Association is even trying to take a huge amount of bonds out of the North Territory, dont you worry about who the buyers of these bonds are? Of course I dont worry. Colin said calmly, At the time these bonds were issued, Duke made it clear that anyone could exchange food for bonds, and they could also exchange them for food from the St. Hilde family after the expiration of the bonds. The North Wind Business Association obtained arge amount of bonds from the St. Hilde family in exchange for food. Now, how they n to deal with these bonds, who to sell them to, has nothing to do with the St. Hilde family and me. But the North Wind Business Association is obviously nning to trade such arge amount of bonds to the East Territory this time! Count, arent you worried that the East Territory might have some kind of conspiracy? What conspiracy? Colin asked with interest. Jason opened his mouth, but did not know how to answer this question.
Colin seemed a bit disappointed and said lightly, All right, Knight Jason, your Lute n should better focus on how to stabilize its position in Alfalfa City. This incident is actually a rare opportunity for you. Dont you understand it yet? Opportunity? Jason was dazed, obviously not understanding what Colin meant. Colin didnt exin in detail, he onlymanded, Since you dont understand, then go back and observe carefully. Dont run around all day, thinking about unrealistic help.
Alfalfa City is about to undergo drastic changes, I hope you can seize this opportunity well, Jason seemed to have realized something and wanted to inquire further, but Colin had already waved his hand to signal him to leave. Although he was full of doubts, Jason did not dare to defy Colins will and had no choice but to excuse himself with a bow. After Jason left, Colin quickly caught up with Queen Isa who was strolling ahead and once again put his arm around her waist. Isa gave Colin a gentle smile and asked, Youre the one stirring up the storm in Alfalfa City, arent you? Colin also smiled without denying it, Theres no fooling you. However, theres something I am curious about. What is it? Do those priceless bonds truly exist? Colinughed heartily and nodded affirmatively, Of course they exist. Moreover, it is Count Evan of the Eastern Region who specifically instructed the North Wind Business Association to take it to Alfalfa City, prepared to exchange it with him for food. Isa blinked her eyes, So, that means you have the North Wind Business Association under your control? Exactly. But that will pose a problem.
Colin nodded, seeming to already know what Queen Isa was about to say, Are you trying to remind me that in doing so, the eastern region will realize that the North Wind Business Association is controlled by my undercover agents? Youre already ahead of me. Yes, and the solution is quite simple. Whats the solution? Find a scapegoat. A scapegoat? Isa Queen pondered over the fresh term that appeared in Colins conversation, she seemed to understand its implication, Does it involve the Lute n? Smart! Colin teased, pecking Isas alluring red lips softly, But dont worry about the Lute n. Ive already arranged for personnel in Alfalfa City to protect Ron from any potential assassination for revenge. As for whether hes capable of cleaning up the mess in Alfalfa City, its up to his own abilities. As the Lord of Alfalfa City, it is only right for Ron to take the me, Queen Isa said seriously. Youve already done him a huge favor. If he holds resentment towards you, then he really doesnt know any better. Hold grudges? No, he will hold on to me even more tightly. After this incident, the Lute n will be the thorn in the Easts side. If Ron even wants to survive, he has to defend Alfalfa City for us with all his might. Queen Isa nodded, then expressed some concern, However, Im a bit worried. Ron might not be able to control the chaotic situation in Alfalfa City. Actually, that doesnt matter. Colin shrugged nonchntly, At least it wouldnt be worse than it is now, right? True. As long as its not controlled by forces supported by the East, it doesnt matter even if Alfalfa City ends up in a mess.
At this moment, the confident Colin didnt know that the situation in Alfalfa City had deviated from the trajectory he had envisaged. Nothing remains constant in this world, human hearts are unpredictable, and many times, ns cant keep up with changes. While they were chatting leisurely, the butler once again approached them and handed a letter to Queen Isa. After ncing through it hastily, she passed it to Colin, and simultaneously chuckled, We can almost return to Silver Moon City. Colin read through the letter and a smile spread across his face as well. Then, he gently ced his hand on Isas bulging belly and said, Great, then lets go wee the birth of this new life together. Chapter 370: 368 Orlando_1 Chapter 370: 368 Ondo_1 Yes, the bonds are in my possession. In a dimly lit hut, Ondo uttered these words to a gathering of Alfalfa Citys underground bosses. By now, he knew that no matter how much he denied ever seeing those bonds, nobody would believe him anymore. Since that was the case, Ondo decided to confess outright and prepared to make a big hit out of it! His opening line immediately left the bosses gasping for air. No one could remain calm faced with such immense wealth. Ondos eyes slowly swept over everyones faces as he calcted his next move. So, do you all want me to hand over the bonds to Capen? he continued. After a moment of silence, someone stepped forward and asked, Ondo, what do you want? Ondo gave a faint smile. A trace of madness shed in his eyes as he stirred up the crowd. Ladies and gentlemen, why should we work ourselves to the bone for that little punk Capen? Hes only been in Alfalfa City for a few years. As you all know, hes nothing but a dog for the Easterners!
Since these bonds have fallen into Alfalfa City, they are our wealth! But this old dog Capen wants to snatch away this wealth to please his master! Can you really bear such humiliation? Whether Ondo was just not good at instigating or he was dealing with a bunch of seasoned experts, his impassioned speech was met with some awkward silence. After a moment of difort, someone finally broke the silence. Ondo, cut the crap. As long as you distribute those bonds among us, we will naturally help you deal with Capen. Of course, Ondo couldnt produce the bonds, but at this point, he had no other option. So, his tone became particrly tough, and he immediately snorted, saying, You wish! If I distribute the bonds now, would you continue to help me? I bet youd all disappear once you step out of this door. At least give us half first. Not even half! Ondo shot back without hesitation, You want a piece of the action without lifting a finger? Do you think Im an idiot? Ondos insistence was misconstrued as firm resolve. However, Ondo was also worried that he might have gone too far and angered these people. After all, none of them were pushovers. So, he quickly added, You dont have to worry about me going back on my word. If I do, you can gang up on me just like you would on Capen. Youre a lot easier to deal with than Capen, a boss joked. There was also a hint of threat and warning in his tone. Ondo, of course, got the hint. Despite his inner fear, he showed no sign of it and instead urged impatiently: Well, gentlemen, have you made up your minds? Will you continue to be Capenspdogs? Or will you join me to drive this outsider out of Alfalfa City? The bosses of Alfalfa Citys underground force exchanged nces and finally reached a consensus. Alright! Ondo, lets give Alfalfa City a new leader together!
City Lords Mansion. Quietly listening to the report of his son who had rushed back from the Red Maple Manor, Rons heart was sinking. Indeed, even a smuggled caravan and a pile of priceless bonds could not change Count Anglers mind. Ron paced anxiously around the room. A feeling of spiteful resentment that he had no way to vent umted in his chest, making him feel like a beast cornered into a dead-end.
Seeing his fathers loss ofposure, Jason hastily opened his mouth again, Father, on my way back, I had a sudden realization. Count Angler seems to have known that Alfalfa City would be in chaos. What? Ron stopped pacing, his gaze was fixed intently on his son. Jason reorganized his thoughts, When I was reporting to Count Angler about what happened in Alfalfa City at Red Maple Manor, he didnt look surprised at all. It was as if he knew it all along. So, I am guessing that maybe the North Wind Business Association, and those priceless bonds, were all baits thrown out by Count Angler. He wanted to prompt the members of the Alfalfa Brotherhood to fight and even kill each other? Rons eyes lit up, immediately realizing that his sons guess could be very likely. Excited, he paced back and forth in the room again, muttering to himself, Its possible indeed, its possible! What a clever move by the Count! If the Alfalfa brotherhood is to self-destruct over those bonds, well get a chance to breathe, and even push things further Knock, knock, knock. Just then, someone knocked on the door. What is it? My lord, a gentleman from the North Wind Business Association wishes to see you. Ron furrowed his brows, then a thought struck him and his face lit up, hastily he said, Let him in.
Jason caught on too, saying, Father, if our earlier suspicion is correct, this North Wind Business Association could also be a pawn of Count Angler! Ron nodded but warned, Stay quietter. Ill handle this person from the North Wind Business Association. After all, were only specting right now. Perhaps they are only here to urge us to find the lost bonds. Yes, father. Not long after, a dignified middle-aged man was ushered in by the butler in front of Ron. Looking at this man, Ron felt a flicker of recognition. But this man was not the one who had filed a report with the North Wind Business Association a few days ago. After the merchant respectfully performed his rites, Ron asked, What is your name? Honorable city lord, my name is Ondo. Ondo? Ron frowned, about to say how simr this name was to the infamous thief overlord in Alfalfa City, when he noticed that the merchant in front of him had removed his hat. Then, he took off his own beard and the two moles on his left face. Ondo! Rons hand tightened on the hilt of his sword at the waist, and he eximed in rm. Standing before him was not a businessman from the North Wind Business Association at all, but the overlord of thieves in Alfalfa City C Ondo! Sorry, my lord, in order to meet you smoothly, I had to disguise myself, Ondo said politely.
Long sword in hand, Jason held it to Ondos throat. But Ondo simply ignored it. Ron squinted his eyes and studied his opponent for a while before he said to his son, Jason, dont be rude. This is not the Lute ns hospitality. Only then did Jason sheath his sword, but he remained alert, watching Ondo closely. Mr. Ondo, how did you deceive my butler? Ron suddenly asked curiously. Ondo chuckled lightly, pulled out a metal badge from his robe, and said, With my skills, stealing an identity badge of the North Wind Business Association is not difficult. Indeed. Ron nodded, After all, youve already stolen the most valuable thing from that caravan. However, this time Ondo slowly shook his head, his tone sincere, My lord, youre wronging me. Stealing an identity badge is simple, but to pilfer the highly prized bonds from the merchant, heh, even I cant do that. Oh? Really? Ron raised his eyebrows in disbelief at Ondos words. Yes, my lord. If I indeed had those bonds, do you think Id risking to see you? Ron fell silent, clearly contemting the veracity of Ondos statement. After a while, heughed nomittally, and asked, So, Mr. Ondo, why did youe to see me? My lord, I came to warn you of something.
What? Ondo took a deep breath and said solemnly: The Lute n is in grave danger! Chapter 371: 369 Drumbeat_1 Chapter 371: 369 Drumbeat_1 Hahahaha Upon hearing Ondos warning, Ron burst into uproariousughter. However, Ondo didnt find what hed just said ridiculous, nor did he mind Ronsughter. He quietly waited for Ron to finishughing before continuing with an unfaltering expression, Lord Mayor, if I really wanted to trick you, I wouldnt have chosen such a clumsy excuse. Ronsughter subsided, and he said lightly, Then, Ondo, do tell why the Lute n is on the brink of disaster? Lord Mayor, have you ever wondered how such a priceless bond could be so easily stolen by two of my subordinates? Ron wore a thoughtful expression, having previously suspected that everything was part of Count Anglers scheme, based on a simr line of reasoning. However, facing Ondo, Ron didnt want to reveal too much of his own thoughts and just silently listened to the others recounting. My two underlings, both brutally tortured to the point of being unrecognisable, did not disclose the location of those stolen bonds. Heh, I know them well, and if they truly had stolen those bonds, they wouldve confessed long ago. Now everyone believes the bonds are in my possession, but I can frankly tell you, this is a lie! So, this whole matter was a trap from the beginning!
Ondo, you should be telling Capen all this, its of no use telling me. Ron said lightly, And what does this have to do with the Lute n? What did you mean when you said the Lute n is hanging by a thread? Lord Mayor, I admit that at this point, my word alone cannot absolve me of suspicion. Everyone is convinced that I hold the bonds. But, did you ever consider a question. Originally, when the caravan reported the incident, they did not mention the bonds. So why, when Capen found me, was he so certain that my men had stolen the bonds? Ron thought for a moment, then exined, Perhaps originally the people of the caravan didnt want to draw too much attention. If everyone knew the staggering value of the stolen goods, their chances of recovering their possessions would be even slimmer. No, Lord Mayor. You must also know that the caravan belongs to the North Wind Business Association; they came to Alfalfa City intending to exchange the bonds with the Easterners for an equivalent amount of food. That is to say, people from the East must have been dispatched to pick up the bonds. Therefore, the reason Capen was sure of the bonds existence is that the Easterners told him so. On this point, Capen trusts the Easterners, and the Easterners also trust the North Wind Business Association theyre trading with. But the problem is, I didnt steal the bonds at all. So, the only truth is C the North Wind Business Association lied! Ondo, eyes gleaming, continued, So why would the North Wind Business Association, who is evidently colluding with the Easterners behind the scenes, deliberately lie and plunge Alfalfa City into turmoil? Clearly, while the North Wind Business Association appears to have secret dealings with the Easterners, they, in fact, are being manipted by Count Angler! A thought struck Ron, as he began privately agreeing with Ondos reasoning. This was because hed just reached a simr conclusion himself. However, hed gotten there by working backwards from the final oue and motive, whereas Ondo arrived there through the most vital piece of evidence C the bonds. When he put the two reasoning together, Ron was fundamentally convinced that the turmoil in Alfalfa City was a result of Count Angler pulling the strings behind the scenes! Nevertheless, in the presence of Ondo, Ron certainly wouldnt reveal his true thoughts, so he just responded lightly: Mr. Ondo, youve said so much just to prove that the bonds arent in your hands. But except for you, no one will simply believe you.
I understand. Ondo nodded and continued, But, Lord Mayor, my purpose in telling you all this is merely to give you a warning. A warning? Hehe, Mr. Ondo, I still havent understood how the trouble in Alfalfa City will reach the Lute n? Is that so? Ondo looked intrigued, Have you considered what the oue might be if things continue to escte? Ron frowned, delving into deep thought.
Meanwhile, Ondo continued, A showdown between Capen and me is inevitable, but regardless of who emerges victorious, this matter will need to find closure, and whether the bonds exist or not will have to be concluded. By then, the Easterners would realise theyve been yed! The true face of the North Wind Business Association will bepletely seen! So what does this have to do with the Lute n? Ron still wasnt following Ondos train of thought. My lord, when the North Wind Business Association decided to help Count Angler set up this n, did they not consider their own end? When the Easterners and the various forces in Alfalfa City react to the realized they have been tricked, do you think that the caravan would be able to safely leave Alfalfa City? What are you trying to say? Ron squinted his eyes, asking in a deep voice. I mean, the Easterners and the various powers in Alfalfa City will eventuallye to realize theyve been tricked. Their rage needs an outlet. And since the North Wind Business Association had the guts to set up this scheme for Count Angler, they must have certainly known that they would be able to escape, or rather, they knew there would be a scapegoat. Then, my lord, who do you think the scapegoat will be? Rons face finally changed. Seeing this, Ondo smiled triumphantly and continued, My lord, you must have thought of it. I am not surprised at all that Count Angler has made such arrangements. The North Wind Business Association, as the foremost Association in the North Territory and a sessful undercover asset trusted by the Easterners, is much more valuable than the struggling Lute n in Alfalfa City.
So, when I say that the Lute n is in imminent danger, its not an exaggeration, is it? Impossible! The Count would never do such a thing Jason blurted out, his face flushed with panic. But Ron remained silent, his face dark. Why is it impossible? Ondo stated nonchntly, We lesser figures are indeed no more than chess pieces, and as chess pieces, we must be prepared to be sacrificed. The only question is whether we have anything valuable enough to be worth the attention of the yer. Forgive my frankness, my lord, but the chips that the North Wind Business Association holds are clearly more significant than the Lute n. Nonsense! Jason was still trying to refute Ondo, This whole thing has nothing to do with our Lute n from beginning to end, how could it involve us? How can it not be rted? You are the owners of this city in name, you have the motive, and the ability to set up such a scheme. Ondo sneered, As for how to make you the scapegoats, there are many ways. I dont know what Count Anglers specific n is. But its not difficult, for instance, he could conveniently make those priceless bonds appear in the City Lords Mansion No, it cant happen Jason kept shaking his head, as if by doing so what Ondo had said would not happen. However, Ron had already epted Ondos judgment in his heartthey, the Lute n, were indeed at great risk of being used as scapegoats. After all, it would be no big deal for Queen Isa to appoint a new city lord. Besides, the actions of the Lute n had truly been disappointing recently.
Knowing that Ron had been persuaded, Ondo quickly continued, But my lord, even chess pieces have their own consciousness, they can struggle, they can resist! This is what my adopted son, Bruce, taught me. Heh, you may not know, but the reason I am in my current situation is all thanks to this wonderful son! Of course, I can understand his actions because when he needed help most, I chose to be a bystander. His anger, his disappointment, I am nowpletely understand. My lord, Bruce, a helpless chess piece, ultimately chose to retaliate against me in his own way. What about you? Are you willing to let Count Angler use you as a scapegoat? Ron meditated for a moment, finally lifting his head again, his eyes emanating a dangerous glow. Staring intensely at Ondo, he asked in a low voice, Then what do you think I should do? Ondo raised his eyebrows, a look of relief spreading across his face, then confidently said: My lord, I have a n. Chapter 372: 370 conflicts_1 Chapter 372: 370 conflicts_1 The time drew nearer to the final deadline that Capen had set, and the atmosphere in Alfalfa City grew increasingly tense. What terrified the people of the city even more was that Ondo, in the face of Capens ultimate warning, had chosen to resist instead of submitting. Perhaps to outsiders, the city of Alfalfa seemed to be constantly engulfed by chaos and danger, but the local residents saw a sense of order in the chaos, steered by Capen and the Alfalfa City Brotherhood under hismand. But now, this order was about to be disrupted. The various factions in the city were bing restless, not just for the priceless bonds, but also for the power over the city. Under the expectant gazes of many, the final deadline set by Capen finally arrived. On this day, the sun rose as usual. Not many people were seen in this notorious city of chaos. The empty streets were swept up by gusting winds, and from the houses on either side of the streets, countless pairs of eyes mixed with fear and exhration peered through window cracks, observing everything outside. Nearing noon, on the dpidated main roads of Alfalfa City, in front of the Radiance Cathedral, and in the central squares of the three districts, figures holding long swords and clubs began to appear almost simultaneously. As the hours passed, the crowds grewrger. By the afternoon, a total of tens of thousands of people had assembled at major transportation hubs around Alfalfa City, dividing into two clearly delineated groups standing in silent confrontation. No one knew who was the first to make a move; two torrents suddenly collided.
Members who once belonged to the same Alfalfa Brotherhood, they now sneered as they stabbed the long swords in their hands into the chests of their own brothers. Amidst the shes of des and swords, fresh blood slowly seeped into the crevices of the bluestone paved road, much like arge and mysterious magic array, filled with a magical yet gruesome aura. Life seemed so fragile and worthless at this moment. Alfalfa City had be a giant flesh mill, swallowing up one living creature after another. The two groups had be bloodthirsty, bereft of fancy martial arts techniques or high-level fighting spirit. They possessed only the fiercest momentum and the most brutal ruthlessness. This kind of brutality was deeply ingrained in their bloodlines, a legacy from the primitive instinct of ughter and bloodlust in ancient times. One after another, bodies were chopped down and pierced through. They writhed and screamed on the ground, only to be trampled underfoot by those who came after. All dignity, face, and status appeared so pale and weak in front of ughter. Whether they were the respected gang leaders of Alfalfa City, the dreaded top-level fighters, or the most despised underlings at the bottom of the pecking order; at this moment, they all attained absolute equalityeveryone only had one life to live. The battles taking ce in the streets and alleys of Alfalfa City were far from a conventional military confrontation. There were no orderly military formations, no unifying uniforms, let alone irond discipline. Yet the danger and brutality were no less intense. These people did not have the organizational efficiency or cooperation of a regr army, but they were just as ruthless and apathetic towards life, if not more tenacious. When a squad was broken up by their opponents, they immediately scattered in different directions, hiding in the nooks and crannies of the streets. Once the time was right, they would regroup and start killing once more. The scent of blood became the most potent aroma in the city, while the sound of ughter became the only melody in this world. The whole city seemed to have turned into a giant arena, stuffed with beasts ughtering each other for glory, benefits, and survival. It wasnt until dusk that this brutal ughter came to a halt. The screams and roars gradually subsided. Some peopley on the ground, while others, of course, stood on top of corpses. However, the war had just begun, and now it was merely halftime. Victory was far from decided. Standing atop a dpidated building, Ondo looked out at Alfalfa City, which was gradually being swallowed up by darkness, his face calm. The younger brother standing behind him kept ncing at the silhouette of his boss, itching to speak but holding back. After a while, the icy words of Ondo finally came:
Tell them, theres nopensation! But, but boss, they said if theres nopensation, theyll I said, none! Ondo abruptly turned, his bulging eyes looking as if he was about to devour the younger brother, Since they chose to fight against Capen with me, they shouldnt think about backing out midway! Go tell them, once weve achieved final victory, whatever they deserve, I will not hold back a single copper coin from them. However, the game is not over, they wont be taking anything from me!
Yes! His follower, fearing any further rebuke, quickly agreed and backed away. Ondo stared nkly into the pitch-ck sky for a moment, before turning away and heading downstairs. However, he stopped in his tracks as soon as he rounded a corner. Because standing before him was thest person he wanted to seeCapen! Ondo stiffened, wanting to flee, but he didnt dare make any sudden movements. Capen did not move either, but the mockery in his eyes seemed like a tiger observing the struggle of its prey. Ondo opened his mouth and rasped, Only three people knew I was here; which one betrayed me? Capen smiled triumphantly, saying, Why dont you guess? Ondo, maintaining a semnce of calm, thought for a moment and said, Its probably Les. His men suffered the most casualties in todays battle. He would be the one most eager for me to offer a share of the bonds aspensation. p, p. To his surprise, Capen actually apuded,plimenting him sincerely, Impressive! Ondo, had you chosen to earn some goodwill by offering some of your bonds sooner, you wouldnt be in such a dire situation. Ondos lips tightened, and he remained silent. Still smiling, Capen continued, Of course, if you handed those bonds over to me now, I could still spare your life.
Again, Ondo did not respond. The smile gradually faded from Capens face, his tone turning icy. Hmph, since you refuse to know whats good for you, I wont hold back any longer! No sooner had his words finished than Capen, like a robust rhinoceros, charged at Ondo with unstoppable momentum. Ondos face paled instantly. He instinctively rolled forward. Boom! The ground shattered loudly, with shards dispersing like projectiles. Several hit Ondo, leaving bruises all over his body. Ondo did not dare to waste another moment. As soon as he got on his feet, he started to run. Being a fifth-order warrior, Capens personalbat strength put him at the peak of the hierarchy in Alfalfa City. Ondo had no chance against him in a direct confrontation. However, Capen snarled with mocking pleasure in his eyes and chased after him once again. Hearing the sound of footsteps closing in behind him, Ondo, without thinking, stabbed backwards with his sword. ng! With a mere flick of Capens wrist, the sword fractured, sending shards flying in all directions. The enormous force transferred from the sword lifted Ondo off the ground and mmed him hard into the wall.
Vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood, Ondo slumped to the ground, his eyes filled with despair. With an air of leisure, Capen slowly approached Ondo, taunting him, You have onest chance, Ondo. Give me the bonds, and Ill let you live. Ondo gasped for breath a few times before he suddenly startedughing. Bewildered, Capen squinted his eyes, but before he could ask Ondo whether he had gone insane, he suddenly felt a chilling gaze from behind. Whirling around, he saw a figure d head to toe in white armor standing behind himwho had quietly appeared out of nowhere! Chapter 373: 371 Fight for Life_1 Chapter 373: 371 Fight for Life_1 Who are you? Capen asked in a solemn tone. I am here to kill you! The Armor-man spoke in a strange way, as if he hadnt spoken for a long time, with difficulty and sluggishness. However, the killing intent embedded in his words was palpable, impossible to ignore. Capen was on high alert. Even though the Armor-man hadnt made a move yet, and his capabilities were unknown, just the fact that he could appear behind him unnoticed was enough for Capen to know that the Armor-mans strength was not beneath his own! When did such a master appear in Alfalfa City? Sir, how have I offended you to the point of wanting my life? Capen asked tentatively. At the same time, from the corner of his eye, he saw Ondo, who was previously in despair, showing a grin of schadenfreude. This grin made Capens heart skip a beat, he was starting to realize he was being baited! Ondo was a decoy!
The Armor-man did not answer Capens question, perhaps because he was toozy to exin. He slowly drew the sword from his waist. The sound of its sheath breaking shattered Capensst glimmer of hope. Whoosh! The sword swung out. In an instant, countless images flooded into Capens mind. He seemed to see the flow ofva, volcanic eruptions, cliffs copsing. A massive rock pounded the ground, with mes and meteors sting in all directions. Ahh!!! Capen screamed, suddenly breaking free from the illusion. When he opened his eyes, he was startled to find the Armor-mans sword almost touching his forehead. Boom! At this critical moment, all Capen could do was to raise his sword and swing upwards. A great explosion urred. The broadsword in Capens hand shattered, piece by piece, like ss. Countless fragments fell on the ground, hissing, and smoke rose from them, as if they had just been forged in a boiling furnace. The terrifying force of the impact sent Capen flying, and he fell onto his knees. The Armor-man slowly approached, his indifferent eyes filled with hair-raising killing intent. Its over. Ondo said gleefully from the side, a hint of relief shing in his eyes. But at that moment, Capen, whose head was bowed, suddenly raised it. His arms crossed in front of him and he bellowed: I want you dead! ng, ng, ng! As Capen swung his arms, a series of ck cold lights, like scissors, cut through the air in front of him.
The two figures crossed paths and moved apart again. The Armor-man seemed to be unaware of the sudden and strange attack of Capen, and two deep cracks immediately appeared on his chest armor. Capen stopped across from the Armor-man, bent forward slightly with his knees flexed, two blue-glowing daggers in his hands, his crazy and hideous smile surfacing. He roared in a strange tone: Boy, Im going to rip your chest apart, crack open your skull, peel off your skin, and bring all your organs back as my collection!
The Armor-man was gazing at Capen. He said in a stiff tone: You are also rank six. Capen chuckled knowingly, said: Indeed, Ive concealed my strength for many years. You were the one who has pushed it out! Who are you, boy? As a rank six warrior, theres no way you are nameless. Indeed, rank six, while not as scarce as Holy Fields (rank seven) warriors, was still among the top tiers, with only a handful existing in the entire Empire. The Armor-man still did not reveal his identity, just looked at Capen coldly, seemingly unworried about Capens hidden strength. For Capen, this indifference seemed like an explicit dismissal, which deeply hurt his pride. You sneaky bastard, to hell with you! Without hesitation, Capen activated his most powerful state. His hands suddenly burst with a dark blue light, which crawled upwards like flowing water and formed a weird symbol on his chest. In an instant, his speed greatly increased. Whoosh! The entire man abruptly transformed into a blue blur, charging towards the armored man. The armored man neither dodged nor avoided, still holding an aloof and indifferent posture. He only clenched his sword, raising it high.
Whoosh! The long sword twisted fiercely, drawing a semicircr arc in the air. In an instant, countless strands of congealed battle-aura, like a densely packed rain of arrows, poured from the sky, wildly shot towards Capens position. Capens eyes became focused, yet he did not dodge, his eyes lit up with a dazzling blue light, and for a split second, it seemed as if all things between heaven and earth paused momentarily. Boom! Both men shed without any ir, a wave of invisible ripples suddenly exploded and spread out, rippling towards all directions like an expanding ripple on ake. Ondo watched the twobatants in the battlefield with a horrified expression andpletely dispelled the idea of helping. He hastily retreated, fearing being caught in the afterwave of the fight. ng! ng! ng! Both men were equally matched, and in an instant, countless moves had been exchanged. After separating once more, Capen suddenly burst outughing, Lucien of the North Territory, so it was you! Obviously, after this round of fighting, Capen had recognized the true identity of the armored man. However, the armored man did not react to this at all, neither admitting nor denying it. Ondo was slightly taken aback at the side. Of course, he had heard of Luciens reputation. He knew that this 6th-rank warrior from the North Territory once married Count Schultz, who had a glorious life, envied by countless warriors.
However, he was suddenly exposed a month ago for conspiring to assassinate the Archbishop John of Swan City. He immediately fell into disrepute, and even his alliance with Count Schultz was severed. Unexpectedly, he appeared in Alfalfa City, and While Ondo was lost in thoughts, Lucien and Capen were once again entangled in their fight. Perhaps because his true identity was revealed, Luciens attacks became even more fierce, taking on a crazy, life-for-a-life momentum. St! Capen firmly grasped the longsword piercing his right shoulder, sneered while driving a dagger into Luciens left chest, and licked his lips, growling with a cold and berserk re: You want to fight me to the death? Hahaha Ive been through countless battles in my life, and the one thing Im least afraid of is fighting for my life! Lucien remained silent, not retreating by half a step, his right hand sinking down and shing the longsword along Capens shoulder! Crack! Crack! Crack! A bone-chilling noise of bones cracking. Capen did not retreat either. The craze on his face intensified, turning rapidly the dagger in his hand, grinding it within Luciens chest like a drill. These two pinnacle warriors were like desperate wild beasts on a dead-end street, throwing behind all tricks, strategies, and glory, left with only thest thoughtkilling the opponent. Streams of fresh blood continued to drip down, blossoming one after another into eerie blood blooms on the ravaged ground. The atmosphere of brutality circted in the air, as if the Grim Reaper had quietly descended, silently waiting for the moment to swing his scythe.
Capen stared fiercely into the eyes of the armored man, trying to find a hint of hesitation or retreat. As a warrior who climbed up from the very bottom like him, he had long been ustomed to this feeling of teetering at the edge of life and death. He knew very well that during the process of continuously sinking into the bottomless abyss, whoever showed the first hint of hesitation would lose. Capen had wagered his life with his opponents countless times, and every time, he was the winner. So, he still firmly believed that he would win this time too! Gradually, Capens body began to sway. The loss of too much blood made his brain begin tock oxygen. In a daze, he seemed to smell the scent of death. But Capen did not retreat. He knew that as long as he held on through this period, his opponent would definitely copse! Every time, it had been like this! And this time would be no exception! However, as time passed, Capens confidence began to wane rapidly. Because to his horror, he found that his opponents determination was even stronger than his, and his strength showed no signs of weakening. His body did not tremble, as if what he had inserted into his opponents chest was not a deadly dagger, but a negligible needle. However, at this point, even if Capen wanted to retreat, it would be impossible. The process of falling towards the cliff of death is a one-way street, and the Grim Reaper waiting at the valley bottom was sure to reap a soul. Why arent you afraid Capen asked in a breathless voice. The armored man opposite him did not answer, only the mockery in his eyes was so thick that it was about to overflow. Thump! Finally, Capenpletely lost his strength and kneeled before the armored man. Chapter 374: 372 Ending (Part 1)_1 Chapter 374: 372 Ending (Part 1)_1 Honorable Sir Lucien, thank you for your help! Ondo carefully approached and respectfully greeted the armored figure. He was equally filled with confusion such as, how did Lucien be a subordinate to Count Angler? Or, how could this individual remain soposed with a bloody cavity excavated from his chest? But one thing was clearhis life had been saved by the individual in front of him. More importantly, Ondo, who had previously been forced into a deadlock, once again saw a glimmer of hope for survival. There might even be a chance to go further Colin, observing Ondo through the eyes of his blood ve Lucien, had mixed feelings. He had indeed nned the chaotic situation in Alfalfa City, but the developments had exceeded his expectations. It had to be said, the subjective initiative of people was a peculiar thing. Each individual trapped in this chaos struggled for their own interests, their own hatred, and their own destiny. Harry, Bruce, Ron, Capen, Ondo
In Colins eyes, these people, who should have been minor characters and pawns, werent necessarily willing to follow the path that Colin hadid out for them. These could introduce variables. This was why the moreplex a conspiracy, the harder it was to seed. Simplistic and brutal methods were less likely to yield unexpectedplications. However, to opt for such simple and brutal methods, one must possess the strength to break the status quo, something that, at least in Alfalfa City, Colin had so far failed to achieve. Thats why he nned everything. Although there were many unexpected events, the final result was surprisingly satisfactory to him. Moreover, Colin discovered a pleasant surpriseOndo. This boss of the thieves in Alfalfa City, regardless of his humble background, despicable past, or questionable character, definitely impressed Colin during this ordeal. The calm in the face of danger, the wisdom to see through the plot, the courage to cheat death and even lure the enemy with his own life Colin had to admit, if he was in Ondos shoes, he may not have done better. This was a talent. If used properly, Ondo could potentially help Colin covertly control Alfalfa City, and even pose a significant threat to East City. It was a pity that Ondo was not a knight; otherwise, Colin might have wanted to turn him into a bloodline. Transforming him into a blood ve would be too much of a waste Sir Lucien Ondo looked at the silent armored figure and couldnt help but remind, Your wound Its a minor injury, no worries. Colin, controlling Lucien, waved his hand at ease, adjusted the damaged armor, and covered the unsightly wound. Ondo did not dare to say more, seeing how rxed Lucien was, and swiftly changed the subject: Sir Lucien, may I have the honor to meet Count Angler and express my gratitude personally? The Count is not ready to see you at the moment, Colin rejected bluntly. Seeing Ondos face sh with disappointment, he added, However, the Count knows about your situation and is quite satisfied with you.
Hope relit in Ondos eyes and he quickly said, Thank you for the Counts recognition! Please convey my willingness to pledge my loyalty to him. I will do my utmost to fulfill any of hismands! I will convey your sincerity to the Count, but under the current circumstances, you must not expose yourself. Ondos eye flickered, seeming to understand something. He immediately nodded and said, Yes! May I ask what ns the Count has for me? The Armored figures deep eyes did not betray any emotion, and his tone remained rigid: The Count said, since you managed to figure out his n and extricate yourself from this game, that proves you are smart.
Therefore, Count Angler is willing to give you an opportunity to prove yourself. With the fallen Capen, the Alfalfa Brothers will need a new leader, and you, indeed, have a good chance for the position. You should head over to No. 87, Ferun Street. There, the Count has left a gift for you. At the same time, this will be the most significant aid the Count can provide for you. Whether you can take control of the underground forces in Alfalfa City is then up to you. Thank you for the Counts trust! I will not let him down! Ondo said aloud. He had a vague idea of what gift Count Angler had left for him. He also knew that this could be a gift, but at the same time, it might be a death noose for himself. But Ondo epted this gift without hesitation. This narrow escape made Ondo realize a lot of things. He, as a small figure without power or strength, only armed with a somewhat clever mind, would not be able to survive in this turbulent world on his own. He needed a backing. Moreover, Ondo was quite clear that he did not have the power to refuse. Count Angler had people save him and could have just as easily ordered them to ruin him.
So, Ondo had no choice but to follow the script given by Count Angler, to provide a perfect ending to this big y in Alfalfa City. Lifting his head, Ondo asked again: Sir Lucien, does Count Angler have a detailed n? The Armored figure shook his head: No, its all up to you now. Understood! Ondo was worried, but more so, he felt a surge of anticipation. The armored figure saw through Ondos ambition but did not say anything else. Instead, he picked up the unconscious Capen and disappeared into the dark night. Ondo stared at the ce where the armored man had disappeared for a while before turning around and descending the stairs. A group of loyal followers had gathered downstairs. Seeing Ondo appear unharmed, they were immediately relieved. Boss, we found out that it was Musos who leaked your whereabouts to Capen. Ondo nodded as if he was not surprised by this news and did not give any orders. It seemed as though the traitor was not even worth his attention. The followers watched Ondo wordlessly walk away and quickly followed. Under the cover of the night, Ondo arrived at the location the Armored figure had given him without interruption. He smoothly found Count Anglers gift in the dpidated warehouse. Yes, it was those priceless bonds! Looking at the object that had stirred Alfalfa City into chaos, Ondo couldnt help but sigh deeply.
But soon, he put these useless emotions aside, carefully stashed away the bonds, and walked outside. Outside the warehouse, Ondos followers kept reporting that the heads of the various forces in Alfalfa City were requesting an audience with him. Ondo simply sneered and didnt agree. Instead, he asked, Did you find out the details of the East City Envoy I asked you to investigate? We did. The one who came to meet Capen was Viscount Fein of the East City. Where is he now? Hes in the Cathedral in the East City District. Ondo nodded, took a deep breath, felt the spot on his waist where the bonds were hidden, and instructed: Alright, lets go meet this Viscount from East City! Chapter 375: 373 Ending (Part 2)_1 Chapter 375: 373 Ending (Part 2)_1 On Sunday, it should have been a day of worship in other cities. But in Alfalfa City, a city devoid of faith, the Holy Light Cathedral, located in the Eastern District, was particrly deste. This dpidated cathedral has weathered several hundred years of wind and rain, and has been abandoned on several asions. Priests are not given the respect they deserve in this city, and are even seen as ripe for ughter by the citys thugs, which over time has deterred them froming here. However, recently, a young bishop from the Eastern District hase here, trying to bring the grace of the Lord of Glory to this city known as The most corrupt city on the continent. Of course, this bishop is not truly willing to risk his life, but rather because the city is gradually being controlled by the Alfalfa Brotherhood, and indirectly by the Eastern District. Thus, he could preach without facing physical threats. However, to convert all the scoundrels in this city into devout followers of the Lord of Glory seems to require some time. Inside the empty Prayer Hall, only a handful of people were worshiping. The elegantly dressed young man at the head was none other than Viscount Fein, dispatched from the Eastern District to Alfalfa City to handle the secret transfer of bonds with the North Wind Business Association. He was handsome and had an extraordinary demeanor, with a distinct arrogance between his brows a characteristicmon to all those who hold high positions at a young age.
After the service, Viscount Fein exchanged a few words with the bishop before leaving the Prayer Hall. Alone, he walked through the cloister and into the garden at the back of the church. I apologize for keeping you waiting, Mr. Arnold. Viscount, youre too kind. I happened to arrive at an unfortunate time and interrupted your worship. The president of the North Wind Business Association courteously weed Viscount Fein into the pavilion and personally poured him a cup of coffee. Viscount Fein sat down at the table, took a sip of the coffee, then got straight to the point, Mr. Arnold, I am very disappointed with how this situation has unfolded. Arnolds face immediately turned bitter, Viscount, its not my fault! Werent the goods stolen by the Alfalfa Brotherhood? When Count Evan initially chose Alfalfa City as the transaction location, he promised that my caravan would face no danger here, but Mr. Arnold, you arrived earlier than the agreed time and we werent ready yet! Viscount Fein interrupted, a bit embarrassed. Viscount, I set out early because I was worried about unforeseen circumstances on the road. Who knew something like this would happen within Alfalfa City Viscount Fein opened his mouth to speak, but found himself at a loss for words. He knew that strictly speaking, the issue indeed lies with the Eastern District, but the Alfalfa Brotherhoods unruly members were just too hard to control. Mr. Arnold, you shouldnt have let a pair of two-bit thieves steal such important goods. Is your caravans security just for show? Viscount Fein questioned again, still unwilling to bear sole responsibility for the bonds theft. Arnold shook his head, Viscount, you are not aware of the whole story, that night, our caravan was visited by more than just two petty thieves. Oh? Who else was there? Arnolds gaze flickered as he seriously said, I dont know their true identities, but there was certainly another group of skilled people who infiltrated our caravan that night. All of our caravans security went off dealing with those people, leaving an opportunity for the petty thieves. Viscount Fein furrowed his brow, evidently not expecting this hidden detail. Seeing his reaction, Arnold suggested again, Viscount, you could ask Lord Capen. After all, he has a deeper grasp on the underground forces of Alfalfa City and might know something about that night. Capen. Viscount Feins brow furrowed even tighter, because ever since Capen left on his ownst night, there had been no news. He now has no idea where he went or what hes doing. At that moment, a thought suddenly appeared in Viscount Feins mind Could it have been Capens people who stole the bonds that night?
Could he have been yed? Seeing that Viscount Fein remained silent with his face changing color, Arnold knew his hint had sessfully influenced the Viscount and decided not to speak further. A lie doesnt always have to beplete or detailed, sometimes, letting someone fill in the nks with truth can be more effective. After a long while, Viscount Fein finally said, Mr. Arnold, you dont need to worry about the bonds. I will help you find them. You can go back and wait for news.
Yes, sir. After Arnold had left, Viscount Feins suspicions about Capen grew more and more intense. He sent for his attendant to inquire about Capens whereabouts. However, to his disappointment, there was still no news from Capen. At that moment, Viscount Fein couldnt help but start imagining the worseCapen hadnt run away with the money, had he? Before long, the attendant returned to report, Sir, Mr. Ondo is here to see you. Ondo? Viscount Fein frowned slightly, then nodded. Bring him to see me. Before long, Ondo, guided alone by the attendant, walked into the church to see Viscount Fein. Upon ncing at Ondo, Viscount Fein snorted coldly, his anger potent. Ondo, you dare toe see me!? Ondo bowed calmly and replied, My Lord, Im aware that you may have some misunderstandings about me, but theres something crucial that I must personally hand over to you. Viscount Fein raised an eyebrow, asking, What crucial thing? Ondo took several steps forward, removed the bonds hidden in his clothes, andid them before Viscount Fein. Viscount Feins face changed instantly; he quickly moved to inspect the bonds. After confirming their authenticity and quantity, he asked seriously, Ondo, since these bonds were truly in your possession, why didnt you hand them over in the beginning?
My Lord, I knew these things were too crucial to end up in sinister hands. What do you mean? Ondo took a deep breath and spoke painfully, My Lord, dont you understand? This was a performance nned and staged by Capen himself! He intended to swallow these bonds! What? Viscount Fein eximed. Arnolds report had already made Viscount Fein suspect Capen. Now there was Ondo as well. Viscount Fein had many thoughts swirling in his mind, yet he asked seriously, Do you have any evidence to back up your im? Ondo nodded, saying solemnly, My Lord, in the beginning, my men had no clue about these bonds, and neither did I. They initially went to the Caravan looking for a stroke of luck. What they stumbled upon was a group of people fighting the caravan protectors. In the chaos, they identally stole these bonds. Being small-time criminals, they had no idea what these things were and handed them over to me. I knew the importance of the matter and refrained from exining it to them. Hence, when Capen interrogated them, they had no idea what Capen sought was in their hands. It wasnt until Bruce cracked under torture and falsely used me, that Capen suspected I was in possession of the bonds. So, of course, I wouldnt hand the bonds over to Capen. Viscount Fein did not have much information about the specifics of the initial interrogation, so he did not question Ondos exnation. Eventually, he asked: Why didnt you hand over the bonds to Capen?
Because I suspect that those who infiltrated the Caravan are Capens men! Before the arrival of your lordship, Capen had ordered the Alfalfa Brotherhood not to attack passing caravans, making sure we didnt dare touch the North Wind Business Association. Harry and Bruce were just pickpockets. And other than him, who would dare to ignore Capens warning at that time? Viscount Feins eyes flickered, but he remained silent. Seeing this, Ondo continued, My Lord,st night Capen came to see me again. He even said as long as I handed over the bonds, he would be willing to share them with me Are you sure? Viscount Feins eyes widened as he barked out the question. Absolutely! Ondo stood tall, fearlessly dering, If you dont believe me, summon Capen. I dare to confront him face to face! Viscount Fein narrowed his eyes, sizing up Ondo, who looked back honestly and without fear. Such an attitude greatly diminished Viscount Feins suspicion towards Ondo. After a moment of silence, he continued, What happenedst night? As soon as I heard Capen speak, I immediately confirmed my previous suspicion. Hence, I wasnt going to hand over the bonds to him. I pretended to go and retrieve the bonds, but instead, I escaped. As dawn breaks, I came to find your lordship, hoping that you would uphold justice for me! Viscount Fein pondered for a while, then said to Ondo, Alright, I will check the truth of your words. However, since you willingly gave up these bonds, I will definitely report your merit to Count Evan. Thank you, my Lord! Ondo bowed.
He wasnt worried about Fein checking his story because Capen had disappeared, signaling his guilt. After Capens disappearance, someone needs to fill the gap left by him. As for the candidate Ondo lowered his head respectfully, a triumphant smile gracing his face. Chapter 376: 374 Indulgence_1 Chapter 376: 374 Indulgence_1 Silver Moon City. In the basement of the Half-Elf Pce, Colin nced at Capen kneeling before him, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. With this, he had gained the second sixth-rank blood ve in his Blood Shadow Guard, a cause for celebration indeed. Frankly, he had indeed harbored intentions towards Capen previously, otherwise he wouldnt have sent the blood ve, Lucien, to Alfalfa City in an attempt to capture a fifth-rank blood ve. Unexpectedly, Capen had kept his true strength hidden. Regrettably, due to his overconfidence, Capen had fallen into the trap set by Ondo alone, and even chose the most foolish method to contend with Lucien. Otherwise, Lucien alone, though unlikely to lose to Capen, would have had no assurance of capturing him. After looking at Capen for a while, Colin suddenly felt that this man might be an important chess piece the Eastern Region has ced in Alfalfa City. After all, sixth-rank warriors were notmonce, and even Duke St. Prowse could not ignore such people. Its important to note that the Eastern Region had no Holy Field powerhouses. The sixth-rank is the pinnacle. Looking at it this way, Alfalfa City did hold an extremely critical role in the Eastern Regions ns. Otherwise, Capen wouldnt have concealed his strength and resigned himself in such a ce. With this in mind, Colin suddenly felt that Ondo may not easily fool the Eastern Region and rece Capen as the leader of Alfalfa Citys underground forces. However, he didnt care about these matters now.
Alfalfa City has never been a strategic point in Colins ns. Even if the Eastern Region regains control, it wont make a huge difference. The fact that he was able to gain a sixth-rank blood ve this time was already a massive win. As for Ondo, it will depend on his own fate. If he can ovee the hurdle, it would certainly be a pleasant surprise for Colin. If not it simply meant he was out of luck. In such a strictly hierarchical world, it is indeed difficult formoners to rise in rank. Colin wouldnt change his strategy or waste his resources for a mere thief leader. In short, Ondos next moves will depend solely on himself. Colin hopes to see another pleasant surprise in the not too distant future. As these thoughts crossed his mind, Capen had already put on a full suit of armor under Colins direction, concealing himselfpletely. Thump! Thump! pping the helmet on Capens head twice, Colin revealed a triumphant grin. Now with two sixth-rank warrior blood ves, Colin felt ready to consider the n of hunting a sixth-rank knight. Of course, before that, Colin first needed to ensure control over the Half-Elf Kingdom. After settling Capen, Colin left the basement. The basement led directly to the Queens study, but, considering Queen Isa was nearing her time to give birth, Colin forbade her from working and sent her to rest. Only Kathy Savoy, Colins half-elf maid, was left in the study at this time. During this trip to Silver Moon City, Colin had brought Kathy along, to give her an opportunity to visit home once again. However, this half-elf maid did not visit the Savoy familys manor even once after arriving in Silver Moon City, as if she hadpletely severed ties with them. Seeing Colin ascend from the basement, Kathy hurriedly poured him a cup of coffee, and reported, Sir, Duke Modewen came looking for you earlier. Since you were not around, he left a note. Colin nodded, acknowledging that he understood. Although Queen Isa had returned to Silver Moon City, she was about to give birth, and most of the affairs of the Half-Elf Kingdom were still being handled by Duke Modewen. However, Duke Modewen reported to Colin every day.
Obviously, he knew very well whose hands the power of the Half-Elf Kingdom currentlyy in. Colin sat down at the desk, sipped his coffee, and began reviewing the note left by Duke Modewen. In it were listed all the kingdom affairs handled by Duke Modewen, with a repeated warning to Colin that a not insignificant rebellious force had gathered in Silver Moon City and were scheming. Reading this, Colin couldnt help but smile inexplicably.
Duke Modewen had warned him about the rebellious force numerous times, even suggesting they be arrested before making a move, so as not to disturb the Queens childbirth. But, Colin did not agree, instead asked Duke Modewen to remain calm and patient. This time, Colins indulgence towards these rebels was meant to lure all Half-Elves disgruntled with Queen Isa into the open. Then, Colin could capture them all at once, preventing future problems. Moreover, with the Blood Knight Army in the city, Colin didnt worry that the situation would get out of his control. Even if the Silver Moon Guards werepletely subverted, Colin was confident he could suppress them by force. What he was somewhat anxious about now, was whether someone might attempt to harm the Queen and the child about to be born. Because of this, Colin had reced all the Queen Isas bedchamber guards with the Blood Shadow Guard. Given the currentbat power of the Blood Shadow Guard, unless a figure from the Holy Field appeared, or tens of thousands of soldiers stormed into the Half-Elf Pce, no one would be able to approach Queen Isa. The only thing he needed to be vignt of were the doctors and maids who would deliver Queen Isas baby. However, these doctors and maids were personally selected by Isa, so they should all be loyal and reliable. With that thought, Colin put down the letter, about to leave the study, when he saw that Kathy still stood there, apparently wanting to say something. Kathy, is there anything else you want? Master, theres something I need to report to you. Speak.
Kathy carefully raised her head to look at Colin and timidly said, Master, yesterday, Baron Savoy tried to make contact with me. Colin knew the Baron Savoy Kathy spoke of was probably her cousin. When Kathy previously helped Colin lure the Pegasus Army to attack Silver Moon City, Colin had promised to reward the Savoy Family with a barony once the n seeded. However, Kathy preferred to be Colins maid than to be a Baroness of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Consequently, her cousin assumed the role. What does he want with you? Colin smiled, seemingly realizing something. He Kathy hesitated for a moment, but she honestly replied, He is asking me who the midwife for Her Majesty the Queen is. Colins eyes narrowed immediately. Seeing this, Kathy quickly exined, Master, rest assured, I didnt tell him anything. Colin nodded approvingly, You did very well. However, I suggest you go back to the Savoy family once. If Baron Savoy asks again, tell him the identity of the midwife. But but Kathy hesitated, clumsily stammering. Smiling, Colin walked up to Kathy, lightly patted the small maids shoulder and said, You can go and do it without worry, I have already made arrangements. Actually, I am also very curious to see what tricks they can pull. Yes, master. Kathy nodded, though her eyes were inevitably filled with destion. Understanding that Kathy was worried about her family, Colinforted, Youve been with me for so long, you should understand that Im not a murderous man. So, your Savoy familys lineage will not be severed.
Rather, after weeding out some bad elements, your family could have a better development. Master, I understand now! Only then was Kathy relieved, and she left after nodding. Watching her retreating figure, Colinughingly muttered, I have given you an opportunity, but please, dont disappoint me too much! Chapter 377: 375 Undercurrents (Part 1)_1 Chapter 377: 375 Undercurrents (Part 1)_1 A inly adorned horse-drawn carriage slowly entered themercial district of Silver Moon City and stopped in front of avish house. The carriage door was opened, and a tall young man stepped out. He was wearing a wide tricorn hat, his head low, concealing his face, but the smallest details in his casual demeanor could tell you that he was an extraordinary high noble. Apologies, sir, may I see your invitation? an attendant politely stopped the young man. But before the young man could present his invitation, a middle-aged man dressed in a printed robe, rather squat and stout, with a slightly balding appearance, briskly burst out of the house. He pushed past the attendant and weed the young man into the house with an ingratiating smile. The attendant, unceremoniously shoved aside, was left open-mouthed, taking time toprehend what had just happened. Of course, he didnt dare to get angry, as the middle-aged man who rushed out from inside the house was none other than the legendary half-elf merchant renowned in Silver Moon CityHaver! So, the attendant was just surprised, wondering what status the young man must hold to have Haver personally receiving him, and with such a humble attitude. The young man removed his hat upon entering the house, revealing a resolute and handsome face, although somewhat cold. If Colin were here, he would have recognized the young man as an old acquaintanceMarquis Vincent!
The heir to the Duke of the East had returned to Silver Moon City after many months. His brow was tightly furrowed, perhaps recalling some less pleasant memories from his previous visit. Haverughed all the way, telling a few jokes, but to no availeven these couldnt seem to lighten the mood of Marquis Vincent, leaving Haver more anxious than ever. As the centerpiece of Silver Moon Citysmercial district, the buildings interior was excessivelyvish. A dazzling spectacle of gold paint stretched as far as the eye could see, even the cracks within the white zed rock floor were filled with molten gold. Unfortunately, this new-rich style didnt appeal to Marquis Vincent. Upon entering, Vincent immediately shielded his nose. The strong scent was overpowering, almost making him choke. Of course, Marquis Vincent could understand why this was so. A litany of half-elf female ves wearing thin silk dresses stood before him, disying their beautiful bodies before the guests, ready to engage in the pleasures of the flesh if one was so inclined. Although Marquis Vincent looked down on these lowly female ves, not everyone had his restraint, and the strong perfume scent in the room was unable to fully mask the pungent smell of hormones. Haver, being quick-witted, noticed Marquis Vincents difort and promptly ordered the maids to open all the windows for venttion. Marquis, today I have gathered the chairmen of the seventeen most influential half-elf merchant associations in Silver Moon City to receive your enlightenment! Marquis Vincent finally showed a trace of satisfaction, nodding his head, he followed Haver into the conference hall. The conference hall was very spacious, the gold-ted oak round table was eye-catching, and the conference chairs made of striped tiger fur were exquisite, but the overall style of the conference hall was somewhatcking in solemnity. Upon Vincents arrival, the merchants sitting around the conference table stood up, bowed, and greeted him. Marquis Vincent made a gesture with his hand, asking everyone to take their seats. Haver settled Marquis Vincent at the head of the table and announced, Gentlemen, today we are honored to have the presence of the first heir of the prestigious St. Prowse FamilyMarquis Vincent! Everyone should have an idea as to why we are gathered here today. We, half-elf merchants, can no longer be taken advantage of! We must stand up and fight for our rights!
Fortunately, we are not alone in this fight; today, Marquis Vincent brings the support of the Duke of the East to our half-elf merchantmunity. Believe that as long as we stand together, we can certainly have our voices heard! Haver was skilled at stirring the atmosphere, and he understood that a group like merchants, rich as they were yetcking in status, craved respect more than anyone else. Now, may I invite the esteemed Marquis Vincent to speak to us!
Having said that, Haver took his seat on the lower left, and the conference room immediately burst into apuse and cheers. Marquis Vincent gave a restrained smile. As the esteemed Marquis of the East Territory, he had always looked down on these despicable, vulgar merchants who were only driven by profit. If not for his own n, he would never choose to sit with them at the same round table. Looking around, Marquis Vincent began, I do not wish to waste words on small talk, so let me get straight to the point. Pausing momentarily, Marquis Vincent took a delicate sip from the silver teacup he held. The faint and elegant fragrant wafted through his mouth, rxing his mood slightly before he went on, The reason you are all here is that you do not wish to let Count Angler of North Territory snatch away your painstakingly-umted food at low prices. However, faced with the strong forces of the North Territory and Queen Isas favoritism, you do not dare to oppose them openly. Nevertheless, there is no need to worry. The Half-Elf Kingdom is not a territory of the North, nor is it a garden that Queen Isa can meddle with recklessly! On hearing this, the Half-Elf merchants sitting around the table immediately perked up, looking at Marquis Vincent with hopeful eyes. I can tell you explicitly, Silver Moon City is about to witness a significant upheaval! From then on, this ce will no longer be a ce where Queen Isa or Count Angler can dominate singlehandedly! So, gentlemen, are you willing to lend me a hand? Upon his request, the Half-Elf merchants voiced their willingness to support Marquis Vincents n one by one. They had long realized that Queen Isa was just a puppet propped up by Count Angler. Even the unborn child in her belly might very likely be Anglers. A queen like her could never protect the interests of the Half-Elf Kingdom, let alone gain the support of these Half-Elf merchants. Marquis Vincent nodded in satisfaction and said, Good. Since you all are so enthusiastic, I am relieved. Dealing with conspiracies, even struggles and fights; Ive arranged for people to handle all of it. As for you, I only ask you to do one thing within your means.
Marquis, whatever you need us to do, justmand us! Haver immediately got up and asked on behalf of all the Half-Elf merchants. Marquis Vincent also rose from his seat. His somber gaze slowly swept over each Half-Elf merchant, then said decisively, I want you to burn all your food inventory! What? Upon hearing this, all the Half-Elf merchants faces drained of color. They could never anticipate that the Marquis of the East Territory would ask them to do such a thing. What? You wont do it? Marquis Vincent asked coldly. Faced with such tant confrontation, the Half-Elf merchants immediately lowered their heads in silence, not daring to speak up. After a period of silence, one of the Half-Elf merchants finally stood up and said, Marquis, what youre asking us to do is even more egregious than what Count Angler is doing! Even though he was offering a low price, at least it wouldnt incur losses for us. But if we do as you ask, it will cause us severe damage! We might as well cooperate with Count Angler instead. Marquis Vincent gave a lightugh and said, Do you know? This is the first opposition Ive faced since I arrived in Silver Moon City. The Half-Elf merchant stiffened his neck and argued defiantly, Marquis, if you continue to disregard the interests of your allies, you will only be met with more resistance in the future! Are you teaching me a lesson?
No! I am merely advising you. Advice? Marquis Vincent slowly stood up without a trace of emotion on his face. He walked over to the Half-Elf merchant and put his hands on his shoulders with a smile, Do you know who has the privilege to advise me in this tone? Only my fatherthe Duke of the East Territory. The Half-Elf merchant was about to defend himself when he noticed the horrified and incredulous looks on the others faces. Before he could make of what was happening, Marquis Vincent, who was standing behind him, chuckled maliciously. He picked up a dessert knife from the table, gripped the merchants hair tightly, and viciously stabbed his eyeball! The by no means sharp knife, propelled by strong force, plunged unimpeded into the Half-Elf merchants eyeball, piercing deep into his brain. Stters of blood and brain matter on the pristine tablecloth bloomed like fresh flowers. A ghastly wail like that of a pig being butchered filled the air, gradually growing weaker until it fellpletely silent. As if having done something trivial, Marquis Vincent calmly took out a pristine silk handkerchief, wiped the blood stains off his hand, then casually covered the corpse in front of him with it. Only after doing this did he reveal a satisfied smile on his face, as if the violence he had harbored since his arrival in Silver Moon City had finally found release. Now, is there still anyone opposed to it? Chapter 378: 376 Undercurrents (Part 2)_1 Chapter 378: 376 Undercurrents (Part 2)_1 The air in the entire conference hall had solidified. No one dared to make a sound, they were even trying hard to control their breathing. The heavy smell of blood began to permeate the air, enabling the half-elf merchants present to realize one thing Nobles can kill people! No matter how gentle and friendly they appeared, from start to finish, the nobilitys rule was established on violence. In front of the nobles, the merchants, no matter how wealthy, were justmbs waiting to be ughtered. With a bloody corpse, Marquis Vincent had forced the half-elf merchants present to face harsh reality anew. Some were furious but dared not express it, their faces ashen. Others were filled with fear, avoiding eye contact, and some were utterly dejected, resigned to their fate Haver was also sweating profusely at this time, filled with regret. He had thought he had invited a strong ally, but it turned out that this was not an ally, but another jackal! In this case, he felt that he would have been better off just submitting to Count Angler Just as everyone felt restless, a half-elf merchant slowly raised his hand, hesitated before uttering, MarMarquis I drank too much water I need to relieve myself
Marquis Vincent nced at the man and coldly said, Hold it in! The man turned pale, forced augh, and seemingly spoke to himself, Okay, okay, I can hold it in a bit longer The conference room was filled with a stifling atmosphere, almost suffocating. Finally, Marquis Vincent spoke again, Lets continue our previous topic. I know you are reluctant to part with your food, but how can you hope to cause chaos in Silver Moon City without making sacrifices? Ha ha, do you really expect to reap the benefits without lifting a finger? Marquis Vincent swept his gaze around the room, noticed that no one dared to make eye contact or refute him anymore. So, his tone softened a bit as he continued, Of course, once we seed, you will also share in the profits which may offset your losses. Upon hearing this, everyone present broke into smiles, one by one praising the St. Prowse Familys kindness and generosity. Seeing these profit-driven merchants change their tune, Marquis Vincent sneered inwardly but didnt show it. Thus, an agreement was reached. The half-elf merchants would set their granaries on fire at a designated time, to create chaos. After they had toppled Queen Isas rule and driven out the North Territory Army, they would receivepensation from the East Territory. However, Marquis Vincent gave no details about the amount or form ofpensation. If it had been in the past, these half-elf merchants would have scoffed at such vague promises. But now, they didnt dare to question the forceful Marquis Vincent, especially with a blood-soaked corpse in the room. At this point, they could onlyfort themselves with the thought The St. Prowses reputation should still be trustworthy. Once his goal was achieved, Marquis Vincent, ignoring the merchants enthusiastic retainment, walked out directly. Outside, the inconspicuous horse-drawn carriage was still parked in the same location, with arger security detail surrounding it. The impatient Marquis Vincent dismissed Haver and the others who came to see him off. He walked up to the knight standing nearby and asked, Has Duke Modewen arrived? The knight stiffened and shook his head, Sir, Duke Modewen declined. Marquis Vincents brows furrowed, ready to lose his temper, but the knight continued, However, we did bring Duke Modewens son Charlie Modewen. Marquis Vincents face softened slightly as he asked, How many sons does Duke Modewen have?
Just this one. Good. Marquis Vincent nodded and stepped into the carriage. The carriage was spacious inside. Rtive to its in exterior, the interior decoration was extremely luxurious.
Honorable Marquis Vincent, wee to Silver Moon City! Looking at the young boy in front of him, Marquis Vincent gave a smile and asked, Charlie, how old are you? I am twelve this year, Your Excellency. Marquis Vincent nodded, indicating for Charlie to sit, and then did so himself, sighing, Is your father afraid to meet me because of his fear of being med for his deceptionst time? Father deceived you? Asked a bewildered Charlie. Marquis Vincent realized in an instant, the little fellow in front of him didnt understand a thing. His presence in his carriage was likely the result of those in the Modewen family pushing for rebellion against Queen Isas rule. Therefore, Marquis Vincent lost the desire to talk more with this youngd. Smiling, he said, Those are some old matters, which I wont go into. Charlie, do you know why youre here to see me? I do. Oh? Why? To overthrow the rule of Queen Isa! Charlie said in his youthful voice, his expression extremely serious. Marquis Vincent looked with interest at the young boy before him, and continued to ask, So, tell me, how will you overthrow Queen Isas rule? Queen Isa is about to give birth. I will seize this opportunity to lead the Silver Moon Guards into the Royal Pce and force her to return the throne to the Modewen family! So, youre confident you can make the Silver Moon Guard obey your orders?
Yes! But isnt your father themander of the Silver Moon Guard? Would he agree with your actions? Father is a coward! Charlie said with disdain, But, I have already met with the uncles of the Silver Moon Guards, and they all support me! Impressive! Marquis Vincent praised, but in his heart, he was sneering Incredible, these Half-Elf nobles really had nerve, cing a child like this in the front row! However, Marquis Vincent would obviously not remind Charlie that his so-called uncles were just afraid to take the me, thus pushing him out as the scapegoat. Marquis Vincents praises made Charlie hold his head high in pride, as if he already saw the annoying Queen Isa begging him for mercy. Charlie, why do you want to overthrow Queen Isas rule? Because the throne of the Half-Elves rightfully belongs to our Modewen family, and Grandfather also told me, Isa is a bad woman! Marquis Vincent was taken aback, then realized that the grandfather Charlie referred to was the former Half-Elf king, also Queen Isas husband. Thinking of this, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He nodded and said, Good! Worthy of the Modewen familys young hero! Dont worry, the East Territory also dislikes Queen Isa. At the right moment, I will stand up and support the Modewen family. Thank you for your support! The friendship between the St. Prowse family and the Modewen family willst forever! Watching as his empty promise made Charlie overwhelmed with gratitude, Marquis Vincent sneered in his heart, simultaneouslymenting
The Modewen family really has declined with each generation. The old king was a formidable opponent even the Duke of the East Territory had to take seriously. As for Prince William, who is now Duke Modewen, he may not be intelligent, but at least he could see the situation clearly. As for Charlie However, Marquis Vincent would certainly not care about the future and fate of the Modewen family, nor did he have any guilt about sending a child to the front lines of the battlefield. After encouraging Charlie a few more times, Marquis Vincent sent him away. Sitting alone in the carriage, Marquis Vincent fell into deep thought. He was very clear, even under themand of a youngd and the Half-Elf merchants, it was still a fantasy to expect a rebellion in Silver Moon City. But fortunately, his ns go far beyond just that. Thinking of this, Marquis Vincent knocked on the side of the carriage and ordered: To the Temple of Destiny. Chapter 379: 377 Preparation_1 Chapter 379: 377 Preparation_1 Half-Elf Pce. Colin traversed the dim hallway, arriving at a secret basement. There was a faint stench of blood in the air, as well as an ongoing whiff of death. What? Has it failed again? Hearing the voice behind them, the three half-elf female doctors in the basement came back to their senses and paid their respects to Colin. Colin waved his hand, indicating that such formalities were unnecessary. He then walked to the operating table in the middle of the basement, noticing two corpses thereonerge and one small, both monkeys. One of the female doctors said mournfully, We apologize, Count Colin, we have tried numerous times, but we still cannot sessfully perform this cesarean section procedure as you asked. Is it a problem of controlling the bleeding? Colin panned his eyes around the room, taking in the sanguinary mess, and asked. Yes, Count, one of the doctors answered soberly. So, you should be able to easily extract the fetus from the body, right? The doctors hesitated a little before answering, Yes, but Count, using this method, there may be hope for a child, but the mother is certain to die!
It was obvious that these three doctors had already guessed why Colin wanted them to experiment with these cesarean sections. The thought of using this method to perform surgery on the Queen terrified them. If anything were to happen to Her Majesty or her unborn child, they would undoubtedly bear the me. So, their only hope was that Colin would realize the reality of this situation and abandon this insurmountable approach. I understand, Colin nodded, You can rest now. We will end this experiment here. The three female doctors exchanged nces, wanting to ask Colin if he had truly abandoned this so-called cesarean section but, seeing Colins stolid face, none of them dared utter a word and instead retreated nervously. Colin looked at the mess on the surgical table without any ripples of emotion in his heart. The failure of the doctors did not surprise him. If they had managed to sessfully implement a cesarean section procedure given the primitive surgical techniques of this world, that would be the real miracle. Yet, Colin still made these female doctors practice on monkeys. It wasnt out of hope that they would seed, but as a means to familiarize them with a fetuss position in a mothers womb as well as how to extract a fetus with a knife. All this was to have an emergency contingency n if Queen Isa should face anyplications during childbirth. As for the failures of these experiments, Colin did not mind. After all, the causes of cesarean failure, such as blood loss or infection, arent problems for the Blood n. However, these cesarean experiments were a mere precaution. Colin hoped these measures would never need to be implemented. Exiting the basement, Colin turned towards the Queens bedchamber to visit Isa. However, as he reached the door, he found that Duke Miller was waiting outside. Count Colin, are youing to see Her Majesty? Duke Miller, with a toadying smile, asked. Duke Miller was Isas elder brother. After the death of the previous Duke Miller, he naturally inherited the Miller family title. Indeed, Colin nodded, puzzled. He asked, Why dont you go in? Duke Miller fidgeted, looking somewhat embarrassed, he replied, Mother is inside having a quiet chat with the Queen. Colin understood immediately.
So, it was Lady Sharon, Duke Millers mother and also Queen Isas mother, inside. Presumably, mother and daughter were discussing precautions for childbirth. Its no wonder Duke Miller preferred to wait outside. Colin touched his nose, recognizing that this wasnt the best time for him to enter. He stood next to Duke Miller, thinking of what to say to defuse the tension. Fortunately, Duke Miller started speaking first, Count Colin, Ive heard recent upsetting rumors about Silver Moon City. Is that true? Colin nced at him, asking with a smile, What rumors?
Duke Miller, seeing Colin feigning ignorance, said directly, Count Colin, I dont believe you havent heard some of the rumors. Many of the nobles within Silver Moon City are now secretly aligning themselves, ready to rebel during Her Majestys weak period of childbirth! Really? Colin acted surprised, then quickly asked, Such important news, shouldnt you report to Her Majesty? Ive already told Her Majesty! However, she doesnt listen to advice! Duke Miller said helplessly, Count Colin, I am fully aware that Her Majestyrespects you. You should also attempt to persuade Her Majesty. Colin, stroking his chin, seemed a little moved. He asked, So, Duke Miller, what countermeasures do you think the Queen should take? First of all, its imperative to secure the Silver Moon Guards! Duke Miller suggested immediately, Her Majesty should never hand over themand of the Silver Moon Guards to Duke Modewen during this critical time. Do you think Duke Modewen might rebel? Certainly possible. After all, the Modewen family was once the Royal family of the Half-Elves, and not having been able to inherit the throne, William Modewen may bear a grudge against Her Majesty. Colin nodded absently, falling into silence. Seeing this, Duke Miller continued encouraging, Furthermore, Her Majesty actually let Duke Modewen rule the kingdoms affairs doesnt that mean Duke Modewen is effectively the Half-Elf King now?! You surely know, the key to power is bnce As Duke Miller continued sharing his perspectives on the bnce of power, Colin rolled his eyes discreetly. He knew exactly what Queen Isas brother was trying to do C he simply envied Duke Modewen. However, truthfully, Colin could somewhat understand Duke Miller. After all, he was the Queens elder brother but less favored than an outsider, it was inevitable that he would feel imbnced.
But this also rified one point: Duke Miller had not seen through the bait n that Colin and Isa were currently deploying. Otherwise, he would have never envied Duke Modewens current position. That was a ticking time bomb. In the same vein, this suggested that Queen Isa had not disclosed her n to Duke Miller. With this thought, Colin narrowed his eyes a bit it appeared that Isa didnt trust her eldest brother as much. While Duke Miller kept preaching his political wisdom, Colin was getting rather impatient. He was about to change the subject when suddenly, they heard a flurry of frantic footsteps from behind. Colin turned and saw Lady Sharon, Queen Isas mother, running out flustered. Mother, whats the matter? Duke Miller hurriedly asked. Half-anxious and half-excited, Lady Sharon eximed, Her Majesty is going intobor!. Chapter 380: 378 Startup_1 Chapter 380: 378 Startup_1 At Colinsmand, a squadron of the Blood Knight Army surrounded the queens bedchamber, not allowing a drop of water to leak out. In the shadows, the Blood Shadow Guard was also stationed, making sure that Isas delivery would not be disturbed by anything from the outside world. Three on-call female doctors were called in, and a group of well-trained maids began to work immediately. They were either boiling water or sterilising clothes, with everything being carried out nervously yet systematically. However, amidst all this bustle, Colin and Duke Miller were unable to lend a hand and could only stand around aimlessly outside the delivery room. Duke Miller paced back and forth restlessly, ncing at Colins expression from time to time. He wanted to say something but whenever he saw Colins unmoved face, he swallowed his words. Time ticked by. Duke Miller saw the maids entering and exiting with various items, heard the faint cries of pain from inside the delivery room, and couldnt help but say, Why is it taking so long? Colin, with his back to his hands and a deep gaze at the setting sun, calmly said, Having a child isnt that quick. Right, right Duke Miller looked embarrassed and was about to say something more when he suddenly stared at the sky to the north of the royal pce and eximed in shock, Smoke Smoke! How can there be smoke? Colin also saw where Duke Miller was pointing, but his face showed no surprise, as if all this was within his expectation. In no time, plumes of thick smoke began to emerge once more from Silver Moon City. This seemed to be a signal, as the noise ofmotion suddenly rang out from all over the city. Even Colin, who was deep within the royal pce, could faintly hear it.
What What happened? Duke Miller couldnt help but break out in a cold sweat. His eyes reflected an endless sense of terror. Apparently, he realised something bad was happening. Colin finally broke his silence and shouted out loud, Logh! Knight Logh marched up to Colin, knelt down on one knee, and said, Sir, any orders? The corner of Colins mouth curved slightly upward, revealing a bloodthirsty smile, and said, This is the first battle of the Blood Knight Army since it was renamed. Dont disappoint me. Boom! Knight Loghs left hand heavily struck his chest armor and he shouted, Yes, sir! Then he turned around and walked away briskly. Duke Miller stared nkly at everything and mumbled, Lord Colin, did you Did you foresee all this? Colin turned back andughed, Your Grace, I am not a fool. How could I be unprepared? Now lets see what tricks these rebels can y. Hehe, I hope they wont disappoint me too much. Duke Miller looked at Colin whose face was bandied about but was exuding a bloodthirsty aura, and he couldnt help but shiver,menting C is Silver Moon City going to experience another bloody night? Who is moving the Silver Moon Guards? Why wasnt I informed? Duke Modewen roared in fury, his eyes full of anger and a touch of undisguised terror. He knew long ago that there were undercurrents in Silver Moon City, and he had reminded Queen Isa several times to be cautious. Unfortunately, the queen, for some reason, had always ignored him. However, the queen could choose not to care, but as themander of the Silver Moon Guards, Duke Modewen couldnt ignore the looming signs of rebellion in the army. So, he had been monitoring the state of the Silver Moon Guards and kept engaging officers in conversation, exining the pros and cons to them, and warning them not to get taken in by the schemers and to do something stupid.
Despite all this, when things came to a head, Duke Modewen was devastated to find that a portion of the Silver Moon Guards had slipped out of his control. Your Grace, the Silver Moon Guards have been dispatched to put out the fire Bullshit! Duke Modewen rudely interrupted, I asked who is controlling the Silver Moon Guards, not why theyre being moved! The subordinate instantly shrank back, not daring to make a sound.
And, no matter the reason, shouldnt all movements of the Silver Moon Guards be approved by me! Duke Modewen yelled furiously. He knew very well what kind of nonsense he was being fed. No matter how big the fire, there was no need to deploy the Silver Moon Guards to put it out. Their aim in mobilizing the Silver Moon Guards could only be one Queen Isa! Thinking of this, Duke Modewen could no longer maintain hisposure. He kicked over theckey nodding subserviently before him and strode out the door. But as soon as he walked out, Duke Modewen was stopped. Uncle Kames? Duke Modewen looked at the old man blocking his path, a surge of ominous premonition welling up in his heart. Kames Modewen stood with his arms folded, his face expressionless as he asked, William, why are you in such a fluster? Where are you going? Duke Modewen took a deep breath and confessed, Uncle, someone has mobilized the Silver Moon Guards without my consent. They have ill intentions! I must go and stop them immediately! Theres no need. What? Kames cloudy eyes fixed on Duke Modewen and he said apathetically, Because the one who mobilized the Silver Moon Guards is your son Charlie. Duke Modewen stood as if struck by lightning, speechless for a long time.
Seeing his reaction, Kames continued, Dont think about stopping it now. Charlie has probably almost reached the northern gate of the pce, preparing tounch the attack. Hearing this, the light in Duke Modewens eyes vanished instantly, and he asked in pain, Why? Are you trying to bring the downfall of the Modewen family? Downfall? Hehe. Kames sneered dismissively, William, have you forgotten how the Modewen family lost the throne of the Half-Elves? Isnt it all because of your weakness! As the first heir to the throne, you surrendered to the lustful tyranny of Colin and Isa, that ignominious couple. You simply handed over the familys throne without a fight! This is nothing short of the greatest humiliation! Do you know why Isa dared to entrust you with the Silver Moon Guards? Why she dared to let you oversee the kingdom while she is giving birth? Is it not because she saw through you! She knew you wouldnt dare rebel! You cast aside the familys grudges, glory, and beliefs long ago, only thinking of how to please Isa and curry her favor! If we continue to let you act this way, the Modewen family truly will plunge into the abyss of ruin! Duke Modewen stared back at his uncle, as if he were reacquainting himself with the man. His mouth curled into a mocking smile and he retorted, Uncle, I admit Im not smart and my father was always displeased with me because of it. But do you know why he never reced me as his heir while he was alive?
Kames was taken aback and asked, Why? Because, although I am stupid Duke Modewens smirk grew wider, But, you are even more stupid! A tinge of red flush crossed Kames face, but he stifled his anger, sneering, William, stop spouting all this nonsense. Do you even have a choice now? Your only son, Charlie, is attacking the royal pce. Do you really think you can remain uninvolved? No, soon all the nobles of Silver Moon City will believe that you are the mastermind behind this rebellion! Even if you do nothing now and let Charlie be killed by the Blood Knight Army, do you really think you can continue to earn the queens trust afterward? A struggle appeared on Duke Modewens face, but he remained silent. Kames continued to coax him, Charlie is your only son. Can you truly bear this? We cant defeat Count Angler! Duke Modewen growled hoarsely. Hmph! William, your cowardice disappoints me! Kames said coldly. However, I can tell you that the participants in this rebellion far exceed your imagination. Surely you dontck the shreds of courage to gamble just once more? Duke Modewen lowered his head, his nails digging deeply into his flesh. Weary of waiting for a direct response, Kames was filled with despair. But just as he was about to turn away and leave this weakling family leader to his fate, Duke Modewen suddenly raised his head. His eyes filled with a cold, insane fierceness, he growled,
Fine! Lets have one more gamble together! Chapter 381: 379 Collapse_1 Chapter 381: 379 Copse_1 Boom! The huge siege hammer smashes into the thick north gate of the Half-Elf Pce, shaking the entire wall and causing fine dust to fall downwards in a cascade. One more hit! One more, and we can break it open! Charlie brandishes his longsword, shouting loudly, his youthful face flush with excited anticipation. Behind him, thousands of Silver Moon Guard Warriors are raising their swords in jubtion, waiting for the moment when the pce gates would be breached. The scene has a grim sense of humor. Because the Half-Elf Pce has always been guarded by the Silver Moon Guards. But now, they are the ones attempting to invade it. Ever since Colin entered Silver Moon City, he immediately had the Blood Knight Army take over the defense of the pce, resulting in this spectacle now. Boom! The gate, forged from fine iron, shakes once more but remains obstinately standing. However, the sight of spiderweb-like cracks appearing on the surrounding walls of the gate causes the Rebel Army outside to be even more chaotic. Because they can clearly see it.
An eerie sense of excitement boils in the chests of the rebel soldiers. The Half-Elf Pce! A ce they once swore to defend with their lives! Inside, there are ample treasures of gold and silver, young maids, and that astoundingly beautiful Half-Elf Queen! All of these seem to be inviting them in, tantalizing them to invade what once appeared as a ce of immense majesty and sacredness, to find everything theyve ever dreamed of and im it as their own. But at that moment, a Rebel Army officer suddenly feels something abnormal. He turns his head to look behind him, only for his eyes to fill with terror. Cavalry, cavalry! Its the Blood Knight Army! Charlie, still immersed in the excitement of the pce gate about to be breached, hears the shouts of the officers beside him, and snaps impatiently, Whats the panic for? Didnt we set up a reserve team at our back However, in the midst of their conversation, the dark look of the cavalry has already appeared at the end of the road, their blood-red g particrly harsh against the eye. The wide main road outside the pce gives the cavalry ample room to maneuver. Even before they reach the pce gate, the Blood Knight Army is already formed into seven columns, dashing forward recklessly with their horses on the street. Anyone who obstructs their path and cannot avoid in time is knocked to the ground and trampled into mush. At this moment, anyone standing in their way cant slow them down, as the concept of innocence doesnt factor into the considerations of these Blood Knight soldiers. The only thing on their mind is to achieve the fastest charging speed before they arrive at the rebel formation. Then, harness the terrifying force brought by this speed to tear through the enemy lines! The frantic ttering of the horseshoes from muffled to clear doesnt take much time at all. By the time Charlie is still questioning why the reserve team hasnt stopped the cavalry, the vanguard of the Blood Knight Army is already clearly visible. They all wear blood-red armor, wielding long swords, lining up in a neat yet typical charge formation, filling up the entire street. Even in the city, the soldiers of the Blood Knight Army, with their superior horsemanship and extraordinary bravery, still carry out a full-speed charge.
This terrifying yet insanely forceful momentum is unimaginable unless you face it head on. Form shield! Form shield! The rebel officer roared, but the despair in his voice could not be concealed. Though they had prepared mentally to sh with the Blood Knight Army, in this moment, facing the storm-like advance of the Blood Knight Army, the rebels couldnt help but start to regret.
The various temptations within the pce seem so pale and powerlesspared to the horrifying threat before their eyes. Boom! Apanied by countless screams, the first wave of Blood Knight Armys heavy cavalry charged like steel beasts into the rebel armys formation. Dozens of shadows were immediately knocked into the air by the galloping warhorses, sttering blood like a rain curtain in the air, their ears filled with the sound of shattering bones. Even after restructuring and expanding, the fighting capabilities of the Blood Knight Army remained as unstoppable as before. They were like razor-sharp knives cutting into butter, barely slowing down as they tore through the rebel armys formation. Just one charge caused the initially bloodthirsty rebel army to immediately fall into chaos, scrambling to the sides, and even towards the as-yet unbreached pce gates, all to avoid the terrifying Blood Knight Army charging at their backs. Panic spread rapidly like a gue. Charlie stood frozen in his tracks, seemingly unable to believe the scene before him. Luckily, a rebel officer quickly scooped him up, hightailing it towards an alleyway on the eastern side with a group of guards. With their leader fleeing, the rebel armypletely copsed. The open area before the pce gates was filled with chaotic crowds. Some shrewd rebels quickly dropped their weapons, yelling out their desire to surrender. Unfortunately, their copse was too swift, and the leaders of the Blood Knight Army had yet to issue amand change.
As a result, the Blood Knight soldiers, like wolves plunging into a flock of sheep, skillfully bent over, swung their swords, used the momentum of their horses, and mowed down rows of rebels, with countless blood spattering into the sky and staining the ground. Thousands of cavalry galloped through the streets in front of the pce, leaving behind corpses and flowing blood. Creak, creak. The teetering pce gates slowly opened, and Knight Logh came out leisurely. His indifferent gaze swept across the ravaged battlefield, yet he did not issue amand to sheathe their swords. After listening to the report from a cavalry officer outlining the current city battles, Knight Logh pondered for a moment before ordering: Ignore the burning warehouses, concentrate our forces to suppress the rebellious Silver Moon Guards, find the masterminds behind this rebellion! A cautious officer reminded him: My lord, those warehouses that are on fire are all granaries. I suspect somebody wants to destroy the food supplies in Silver Moon City. If we let it be, our mission this time Knight Logh firmly shook his head and said: No, those granaries are traps meant to distract our forces, dont fall for it! Our primary task is to suppress the rebellion; you should not concern yourself with the food issue. Yes, sir! Charlie! Duke Modewen looked at his son, who was kneeling before him in a disheveled and dazed state. His anger instantly dissipated and he couldnt utter a word of me. Even though he knew that he had been dragged into the mess by his son, Duke Modewen knew that there was no way out.
Under his orders, the Silver Moon Guards had almost all rebelled and were continuously gathering towards the Royal Pce to fight the Blood Knight Army. This time, the Modewen family had put everything at stake. Whether they could regain the Half-Elf throne depended on this battle. William, the Blood Knight Army was well prepared, and theirbat capabilities are horrific, we need to avoid their sharp front. Kames looked at Charlies beaten-up appearance and reminded him tremblingly. Uncle, do you have any good suggestions? We cant attack the pce anymore, the Blood Knight Army must have heavily fortified it. Also, the streets surrounding the pce are too wide, allowing their cavalry to charge. Therefore, we should divide and conquer, disperse our forces across the denser parts of city, thats the only way to limit the cavalries movements. After pondering for a moment, Duke Modewen asked: But what if the Blood Knight Army hold up in the pce and avoid fighting us? Kames sneered, and said: They wont. Dont forget that the Half-Elf merchants are burning down the granaries. Those are a vital part of Count Anglers objective. North Territory needs these food supplies; otherwise, they would face a famine again this year. Therefore, the Blood Knight Army wont ignore the fires, and they will definitelye out! Duke Modewen nodded repeatedly, saying: Alright, we will do as you suggest! Chapter 382: 380 Exposure_1 Chapter 382: 380 Exposure_1 The night grew deeper. The sound of murder echoed through Silver Moon City, as fires lit up the sky. The Silver Moon Guards, once protectors of order, had now be the root of chaos. They not only ignored the burning granaries but also hindered the public trying to extinguish the fires, allowing it to spread. This abnormal behavior led the residents of Silver Moon City to realize that something was amiss. Given the cries of murder and the bodies and blood spread across the streets, the term rebellion came to mind for many half-elves. So, a wave of panic quickly swept through the city, exacerbating the chaos. However, faced with these developments, the Blood Knight Army was not rushed. They first secured the Half-Elf Pce, then dispatched troops to control the citys four gates and main roads, but they refrained from entering the narrow alleys. Meanwhile, theypletely overlooked the burning granaries. With both sides ignoring the spreading fire, it gradually took over nearby residential areas. Cries, pleas for help, and screams filled the air. This was destined to be a chaotic and bloody night. With fundamental order lost, suppressed evil finally burst forth.
Those who were normallypliant picked up weapons, the honest became vicious, those who held grudges immediately began to fight, andrades turned into enemies. Blood flowed freely in the night, with life amidst the chaos rendered even more worthless. No doubt, it was a fiendish frenzy. Finally, the Blood Knight Army could sit idly no longer. Knight Logh had not expected the rebel army to be craftier and more malignant than he had imagined! Now it seemed that they would rather burn Silver Moon City to the ground and have countless half-elf brethren die in the chaos, just to force the Blood Knight Army into alley warfare. While Knight Logh was not willing to let his precious cavalry fight in the alleys, as time passed, he found that he could not hold on any longer. He couldnt watch the citys food supply go up in mes. If that were to happen, the winter in the North Territory would be tough. So, he finally ordered the march towards the burning areas. Following hismand, members of the Blood Knight Army began to infiltrate Silver Moon Citys streets and alleyways, much like a gentle stream. The Silver Moon Guards who had been waiting for this moment immediately rushed out, and a brutal and violent hand-to-hand battle between the two sides ensued. Thus, the bloody battle for Silver Moon City entered its most intense phase. Meanwhile, Queen Isasbor was reaching a critical stage. In the delivery room, Lady Sharon firmly held her daughters hand, constantly wiping the sweat from her forehead and encouraging her, Isa, push harder, push harder! On the bed, Queen Isas face was pale and sweaty. She was biting her teeth, making the greatest effort for the birth of her child. However, the expression on the face of the attending doctor indicated that things were not progressing smoothly. Whats the situation? Ah? Lady Sharon hurriedly turned to ask.
Mydy, her majesty, she she Seeing the doctor hesitate, Lady Sharon became more anxious. She quickly pulled out a vial of potion from her bosom and said to Queen Isa, Isa, I spent a fortune on this energy potion. Drink it quickly. Queen Isa took a few breaths, but shook her head, No need, mother, I still have strength
Now is not the time to be obstinate! Here, drink it. But Queen Isa firmly pushed away Lady Sharons hand, The pce has prepared an energy potion, I can drink that The doctor quickly pulled a vial of potion from her medical kit, Indeed, mydy, we have prepared an energy potion. Lady Sharon frowned, Its fine, its the same. Here, Isa, drink the potion. With that, she tried to bring her own energy potion to Queen Isas mouth. The female doctor whispered softly, But madam, Her Majesty cannot casually consume things from outside the pce Lady Sharon instantly got angry, turned around and rebuked, What do you mean! Are you suspecting me? The female doctor got scared and quickly shook her head, No, I dare not Observing this, Queen Isa said breathlessly, Mother, do not me her, this is the pce rule, everything I eat and drink needs to be tested first. Lady Sharon nced at her daughter and reluctantly nodded, Okay, then its not necessary to trouble you any longer, you should drink the potion prepared in the pce. Only then did the female doctor sighed with relief, she quickly came forward to let Queen Isa drink the energy potion prepared in the pce. Afterwards, Queen Isasplexion visibly became rosy, apparently, the potion was very effective. Isa, push, push hard! Lady Sharon encouraged her again.
However, as time passed, the situation did not improve. The birthing doctor became increasingly anxious and was often at a loss for words. Observing this, Lady Sharon could no longer suppress her restlessness and immediately came to the foot of the bed to check on Queen Isas condition. Though she had never assisted in childbirth, Lady Sharon had given birth to three children herself and naturally knew a thing or two about this matter. So, when she lifted the nket and saw the situation below Queen Isa, she was stunned. Isa, why why is there no movement at your cervix Is that so? Mother, Queen Isa said faintly, sitting up straight, her painful expressionpletely disappeared as if everything just now was an illusion. Lady Sharon froze, clearly not understanding what was going on. Queen Isa looked at her mother with sharp eyes and said solemnly, Mother, perhaps your energy potion can help me. Why dont you bring it out and let someone test it first before giving it to me. Lady Sharon was shocked, she stammered, You you are not inbor at all, right? But Queen Isa did not answer her mothers question, and instead persisted, Mother, where is your energy potion? Bring it out. Since you are not giving birth, then of course there is no need for that potion No, Mother, I want to drink it, Queen Isa said with an undeniable tone.
The doctors and maids in the delivery room were also shocked by the sudden change. Her Majesty was just pretending to give birth Though they could not understand why the queen would do such a thing, they clearly felt the oddness in the situation, each of them lowered their heads in silence, not daring to make a sound. Under Queen Isas stringent gaze, Lady Sharons face became increasingly distressed, yet she still didnt dare bring out the energy potion she had earlier. Mother, when father wanted to marry me into the royal family, I once begged you, but you outright refused me then, saying- As a child of the Miller household, it is my duty to contribute my strength to the familys prosperity, even if the cost is a lifetime of happiness. Queen Isa looked at her mother, her eyes shing with thick disappointment and mockery. She continued, So, mother, for the sake of the Miller familys prosperity, what price are you prepared to let me pay this time? Lady Sharon was trembling, she weakly defended herself, Isa what, what do you mean by that Potion! Queen Isa said coldly. You, you havent given birth yet, what do you need the potion for Lady Sharon continued to y dumb. But this kind of resistance was destined to be in vain. Quietly, an armored person whose face was obscured, appeared behind Lady Sharon, picked her up. What What are you doing! Isa, Isa you cant do this! I am your mother! Your birth mother! However, these words not only failed to arouse Isas sympathy but made her eyes even colder.
The armored person took the vial of potion from Lady Sharon and handed it to a doctor nearby. Queen Isas chillingmand came at the same time: Test it and see if there are any issues. The doctor nervously took the potion and said, Yes, Your Majesty! Chapter 383: 381 Major Ritual_1 Chapter 383: 381 Major Ritual_1 The Temple of Destiny is located in the eastern district of Silver Moon City. Despite not being secluded, it is remarkably quiet, on the verge of being deserted. A multitude of straight, evergreen cypress trees are nted around the temple, standing like silent soldiers, guarding the Temple of Destiny, creating an atmosphere of solemnity and dignity. At the time of the temples inception, this location was not so serene. Half-Elves came in droves to pray, the bustling scene was even more exaggerated than the liveliest marketce. However, as the Elves disappeared into the Bright Moon Forest, the Half-Elves gradually leaned towards the powerful Human Empire. Their faith started to favor the Lord of Glory, instead of the Goddess of Fate. Thus, the neglect of the Temple of Destiny could be understood. The main structure of the temple, based on low-profile gray rocks, covers about eight thousand square meters. The enormous Prayer Hall is forty-five meters wide and one hundred and twenty meters long, with an arched ceiling rising to fifty meters, allowing tens of thousands of people to pray simultaneously. Such grandeur, however, hasnt made its appearance for quite some time. The Prayer Hall now lies empty and despite the servants who clean every day, it is impossible topletely rid the room of the umting dust. Under tonights blood-red sky, Silver Moon City is engulfed in mes but the Temple of Destiny remains peacefully unchanged. Be it the Rebel Army or the unruly civilians, even if they halt worshiping the Goddess of Fate, they dare not spheme this ce. Atop the spires balcony, a beautiful Half-Elf woman leans on the railing, staring at the fire in Silver Moon City, lost in thought.
She is dressed in a green ceremonial dress, subtly hiding her slender figure. Her slightly exposed skin is white and lustrous, as if bathed in the radiant glow of the silver moon. However, a persistent mncholy and sorrow cloak her features. The night breeze brushes her soft hair, evoking a mournful melody. High Priestess Trissley, have you made up your mind? Marquis Vincent stepped out from the shadows behind Trissley. His words carried a hint of suppressed anxiousness and anger. Hearing this, Trissley did not turn back. She kept staring at the distant mes as if she didnt hear the respected Marquiss question. With a light cough, Marquis Vincent became angry, High Priestess, dont think you are irreceable in this ritual! Perhaps, you are unaware that in recent days, quite a few of your underling priests have approached me, willing to help me aplish this ceremony. Upon hearing this, there was a visible ripple in Trissleys eyes. She slowly turned towards Marquis Vincent and, with a calm and confident tone, said, Sir Marquis, but you also know that only if I preside over the ceremony will there be the greatest chance of sess. However, if you are unwilling, the probability will always be zero for me! So why not let someone else try. Marquis Vincent stepped closer, his tone cold, Nevertheless, High Priestess, you should also think carefully, if someone else helps me aplish this ceremony. Heh, your position as the High Priestess of Silver Moon City may need to be vacated! Trissleys face remained indifferent, seemingly unfazed by Marquis Vincents verbal threat. She instinctively brushed her tousled hair behind her ears, revealing her swan-like slender neck. Unable to control himself, Marquis Vincent swallowed but refrained from acting impulsively. He remembered his fathers warning before departure: He should be the most cautious around the mysterious High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate. Sir Marquis. Trissley finally spoke, It is not that I am unwilling to help you, but those promises youve made, I find it hard to believe that you have the ability to fulfill them. A sh of annoyance crossed Vincents face as he retorted, High Priestess, I am representing the will of my father C the Duke of the East! As for those promises I gave you, I never break my word! Is that so? Trissley remained unmoved and counter-questioned, What about your mother? The Archbishop of the Glorious Church from the Eastern Province, would she really agree to let the Temple of Destiny take the lead in the faith of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Of course, my mother will agree. I have already sought her opinion on this matter, said Marquis Vincent with a confident expression. Seeing that Trissley still looked doubtful, Marquis Vincent spoke again: High Priestess, perhaps in your eyes, the faith of these millions of half-elves is very precious. But in the eyes of Glorious Church, hehe, its not that important. Moreover, this is a promise from the St. Prowse family and the only chance you have to save this Temple of Destiny and restore its past glory! If you miss this opportunity, you will have to continue to wait hopelessly in this deserted ce for redemption that you can hardly foresee!
So, what are you hesitating for? Trissley shook her head and said, If the St. Prowse family really means it, then please offer some more specific conditions, not just an empty promise like the Temple of Destiny will lead the faith of the half-elves. Marquis Vincent took a deep breath, suppressing his inner impatience, and asked solemnly: Then, High Priestess, what kind of conditions do you want? Trissley smiled faintly, raising her verdant fingers, and said, First, the number of priests from the Glorious Church in the Half-Elf Kingdom must be controlled to under a hundred;
Second, ten percent of the Half-Elf Kingdoms taxes must be handed over to the Temple of Destiny; Third, the King or Queen of the Half-Elf Kingdom must convert to worship the Goddess of Fate; Fourth Hearing the harsh conditions set forth by Trissley, Marquis Vincent maintained a calm exterior, but inside, he was rolling withughter. In his eyes, the High Priestess of the Temple of Destiny was amusingly naive. When Trissley finished speaking, Marquis Vincent agreed without even bargaining. Alright, I represent the St. Prowse family and ept your conditions! Trissley fixated her amber eyes on Marquis Vincent. It seemed that she truly believed Marquis Vincent, a smile finally appeared on her lovely face. Very well! I will help you conduct the Bloodline Ritual, but I hope you understand that even I cant guarantee that the ritual will be sessful. I understand. Marquis Vincent was overjoyed and nodded, But, I would like to remind you, only if the ritual is sessful, will the conditions youve asked for take effect. Of course. If the ritual fails, the situation in Silver Moon City will no longer be determined by your St. Prowse family. Marquis Vincent hummed discontentedly upon hearing this. Trissley didnt pay any mind to Marquis Vincents feelings and abruptly asked, Now, wheres the Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment? Marquis Vincent quickly took out a delicate small box from his bosom and slowly opened it. Brilliant multicolored light spread out like flowing water, making everything on the balcony appear beautifully dreamlike.
Trissleys gaze was locked onto the Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment, her face instantly turned incredibly devoted. High Priestess, how about this Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment which the St. Prowse family has collected? It should be able to help youplete the ritual smoothly, right? Marquis Vincent bragged with pride. Trissley didnt respond to Marquis Vincents question. She took mystical steps towards the Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment, bowed and performed an ancient ceremony, then gently picked it up with both hands. When she raised her head again, this extraordinarily beautiful High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate, was shedding tears. Chapter 384: 382 Phoenix_1 Chapter 384: 382 Phoenix_1 Half-Elf Pce. Duke Miller, noticing the sudden absence of his sisters cries from the delivery room, was instantly filled with doubt and asked, Why is it quiet? Has the baby already been born? But after waiting for a while, he shook his head and muttered to himself, Thats not right, I havent heard the babys cry either. Colin, who had remained silent up until now, finally turned around. With a strange smile on his face, he asked Duke Miller: What did the Easterner promise you? What?! Duke Miller was taken aback, his face filled with astonishment. Without saying anything, Colin simply stared at him, a jesting glimmer in his eyes as if his prey had already taken the bait. Duke Millerposed himself and tried to sound casual, Count, shouldnt we go in and see what is actually happening in there? What do you think has happened? asked Colin with a smile. Well How would I know, it would be best if we went in to check Then what do you expect has happened?
I Of course I expect to see Queen Isa give birth to a healthy baby! Duke Miller tried to maintain a rxed tone. However, Colin still caught a hint of deep-seated fear and panic in his eyes. Unfortunately, it seems your expectations may fall short, Colin feigned a sigh, acting as if he was really regretful for Duke Miller. Why? Because Her Majesty the Queen is not giving birth at all. After saying this, Colin folded his arms across his chest and stared with interest at Duke Miller, anticipating his reaction. With his mouth wide open, Duke Millerughed awkwardly, saying, Count Youre joking with meright? Im not joking with you, Colin said with a serious tone, This was a trap Queen Isa and I set together, to see what big fish we could catch. Surprisingly, Duke Miller, we caught you! Count, I dont quite understand what you mean Duke Miller was still trying to resist. Colin chuckled, saying, Duke Miller, you know what? I particrly enjoy watching the prey struggle desperately in a trap. Each futile resistance they make for their survival is so deeply touching, yet so foolishly funny. Duke Millers demeanor finally fell apart; beads of cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his body began to tremble uncontrobly. He opened his mouth wanting to argue, but couldnt find the right words to say. It seemed that Colin had no intention to listen to Duke Millers exnation. He continued, In fact, from the very beginning, I was curious about the real trump card of those rebellious forces in Silver Moon City. Those Half-Elf merchants certainly couldnt have been it. Even if they had the courage to burn all their food storage, what of it? The North Territory would just have a tough winter, but they certainly couldnt have the ability to change the situation in Silver Moon City. As for the Silver Moon Guards, with the Blood Knight Army in the city, what chance could they have? Even if they hide in the alleys and use the terrain to undermine the Blood Knight Armys greatest advantage, what could they aplish? Even if the Blood Knight Army dismounted, they are still the elite of the elite. They may not be able to achieve an overwhelming victory, but if the Silver Moon Guards think that they can defeat the Blood Knight Army this way, they are being far too naive! So, I realized quite early on that there must be some other trump card behind the Rebel Army. Otherwise, they would not dare to court death. What could that be? As he reached this point, Colin menacingly advanced towards Duke Miller. The intensity in his gaze and his oppressive aura made it impossible for Miller to hold his ground; he was forced to bow his head in submission. To figure this out, Queen Isa and I concocted this scene together. She pretended to be inbor, tricking the rebel forces into believing shes at her most vulnerable. In this way, we could see their true colors. What I didnt expect was that the rebels trump card would be the Miller Family!
Faced with Colins blunt usation, Duke Miller remained silent, seemingly admitting to it by default. Yet Colin didnt seem to care, heughingly continued, But to tell the truth, I wasnt that surprised. When you were able to force Isa into a marriage with a king who was nearing death, it already proved that in your eyes, she was never considered family. And so, this time, you didnt hesitate to sacrifice Isa again.
If there areplications with Isas delivery, well then, Duke Miller, you should be able to smoothly seed to the throne of the Half-Elf Kingdom, right? Do you think I did this for the throne? Duke Miller finally raised his head, ring at Colin, and bellowed in a low voice. Oh? Then why? Colin asked with great interest. I did it for the Half-Elf Kingdom! Duke Miller dered with righteousness. Heh Colin couldnt help but scoff. In the face of Colins mockery, Duke Miller clenched his fists and said forcefully, Colin Angler! Why dont you think about why this rebellion has caused such a hugemotion? Almost every single Half-Elf noble, general, soldier, merchant, they are all rebelling? Because they know, that whore Isa is not fit to be the king of the Half-Elves! She is nothing but a puppet used by you to control the Half-Elves! With her in power, our Half-Elf interests will never be protected! Really? Colin stroked his chin and asked indifferently, So how exactly have we infringed on the interests of the Half-Elves? You forcibly buy up the grains of the Half-Elves at low prices The Easterners, however, demand that you destroy all your grain. At the very least, Im willing to pay. You forcibly dispatched the Silver Moon Guards, having Half-Elf warriors shed blood and die for you
Silver Moon Guards are only helping me to guard the territory in the North Territory. I did not send them to fight any hard battles, nor did I use them as cannon fodder! Humph, no matter how you argue, right now the Half-Elf Kingdom is nothing but your puppet! Well then, respected Duke Miller, once you ascend to the throne, wouldnt you be a puppet in the hands of the Easterners? I Duke Millers face turned red and he was momentarily at a loss for words. Colin sneered coldly, disdainfully saying, What for the Half-Elf Kingdom? Thats nothing but an excuse to ease your conscience. Without it, you wouldnt be able to sleep at night, right? If youre going to fight for power, then just inly admit it. That would make me respect you more. But, if you join this game of power, then when you lose, besides epting it gracefully, any further exnation will only make you a joke. After saying that, Colin turned and walked toward the delivery room. At the same time, two men in armor silently appeared behind Duke Miller and restrained him. Duke Miller struggled violently, while screaming for Colins mercy: Count, Sir Count! I admit defeat, I admit defeat! You cant kill me, cant kill me! I am Isas own brother, her own brother Shhh! With a sh of cold light, Duke Millers cries abruptly stopped. With a thud, a bloody skull fell to the ground.
Inside the delivery room, Lady Sharon had fainted. It was unclear whether it was out of fear or shame. Seeing Colin walk in, Queen Isa, who was leaning on the bed, showed a bright smile. She was about to say something but suddenly noticed that the night sky outside the window lit up. Colin also looked out the window in surprise. The pitch-ck night sky turned bright red in an instant, as if a huge fire in the city had spread to the sky. But of course, Colin knew that the mes on the ground could not reach the heavens. Just as he was preparing to go out and see what was happening, a phoenix of golden light suddenly burst forth from those heavenly mes! With an air of arrogance, the image of the phoenix flew through the night sky before anyone could react, swiftly circling around over the Half-Elf Pce, and then dispersed into tiny sparks of light, eventually vanishing entirely. Colin furrowed his eyebrows, about to inquire, when Queen Isa, looking pained, clutched her stomach and said: Colin, I think I really am going intobour this time! Chapter 385: 383 Birth (Part 1)_1 Chapter 385: 383 Birth (Part 1)_1 They had justpleted a practice drill, so when the real moment came, the people in the delivery room were not excessively nervous. They habitually engaged in their assigned duties. Only Colin began to grow anxious. Ah!!! Hearing the screams of Isa emitting from the delivery room, and seeing maids going in and out with various items, Colin stood dumbstruck at the entrance to the Pce, finding the whole thing surreal. But this time, it was indeed real. The magnificent spectacle in the night sky had disappeared, but the phantasm of the Phoenix continued to linger in Colins mind, making him feel vaguely uneasy. It was too much of a coincidence. The Phoenix illusory image briefly appeared and disappeared over the Royal Pce, and then Isa started going intobor. Although temporal sequence did not necessarily imply causality, it was hard for Colin to believe that there was no connection between the two events. Could this be the Rebel forces real secret weapon? But Colin found himselfpletely unable to understand the enemys tactics.
What was that Phoenix illusory image? What effect did it have on Isa and the child in her womb? Withoutprehending these things, Colin had no idea how to respond and could only pray that his worries were unfounded and that Isa would have a smooth delivery. However, as time passed, Colins heart sank further and further. The dawns faint light tore through the dark veil of night, casting the first rays of sunlight upon the Half-Elf Pce. The fighting within the City had not ceased, but ording to the reports from Knight Logh, the Blood Knight Army was gradually gaining an advantage and it was believed that the rebellious Silver Moon Guards would soon be entirely suppressed under their might. But Colin couldnt bring himself to rejoice yet because the child had still not been sessfully delivered, and Isas voice was bing increasingly weak. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Colin strode into the delivery room. Technically, an outsider like Colin should not be allowed into Queen Isas delivery room, but given current circumstances, nobody dared to voice any objections. Besides, everyone was well aware of the actual rtionship between Colin and Isa. Whats going on? Looking at Queen Isa lying on the bed, her face pale and soaked in sweat, Colins heart ached. Count, the Queen the Queen has no strength left the female doctor said cautiously, looking at Colins gloomy face. Colins eyes widened in rm, he hurriedly asked, What do you mean by no strength? Havent you used the Energy potion? We did, the Queen has already consumed three bottles of the Energy potion, but Colin furrowed his brows, realizing that something was decidedly not right. By rights, Isa, being a knight, should have a better constitution than normal expectant mothers, so how could she not have the strength to give birth? Moreover, after consuming so many potions, how could Isas energy and strength be so depleted? There was clearly something amiss. Colin Queen Isa called out weakly. Colin hurriedly sat by the bed, took Isas hand, andforted her in a gentle voice, Dont worry, nothing will happen to you. Isa, however, slowly shook her head and said, No, Im afraid I wont be able to deliver this child
Dont talk nonsense! Listen to me I can feel the aura of this child is too strong What do you mean? Do you remember the Phoenix illusion we sawst night?
Yes, what was that? Thats the totem of the High Elves Colin knew something about this. It was said that the bodies of the High Elves contained the legendary bloodline of the Phoenix. Hence, their King was referred to as the Phoenix King, and their Pce built in Dragon City was also named the Phoenix Pce. However, he didnt understand what the Phoenix illusion appearing over Silver Moon City meant or how it was rted to Isas delivery. Before he could pose his questions, he heard Queen Isa continue, The Phoenix bloodline is a symbol of the High Elf Royal Family, and Im afraid that the child in my womb is of the Phoenix bloodline I dont know how I, a Half-Elf, could possibly bear a child of the Phoenix bloodline, which even the High Elf Royal Family treasures greatly But the power of such a strong bloodline has surpassed my capacity to bear. Its continuously drawing on my strength, and I have no ability to deliver it Hearing this, Colin was able to confirm that the Phoenix illusory image was indeed the work of the rebels! They had used some mysterious technique to forcefully upgrade the bloodline of the child in Isas womb. Ordinarily, bearing a child of the Phoenix bloodline would be a joyous event, but the issue was, Isa was a Half-Elf; her inferior bloodline C as the High Elves saw it, was insufficient to naturally bear a child of Phoenix bloodline. Hence, for her, the child in her womb became a huge burden. If things continued this way, the child would drain all of Isas life force, and even her being a Bloodline might not save her from this plight! So this was the real secret weapon of the rebels! Thinking of this, Colin immediately made up his mind and dered firmly, Since it cant be delivered normally, then well perform a Cesarean section! Of course, Isa understood what Colin meant. She was aware of the Cesarean section procedure that Colin had prepared. At first, she thought it was unnecessary, but who would have thought that it would turn out to be indispensable.
No, dont! However, Isa did not agree, shaking her head and begging, If you do that, our child will die Stop talking nonsense, if you die, how can the child live? We can wait a little longer. I can feel that its aura is stabilizing. Maybe, I can hold on a bit longer But Isa, why should we take such a risk? Colin softly kissed Isas smooth forehead, As long as youre alive, we can always have another child. But the children we may have in the future wont be able to im to be thete Kings posthumous child, their identity So what? Colin dered confidently, Even if they are illegitimate children, I will ensure they ascend the throne of the Half-Elves! But but It was not that Isa did not trust Colin, but as a mother, she was ultimately unwilling to surrender her child. But Colin knew that at a time like this, he needed to make a hard decision on Isas behalf. Looking at the tear-streaked face of Isa, he gritted his teeth and said, Dont worry, Isa, we will avenge this! Having said that, he turned tomand the three doctors standing terrified at the foot of the bed, Get on with it, perform the procedure! Cou Count The female doctors were trembling in fear. Hurry up! But, but Count none of the experiments has been sessful
Ching! Colin pulled out his sword, pointing it at the doctor, and bellowed, Do as I say, or the next ones to die will be you! The doctors, looking at Colins ferocious face and the sword tip nearly touching their throats, gritted their teeth, took out the prepared surgical knife. They whispered a prayer, and then, under Colins urging, they made an incision into Isas abdomen with trembling hands. Chapter 386: 384 Birth (Part 2)_1 Chapter 386: 384 Birth (Part 2)_1 Newborn babies are usually ugly. But certainly not enough to scare the nurse with vast midwifery experience. However, holding the baby girl in her arms, she couldnt help but tremble. Because the baby girl didnt cry. The nurse lifted the baby girl by her feet, upturning her to repeatedly pat her back, but it was all in vain. The delivery room fell into silence. The nurses and maids here certainly were experienced hands at childbirth. They may not have understood the exact scientific principles behind why a newborn should cry out loud at birth. But there was one thing they all knew clearly- Infants that do not cry, are usually stillborn! Colin stopped the doctor mechanically patting the baby, ordering, You can leave now. The doctors, as if they had obtained a pardon, quickly saluted and retreated, seemingly fearing that Colin would suddenly change his mind. At this time, Isa had already fainted, but that was just due to exhaustion, there was no danger to her life. What Colin was genuinely worried about was his newborn daughter. Although at the time of ordering the doctors to perform a caesarean section, he had already made the greater good decision, aware that his daughter, under the circumstance of an unstable bloodline, might find it very hard to survive after suddenly leaving her mothers womb. But when he looked at the tiny, wrinkled life in front of him, that feeling of blood-connection still shook Colins mind, and he could not control himself. At this moment, the only thing he was thinking about was C save her, at all costs! However, what surprised him a bit was that his child with Isa was not of the Blood n. So, Colin immediately wondered, if he were to transform her into a Blood n member now, could he save her from this near-death state? However, he hesitated for a moment, concerned that if he bit her now, he would turn his daughter into a blood ve, not a Bloodline. Because Colin could only transform Knights into Bloodline. Obviously, this newborn baby girl was not a knight, even if a Priest was brought in for baptism, it would be toote. But Colin still only hesitated for a moment, then bent down and bit her. Even if this child became a blood ve, its still better than being a corpse. However, the course of events once again surprised Colin. When he bit into his daughters tiny neck and had taken in a little bit of her blood, he unexpectedly felt a sucking force from her wound! Overjoyed, Colin knew that this was a unique process of the initial bloodline transformation, this sucking force could not ur in a blood ve conversion. But the problem was, his daughter was not a knight, so how could she meet the conditions for initial possession? Could it be her unique bloodline? Colin suddenly realized that perhaps the trigger for initial possession was not upation but the bloodline. Could it be that the bloodline of a knight has some connection with the Phoenix Bloodline of the High Elf Royalty? While deep in thought, Colins fresh blood gushed through his tusks into the babys body. Slowly, thin wisps of blood-colored smoke rose from their bodies, these smoke wisps forming into mysterious and intricate patterns in the air, like living things. As if in a daze, a dream-like lingering sound echoed in Colins ears. Outside the Half-Elf Pce, the fight was still in progress. But the Blood Knight Army was now obviously gaining the upper hand, continually pressurizing and shrunk the Silver Moon Guards space, meanwhile, attempting to salvage the on-fire granary, so as to prevent the fire from spreading. But abruptly, a delicate figure appeared in front of the pce gate. Halt! A Blood Knight Army officer rode forward and ordered her to stop. Even though the half-elf woman in front of him seemed frail, powerless, and posed no threat, her calmness in the face of the Blood Knight Army after navigating the chaotic Silver Moon City to stand in front of the Pce, indicated that this half-elf woman was indeed extraordinary. Sir, I am the High Priestess of Silver Moon Citys Temple of Destiny and would like to request an audience with Count Angler. Trissley revealed her face beneath the veil, her voice ringing clear. The officer did not recognize Trissley, and her stunning beauty under her veil momentarily mesmerized him, but he swiftly regained hisposure, maintaining the cold indifference befitting a tough army officer, and said, Im sorry, High Priest Sir, the Count has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the Half-Elf Pce! Upon hearing this, Trissley did not give up, General, this matter is rted to the life of Her Majesty the Queen and her unborn child. Please make an exception. The military officer frowned and hesitated for a moment, Please wait. With that, he rode back into the pce. Before long, the pce gate opened again, and Knight Logh rushed to Trissley, questioning, Youre saying that Her Majesty the Queen and her unborn child are in danger? Yes, Trissley said firmly, if I am not mistaken, Her Majesty the Queen must be going through a difficult childbirth now, isnt she? Logh, the Knight, took a deep look at the High Priest standing in front of him, nodded, and said, Okay, you follow me. Trissley gave a faint smile, mounted one of the war horses handed over by a soldier, and hurriedly followed the Knight Logh deep into the royal pce. Just as they were about to reach the Queens bedchamber, the clear cry of a newborn baby suddenly rang out, immediately spreading throughout most of the pce. Upon hearing this sound, all the court officials, guards, and maids in the pce were ted, shouting in excitement, with a festive atmosphere instantly enveloping the entire pce. Only Trissleys face drastically changed as if she had seen something unbelievable. Logh, the knight, also immersed in the intense joy, did not notice Trissleys odd behavior for a while. When he turned his head, Trissley had already put on a warm smile and congratted, Her Majesty has given birth smoothly! This is indeed worth celebrating. In that case, there is no need for me to disturb. However, at this point, Logh the Knight keenly sensed the abnormality of the High Priest and immediatelyughed, High Priest Sir, since you are here, you should meet Her Majesty the Queen and the Count. Please wait a moment, I will inform them. Upon saying this, without paying any heed to Trissleys attempt at retaining him, Logh the Knight strode into the bedchamber. Inside the bedchamber, Isa woke up to the sound of the baby girls crying. She struggled to sit up, weakly calling out, Colin, where is our child Dont worry, she is right here. Colin gently lifted up their daughter and handed her to Isa. Isa took the crying baby girl, tears instantly welled up in her eyes, and she wept with joy. Colin looked at the heartwarming scene in front of him, filled with warmth in his heart. At this moment, he felt he had one more connection with this otherworldly world, and he had one more person to protect in this world. However, this warm moment was interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Sir, a High Priest from the Temple of Destiny seeks an audience. Knight Logh reported loudly through the curtain. No see. Colin said without turning his head. At this time, he didnt bother about the so-called High Priest. Logh the Knight did not leave, but spoke again, Sir, this High Priest once mentioned that the queens delivery might be dangerous. Oh? Colin finally seemed a bit interested. At the same time, he wondered if the High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate had anything to do with the Phoenix Phantom. Or perhaps, the crisis of Isas difficult childbirth this time was made by her, which was why she showed up at the pce in such a timely manner. But why would she throw herself into the? Thinking of this, Colin squinted his eyes, his gaze shing with extreme danger. Is she still outside? Yes, she seemed to have the intention of leaving after hearing the babys cry, but I didnt let her go. Very good! Colin kissed Isa and their daughters forehead gently, spoke softly, You two rest well, I will go and settle the score with certain people! Isa nodded slightly and said, Mm, but you must be careful, this High Priest Trissley is mysterious and may not be easy to deal with. Colin stood up, speaking coldly, Dont worry, whoever is behind this, they have to pay the price! Chapter 387: Explanation 385_1 Chapter 387: Exnation 385_1 Inside the lounge, Colin was silently observing the High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate in front of him, a spark in his eyes. She was a strikingly beautiful half-elf, with emerald green hair, amber eyes, and delicate and attractive features, she looked as if an ancient statue in the pce hade to life. Her demeanor was cool and elegant, but also had an air of natural and unforced charm. However, at this moment, Colin wasnt in the mood to appreciate beauty. He scrutinized Trissley without any attempt to hide it. He ignored her previous words of congrattions, and asked bluntly: How could you know that Her Majesty the Queen would have difficulty in childbirth? Faced with Colins question, Trissley smiled gently and said, Because, the queens difficulty in childbirth, in fact, has something to do with me. Colins eyes narrowed, he didnt expect the High Priestess to be so candid. Oh? How is it rted? Count, you must have seen the Phoenix shadow that appeared in the sky above Silver Moon Cityst night. I saw it. But, what is that? It is the projection of the Phoenixs remnant spirit in this world. Seeing the confused expression on Colins face, Trissley continued, There is a rumor that before the age of the Giant Dragon, Phoenixes were the lords of this world. For some unknown reasons, they have disappeared for tens of thousands of years. However, their bloodline hasntpletely died out, because it is believed that the Elves inherited the Phoenix bloodline. The Elves hold the Phoenix Bloodline in great veneration. The higher the concentration of Phoenix bloodline, the higher their status. To maintain the purity of the Phoenix bloodline, those Elves with high concentration of Phoenix bloodline were no longer willing to marry those with low concentration. Thus gradually evolving into a separate racial branch C High Elf. And among the High Elves, the Royal Family has the richest Phoenix bloodline, they have distinctive features of red pupils and hair Hearing this, Colins expression changed as he remembered his just-born daughter who has red pupils, and even though the hair was sparse, it was also red. It seemed his daughter truly possessed the high concentration of Phoenix bloodline that only the High Elf Royal Family could have. But as Isa, a lowborn half-elf, couldnt naturally give birth to such an infant, someone must have interfered. Colin restrained his emotions and continued to listen to Trissleys exnation: As time went by, the bloodline of the High Elves inevitably became thinner through generations, to the extent that they couldnt even find a redhead royal descendant. To purify the bloodline of their descendants, the High Elf priests created a ceremony called Blessing of Blood. This ceremony requires a precious meteorite known as a Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment. It potentially increases the bloodline density in an unborn child, and even enables an ordinary Elf to give birth to a child with the red hair and eyes of the Phoenix bloodline, which is usually only possessed by the most noble High Elf Royal Family. However, these meteorites known as Phoenix Soul Stone are extremely rare, falling from the sky only once every few hundred years. Even with the magical ceremony to enhance the bloodline, the High Elf Royal Family still inevitably declined. In the end, they couldnt even find a suitable descendant to be the Phoenix King Colin wasnt interested in the decline of the High Elves. When he heard this, he couldnt help interrupting: So, the Phoenix shadow that appeared in the sky above Silver Moon Cityst night was because someone was using the Blessing of Blood to try and increase the bloodline of the baby in Her Majesty the Queens womb? Yes. Who performed this ceremony? It was me., Trissley confessed straightforwardly, without any hesitation or reservation. Colin snorted softly, scoffing: Hah, Trissley, you dont think I will thank you for this, do you? Of course not, Trissley shook her head lightly and said calmly, Her Majesty the Queen, as a half-elf, is not enough to give birth to a member of the High Elf Royal Family. This ceremony seems to enhance the bloodline of the baby in her womb, but in reality, it would take the lives of her and her daughter. So, Im really curious how Her Majesty the Queen was able to give birth smoothly? Of course, Colin wouldnt tell Trissley how he saved Queen Isa and her daughter. He stared coldly into her eyes, anger in his voice: So, are you admitting you once tried to harm Her Majesty the Queen? Yes. Why? Marquis Vincent from the East came to me, promising that if I helped him carry out this ritual, causing Queen Isas childbirth to go wrong, then once it was done, he would let the Temple of Destiny control the faith of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Colin wasnt too surprised by this answer, whether it was the reappearance of his old rival Marquis Vincent or the betrayal of the Temple of Destiny were expected. What really baffled him was the actions of this high priestess. If thats the case, why have you appeared before me? Do you really think that I wouldnt dare to kill you? Lord Count, I am here to make amends for my mistakes Haha. Colin interrupted with a coldugh, Are you trying to tell me that you were the one who justpleted the ritual, endangered Queen Isa and her daughter, and then suddenly had a change of heart, came to the Royal Pce personally to save them? Facing Colins doubts, Trissley still calmly answered: Yes, Lord Count. Perhaps you will find it hard to believe, but when I found out that my ritual was sessful, the first thing I thought of was toe and save Her Majesty the Queen and the child in her womb. Do you know why? Colin mocked, Why? Because I found out that the Blessing of Blood ritual was more sessful than I had imagined! Trissley stared at Colin with piercing eyes, If Im not mistaken, the baby girl born to the Queen should have red eyes and red hair, right? Seeing Colin nod, the look of devotion on Trissleys face deepened: Yes, Lord Count. I admit I initially wanted to cooperate with the East to assassinate Her Majesty the Queen, but I thought, the baby in her womb would at most have the blood concentration of an ordinary High Elf, but I didnt expect it to be the most noble, most scarce High Elf Royal bloodline! This surely is the blessing of the Goddess of fate! The High Elf Royal bloodline reappearing in the world, how can this miraclepare to what the East promised me? So, I unhesitatingly came to the Royal Pce, trying to assist Her Majesty the Queen in having a smooth delivery. Upon hearing Trissleys exnation, Colin did not respond but rubbed his chin as if pondering over the credibility of her words. Seeing this, Trissley spoke again: Lord Count, I know that it would be hard for you to believe in what Ive said. Therefore, I have prepared a gift for you. Oh? What kind of gift? Marquis Vincent from the East is currently in the Temple of Destiny. If you trust me, please dispatch an elite force to follow me back there and you will definitely capture him! Only then did Colin disy a somewhat satisfied smile and pped his hands. A figure d in armor silently appeared in the lounge. Trissley nced curiously at the armored man, then reminded Colin: Lord Count, Marquis Vincent came to Silver Moon City with his elite guard this time, includes a fifth-order Knight Colin interrupted gently, You just bring my man to Vincent. Dont worry about the rest. Seeing the confident look on Colins face, Trissley let her guard down, bowed, and then turned to leave. The armored man immediately followed in silence. Chapter 388: 386 Sylv_1 Chapter 388: 386 Sylv_1 The curtains blocked out the sunlight, filling the bedchamber with a quiet, peaceful atmosphere imbued with the scents of amber and roses. Colin tiptoed in to find Isa and their daughter sleeping soundly. He held his breath and slowed his heartbeat, fearing to wake the two sleeping beauties before him. Taking his ce by the bedside, Colin sat motionless, his gaze fixed on the little bundle in Isas arms. The child had the same pointed ears as Isa and his own monolid eyes, but her sparse hair was unlike theirs, fiery red in color. A round little face, chubby fingers and toes, and curved eyshes, this delicate little creature, at least in Colins view, was surely the most remarkable masterpiece of creation. He looked at her without blinking, as if he was beholding a miracle, a treasure, a blessing. This is my daughter! Colin silently marveled, unable to resist reaching out to touch the little one lightly. The baby seemed to sense her fathers touch, grumbled a bit and iled her hands in the air before, by chance, she grasped Colins finger. Colin dared not move, chastising himself for disrupting his daughters sleep, but luckily she wasnt awakened. Only then did he allow himself to breathe a sigh of relief. However, themotion did rouse Queen Isa from her sleep.
She opened her deep-blue eyes, tiredness etched within her gaze, but also a happiness that she could not hide. Upon seeing her husband, shezily stretched her body, revealing a warm smile and asked softly: Have you dealt with the High Priestess of the Goddess of fate? Without providing an immediate answer, Colin nced at their daughter, confirmed she is still sleeping soundly. Then he lowered his voice to confirm, Yes. He then recounted his encounter with High Priestess Trissley to Isa. Isa listened silently, lost in thought for a while, then asked, Do you believe what Trissley said? Colin shook his head decisively, No. A faint smile appeared on Isas lips, Then why did you send men to follow her to catch Marquis Vincent? I wanted to see what she could possibly pull off. Colin shrugged casually, Besides, its also a surveince measure to prevent the High Priestess from taking the opportunity to escape. Of course, if she truly brings Marquis Vincent before me, I might consider sparing her life. Isa nodded in approval of Colins methods, but then asked curiously, Why do you think Trissley came to the Royal Pce in the first ce? Colin gave a cold smile, My guess is, Trissley initially thought you wouldnt be able to give birth smoothly. She saw it as an opportunity. If she truly had some secret method to assist you in childbirth, considering she was also able to boost our daughters bloodline through a ritual, it would definitely win our trust. In this way, it would mean a chance of revival for the Temple of Destiny. Isa pondered for a moment then added carefully, Is it possible that Trissley always intended to exploit the East Region to trick the St. Prowse family into giving her the Phoenix soul stone shard, appearing to plot against me while truly using my womb to birth a child with royal High Elf bloodline? That is possible, but Colin mused, Is the royal High Elf bloodline really that important to the Temple of Destiny? I cant be certain either. However, a credible spection regarding the disappearance of the elves suggested massive turmoil within their ranks. In order to prevent outsider interference during this internal strife, they chose to iste Bright Moon Forest, severing connections with the outside world. The root cause of the elf civil war was theck of an elf king, recognized by all ns. This led to the disintegration of the entire race and ongoing turmoil.
So, if a High Elf of royal blood were to suddenly emerge Perhaps Trissley believes this could put an end to the internal struggle, Colin nodded, feeling that Isas hypothesis was indeed quite reasonable. This might exin why Trissley, upon realizing that Isa had sessfully given birth to a daughter, readily betrayed Marquis Vincent. From the start, the Grand Priestess of the Fate Goddess had no intention of siding with the East. However, Colin always prefers to err on the side of caution, as this prevents worst-case scenarios. Lets wait for Trissley to capture Marquis Vincent, he suggested.
Hmm, Isa nodded in agreement, then asked, how fares the rebellion of the Silver Moon Guards? The Blood Knight Army has mostly maintained control. Arge part of the Silver Moon Guards have surrendered; only a handful continue to resist, but they wontst much longer, he said. Isa finally rxed, a knowing smile escaping her lips. She delicately brushed the slumbering childs chest before posing the question, Now, my love, there is one very important task awaiting you. Colin blinked, temporarily caught off guard. What? Isa chuckled, Name our daughter. Smiling, Colin pondered, Miller will be her family name. As for her first name Watching Colin deep in thought, Isa lightly traces his cheek with her slender hand,zily replying, It would be best if you have multiple name options. But the decision is not final until it satisfies me. Deal! Though slightly troubled, Colin was even more eager to take up the challenge. He stared intently at the sleeping baby, experiencing once again that sense of a bloodline connection. Suddenly, Colin had an epiphany- This little life before him was the first mark he left in this world and a sign of eptance from the original source of the world to him, a foreigner. A magical pulse of bloodline energy surged within him, and for an instant, his eyes flickered to a deep, introverted shade of crimson. In a trance, Colin felt as though he was floating, rising above the various pces of Silver Moon City.
The warm sunlight swirled around him, a gentle breeze cradling his body. Above the endless expanse of the void, a deep gaze seemed to span countless dimensions and epochs, looking straight at him. Without realizing it, Colin found himself speaking: She will be named Sylv, a reincarnation of the me, the queen of the elves. At that moment, all of Silver Moon City heard his voice. Sylv? Within the luxurious vi at the center of themercial district, several anxious half-elf merchants looked up simultaneously, seeing shock and confusion reflected in each others eyes Sylv? In a small alley of the Silver Moon City, Duke Modewen, who was resisting till the end, suddenly froze. He was horrified to see that the Silver Moon Guards, who had been resisting alongside him until now, had put their weapons down Sylv? Within the Temple of Destiny, Marquis Vincent furrowed his brows, gazing towards the Half-Elf Pce, heavy-hearted. Sylv! The queen of the elves! Outside the temple, High Priestess Trissley suddenly fell to her knees, kowtowing, her lips murmuring prayers.
Chapter 389: 387 Prisoners_1 Chapter 389: 387 Prisoners_1 Outside the Temple of Destiny, High Priestess Trissley slowly rose to her feet. The voice that seemed like divine awe just now still lingered in her ears. Trissleys face was filled with the devotion of a pilgrim as she gazed towards the direction of the Half-Elf Pce. Sylv. Trissley gently uttered this name. As if gaining unwavering faith, she strode towards the Temple of Destiny. Along the way, various clergy from the temple approached her, asking in hushed whispers: High Priestess, what was that just now? Was it the oracle of the Goddess of fate? Was the Blessing of Blood you presided over sessful? Lowering her hands to silence the morous voices, Trissley made a pacifying gesture and said, Everyone, there is something urgent I need to attend to now. Allow me to exin everything to youter. The clergy only then noticed the silent armored man following behind Trissley. The crisp sounds of hooves echoed from the outside of the temple. Apparently, the area was surrounded by the Blood Knight Army.
They immediately became aware of the situation, their faces turning pale with fear. They no longer dared to speak out of turn, allowing Trissley to lead the armored man into the temple unhindered. Guiding the armored man through the prayer hall and a quiet corridor, Trissley stopped in front of a wooden door. Knock, knock. Trissley gently rapped on the door, asking, Marquis Vincent, are you there? There was no response. Just as Trissley was about to knock again, she suddenly found her arm seized by the armored man from behind. He swiftly pulled her back. You Before Trissley could voice her confusion, the wooden door in front of her suddenly burst open. Bang! Countless splinters flew out from the impact, Trissleys eyes widened in horror as a warhammer the size of a babys head smashed from behind the door. Thankfully, the armored man was quick to shield Trissley, taking the full brunt of the hit right in the chest, instantly creating a deep dent. Unfazed, the armored man charged into the room, destroying the already precarious wooden doorpletely. Splinters and dust filled the atmosphere. Trissley was thrown back by the armored man. She staggered a few steps before stabilizing herself by holding onto the railings. Looking ahead, she saw Marquis Vincent seated inside the room, swaying a ss of red wine in his hand. He stared coldly at Trissley, saying: High Priestess, I didnt expect you to bring me such a surprise. After the initial ritual, Trissley told Marquis Vincent that she wished to personally verify the effects of the ritual, and had left for the Half-Elf Pce. But when Vincent heard that name, which sounded like an oracle, he immediately suspected that he might have been betrayed. Trissley gave a light smile and replied, My Lord Marquis, shouldnt you celebrate the sessful birth of the Queens daughter? Marquis Vincent sneered, Trissley, do you really think youve made a wise choice? Let me tell you, treacherous people like you who dont keep their promises wont be respected by anyone! Trissley replied expressionlessly, To shine the goddesss glory upon thisnd, what does sacrificing my honor matter?
Vincents lips twitched, and he fell silent. He realized then, this High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate was a zealous believer who could not be measured by conventional wisdom. Trissley remained silent, quietly observing the ongoing fight. Like the priests of the Glorious Church, the clergy of the Temple of Destiny were not warriors. Observing the situation, Trissley had no intention of intervening, only hoping that the mysterious armored man sent by Count Angri could sessfully subdue Marquis Vincents guards.
Thud. Thud. Thud! Forced into retreat by the armored mans relentless assault, Marquis Vincents knightly guards were struggling to counterattack. The aftermath of battle scattered in the small space, causing the entire building to start shaking and quivering. Countless dust and fragments were descending, as if the building would copse the very next second. Who on earth are you? Marquis Vincent couldnt help but blurt out. He knew that his guards were rank five knights, and those capable of suppressing them must be rank six. But when did such an expert appear among the Half-Elf n? As for the Angler family, Marquis Vincent doubted even more if they had this kind of leveled offenders. Even the St. Hilde family might not necessarily be able to send out such a rank six expert to Silver Moon City. The armored man ignored Marquis Vincents question, his sword turning into multiple afterimages, aiming continuously at the vital parts of the knights body. The knight dodged left and right strenuously but suddenly found a silver sword light curving strangely in front of his eyes, shing at his right hand in an instant. Shh! Ah
The knight cried in pain, his right palm cut off at the root, and the war hammer fell heavily on the ground. Marquis Vincents face changed, without hesitation he rose, threw his wine cup towards the armored person, and rushed towards the window. Bang! Seeing Marquis Vincent escaping through the broken window, the armored man immediately chased after him. Boom! At this moment, a wooden cab by the window suddenly burst open, and a knight bathed in golden light rushed out. He too was wearing a heavy armor, holding a long spear. He seemed like an enraged ck Bear charging towards the armored man. The armored man was caught off guard and the spear pierced his nk. The massive impact caused the spearhead to pierce the armor instantly, exiting from the other side. Without showing any mercy, the knight continued his charge with his spear. Boom! With every step, the armored man was pushed back by the spear until he mmed heavily into the wall, creating a huge hole in the stone wall. The sudden turn of events left Trissley, who was watching the battle, gasping in surprise. But before she could recover, Marquis Vincent, who had escaped earlier, suddenly appeared from the hole behind the armored man.
Die! Marquis Vincentughed grimly as he plunged a sharp sword into the back of the armored man. But as the knight thought he had secured the victory, the armored man suddenly shot his hands forward. The knight in front of him did not dodge in time and his fingers pierced through the helmet. Ssh. A drop of bright red blood dripped onto the ground, sttering into a bloom of blood. Ahh!!! The knight covered his bloody, hollow eye sockets and yelled in pain. Before Marquis Vincent could react, the armored man in front of him suddenly turned sidewise, his right hand darted out, fast like a venomous snake, and gripped his throat in an instant. Heh heh Marquis Vincent stared in horror at the armored man who seemed unkible, his mind went nk. Although his face was hidden under the armor, Marquis Vincent felt like he could see a sneer at the corner of his mouth: Marquis Vincent, youve been captured again.
Chapter 390: 388 Disposal_1 Chapter 390: 388 Disposal_1 Despite being a prisoner, Marquis Vincent stood erect as he enter the Half-Elf Pce. However, to outsiders, such efforts always seemed like a facade to hide his real feelings. Furthermore, this was Marquis Vincents second time entering the pce as a prisoner. An indescribable disgrace gnawed at the heart of Marquis Vincent like a poisonous snake, forcing him to questionwas Colin Angler his destined nemesis? He had thought that bying to Silver Moon City, he could wash away his previous shame, but he hadnt expected When Marquis Vincent finally saw Colin in the main hall, he was ying with a baby girl in his arms. Upon seeing Marquis Vincent, Colin attempted to pass his daughter to a maid so she could be taken to Isa but the little one seemed to love him so much that she instantly burst into tears the moment she left Colins arms. All attempts to separate them thus far had failed. Feeling both helpless and somewhat smug, Colin had no choice but to continue holding his precious daughter while he addressed Marquis Vincent, Sorry, the little ones quite clingy. Trissley looked at Colin with a meaningful smile and said, Dear Count, it seems the princess likes your scent. Marquis Vincent simply rolled his eyes in response, choosing not to say a single word.
In his eyes, Colin was deliberately showing his disregard for him. Rhythmic taps on the back of Sylv eventually soothed her as Colin paced around the hall. He then turned to Marquis Vincent. Sir Marquis, we meet again. Colin was in an excellent mood. Not only because he had captured Marquis Vincent again, but also because Vincent had brought two fifth tier knights with him. The two knights were now held by the Blood Knight Army, waiting for Colin to turn them into blood ves. This significantly bolstered the strength of Colins Blood Shadow Guard. With the impending addition of these two, his forces wouldprise of two sixth tier, four fifth tier, and over three hundred other ranked professionals. This formidable fighting force could challenge even the most prestigious Holy Knight Family. Of course, barring a scenario where the Holy Knight Family has any living Holy Knights. Moreover, with the capture of Marquis Vincent, Colin could negotiate a rich exchange with the Eastern Territories Marquis Vincents lips twitched disdainfully. You just got lucky. Colinughed heartily, pointing at Trissley, Is that the favor of the Goddess of Fate? Trissley, in return, responded reverently, Yes, Count, you, Her Majesty the Queen, and Princess Sylv are all blessed by the Goddess. You are the hope for the prosperity of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Marquis Vincent scoffed, addressing Colin, I advise you to be careful of this woman, she is a snake, a traitor, one who repays kindness with revenge. Shes devoid of honor and bottom lines. I wonder how the Goddess would have a follower like her! Trissley remained unperturbed in the face of Vincents disparaging remarks, as if they didnt harm her at all. Colin watched Trissley with interest, waiting for her counterarguments and exnation, but to his surprise, the high priestess had no ns to respond. For a moment, Colin found it hard to discern the high priestesss intentions. But, he didnt pay it too much mind. Since Trissley had helped Colin capture Marquis Vincent, he would not hold her past mistakes against her. Of course, this didnt mean Colin would trust her, nor did it mean he would agree to any of her conditions.
Like a used tissue, once its purpose is served, it can be discarded. Trissley did not know whether she was unaware that she had no more use value in Colins eyes, if by this she had just epted her fate, or if she was confident in her ability to earn the trust of Colin. In any case, she still kept her silence. Yet, Marquis Vincent seemed dissatisfied. He asked, I previously promised this woman the control of faith throughout the Half-Elf Kingdom, but she still betrayed me. So, Colin Angler, what did you promise her?
Colin shrugged, saying, I didnt promise anything. Marquis Vincent sneered as though he thought Colin was lying. Unexpectedly, Trissley spoke up, Thats right. This is my gift to Count Angler, not expecting any return. This is impossible! Marquis Vincent couldnt ept this oue. Trissley didnt say anything more but instead stared intently at Sylv in Colins arms, as if that was the real reason for her change of stance and all she sought in return. Colin may have not known what ultimate n this high priestess had, yet he didnt ask more. Instead, he turned to Marquis Vincent and asked: Vincent, youre my prisoner again. Now, what is Easnd willing to give in exchange for your release? Marquis Vincent snorted, What do you want? Colin touched his chin, pondered for a moment, and then said, I want fifteen Heavy Battleships, one hundred eighty Light Sailing Battleships, and two hundred Medium Transport Ships. Upon hearing this, Marquis Vincentughed out loud. Mockingly, he said, Count Angler, it seems like you are trying to make the St. Prowse Family give the entire Pegasus Navy as a gift. Colin shrugs andughs, I think if the price wasnt high enough, it would be an insult to you as the first in line to inherit the Duke of the Easnd. Heh, my father has three kids who can inherit the nobility, but the St. Prowse family only has one navy, sneered Marquis Vincent, Count Angler, tell me, what do you think my father will choose? Colin thought for a moment, seemed to see the reason in Marquis Vincents words and suggested, How about this, you write a letter yourself to ask Duke St. Prowse how many battleships hes willing to give up for your release.
Just a reminder, if there arent enough battleships, I may not release you so easily. Fine. Marquis Vincent nodded stiffly. Seeing this, Colin opened his mouth again, Oh right, Marquis Vincent, as I recall, your younger brother, Count Evan, is currently in the North Territory. What do you think, if he learned about your capture, would he try to find a way to thwart your release? The corner of Marquis Vincents mouth twitched a couple of times as he became conscious of his dangerous situation. He immediately replied saying, I will write the letter to my father as soon as possible and request him to give a suitable offer that will satisfy you. Thats more like it. Colin nodded with a smile. By this time, he noticed that Sylv in his arms had fallen asleep. He lowered his head and kissed the little guys forehead, saying affectionately: Alright, its nap time now. Its time to rest. Having said this, Colin carried Sylv into the hall, ignoring Marquis Vincent and Trissley. Marquis Vincent looked at Trissley who was standing next to him, and suddenly let out a cruel smirk, Trissley, Ive noted down this score. The St. Prowse family wont let any traitor go so easily! Upon hearing this, Trissley calmly turned around. Stoically staring into the eyes of Marquis Vincent, she said quietly, You dont represent the St. Prowse family. This sentence seemed to hit Marquis Vincent where it hurt the most, making his face turn dreadfully grim in an instant. However, knowing his current predicament, he didnt re up. He just buried the hatred deep in his heart and growled,
Trissley, we will wait and see! Chapter 391: 389 Forgiveness_1 Chapter 391: 389 Forgiveness_1 Duke Modewen, are you ready to surrender? Knight Logh rode forward, his face expressionless as he asked. We surrender, we are ready to surrender! Before Duke Modewen could speak, his son Charlie crawled on his knees to Knight Logh, pleading. At this point, the Silver Moon Guards were at their wits end, what other choice did they have except to surrender? Knight Logh nced at Charlie, but he ignored him, still looking at Duke Modewen, clearly thinking that Charlie, a half-grown child, could not make a decision. The Duke Modewen, at this time, waspletely dumbfounded, his eyes dull and vacant, as if he had not heard Knight Loghs question. Seeing this, Kames Modewen stepped forward, and said shakingly, Sorry, sir knight, Duke Modewen is grieving over the death of arge number of his warriors, so he he he He didnt finish his words before he choked. Because a sharp sword had pierced through Kamess throat. Behind Kames, his nephew, Duke Modewen, who was supposed to be immersed in grief, slowly withdrew his sword, letting Kames body copse.
Then, Duke Modewen emotionlessly walked up to the shocked Charlie, and before he couldprehend what was happening, he slit his own sons throat with a sword. Fa Father Knight Logh watched the brutal scene in front of him with interest, without stopping it. However, when he saw Duke Modewen raising the sword again towards his own throat, Knight Logh rode forward, knocked the sword out of his hand, and said: Duke Modewen, you cant die now, Count Colin wants to see you. It seemed from his words that he hadnt stopped Duke Modewen from killing his uncle and son just now because Colin hadnt nned to see them Duke Modewen has an expression of having nothing more to live for. He didnt speak, but he didnt resist either. He probably considered himself already dead and didnt care what they did with him. Seeing this, Knight Logh waved his hand, signaling the soldiers to take control of Duke Modewen, and then headed towards the Half-Elf Pce. In the pce, Colin was changing his ceremonial dress with the help of a maid. His previous clothes had been sprayed with some good stuff by the little guy, so he had to change and wash it. Knight Logh led Duke Modewen into the hall and loudly reported, Count Colin, the rebellion of the Silver Moon Guards has beenpletely quelled, and the mastermind, Duke Modewen, has been brought before you. Well done! Colin praised, waving a hand to dismiss the maid, then while buttoning up thest few buttons, walked up to Knight Logh and asked, How are the casualties? A rough estimate puts the casualties of the Blood Knight Army at around four hundred. I need to further verify the more detailed statistics. Colin nodded in satisfaction, the casualties were notrge. It seemed that the Blood Knight Army possessed a frightening fighting power even in alley fights where their cavalry advantages couldnt be utilized. This delighted Colin. Mm, You can go now. Maintain order in the city and bring out all the Half-Elves who participated in the rebellion. Yes, sir! After Knight Logh saluted and left, Colin turned to Duke Modewen. Duke Modewen had vacant eyes at this time and radiated an aura of despair. If there werent the bond of bloodline, Colin would almost mistake him for a blood ve.
William, Her Majesty the Queen is very disappointed in you. Duke Modewen did not respond. Colin waited a moment, seeing that he had no intention of speaking, he went on to say: When Her Majesty the Queen was about to give birth, she deliberately handed over the military and political power of Silver Moon City to you. Quite frankly, this level of trust is something I cant evenprehend.
Upon hearing this, Duke Modewens eyes finally moved, but he still remained quiet. Colin didnt mind his rudeness and continued speaking: I advised her, to delegate some of the power to avoid the chance of anyone harboring ill intentions causing disturbances. But Her Majesty firmly told me My throne was given to me by William. If he wanted to take it back, he would not have given it up in the first ce. Colin walked over to Duke Modewen and gently patted his shoulder, speaking in a deep tone: Her Majesty truly considered you her own son! An expression finally surfaced on Duke Modewens face. He stuttered few times before croaking, I have let her Majesty down! Colin looked intently at Duke Modewen and asked seriously, William, when you gave up your right to the throne, did you harbor any resentment? Duke Modewen shook his head and replied, No, Count, I knew my limitations. Im dull-witted and even if I ascended the throne, I would not have the ability to lead the Half-Elf Kingdom to prosperity. Therefore, when you asked me if I was willing to give the throne to my mother, it was more of a relief. I believe you. Colin earnestly said, And I also know, the reason you got involved in the rebel army this time, was entirely because of your son Charlie. The corners of Duke Modewens eyes turned red instantaneously, its uncertain whether he is reminded of his son Charlie, who he had just killed with his own hands, or whether he was moved by Colins understanding and trust. Colin noticed all of these reactions, felt a hint of triumph in his heart, and said, Therefore, I decided to give you another chance.
No! Duke Modewen shook his head straightaway, I betrayed Her Majestys trust, and do not deserve your forgiveness. Now, all I ask for is to die. Only then can I atone for my sins! You want to die? Yes. Duke Modewen lifted his head and looked into Colins eyes, the determination in his gaze remained unshakeable. Colin smirked, Death is an escape, but also a liberation. If you truly wish to repay Her Majestys trust, and atone for your sins, you must first survive. Duke Modewen continued to shake his head: Sorry, Count, theres nothing else worth living for in this world Is that so? Colin coldly interjected, You dont care about the fate of the Modewen family? Duke Modewen was suddenly startled, stuttered for a moment, then murmured in a low voice, Given the mistake the Modewen family hasmitted, its only natural that they be left for the disposal of Her Majesty the Queen. I just hope that Her Majesty, considering the kindness of the past, would show mercy to the innocent members of the family Innocent? Colin smirked coldly, You havemitted treason! Where is innocence in that? Even if Her Majesty decided to extinguish your family, no one would dare to utter a single word. Duke Modewen turned pale instantly and pleaded shakily, Count, please persuade Her Majesty not to do so, otherwise she will be tarnishing her merciful image in the hearts of the half-elf citizens Colin snorted coldly, William, as I just said, I can give you another chance to atone. Are you still so eager to die? Now Duke Modewen hurriedly replied, Count, Id like to ept this opportunity, no matter what Her Majesty or you requires me to do, I will certainly do my best to fulfill it! Colin took another step closer and questioned, Even if it requires the price of your life? Duke Modewen hesitated for a moment, but then firmly nodded, Count, I am already prepared to die. As long as Her Majesty is willing to spare the Modewen family, I am willing to endure anything, even the splintering of my body.
Colin nodded with satisfaction and said, Good! As long as you help me with one single thing, the rest of the Modewen family will not be held ountable for their crimes. Please give your orders. Chapter 392: 390 Shocking News_1 Chapter 392: 390 Shocking News_1 The afternoon sun streamed through thetticed window, pouring into a side hall of the Half-Elf Pce. Colourful specks of light formed intricate and haphazard patterns on the white zed rock floor, capturing Havers gaze. He stared at the ground intently, as if trying to decipher some profound truth from these light patterns. Of course, although Haver was a legendary Half-Elf merchant renowned across Silver Moon City, he had little interest in geometry. His fascination with these light patterns stemmed simply from his immense boredom. After the Silver Moon Guards rebellion was quelled, those Half-Elf merchants, who had set their own granaries on fire, were invited one by one to the Royal Pce. Yet they had been waiting in the Pce for most of the day without an audience with Queen Isa or Count Angler. This kept the Half-Elf merchants in a constant state of irritation and fear. However, with the passage of time, these emotions gradually became numbed, and they began to calm down, contemting how to obtain Her Majesty the Queens forgiveness. Cough cough, excuse me, could we have some water? Unable to bear it any longer, a Half-Elf merchant croaked out a request to the pce guards. But those guards encased in armor seemed to have turned a deaf ear to his plea. Just as Haver was about to speak, a regal young man strode into the hall.
My lord Count! The Half-Elf merchants hastily rose to salute the neer. Colin took his seat at the head of the hall and casually gestured for everyone else to sit down too. Young Half-Elf maids stepped lightly into the room, serving red wine to everyone. The overpowering aroma of the wine made the thirsty merchants gulp helplessly, but before Colin lifted his cup, none of them dared to touch the one before them. Colins icy gaze swept across the faces of the Half-Elf merchants. Perhaps feeling guilty, none of them could meet his stare. Ladies and gentlemen, I have asked you here to pose a question on behalf of Her Majesty the Queen. Colin began, his tone devoid of emotions, Why would you set fire to your own granaries? That was a tricky question to answer. The hall fell into an ufortable silence. The merchants wished to hide their heads in their chests, scarcely daring to breathe, for fear of drawing Colins attention and being put on the spot. But Colin seemed in no hurry, taking up his wine cup and twirling it in his hands. The dark liquid swirled inside the cup creating a tiny vortex, releasing a robust scent that relentlessly tantalised the sensitive nerves of the already terrified Half-Elf merchants. Out of the corner of his eye, Haver studied Colin who was absorbed in the vortex in his cup. The young counts face bore a faint smile, making him seem just like a mildly curious, normal youngd. But Haver dared not take Colin so lightly. As a Half-Elf merchant, he had be all too familiar with the Count. He knew all too well about Colins rise to power. A path littered with corpses and soaked in blood! Haver. Perhaps sensing Havers sneaky nces, Colin called the name of the legendary Half-Elf merchant. M-my lord Count! Haver suddenly stood up, looking curiously like an errant student called out by the teacher during a lesson. Relieved, the rest of the merchants quietly exhaled. Only Haver stood there stiffly, cold sweat pouring out of him like springs and soaking his ceremonial dress in seconds.
shing a nonchnt smile, Colin asked, Mr Haver, could you please answer the Queens question? If he could turn back time, Haver would swear to the Deity that he would never sneak a peek at Colin. But now, all he could do was muster courage and answer, M-my lord Count, it it was because Marquis Vincent in the Eastern Territory forced us to Colins face remained unchanged, as ever so gentle and elegant, but in Havers eyes, that face looked no differently to that of a devil.
Without waiting for Colin to continue his question, Haver quickly added: But, my lord Count, rest assured, were prepared. Before burning down the granary, weve secretly reced most of the food in it with hay. So even if all the granaries are gone, most of the food is still there! As long as you do not hold us ountable, I am willing to sell you this food at the lowest price! After Haver finished speaking, the other half-elf merchants also started jabbering: Yes, my lord Count, I too, hid the food in advance! My lord Count, me too, and Im also willing to sell it to you at a low price! My lord Count, me too At these words, Colin started tough. It was not known if he was pleased because there was still food storage remaining or if he was amused at how crafty these half-elf merchants really were. Of course, it wasnt unexpected. Expecting these half-elf merchants to set aze the food that they had painstakingly umted would be more unbearable than killing them. Very well. Colin nodded in satisfaction and there was silence in the main hall. The group of half-elf merchants, looking at the smile on Colins face, felt as though the huge rock pressing on their hearts had finally fallen. But just as they were relieved that they had escaped disaster, Colin suddenly stopped smiling and said coldly: However, your actions are tantamount to treason!
But, my lord Count, we were forced. the merchant still pleaded. Forced? Colin sneered, why didnt you report this? Why did you choose to follow the directives of the rebel army? The half-elf merchants were suddenly at a loss for words. At this moment, Haver proactively said: My lord Count, we were indeed confused then and made a foolish choice. If you are willing to forgive our mistakes, I am willing to donate all the food to you for free! As soon as he said this, the rest of the half-elf merchants felt their hearts bleed, but they had to vocally agree in unison, expressing their willingness to donate the food for free. Only then did the expression on Colins face soften a bit, he softly remarked, Just this is not enough. Haver, trying to suppress his pain, respectfully asked: My lord Count, if you have any other orders, please do not hesitate to say. Do you know about the North Territory Trading Company? Yes. Haver nodded, understanding in his heart that Colin was nning to forcibly integrate the half-elf business world. As expected, the next moment, Colin said: After lengthy discussions with Her Majesty the Queen, we decided to establish a Half-Elf Foreign Trading Company Upon hearing this, all the half-elf traders were trembling with fear, knowing what was inevitable had finallye. But before they couldment, an attendant rushed into the hall, reporting: My lord Count, Marquis Vincent has been assassinated! What? Colin stood up abruptly, then quickly dismissed the half-elf merchants and strode out.
It wasnt until his figure disappeared from the hall that the half-elf merchants came back to their senses, simultaneously filled with indescribable horror. This is a major event! If the heir apparent of the St. Prowse family died in Silver Moon City The half-elf merchants looked at each other, exchanging thoughts with their eyes, but no one dared to break the oppressive silence. For a moment, they didnt know whether they should gloat over the disaster, or be nervous about the storm that was about to sweep through Silver Moon City. Chapter 393: 391 Assassination_1 Chapter 393: 391 Assassination_1 Although he was a prisoner, the treatment of Marquis Vincent was definitely not the same as the average prisoner. He would not be kept in a cell or captive camp, instead, he resided in the side hall of the Half-Elf Pce. The guards around the side hall were tight, both to prevent outsiders froming in and to prevent insiders from escaping. He was well-fed and well-provided for, even served by young and beautiful Half-Elf maids. If he deliberately forgot his prisoner status, Marquis Vincent even felt as if he was on vacation. Perhaps it was because he has been captured before, Marquis Vincents psychological adjustment ability has greatly improved. He was neither pained nor resentful like before, and was nning his own ransom n with a calm mind. He first wrote a letter to his father, Duke St. Prowse, ming his failure this time all on Priestess Trissleys betrayal, saying that if it was not for the unimaginable betrayal of this mad woman, he would have sessfully let Queen Isa die in childbirth, plunging Silver Moon City into ceaseless chaos, and even forcing Colin Angler to withdraw from the Half-Elf Kingdom. Of course, he also included the ransom price proposed by Colin, but he realized that Duke St. Prowse would never actually trade a fleet to get him back. Therefore, he also suggested that his father send an articte envoy to Silver Moon City to negotiate new ransom terms that both sides could agree on. After finishing the letter, Marquis Vincent thought and wrote another one to Count Howell. Count Howell was a seasoned count in the East, with a quite powerful family, and his daughter was married to Marquis Vincent, so Marquis Vincent wanted to ask for his help. After all, there was no Marquis Garcia as a bargaining chip in the hands of the easterners this time. To redeem Marquis Vincent required a great deal of expense.
Just as Colin had warned before, Marquis Vincent was a bit worried that his father wouldnt be willing to pay a high price for his ransom, or that his good brother might sabotage it. But Marquis Vincent was not too worried, after all, he was still nominally the Marquis of the East and the first in line for the session of the lord of the east. Even for the sake of saving face for the St. Prowse family, his father couldnt possibly allow Marquis Vincent to be imprisoned in Silver Moon City indefinitely. Marquis Vincent also knew that his father already had the idea of recing the heir, and the engagement of his brother Earl Evan to Duke St. Lorenzos Holy Knight Lexies daughter was a testament to this idea. Pity the will of heaven doesnt always align with mans, oh, no, perhaps it coincided with Marquis Vincents will, Prince Lexie surprisingly killed his own uncle- Governor Lattom, which made Prince Lexie be a hated evil traitor overnight from an Empire Holy Knight everyone admired. This also greatly weakened Earl Evans threat to Marquis Vincent. However, Marquis Vincent wouldnt let his guard down against his good brother, especially under the current circumstances. His failure in Silver Moon City had given Earl Evan an excellent opportunity to turn the tables. If Earl Evan took advantage of this opportunity to stop him from returning to the East, or if he persuaded Duke St. Prowse to abandon Marquis Vincents position as an heir to lower his ransom price, it would be an apocalypse for Marquis Vincent. Afterpleting the letter to Count Howell, Marquis Vincent carefully considered it again before sealing it in the envelope with wax. Afterward, he got up and went out of the study, preparing to give the two letters to his attendant to be sent to the east, when Marquis Vincent noticed an old familiar figure being escorted by the guards into the courtyard. Duke Modewen? Marquis Vincent greeted the other party with a smile, guessing that he must have been captured and brought here as well, and he felt a certain sense of empathy. My Lord Marquis! Duke Modewen bowed respectfully to Marquis Vincent, lowered his head, seeming reluctant to see Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent understood the reasons for Duke Modewens coldness all too well. Duke Modewen hadnt nned to join the rebellion this time, only forced into it because his son Charlie was tricked and manipted. Now that things havee to this point, it was natural that Duke Modewen would not show a good face when seeing the ringleader of this rebellion. After giving the two letters to the guards, Marquis Vincent patted Duke Modewens shoulder in a show of familiarity andughed, I didnt expect that we would be neighbors at this moment. Duke Modewen managed to force a smile, nodding his head but saying nothing. What? ming me for dragging you into this? I dare not Marquis Vincent noted the insincerity in Duke Modewens words, but he wasnt offended and invited with augh, Come on,e to my room and have a sit. The situation is not as bad as you think. This time Duke Modewen did not resist, and followed Marquis Vincent into the room.
Marquis Vincent personally poured a cup of coffee for Duke Modewen, and this act of deference seemed to have finally persuaded the duke, who earnestly asked: Marquis, you just said the situation isnt as dire as it seems, do you have any way to help the Modewen family escape this misfortune? Marquis Vincent smiled softly and said with utmost confidence, William, rest assured. Queen Isa dares not kill you. After all, you were the one who abdicated the throne. If she killed you, wouldnt she establish her disloyalty and ingratitude. This punishment for you, probably will just amount to dismissal and demotion.
Dismissal and demotion? Just? Upon hearing these words, Duke Modewen thought of his son and uncle whom he had personally killed. He was bleeding inside, but no trace of it showed on the surface. He just took the coffee and took a small sip before asking: Do we still have a chance for revenge? Of course! Marquis Vincentughed heartily, seeming quite pleased with Duke Modewens zeal, This time, Isa and Colin forcefully suppressed the domestic rebellion, but failed to resolve the root conflict Isa cant represent the interests of half-elfs, she is nothing but a puppet supported by the North Territory! As long as this does not change, Silver Moon City will be a breeding ground for rebellion, and with a little guidance, we can stir up another uprising! Seeing Duke Modewens eyes gleam, Marquis Vincent thought he understood the other partys thoughts. He walked to the dukes side, ced his hand on his shoulder, and sincerely said: William, from our perspective in the Eastern Territory, only the Modewen Family is the true lineage of the Half-Elf Royal Family. That Isa Miller is just a puppet forced upon by the North Territory! Believe me, when we make aeback, we will surely help you reim the Half-Elf throne! Thank you for your trust! Duke Modewen, flushed with excitement, quickly rose in respect to Marquis Vincent. With a triumphant smile, Marquis Vincent watched Duke Modewen bowing to him. He was about to say a few more encouraging words when he suddenly felt a pain in his waist! You!
Duke Modewen lifted his head, his face now wore a ferocious smile. Do you Easterners think you are the saviors of the Half-Elves? Unfortunately, in my eyes, you are just a demon, destroying our peaceful lives for your own benefit! Bastard! Marquis Vincent kicked Duke Modewen away, then clutching his wounded waist, ran out of the room yelling, Help! William Modewens gone mad! However, before the guards outside the hall could rush in, Marquis Vincent felt a strong aura locking onto him, seemingly ready to strike the moment he moved. He Before Marquis Vincent could call for help, Duke Modewen rushed in from behind, plunging his dagger once again into his chest. Watching Marquis Vincent slowly copse to the ground, Duke Modewenughed heartily, clutching his bloody dagger. His joy of having exacted revenge was clear and unmistakable. This is your retribution! The guards outside the hall rushed in, but before they could reach him, Duke Modewen slit his own throat without hesitation. The guards stared at the gruesome scene in front of them,pletely dumbfounded. It wasnt until then that someone finally snapped out of the shock, yelling: Quick! Go inform the Earl!
Chapter 394: 392 Design (Upper)_1 Chapter 394: 392 Design (Upper)_1 Why was Duke Modewen able to bring a dagger in? Colin looked grimly at the bloody assassination scene in front of him and questioned. The guards looked at each other, finally their gaze settled on a warrior fully d in armor. They knew that this member of Count Anglers personal guards was the one who personally searched Duke Modewen. They didnt know if it was an oversight, or Colin too noticed the direction of the guards gaze, and looked up at his personal guard. The guards face was obscured by heavy armor, making it hard to see his expression. However, upon seeing Colins gaze, he immediately knelt on one knee, raising his sword above his head. Even though he didnt speak, his attitude was an admission of guilt. Colin watched his personal guard with a cold gaze, hesitated slightly, but perhaps thinking of the severe consequences, ultimately took the sword from him and stabbed it straight into his chest. The guard let out a dismal cry, then tilted his head, and was silent. Colin waved his hand lightly with someck of interest, and said, All of you, leave. No one is to leak what has happened here! Yes!
When only Colin was left in the courtyard, the angry expression on his face vanished instantly. The killed personal guard then stood up,pletely ignoring the sword running through his chest. He removed his helmet, revealing a weather-beaten middle-aged face. He still did not speak, merely stood quietly to the side. Colin bent over and reached out to check Marquis Vincents pulse. As expected, this person still harbored a thread of life, but it was rapidly fading away. So, he didnt hesitate and leaned over to bite Vincents neck. Gurgling gurgling Wafts of blood-colored mist rose, condensing into mysterious and arcane patterns between Colin and Marquis Vincent. Within the flickering bloodlight, an ancient and eerie ritual was underway. After a long while, Colin lifted his head, taking a deep breath. He finally had the time to check Duke Modewen and found that the man had utterly cooled. This former half-elf prince was really honest, even in death, he was thorough. Perhaps, William Modewen had really resolved to die. Colin lowered his head, and quietly mourned for this man for a while. He then noticed Marquis Vincents fingers twitch slightly. Seeing this, he quickly signaled with his eyes. The personal guard who was still standing by, the sword still in his chest, immediately copsed onto the ground and yed dead. Iwhat happened to me? Marquis Vincent shakily got up, seemingly still confused. Youre dead. Colin said indifferently. Marquis Vincent was taken aback. He looked at Colin, then at Duke Modewens corpse next to him, and finally understood. He said, urgently:
Count Angler! This William Modewen wanted to kill me! After taking a few quick breaths, Marquis Vincent finally noticed the horrifying wounds on his chest and waist. He was about to ask Colin to find a doctor to treat him, but then he realized that the wounds seemed to be nothing serious. No bleeding, no pain It was as if the two wounds were just an illusion. Whatwhats happened to me?
Colin chuckled, again prompting, Didnt I tell you? Youre dead. Marquis Vincents face tightened, and he said awkwardly, Count Angler, dont joke about that Im not joking. Colin said with a straight face, You did indeed die just now, and I gave you a second life. Marquis Vincent opened his mouth but no words came out readily. In the past, if anyone dared to speak to him like this, Marquis Vincent would have pped them squarely across the face on the spot, to bring them back to their senses. But now, in the face of Colins ravings, Marquis Vincent found himself deep in thought. He found that Colin was exuding an unnameable aura, a strength and holiness that seemed impossible to resist, even inspiring a heartfelt urge to bow and worship him from the bottom of his heart. While a profound hatred for Colin stilly deep within his bones, it was being suppressed by an even stronger sense of reverence within him. Moreover, Marquis Vincent had the inexplicable premonition that his life was now held in Colins hands; that Colin could easily grant him life or deal out death with equal ease. His once mortal enemy had now be the master of his fate! What What exactly did you do to me? Marquis Vincent suddenly fell into a state of endless fear. I granted you a second life. Colin said in a grand andmenting tone. Suddenly, as if something dawned on him, Marquis Vincents expression changedpletely. As if moved by the Lord of Glory himself, all fear and doubt vanished from his face, reced by infinite reverence and devotion.
You are the chosen of God, the Apostle of our Lord! Indeed. Colin wore a pious expression and began to spin a tale, I was tasked by our Lord to investigate the severed faith transmission channels in this world, and also to clean up the Churchs high ranking officials who are already corrupted. Now that Colin knew many secrets of the Glorious Church, naturally, he had begun to upgrade the brainwashing derations that he had designed for himself. In any normal situation, Marquis Vincent would never buy into such nonsense. But after experiencing the miracle of lifeing back from death and discovering the irresistible holy light radiating from Count Angler before him, Marquis Vincent feltpelled to believe him. So, the Eastern Marquis prostrated himself on the ground, kissing Colins toes, and said with an utterly devoted voice, Oh highest and supreme Lord of Glory! You have not forsaken your most devout, most humble believer! May your light shine again, illuminate all creatures, and sweep away all evil! Colin blinked, clearly a bit taken aback by how well these words worked. While he was still stunned, Marquis Vincent looked up and said aloud, What is the n of the Lord, elected one? Please tell me, I will do everything in my power to help youplete it! Colin scratched the tip of his nose and said calmly, I cannot reveal the Lords n to you now. If you still remain loyal to your faith, then follow my arrangements. Yes, elected one! Marquis Vincent responded eagerly and without hesitation. This left Colin somewhat suspicious that this fellow might have realized that his life was in Colins hands, and was worried that Colin might settle old scores with him, so he deliberately put on such an obsequious facade. However, Colin didnt continue to probe. After all, the heart is hidden behind the belly. He could easily kill Marquis Vincent by suppressing his bloodline, but he still couldnt test whether the other partys loyalty was reliable. Unless he converted Marquis Vincent into a blood ve without self-consciousness.
But that would be a waste. As for Marquis Vincent, Colin had great use for him. Therefore, Colin changed the subject and asked, What happened with that assassination attempt? Pointing to the corpse of Duke Modewen beside him, Marquis Vincent replied, It was this guy, William Modewen, who suddenly pulled out a dagger and crazily tried to kill me! Oh right, not just him, I also felt the presence of at least a fifth order As he spoke, Marquis Vincent suddenly noticed another corpse on the ground. The guard that Colin had personally killed. But when Marquis Vincent clearly saw the face of the guard, he was taken aback. Chapter 395: 393 Design (Lower)_1 Chapter 395: 393 Design (Lower)_1 Vincent, youve met him before, havent you? Yes. He is a knight from the St. Prowse Family. When I led the Pegasus Army to Silver Moon Cityst year, he also went on the Expedition. Marquis Vincents face turned solemn, So, after that battle, he swore his loyalty to you? Colin nodded, Thats right. Although when announcing it publically, I explicitly stated that all the prisoners of war from the Pegasus Army had been killed, that was merely to appease the Blood Knight Army and the Half-Elves. In actuality, many high-ranking professionals from the Pegasus Army who were willing toy down their arms, I had secretly spared them. Marquis Vincent was not surprised by this; after all, it would indeed be a significant waste to kill these high-ranking professionals like ordinary prisoners. If he were Colin, he would do the same. Although these Eastern knights who have changed their allegiance can never return to their homnd with honour, it is still better than being dead. I appointed him as your guardian this time, mainly considering that he came from the East, so he would be more careful in dealing with you. But I didnt expect that he was actually plotting to assassinate you! Could it be that he med you for the defeat of the Pegasus Army and his capture? No, if it were merely that, it wouldnt be enough to drive him to take the risk of assassinating me. Marquis Vincents eyes flickered as if he had understood the real reason behind it. Colin furrowed his brow, asking: Oh? ording to what youre implying, could there be another reason? Marquis Vincent solemnly nodded, Master Chosen One, this man is named John Fein. Although he is a knight of the St. Prowse Family, he is actually from the Fein family.
However, because he is from a coteral branch of the Fein Family, he could not inherit the nobility. After demonstrating his talent as a knight, he chose to pledge loyalty to the St. Prowse Family, and has been by my side ever since. Nevertheless, he is, after all, a member of the Fein Family. And the Fein Family heh heh, they have been very active in the Easttely. Fein? Colin stroked his chin, pretending to ponder for a while, then asked, If Im not mistaken, the Viscount who recently appeared in Alfalfa City was from the Fein family, wasnt he? Correct. That Viscount Fein is this mans cousin. And the operation against Alfalfa City has always been managed by my dear younger brother, Count Evan! As if suddenly understanding everything, Colin eximed: Could it be that the Fein family are supporters of your younger brother, Count Evan? Indeed. The Fein Family was originally a decent one, although they didnt follow me closely, nor did they deliberately side with Evan. However, recently they must have noticed Evans engagement to Princess Lexie, and it triggered them to actively and openly support Evan to be the sessor of the Duke of the East. Marquis Vincent said resentfully, Heh heh, its unexpected that they dare to act against me! No, the Fein Family probably stillcks the guts. It must be my dear younger brother, Count Evan, who edged them on behind the scenes! Watching Marquis Vincent who had conjectured the truth, Colin couldnt help but be inwardly amused. However, he quickly put on a regretful expression: It seems that I failed to fully understand the situation and assigned the wrong person Master Chosen One, you dont need to me yourself. Marquis Vincent quickly responded, In fact, if it were not for your arrangement, this person would not have been exposed. I wouldnt have known that Evan was so ruthless as to use such a drastic measure against me for the inheritance rights! Foolishly, I thought Evan was a bit weak-hearted previously. While he also wanted the Duke of the Easts position, he might not dare to resort the most extreme measures Heh, it looks like my dear younger brother is really a man of great ambitions! Looking at the grim-faced Marquis Vincent, Colinughed, Rest assured, since you have be my apostle, no one can snatch the Duke of the Easts title away from you. Marquis Vincents spirits lifted, quickly expressing his loyalty, Thanks for the Master Chosen Ones support! Please rest assured, no matter what the n is that my Master has for your arrival in this world, I will do my utmost to assist you! Colin nodded in satisfaction, Alright, you should list out the names of the Half-Elves involved in the rebellion. Yes! Marquis Vincent promptly confirmed. Soon after, he came to the writing desk, picked up the Goose Feather Pen, and began to write. After a short while, Colin took the list of names involved in the rebellion written by Marquis Vincent and began to examine it. Actually, Knight Logh had previously provided Colin with a list of Half-Elves involved in the rebellion as well, but the list from Marquis Vincent was noticeably more extensive. This was understandable as many crafty Half-Elf nobles had originally agreed to participate in the rebellion, but when the reality hit, some backed out, some got scared, and some wanted to wait a bit longer and let others take the lead. As soon as they noticed the operation was not going smoothly, they directly backed down.Take as an example the Savoy family, ording to Kathy, my maids report, this once half-elf royal family was trying to probe into information about the doctor who delivered Queen Isas child. They were clearly plotting something sinister, but during the rebellion, they did not show up.
So, the Savoy family was not on Knight Loghs list. However, Marquis Vincents list included them. Savoy family, are you sure they participated in the plot? Colin asked. Yes, Baron Savoy personally participated in the secret meetings I organized. Obviously, he was also up to no good.
So, did the Savoy family have any ns? Marquis Vincent exposed a hint of ridicule, saying, My lord, Baron Savoy wanted to bribe the doctor who gave birth to Her Majesty. But in my opinion, this is an utterly stupid move. The doctor who delivered Her Majestys baby must be handpicked. How could he be easily bribed? His n could only backfire. Therefore, I dismissed Baron Savoys n at that time and just had him follow the Silver Moon Guards. Colin nodded knowingly, saying, Clearly, he did not do as you told him. Marquis Vincent understood Colins meaning and shrugged, saying, Its not surprising, There are always some fools in the world who believe they know better. Indeed. Colin nced at Marquis Vincent and said with a smile, The n you chose, to allow Duke Miller and Lady Sharon to take action was much smarter. Marquis Vincent paused upon hearing this. After a bit of hesitation, he said, My lord, I dont understand what you mean. Colin looked seriously at Marquis Vincent and asked, Duke Miller and Lady Sharon, werent they arranged by you? No. Marquis Vincent shook his head, Queen Isa is from the Miller family. Why would I risk getting Duke Miller and Lady Sharon involved in the rebellion? Colin furrowed his brows and hurriedly went through the list of traitors that Marquis Vincent hadpiled. Indeed, there were no members of the Miller family on it. He didnt believe Marquis Vincent would lie; after all, the rebellion had already failed and there was no need to continue lying or hiding anything. Besides, if you think about it, since Marquis Vincent had already convinced the High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate to perform the Blessing of Blood ceremony to forcibly enhance Isas fetuss bloodline causingplications, he would not need Lady Sharon to intoxicate Isa with an energy potion. So, did Lady Sharon and Duke Miller participate in the rebellion on their own?
Colin thought about it and felt it a possibility. Although Duke Miller was not subverted by Marquis Vincent, when he noticed the uing rebellion in Silver Moon City, he likely nned to take advantage. After all, if anything happened to Isas child, Duke Miller would be the first in line for the throne. However, Colin also remembered that when he exposed Duke Miller, the Duke admitted he joined the rebellion due to maniptions from the Eastern border. There was no need for him to lie in that situation. Colin furrowed his brows, realizing there might be information he had overlooked. Seeing Colin fall silent, Marquis Vincent hastily asked, My lord, is something wrong? Just some minor issues. Colin shook his head with a smile, nning to interrogate Lady Sharon in personter. He carefully stored the list of traitors listed by Marquis Vincent and said, Next, I need your cooperation on some matters. Marquis Vincent immediately bowed and said, Its my utmost honor to serve you, my lord! Chapter 396: 394 Merchant’s Plan_1 Chapter 396: 394 Merchants n_1 Cough, cough Can we drink this wine now? In the lounge of the royal pce, a half-elf merchant rasped out the question, clearing his throat roughly. They had been invited here by Count Angler, but just as the conversation began, the unexpected assassination attempt on Marquis Vincent urred. After Count Angler left, the half-elf merchants, who were parched from thirst rued throughout most of the day, could hardly resist the red wine in front of them. However, despite such temptation, none of them dared to be the first to touch the drinks. Just sip lightly, drink a little, shouldnt be a problem. Someone suggested. Nevertheless, the one who proposed this idea didnt make the first move either. A painful silence enveloped them once more. Finally, unable to contain his impatience, Haveril drained the drink in front of him in one gulp under the surprised gazes of others and then loudlymanded: Where is the maid? Have her refill my cup! Yet, the awkward thing was, not a single maid walked in.
Haveril hummed dismissively, standing up immediately but just as he prepared to leave, the armored guards stationed by his side moved forward to block his way. All Haveril could do was to say politely, I was just looking for a maid to refill my drink. However, the guard remained silent, simply standing in Haverils way. Unable to suppress his fury any longer, Haveril finally bellowed, Weve been sitting here for most of the day, is it too much to request some wine to quench our thirst? Is this the way the Royal Pce treats its guests? As soon as the words left his mouth, a cold voice echoed from outside the lounge, Hospitality? Mr. Haveril, do you consider yourself a guest? Hearing this familiar voice, Haveril froze on the spot. The rest of the half-elf merchants watched as Colin strode into the hall. Their eyes held a mixture of both schadenfreude at Haverils predicament and apprehension for their own fate. Moreover, they were increasingly curious, had the assassination attempt on Marquis Vincent been sessful? If Marquis Vincent really died in Silver Moon City, the East Territory would certainly not let it rest. Unfortunately, the expression Colin wore upon entering was much the same as when he left: calm and detached, as if nothing had happened, leaving the half-elf merchants unable to glean anything from his countenance. Co-, Count I Colin walked past Haveril without giving him a second nce, sat directly in the main seat, interrupted Haverils stuttering and stated: Right now, in my eyes, you are all criminals involved in the rebellion, not guests! Does anyone else need rification regarding their current predicament? Colins stern eyes swept across the room. Seeing that no one dared to meet his gaze, he turned back to Haveril. Mr. Haveril, do you have any objections to our earlier proposal? I I believe that your proposal, Count, is very reasonable! We, in the half-elf merchantmunity, indeed need a unified foreign trade organization to avoid unnecessary internal conflict. Seizing the opportunity, Haveril hastily showered Colins proposal with praises in an attempt to dispel any negative impressions his previous impudence might have left on the Count. He had also figured it out; regardless of whether the half-elf merchants were willing or not, Colin would no longer allow them to escape his regtion. Thus, the establishment of the half-elf foreign tradepany was inevitable.
Since resistance was futile, the only choice was to take action, perhaps even earn some brownie points and secure a favorable position amidst the imminent reshuffling in the half-elf merchantmunity. Indeed, Colin was quite pleased with this sensible half-elf merchant. The countenance of indifference eased slightly on his face. He swept his gaze over the other seated half-elf merchants and queried: What about the rest of you? Does anyone have any opinions? At this point, none of the other half-elf merchants dared to be the standout dissenter, and they all spoke up to show their approval one after another.
Great! Then its settled! Colin pped his hands as he stood up, lifted his wine cup, and dered loudly, Let us toast together to celebrate the establishment of the Half-Elf Foreign Trade Company! Clink, clink, clink. Amid the crisp clinking of cups, the half-elf merchants smiled as they drank down the red wine, but their hidden emotions were ratherplex. After the turmoil, Silver Moon City was once again restored to calm. However, the wounds left by the rebellion remained unhealed. Patrols by squads of the Blood Knight Army could be seen everywhere on the streets. The corpses of the rebel army who died in the battle had been cleared away. Yet, the bodies of certain half-elf nobles who were involved in the rebellion were still hanging in the citys central square. When the citizens of Silver Moon City passed this ce, they could not help but sneak a peek at the nobles who used to be aloof. Their hearts were filled with both fear and an indescribable joy. For ordinary Half-Elves, this political storm is just a nightmare. They dont care much about who wins or who loses, they just want to live their simple and peaceful lives. In a luxurious vi in themercial district of Silver Moon City, Haver was weing several familiar Half-Elf merchants into the lounge. After exchanging a few pleasantries, they all fell into silence. Seeing the awkward atmosphere gradually developing, as the host, Haver coughed lightly and said, I have definite news that Marquis Vincent has been assassinated! What? Are you sure?
Im sure. Haver nodded with a solemn face, It was Duke Modewen who killed him. Duke Modewen? The other Half-Elf merchants looked at each other, all finding this news somewhat hard to believe. Haver, seeing this, exined further: I guess that Duke Modewen felt that it was Marquis Vincent who forcefully implicated him in the rebellion through deceptive means. This is why he harbored resentment and took the opportunity to ambush and kill Marquis Vincent when they were detained together. That is possible Moreover, I had someone carefully examine Duke Modewens corpse in the City Square; his body was clearly more dposed than the other Half-Elf nobles. This suggests that Duke Modewen was already dead before his execution. I also heard that after killing Marquis Vincent in the Royal Pce, Duke Modewen knew that he could not escape his fate and somitted suicide on the spot. This is why he died earlier than the other Half-Elf nobles. The Half-Elf merchants nodded, bing more convinced of the truth of Havers news. So, Mr. Haver, what should we do now? The East will definitely not let the death of Marquis Vincent in Silver Moon City go unpunished. Should we continue to form the Half-Elf foreign tradepany as requested by Count Angler? Haver sneered coldly and disdainfully said, Do we have a choice now? Nobody spoke after that. Indeed, even if the East would take revenge for Marquis Vincent, the current Silver Moon City is still under the control of Count Angler. Dealing with a bunch of disobedient Half-Elf merchants would be no different from killing a few flies.
Haver took note of everyones expressions and spoke again, However, its not like we cant do anything. Mr. Haver, do you have any ideas? Do all of you trust me? Instead of immediately responding, Haver asked solemnly. Of course we trust you! You have always been our leader in the Half-Elf business world! Yes, Mr. Haver, we have no one else to rely on now! Hearing the praise from the crowd, Haver ced on a proud face, but then held up his hand with a dignified manner, and said, Since all of you trust me, I will get straight to the point. I believe that if we want to maintain the independence of the Half-Elf business world, we must seek external aid. Otherwise, relying solely on ourselves, we will not be able topete against Queen Isa and Count Angler. Mr. Haver, who are you referring to when you mention external aid? Of course, its the East! The East?
Yes. Haver spoke with an air of certainty, The news of Marquis Vincents death is currently being suppressed. Obviously, Queen Isa and Count Angler do not want the East to learn of this news so quickly. But if we secretly release this information One of the Half-Elf merchants shivered at the thought of the chaos it might cause, and voiced his concerns: If the East really sends troops again, wont our businesses be damaged? Idiot! Haver scolded him sharply, Only when the East and the North start fighting, can we get the best price from both sides. In our current state, we can only be exploited by Count Angler! But, will the East really send troops to Silver Moon City? someone asked anxiously. The destruction of the Pegasus Army was still fresh in their minds, and it was uncertain whether the St. Prowse Family would send troops for Marquis Vincent. Haver smiled calmly and said, This is where we need to make some efforts to force Duke St. Prowse to send troops. Everyone felt a surge of energy and quickly asked, What should we do? Chapter 397: 395 Guesses (Part 1)_1 Chapter 397: 395 Guesses (Part 1)_1 When did she probably die? Colin looked expressionlessly at Lady Sharons corpse in front of him, his heart boiling with anger. Unlike the assassination attempt on Marquis Vincent, this time it was clear that Colin had not orchestrated it himself. Of course, Colin didnt feel sorrow over her death. Even though she was Isas biological mother, when she attempted to poison Isa during childbirth, Colin had already sentenced her to death in his heart. The reason he didnt kill her on the spot was to leave it to Isa to deal with personally. Unexpectedly, Lady Sharon was also assassinated. If she had to die, it should have been at Isas hand. Count, Lady Sharon died of poisoning. Based on the extent of rigor mortis on the body, her time of death was likelyst night, Colin nodded and fell silent. He didnt investigate who had visited Lady Sharons roomst night, because it probably didnt matter. After he had uncovered Lady Sharons plot, Colin didnt pay much attention to her, he had simply casually ced her in a side hall in the Royal Pce.
One couldnt me Colin for being negligent. After all, initially, he didnt think she required heavy guarding. First of all, Lady Sharon was not a professional. Escaping from the heavily guarded Royal Pce was impossible. Moreover, after killing Duke Miller, Lady Sharons life or death had be irrelevant. This weak woman had lost Isas trust and could not possibly stir up any trouble. However, when Colin discovered that Marquis Vincent had not incited Duke Miller to join the rebellion, he began to realize that Duke Millers motive was wed, and that Lady Sharon might actually be of some use. s, he realized this toote. By the time he wanted to interrogate Lady Sharon, she was already dead. However, Colin was able to confirm somethingsomeone was definitely manipting Duke Miller and Lady Sharon from behind the scenes! Before, Colin had guessed that Duke Miller might have seen the rebellioning and was nning to reap benefits from the chaos. But now, looking at the silenced Lady Sharon, Colin understood that they were both just puppets. Whats more, this person didnt want their identity to be revealed. This was interesting. Colin stroked his chin, lost in thought. It seemed that this time, apart from the Eastern territory, there was another force that wanted to stir up chaos in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Who could it be? The back garden of the Royal Pce. Queen Isa, dressed in a loose white robe, carrying a sleeping Sylv, wandered leisurely on the lush evergreenwn. Her beautiful face was glowing with happiness, and her amber eyes were full of soft affection, keeping a watchful eye on her infant daughter in her arms. The soft autumn sun shone on them, casting a seemingly holy aura. Following closely behind Isa were two little tailsPrince Harrison and Princess Judy.
They followed in Isas steps, curiously staring at the small life in her arms, whispering and then covering their mouths to chuckle, not knowing what they were discussing. Hearing Colins footsteps approaching, Isa stopped and turned around, offering him a sweet smile. She said in a soft and gentle voice, You havee at an inconvenient time, the little one has just fallen asleep. Colin approached, wrapped his arm around Isas waist, and asked, Why did you get up? Didnt I tell you to rest more? Isa leaned in to Colins embrace andughed, I feel ufortable lying down all the time, besides, my body is in good health. Theres no problem with me moving around.
Knowing Isa was not an ordinary mother, Colin didnt argue further and bent down to gently kiss the cute little face in her arms. Humph! Teacher, you certainly dont mind the whole world knowing that Sylv is your illegitimate daughter! Princess Judy seemed ufortable and couldnt resist grumbling. Colin looked at Judy with a smile and asked, What about your father? Do you know how many illegitimate daughters he has? Princess Judy immediately fell silent, puffing out her cheeks in anger. Even Colin, who was not very familiar with the nobility circle of the Imperial Capital, knew that Emperor Reinhardts illegitimate children were scattered all over the capital. Some people even joked Emperor Reinhardt doesnt have to worry about his heirs. If something happened to his legitimate children, he could adopt one of the many illegitimate ones. Sometimes Colin couldnt help but wonder if the reason Emperor Reinhardt didnt mind them both being sent to Colins side was for the same reason. Father has 9 illegitimate sons and 7 illegitimate daughters A gentle, childish voice broke the silence. Colin turned in surprise, looking at Prince Harrison, smiling and asking, You know this so precisely? Prince Harrison nodded solemnly, Yes, even my fathers illegitimate children have clear records within the royal family. Suddenly Colin became interested, asking, So how do you confirm that these children are Emperor Reinhardts? I have heard that your fathers lovers are married women! Each of fathers lovers, during the period they are favored, would be lodged in a specific manor, isted from their husbands Your father is really a meticulous man. Colinughed.
But, then he immediately realized. Wasnt Emperor Reinhardt deliberately sowing his seeds? With such a secure and efficient system and detailed records of each illegitimate child, was Emperor Reinhardts rampant affairs purely for pleasure, or was there another goal? Thinking of the Golden Tail Butterfly in the North Territory, the Morrison Family, Colin suddenly became suspicious. Could Emperor Reinhardt, under the guise of carelessly having affairs, be secretly conducting some kind of bloodline experiments? With this in mind, Colin turned to Prince Harrison, Harrison, do you remember the detailed information about your fathers illegitimate children? Prince Harrison scratched his head, somewhat troubled, I only remember a part Then could you write down the information you remember, I want to see it. This information should not be confidential, right? Of course not, I will write it down right away and show you when its done. Prince Harrison nodded and then, as if given an important task, ran away in a hurry. What about me, what about me? Dont I have a task? The remaining Princess Judy felt neglected and protested loudly. You Colins eyes twinkled, he smiled and said, You help me design an amusement park. Amusement park? Yes, this amusement park is for Sylv. Please help me design it based on the several adventure stories of heroes Ive told you before, involving elements like exploration, mazes, puzzle-solving, and treasure hunting. If you design it well, I can call craftsmen to help you build this amusement park Great! Great! Ill design it, Ill design it! Princess Judy was so excited, she pped her hands and shouted until she woke up the little one in Isas arms, then she stuck out her tongue cutely and also ran away quickly.
Isa gently patted Sylvs back until she fell asleep again, then turned to Colin, Well, youve sent them both away. Do you have something to say to me? Colins smile disappeared, he held Isas soft hand tightly and said in a deep voice, Lady Sharon has passed away. Chapter 398: 396 Guesses (Part 2)_1 Chapter 398: 396 Guesses (Part 2)_1 Mother A touch of mncholy shed in Isas eyes, but disappeared quickly. However, Colin caught it keenly. No matter how Lady Sharon treated Isa before, even if she had tried to harm Isa, she was Isas birth mother after all. How did mother die? Isa tried to maintain her calm tone, but this only revealed her inner unrest. She was poisoned. Colin sighed, then said, I have sent people to investigate who might have visited your mothers roomst night, but, Im afraid there may not be any results. Isa nodded, understanding Colins meaning. She also knew that the two of them didnt pay too much attention to Lady Sharons security before, after all, they didnt expect someone would attempt to kill Lady Sharon. As things happened now, Isa realized something was wrong and asked, Why would someone want to kill mother? In the rebellion nned by the East, the Duke Miller and Lady Sharon were not included. Colin only stated one sentence, Isa understood the meaning and immediately followed up, So mother was silenced. Is there another force causing troubles in Silver Moon City, in addition to the East?
Yes. Colin nodded, and asked again, Have you been paying attention to the Miller family recently? Do you know who they might have had contact with? Isa thought for a bit, and then asked, Colin, do you know about my mothers origins? Seeing Colin shake his head, Isa continued, Mother should actually bear the surname St. Hilde. What? St. Hilde? Colin looked surprised. Yes. Strictly speaking, mother is actually the aunt of the current Northern Duke. Why didnt Vera ever mention it? Because my mother is an illegitimate daughter and she is also a descendant of thest but one Duke St. Hilde and a half-elf of different race. Therefore, my mother never dared to serve as a descendant of the St. Hilde family, and the St. Hilde family would not publicly acknowledge her existence. However, even a lowly illegitimate daughter, my mothers body still carries the noble bloodline of the Holy Knight Family. Although we Half-Elves might not think highly of her, in our eyes she is still important. Therefore, sheter married my father. Colin nodded and suddenly realized, No wonder thest Duke St. Hilde wanted to marry Vera to Prince Topaz, and your Miller family was so eager to facilitate this matter. There is still this rtionship. Your Miller family and St. Hilde family are closely rted, you can even be regarded as the side branch of St. Hilde family among Half-Elves. Yes. Isa continued, At the end ofst year, when Queen Mid came to Silver Moon City for my coronation, she was very intimate with the Miller family, especially my mother. At the time, I did not think too much about it, just thought that their intimacy was due to this bloodline rtionship. Queen Mid Upon hearing this name, Colin immediately narrowed his eyes, falling into thought. While they were in Dragon City, even though Queen Mid had already made an alliance with Colin, deciding to join forces against the Church, Colin wouldnt na?vely believe that Queen Midd always bear her ally in mind, without any secrets or plots. Last year, when she came to crown Queen Isa, Queen Mid already had a craving for the Half-Elf Kingdom and tried to stir up trouble between Queen Isa and Colin. Luckily, the rtionship between Isa and Colin wasnt as simple as Queen Mid had presupposed. But Queen Mid may not necessarily give up just like that. Looking at it now, Duke Miller and Lady Sharon might be the undercover agents she left behind initially. Isa looked at Colin, and asked, You suspect Queen Mid? Indeed, its a possibility, Colin nodded and pondered, She certainly hopes that I would fight the Easterners to the death, so she has sufficient motive. If Lady Sharon hadnt been exposed, and an ident urred during your childbirth, I would have put the me on the Easterners who incited the rebellion, and perhaps I would impulsively march east. That makes sense. Should I send someone to interrogate the other members of the Miller family? Maybe they will reveal something.
You can try, but since even Lady Sharon has been silenced, I presume any contacts remaining in the Miller family might have already been taken care of. Hmm, I also wanted to take this opportunity to straighten out the Miller family; we cant allow a repeat of the previous incident. Good. Colin nodded, his gaze shing with gravitas. This time, show no mercyclean up all the potential threats and the doubtful. We cant possibly keep being distracted by the rebel forces within the Half-Elf Kingdom. I understand.
While they were talking, the two arrived at the artificialke in the backyard of the Royal Pce. Thekeside was filled with red maple trees. The autumn breeze gently blew, and the me-like maple leaves began to fall one after another, fluttering down between the blue sky and the green water. A white seagull skimmed thekes surface, picked up a white belly fin fish, causing its fellows to squabble over the food. Colin naturally embraced Isa, his chin resting on top of her head, immersed in the fragrance from her hair and this picturesque scene, enjoying the alone time with his lover and daughter. At this moment, all the conspiracies and trickery had disappeared. Colin no longer thought about the multifaceted issues rted to power struggle in Silver Moon City. Sometimes, Colin even contemted leaving everything behind and taking those he loved and those who loved him to live in seclusion far away from the world. Of course, these thoughts were fleeting and quickly cast aside by Colin. After all, Colin was not a fool. He knew such dreams were far from practical. If he gave up his nobility, territory, and army, what awaited him wouldnt be freedom, but imprisonment and even death. In this world, only power could guarantee his position. Unless he learned from the Elves, and sealed off an entire forest, severing all ties with the outside world. But even for the Elves, the time for seclusion might be drawing to an end. The Savoy familys cryptic prophecy, High Priestess Trissleys strange actions, and the manifestation of the Phoenix Bloodline in Sylv seemed to portend that the Elves re-emergence was imminent. Colin was unsure what kind of impact the lifting of Bright Moon Forests seal would have on the world. But he knew that he was destined to be implicated in it.
Therefore, before that, Colin had to solidify his basethe North Territory and the Half-Elf Kingdom. As for the Eastern Territory, at least for the short term, he had no ns to march his troops. After all, with the Angry River acting as a natural barrier, marching soldier was always ast resort. Besides, the North Territory currently needed to recuperate. Continuing to wage war would only deplete the North Territorys war potential, and after an exhaustive battle with the Eastern Territory, the Royal Family would be the one to profit. But not marching the troops didnt mean Colin had no other way to deal with the Eastern Territory. Chapter 399: 397 Welfare Lottery (Up)_1 Chapter 399: 397 Welfare Lottery (Up)_1 At the end of October, with thepletion of the autumn harvest, the citizens of Ice Rock City weed their annual Harvest Festival. Although the North Territorys spring nting was once again dyed due to the turmoil of war in the first half of the year, fortunately, the ve revolt in Ice Rock City was promptly quelled by Count Angler. Consequently, the spring nting was not greatly affected. Moreover, during the campaign against the Troll Empire, Count Angler emerged victorious, even forcing the Trolls to deliver arge number of strong, young ves. With the help of these Troll ves, tasks such as spring nting, autumn harvesting, water conservation projects, and city defense construction in Ice Rock City proceeded smoothly. Furthermore, due to the tax benefits on foreign trade, arge number of merchants chose Ice Rock City as the transit hub for trade with the Troll Empire, keeping the city bustling and prosperous. As a result, unlike the struggles in other areas of the North Territory, Anglersnd began to show signs of thriving prosperity this year. The citizens, taking advantage of the Harvest Festival, flocked into Ice Rock City to express their gratitude to the lord who had brought about their good life. Although Count Angler was not in his territory, that didnt diminish the enthusiasm of the citizens. The taverns in the city had prepared an abundance of affordable food and fine wine, and the butler, Emon, had specially invited more than a dozen song and dance troupes and circuses to stage free public performances in Ice Rock City. The men lingered in the taverns, savoring the fine wine, the women flocked to the market for a shopping spree, and the children chased after the circus, watching a variety of novel and interesting performances, shouting andughing relentlessly, pping their little hands till they turned red without feeling the pain. However, the most talked-about topic among the citizens of Ice Rock City this year turned out not to be the increasingly wonderful life, or the excellent performances by the troupes, or Count Angler in the Half-Elf Kingdom, but instead, a thing called the lottery. Have you heard? A lucky guy was announced today!
The lottery? Of course! What else could it be? Who is the lucky guy? How much did he win? Its a guy named Tom. He won five thousand copper coins! Five thousand! Really? Of course its true! I saw the kid go onstage to receive the award with my own eyes. Are you guys talking about Tom? I know that kid; hes my distant cousin. I was the one who told him about the lottery When he was receiving the award, I shouted at him from the audience, but he couldnt hear me. Probably because there were too many people there, noisier than a theater Hahaha, even if he heard you, he would pretend not to. Why? Because hed be afraid youd ask him for money! I would ask him for money? If he can win a big prize, why cant I! I bought five lottery tickets today, specifically choosing the lucky numbers. Im sure Ill win the next draw! As Count Evan and his fiance, Sallya, walked into the tavern, they found that all the conversations in the tavern had something to do with the lottery. During the Harvest Festival, business in the tavern was booming. The not-sorge space was split into two floors. The lower floor was crammed with over thirty tables, each surrounded by people, with a circle of patrons standing around, struggling to find a seat. The crowded and noisy atmosphere caused Sallya to frown, but Count Evan quickly led her upstairs. Compared to the downstairs, the upstairs was much more spacious, but that was because the entrance fee to the upstairs area was much more expensive. The tavern attendant spotted that Count Evan and Sallyas attire was unique and realized they must be nobility. He hurriedly led them to a table near the window on the second floor with great respect. After sitting down, Count Evan skillfully flipped a few copper coins and said, Two sses of purple cane wine for us, please. Of course, please wait a moment!
After the attendant turned away, Sallya frowned and said, Evan, why do you always likeing to ces like this? Count Evan looked interestedly at the boisterous crowd downstairs andughed, Because its only in these ces that I can get some really good wine! Sallyas eyebrows furrowed even more, she grimaced and said, Nonsense, what good wine could possibly be here? Haha, thats where youre wrong. If were talking about brewing techniques, the wine here definitely cannotpare to the nobles vineyard, but the wine here has a certain taste that the nobles vineyardcks.
What vour? The taste of themon world. Common? Count Evan turned his head back, looked deeply into Sallyas bright,rge eyes, and exined, The nobles vineyards are full of deliberate and hollow pretenses. Only here, you can taste the real vor of the mundane world. As Sallya looked at Count Evans face, she suddenly felt that she understood him less and less as her fianc. Count Evan chuckled and said jokingly, I was just kidding with you. Actually, its more likely to find the princes whereabouts in such a ce. Sallya shook her head disbelievingly, Even if my father came to Ice Rock City, he wouldnt go to such a ce. And, if a foreigner enters Ice Rock City, the Lords residence will undoubtedly know first. No, no, no. If this foreigner wants to hide his identity, he would avoid the Lords residence, but not thesemoners. Sallya tilted her head and thought about it, finding it somewhat reasonable, so she didnt argue further. At this time, the attendant had already brought two cups of purple cane wine. Taking advantage of the moment, Count Evan asked, Have you seen a middle-aged man? Hes about seven feet tall, with blonde hair, blue eyes, a stern face, and carries a knights sword with a purple scabbard around his waist Upon hearing Count Evans description, the attendant reflected for a moment, then shook his head, Im sorry, sir, I have not seen the person you described. Count Evan nodded without too much disappointment. Its not that easy to trace the whereabouts of Prince Lexie.
This time they came to Ice Rock City just to give it a shot. Then he asked again, Whats this lottery the people below are discussing? Can you tell us about it? Of course! The attendants face instantly lit up, he seemed very interested in the lottery, Thats the welfare lottery, designed by our respected lord, the great guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler. Its said to raise funds for the poormoners who cant make a living. However, Count Angler imed that anyone who is willing to buy lottery tickets is a benevolent person contributing to the cause of redemption! They should be rewarded! So, every month the lottery will draw lots. If the number on the ticket you purchased is selected, you will win the prize! Each lottery ticket only costs three copper coins, but if you win, you can get thousands of copper coins as a reward! Some even say that someone has won gold coins Listening to the attendants exnation, Count Evan drank his purple cane wine, then suddenly asked, Can a foreigner like me buy it? Of course. Count Angler said, this is a benefit for all Northerners, any Northerner can buy it. What if Im not a Northerner? Thats The attendant scratched the back of his head, pondering, Shouldnt be a problem, I think. When I went to buy a lottery ticket before, I saw a bard also bought a ticket, and its rumored that guy came all the way from the South Border. Count Evan pulled out a silver coin and threw it to the attendant, instructing, Buy me a hundred welfare lottery tickets, and the rest is your tip. Okay, please wait a moment! The attendant immediately pocketed the silver coin and ran off. A silver coin can be exchanged for a thousand copper coins. Buying a hundred lottery tickets just costs three hundred copper coins, so he got to keep the remaining seven hundred copper coins.
He certainly wouldnt hesitate about such a profitable deal. Sallya asked in confusion, Are you interested in these lottery tickets? Yes. Its a very interesting thing. Count Evan drank his wine, his eyes shining with a strange light. Chapter 400: 398 Welfare Lottery (Bottom)_1 Chapter 400: 398 Welfare Lottery (Bottom)_1 Before long, a tavern attendant ced a thick pile of ck slips in front of Count Evan. Count Evan chuckled and nodded at him, then the attendant respectfully bowed and retreated. Are these the lottery tickets? Sallya picked up one ck slip, looking at the white numerals on it, and asked curiously. Count Evan also picked up one, examined it carefully, and then lit it with a candle. The ck slip gave birth to an orange me, burned to the white numeral section, a purplish-blue me red up, and a unique acrid smell quickly spread. Count Evan discarded the almost burnt-out lottery ticket and said, This uses the same type of paper as bonds, but the dye is different. So? When the bonds first came out, I conjectured that Count Angler had mastered a more advanced paper-making craft. Now it seems, indeed he has. This shows that, be it lottery tickets or bonds, neither can be imitated. Why is Count Angler issuing these lottery tickets? What is he up to? What do you think he is up to?
Sallya toyed with the lottery ticket in her hand, pondering seriously: I must admit, just looking at these lottery tickets, I cant resist wondering whether theyve won any prizes. Even though I know, even if its a winning ticket, the reward wouldnt be more than a few thousand copper coins. But still, I cant help but think about it, as if they have a kind of magical power. If even I, a princess, can be tempted like this, imagine how much these lottery tickets must appeal to themoners. Yeah! Count Evan pointed to the customers downstairs who were still fervently discussing the lottery tickets,menting, Count Angler, despite being so young, has such an urate grasp of human nature. Its simply terrifying! With her shining big eyes fixed on Count Evan, Sallyaughed, This is the first time Ive heard you praise someone so highly. Count Evan shrugged, smiled wryly, As a peer, Count Anglers power and influence have long surpassed mine. How can I not resent that? Moreover, he was born into a rather insignificant barons family, while I am a descendant of the Holy Knight Family. Sometimes, I even feel that Im not worthy of the Holy Knight bloodline. Sallya curled her tempting red lips, Count Angler isnt all that impressive! His current status, its mostly owed to the St. Hilde Family. Didnt he gain his power by marrying Vera St. Hilde? But Count Evan shook his head seriously, No, its not he who owes the St. Hilde family, but the St. Hilde family who owes him! Seeing his fiance is still skeptical, Count Evan sighed, If you seriously study the course of the past two Northern disturbances, youll realize that without Count Angler, the current Lord of the North might have be a member of the St. Sean Family. Sallya still seemed unconvinced, But even so, Count Angler spent his wisdom on the lower-ss people, issuing these lottery tickets, just to earn some petty cash. Its quite beneath the dignity of a noble. No, no, no, not petty cash at all. Count Evan shook his head vehemently, I dont know what the exact odds are for winning the lottery, lets say its one in a thousand. But many of the prizes are small ones, like ten or a hundred copper coins. The chance for a grand prize is probably one in ten thousand. Taking this into ount,pared to the revenue from selling lottery tickets, those prizes are truly trivial. Just look at the situation now, with the lottery tickets being sold in Ice Rock City. Lets assume each of the three hundred thousandmoners buys one ticket per month, thats equivalent to an ie of nearly nine hundred thousand copper coins! Thats not that much, its just nine hundred gold coins. If I remember correctly, the yearly tax revenue of the Royal Family exceeds nine million gold coins. Count Evan rolled his eyes, silentlymenting that his bride-to-be, being of noble birth, didntprehend the hardships of themon people,paring the lotterys revenue with the royal tax revenue. So, he had to patiently exin, Dont forget, this ie of nine hundred gold coins is only for one month, and only for one city, Ice Rock City. If the lottery tickets are gradually spread across the entire North Territory, reaching tens of millions of people, would you still consider this revenue a small amount? Sallya was suddenly speechless, and after a while, she suddenly realized: Evan, do you mean this is a kind of alternative tax?
Smart! Count Evan snapped and praised, You can think of this, and finally understand a part of Count Anglers sophisticated scheme. Only a part? Does the welfare lottery also have other uses? Of course it does. If you think Count Angler just wants to make money with this lottery, you are underestimating this genius. What else does Count Angler want? Sallyas eyes flickered, asking with seriousness.
Count Evan raised his wine cup for a sip, leisurely said: Can you think of what the original intention of this welfare lottery design is? Sallya recalled the tale from the tavern attendant, and uncertainly said: Is it really for poverty relief? Isnt this just a noble excuse that Count Angler came up with? Haha, Sallya, you are underestimating Count Anglers magnanimity and vision. So, he really ns to use the lottery ie to help the poor? Yes. Count Evan affirmed with a nod, then shook his head. But his doing so is not purely out of kindness, at least notpletely. Then for what reason? Count Evans eyes shed, counter-questioned: Think again, currently which institution is responsible for poverty relief within the Glorious Empire? The Church? Then why do they do that? Why? Sallya looked slightly dazed, Isnt aiding the poor the duty of the Church? Count Evan smirked and asked: So, does the Church help the poor, genuinely expecting nothing in return? What are you trying to say? Count Evan lowered his voice, and said: The faith of the poor is more devout than that of the rich, the elderly more devout than the young, the sick more devout than the healthy Sallya, the impoverished societys lower sses are actually the Churchs most loyal followers.
Sallyas elegant face furrowed once more, seeming to have grasped Count Evans meaning a bit. Count Evan downed the rest of his wine, leisurely saying: Redemption is a responsibility, but also an authority! And Count Angler, he wants to seize the authority of the Church! Sallya was taken aback, her wide eyes gazing in disbelief at her fianc. Count Evan slowly ced down his wine cup and smiled, Alright, themoners wine is finished, we should go and try some nobles wine. Sallya hadnt quite recovered from her shock, and after a while said: Are you referring to the Red Fortress? Yes. Coming to Ice Rock City without paying a visit to the host would be quite rude. Count Evan said matter-of-factly. Sallya blinked her beautiful eyes, hesitating: But Count Angler isnt at the Red Fortress now. Isnt that even better! Count Evan gave a casual smile, tossed a few copper coins onto the table as a tip, and then got up and walked out. Sallya stared dazedly for a moment, then quickly followed. Chapter 401: Visit (Part 1)_1 Chapter 401: Visit (Part 1)_1 Red Castle, Lounge. While surveying the decorations inside the room, Count Evanughed and said: Thats fine, I know that Count Angler is not in the North Territory. Miss Sallya and I didnte here specifically to visit Count Angler. You may have heard some news, we have been searching for the whereabouts of Prince Lexie. Butler Emon, with a polite smile on his face, said: Im sorry, Count Evan, Miss Sallya, as far as I know, Prince Lexie hasnt appeared in Ice Rock City. Count Evan seemed a bit disappointed, he said regretfully: Alright, thank you very much for the information. I was wondering if we could stay in the Red Castle for a short period of time to rest. Of course. Both you and Miss Sallya are esteemed guests of the Angler family, and you should receive the warmest hospitality. Besides, if there is any news about Prince Lexie, I will certainly inform you two. Thank you very much! Count Evan and Sallya got up and expressed their gratitude, and then they went to their rooms, led by the maid. After a simple tidying up, Count Evan left his room. When he knocked on Sallyas room, he was informed by the maid that she was bathing. Hence, Count Evan began to wander around in the castle on his own. This Red Castle was inherited from the Sudor Family. In the beginning, due to the tight finances of the Angler Family. Colin had only painted the outer walls of the castle red, without moving anything inside.
Butter, as Colins power and status skyrocketed, this castle originally built for a viscount became somewhat cramped and unfit for Colins status. So recently, with Colins consent, Butler Emon began a full-scale upgrade and renovation of the castle. As Count Evan walked around, he could see arge number of troll ves working on the project. What surprised him was that these troll ves were working enthusiastically, even without the whip-wielding supervisors hurrying them along, there was no sign ofziness. This was a far cry from the image of ves he had in his mind. Out of curiosity, Count Evan struck up a conversation with the supervisors. The supervisors didnt know about Count Evans identity, but they recognized the counts ceremonial dress he was wearing. They knew that this was the standard dress of a count, as their own lord C Count Angler wore the same dress. Therefore, they dared not hide anything when count Evan asked about it. Work points? Count Evan scrutinized this new system created by Colin, nodding in his heart. He found that this is indeed a great way to motivate the ves. So, if a troll ve earns enough work points and his status as amoner is restored, can he immediately leave Ice Rock City and return to the Troll Empire? Yes, Count, not only that, our kind Lord has promised that if the Troll ves do not wish to travel thousands of miles back to the Troll Empire after regaining theirmoner status, they may also choose to reside in Ice Rock City. Count Evan frowned instantly, he suddenly realized that since entering Ice Rock City, he had indeed noticed a somewhatrge number of trolls. At that time, he didnt think much of it, assuming that most of these trolls were traveling merchants to the North Territory. However, he didnt expect that many of them were likely troll ves who had regained theirmoners status. Living in Ice Rock City, arent these trolls afraid of being bullied by humans? Certainly not, the lord issued a special decree for this, proiming that trolls and humans in Anglers territory have the same rights and obligations, and must not be discriminated against or bullied by anyone. You dont have any objections to this? Of course not, the supervisor replied without hesitation, This is amand from the Lord! Besides, these troll ves have already redeemed themselves through hard work, I see no reason to continue punishing them. Of course, if they are not well-behaved here, the City Defense Force will not spare them,
Count Evan, observing the sweating troll ves, asked: How many troll ves have settled in Ice Rock City through this method by now? About a hundred or so, So many? Count Evan asked surprised, Those trolls that regained their freedom, chose to stay? Initially, not many trolls chose to stay, but as they found out that the people of Ice Rock City did not insult the trolls who had stayed, more and more trolls began to settle.
In their words, inparison to the harsh conditions of the Sky Ice in, the climate here isfortable, living conditions are abundant, and any troll would know how to choose, unless foolhardy. Also, I have heard that many trolls from the Ice in, hearing this, havee to the Ice Rock City collectively, trying to be subjects of Count Angler. But for these surreptitious trolls, the Count has captured them, assigned them to the ve squads, and promised if they can obtain enoughbor points through hard work, he would agree to their settlement in Ice Rock City. Hehe, not only do such measures not intimidate those surreptitious trolls, but it also attracts even more trolls to Ice Rock City, making the citys troll ve squad grow evenrger. Perhaps in the near future, we will see more and more troll subjects settling in the city. Listening to the supervisors narration. Count Evan became increasingly astonished. He suddenly realized that Colin was pushing for the integration of trolls into Ice Rock City. The benefits of this move are clear; Ice Rock City can gain arge number of freebourers in a short period, greatly promoting the development of the Angler Territory. But the downsideracial barriers and conflicts cannot be eliminated simply by issuing a lords order. There are not many trollmoners in the city currently, and the conflict has not yet emerged. However, as more and more troll ves regain their freedom and settle in the city, can they really live in peace with humans? What if there is a war between the North Territory and the Troll Empire in the future, how will those Trollmoners in Ice Rock City be dealt with? Honestly, Count Evan thought Colins action was a little rash. If arge number of Troll subjects appear in Ice Rock City, even the Royal family and the Church may disagree. However, Count Evan dared not make a definitive judgment, as Colin had made many decisions that seemed unreasonable but was actually sessful in the past.
About the Troll subjects issue, Count Evan was curious to know the full n of Colin. Lost in thought, Count Evan suddenly noticed a sudden silence around him. He looked up in confusion, finding all the supervisors looking uniformly at something behind him. Turning around, he saw his fiance standing there. Sallya was wearing a golden-bordered ceremonial dress, standing tall on a pair of finely crafted shiny gold high heels. Her waist was lightly swaying as she was walking lightly. The waist skirt outlines the beauty of a young girl. Her pure, green eyes were deep and spirited. It was no surprise that the appearance of such a beautiful and elegant noble girl made the supervisors dumbfounded. Seeing Count Evan turned around, Sallya sweetly smiled, Evan, what are you doing here? Nothing, just strolling around. Then lets go to the restaurant quickly. The butler, Emon, just sent a message that the banquet is ready. Alright. Chapter 402: Visit (Part 2)_1 Chapter 402: Visit (Part 2)_1 Hundreds of candles illuminated the restaurant of the red castle, as bright as daylight. As Count Evan and Sallya entered, they saw the butler Emon greeting them promptly, leading them to seats at the long table in the middle of the restaurant. Although Count Evan carried the highest status, being a guest, he could only sit to the left of the main seat. Sallya seated herself next to Count Evan. Sitting in the main seat was a slim, spirited old man. Count Evan knew him to be Hughs Angley, an uncle of Count Angler. At this time, Count Angler was not in the red castle, and although the real person in charge was Emon, the butler, because he was not of Anglers bloodline, he could not take the main seat. Therefore, the most senior member, Hughs, became the nominal host. However, it was clear that Hughs had not experienced such a grand event. Faced with an eastern count and a holy knights princess, he was a little shaky in his speech. This was the consequence of inheriting a family without enough heritage. Except for Colin, the Angler family could not bring out another person who could support the scene. Count Evan seemed not to mind this, keeping a warm smile on his face, skillfully using variousmunication techniques to maintain the warmth of the scene without seeming to overshadow the host.
Gradually, Hughs also realized that his esteemed guests seemed easy to get along with and he was able to rx. Count, when Colin was in Grey Castle, his martial arts teacher was Baron Raymon. In addition, Knight Lyle often gave lessons to Colin, informed Hughs. I see. Count Evan nodded thoughtfully and then turned to a burly man across him, who was tearing into some watery lizard meat, You must be Knight Lyle, correct? Reluctantly putting down his piece of meat, Lyle bowed his head in acknowledgment and replied, Indeed, my lord. With you as his martial arts teacher, Count Angler must have shown great talent from an early stage, right? Of course! Without thinking, Lyle began to tout Colin, Count Angler is extremely talented in martial arts. All the techniques I know were learnt by him within a few days. Now, I dare not even spar with Count Angler. Count Evan gave a meaningful smile, asking with a hint of doubt, But howe I heard, Count Angler stagnated in his knight apprenticeship for three whole years? Hearing this, the butler Emon looked up at Count Evan. Sallya also frowned slightly, as if feeling that her fianc was being a little rude. However, Lyle didnt mind, he scratched his smooth head, chuckled, and mysteriously answered, In fact, Count Angler has been hiding his true power. His martial prowess is not inferior to mine! Really? Count Evan carefully looked at Knight Lyle. Seeing Lyles sincere smile, he assumed Lyle was hiding nothing. Count Evan did not pursue this any further, and again turned to Hughs, Mr. Hughs, Ive been having a question Im not sure whether to ask. Hughs old face burst into a full-blown smile, courteously saying, Please go ahead, my lord. If I know, I will definitely answer truthfully. Having a small sip of the red wine, Count Evan asked, What is the rank of the most powerful knight in the Angler family? That Hughs hesitated, did not know if he could not remember or he did not want to answer, and his gaze shifted to Emon. Emon, clearing his throat, took over: My lord, the strongest knight recorded in the history of the Angler family is of the fourth rank. However, the bloodline of the Angler family can be traced back to before the founding of the Glorious Empire, records of that history have been lost. Thus, the extent of the strength of the knights born of the Angler family before that remains unknown. I understand, said Count Evan, seemingly convinced by Emons exnation. Just as he was about to ask another question, Emon intervened first:
My lord, I have just received some news from the Half-Elf Kingdom, if you would like to hear it. With a slight smile, Count Evan invited, Of course, please. A faint smile crossed Emons serious face. Queen Isa has safely given birth to a princess. This is indeed a joyous asion! Count Evan immediately raised his wine cup, sincerelyughing.
Everyone else also lifted their cups, celebrating the good news. After setting down his wine cup, Butler Emon immediately continued, However, there was a rebellion in Silver Moon City during Queen Isas childbirth. Fortunately, it has already been suppressed by the lord himself. Haha, with Count Angler present, one naturally doesnt have to worry about a rebellion! Count Evanughed heartily, seemingly having great faith in Colin. Butler Emon looked deeply at Count Evan and said, The mastermind behind the rebellion has already been arrested. Count, do you know who the mastermind is? Only then did the smile on Count Evans face fade, he sighed and said, If Im not mistaken, it should be my brother Marquis Vincent, right? Butler Emon nodded expressionlessly and no longer spoke. For a moment, the scene fell silent and the atmosphere gradually became awkward. Count Evan picked up his wine cup, stood up, and sincerely said, Gentlemen, I can assure you that I had no knowledge of the rebellion in Silver Moon City. But please believe me, Vincent alone cannot represent the St. Prowse family, let alone the stance of the Eastern Territories. I bear goodwill towards the Angler family, the North Territory, and the Half-Elf Kingdom. Since such regrettable incidents have already urred, all I can do here is to express my deepest apologies! Having said that, Count Evan downed the wine in his cup, then ced his hand on his chest and bowed deeply to the people present. The solemn atmosphere left Hughs Angley somewhat at a loss. He opened his mouth as if to say something to lighten the mood, but under the deep gaze of Butler Emon, he immediately shut his mouth without saying a word.
After expressing his apologies, Count Evan turned his gaze to Butler Emon. Seeing that thetter had not responded for a long time, he sighed again, saying: In that case, I, the unwee guest, wont bother you any longer. After saying that, he strode towards the exit. Sallya also apologetically smiled, stood up, and was about to follow him. Only then did Butler Emon finally speak, Miss Sallya, this matter has nothing to do with you. You are still a wee guest in the Red Fortress. I understand. Sallya nodded, but she still followed him out. As soon as she exited, Sallya saw Count Evan waiting for her outside. They dont wee me here, Im afraid we have to leave. Count Evan said somewhat helplessly. But Sallya shook her head and said, No, they just dont wee you. If you want to return to the Eastern Territories, I wont go with you. Count Evan furrowed his eyebrows, Sallya, your father entrusted you to me. I wont abandon you No, I dont need to be entrusted to anyone. Sallya firmly stated, Moreover, from the beginning, your target was Count Angler, helping me find my father was just something you did on the side Count Evan hurriedly exined, Sallya, you misunderstand me But Sallya quickly interrupted him, Evan, more excuses will only make me think less of you. I know, in your heart, the Eastern Territories were always first, and I, at most, was second.
Im not ming you, nor am I demanding you to put me before the Eastern Territories. Now that your brother has had an ident in Silver Moon City, I know your heart is no longer here. Since thats the case, go do what you need to do. I can find my father by myself. Count Evan looked at the unfamiliarity and coldness in his fiances eyes, and couldnt help but feel panicked. He hastily said, Sallya, listen to me But Sallya immediately turned around, leaving Count Evan with a resolute silhouette and a cold sentence: Im sorry, Evan, Im going back, the banquet isnt over yet. Chapter 403: 401 Envoy (Part One)_1 Chapter 403: 401 Envoy (Part One)_1 Silver Moon City, Half-Elf Pce. As though oblivious to anyone else, Colin sat high on the throne, his left index finger, adorned with a crystal ring, lightly tapping on the purple-gold armrest. He leisurely watched the envoy from the eastern border bow to him. Honorable guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, on behalf of Duke St. Prowse, ruler of the eastern border, I offer you our sincerest apologies for the actions of Marquis Vincent! I hope you can remember the centuries-long friendship between the eastern border and the North Territory, and forgive Marquis Vincent for hisck of vignce and mistakes made in the heat of the moment. The envoy from the eastern border was a young man with a fairplexion. His short beard was obviously well-groomed. There was a faint trace of reserved pride in his brow, and his noble ceremonial dress indicated he was a viscount. Viscount Fein, youve just rushed over from Alfalfa City, correct? Colin asked with a broad smile. Yes. Colins smile grew wider. Previously, Marquis Vincent had told him that this Viscount Fein, who was in charge of Alfalfa City, was actually a supporter of Count Evan, Duke St. Prowses second son. Well, this was interesting. Duke St. Prowse had actually sent a supporter of his second son to negotiate with Colin in Silver Moon City for the release of his eldest son, Marquis Vincent. Is Duke St. Prowse sending a nobleman of his second sons faction out of fear that Colin would take advantage of an envoy, or does he no longer want his eldest son and is intentionally giving his second son a chance to sabotage the ransom negotiations?
Colin stopped the tapping of his finger and asked, I heard there was a massive melee in Alfalfa City. How are things there now? Viscount Fein respectfully replied: You can rest assured, Count. Alfalfa City has now regained its stability. Sir Ron is an excellent city lord and has altogether taken control of the citys situation. Colin knew for a fact that this was a bunch of nonsense. He knew exactly how frustrated Ron, the city lord, must feel. The control of Alfalfa City would not fall to Ron. The true master of Alfalfa City now was actually that former thief leader, Ondo. To be honest, although Colin had secretly provided Ondo with quite a bit of help and even given him the real Bonds to use as chips, he was still a bit surprised that Ondo had actually passed the eastern borders test and had be the president of the Alfalfa City Brotherhood. You should know that what the eastern border had previously set up in Alfalfa City was an ostensibly fifth-order, but actually a sixth-order warrior, Capen. This showed how much importance the Eastern Border ced on Alfalfa City. But now, they had actually put a former thief leader like Ondo at the helm of the Alfalfa City Brotherhood. Even if Ondo had indeed made great contributions during the chaos in Alfalfa City, it still surprised Colin. Of course, this was definitely a pleasant surprise for Colin, he just couldnt help but wonder how Ondo managed to gain the trust of the eastern border. Or is it that this Viscount Fein was easy to fool? Seeing Colin fall silent, Viscount Fein slightly lifted his head and saw a smile filled with profound meaning on Colins face. Before he could figure out the meaning behind this smile, he heard Colin speak again: Viscount Fein, the Duke should have received the personally written letter Marquis Vincent sent back to the eastern border, right? Yes. What does the Duke think of the redemption terms mentioned in the letter? The Duke believes that the terms you presented for redemption show no sincerity! Viscount Feins somewhat rude blunt statement caught Colin off guard, but he didnt get angry. Instead, he gave a faint smile and said: What? Is Duke St. Prowse not willing to give up a few ships to redeem his son? Count, what youre asking for is far more than a few ships. Viscount Fein bluntly replied, Thats the cream of the Pegasus Navy! If we truly give it all to you, wouldnt the Angry River be a bathing pool for the Northern army?
Colin gave a faint smile, shifted his position on the throne, and asked patiently, So, how does the East n to exchange for Marquis Vincent? However, Viscount Fein didnt answer this, instead he looked directly into Colins eyes, and seriously said, Count, should you be letting me see Marquis Vincent before we discuss the conditions for ransom? The smile on Colins face abruptly faded, he frowned and said, You can rest assured, Marquis Vincent and I are old friends, he isnt my prisoner for the first time. Although Im angry at his actions, I wont ill-treat him. But, Viscount Fein insisted, Sorry, Count, but its not that I dont believe you. Its Duke St. Prowse who is worried about his eldest son. He insisted that I see Marquis Vincent with my own eyes, and confirm his safety before we start discussing terms for the ransom.
Colin looked at the determined Viscount Fein, and suddenly asked with a significant tone, Viscount Fein, have you been hearing some baseless rumors? Viscount Fein smiled and said, Count, I have indeed heard some rumors. But rest assured, I am not the kind of person who can be swayed by baseless rumors. I only believe in what my own eyes see! Colin stared at Viscount Feins eyes, and Fein did not dodge his gaze either. After a while, Colinughed, Since you are so eager to see Marquis Vincent, then, so be it. As he spoke, Colin pped his hands and ordered the guards in the hall, Go and fetch Marquis Vincent. Yes! The guard immediately took themand and left. Seeing this, a trace of doubt shed in Viscount Feins eyes, but it vanished quickly. Colin leaned back onto his chair without saying a word, and continued to rhythmically drum his fingers on the armrest of the throne. The gentle drumming echoed in the spacious hall, every beat seemed to strike directly at the heart. Viscount Fein bowed his head, thinking about the intelligence he had received from a half-elf merchant beforeing here, his originally abundant confidence seemed to diminish slowly. Eventually, after what seemed like an endless wait, the guard returned. But he remained alone.
Count, Marquis Vincent says he does not wish to see the envoy from the East. Is that so Colin stopped the tapping, spread his hands and said regretfully, Viscount Fein, theres nothing I can do about it. Viscount Fein bowed his head, the corners of his mouth curved up slightly, as if he had finally seen through Colin, and his lost confidence was restored. He raised his head, his face full of confusion and grievance, and asked the guard, Did the Marquis say why he doesnt want to see me? The guard nced at Colin and shook his head. No. Perhaps Marquis Vincent is ashamed of his actions and does not wish to face you. Colin exined. Viscount Fein nodded as if he epted this exnation, but he still insisted, But Count, its essential I see Marquis Vincent. This is what Duke St. Prowse personally instructed me to do Why dont we agree on the terms of ransom first, and then we can arrange your meeting? Colin waved his hand to interrupt Viscount Fein and said in a rather domineering tone, If we cant agree on the terms of ransom, then I believe theres no point in you seeing Marquis Vincent. Viscount Feins face changed slightly, seemingly intimidated by Colins strong demeanor. After hesitating for a moment, he finally nodded. Well, Count, lets first discuss the conditions for ransom. Chapter 404: 402 Envoy (Part Two)_1 Chapter 404: 402 Envoy (Part Two)_1 My lord Earl, the Duke of St. Prowse would never agree to the warships you demand. So, what is the Duke of St. Prowse willing to offer as a ransom for his son? The Viscount Fein pulled a scroll from his bosom, took a couple steps forward, and slowly unfurled it before Colin. It was a map. Colin leaned slightly forward, focusing his gaze on the map. He wasnt concerned about Viscount Fein ying any tricks. After all, Viscount Feins power was inferior to his own, and even if Viscount Fein had the audacity to plunge a dagger into Colins chest, well, that wouldnt kill a member of the Blood n. My lord Earl, please look here. This city on the east bank of the Angry River is called Rock City. It covers about 150 square miles and is home to 180,000 citizens. With an annual tax revenue of over 200,000 gold coins, it is a quite prosperous city. The Duke of St. Prowse promises that if you release Marquis Vincent, then Rock City shall fall under your rule! Colin looked at the point circled on the map by Viscount Fein with an expressionless face and couldnt help but sneer. A city, in exchange for a person. That seems like a very profitable deal.
But to Colin, it meant nothing. Despite its virtue, Rock City was an enve. As long as the Angry River remained in the hands of East Territory, Colin would not be able to transport arge army there to defend Rock City. Without arge army to maintain order, how could security be enforced? How could it be managed? How would taxes be collected? In that case, this city would, in name, belong to Colin, but in reality, it would still be under the control of East Territory. Which meant that East Territory would retrieve Marquis Vincent while surrendering nothing in return. What wishful thinking! Therefore, Colin impatiently sneered, I dont want your East Territory cities, lets discuss the warships instead. However, Viscount Fein shook his head resolutely, Im sorry, my lord Earl, but the Duke of St. Prowse could never agree to exchange warships with you. Is he trying to fool me with the cities of East Territory? Colin was no longer polite; the opposite party was clearly ying him for a fool. My lord Earl, if you are not satisfied with Rock City, we can offer arger city No need! Even if you offered White Dew City, I still wouldnt trade! Colin suddenly rose from his throne, briskly descended the stairs, and stood before Viscount Fein. Looking intently into his eyes, he said coldly, It seems that the Duke of St. Prowse doesnt want to swap his son back then. If so, theres no point wasting words. Let Marquis Vincent be my guest in the North Territory once more. Seeing Colins resolute attitude, Viscount Fein could no longer maintain his previous calm and dignity and hastily interjected, My lord Earl, we could always negotiate the terms of the ransom, why the hurry? Colin drew a cold smile, I simply dont wish to waste time with insincere people. Go back and tell the Duke of St. Prowse that unless he presents warships, he can keep all his misceneous stuff along with his son! Upon seeing Viscount Feins troubled expression, Colin softened his tone a little, Of course, the quantity and tonnage of the warships, we can discuss slowly. Viscount Fein had no choice but to nod, Yes, my lord Earl, I will deliver your message to the Duke of St. Prowse.
Having finished, he bowed and excused himself. Once out of the Royal Pce, Viscount Fein boarded a luxurious horse-drawn carriage. The carriage headed south out of Silver Moon City, stopping in front of an inconspicuous vi in the suburbs. Viscount Fein disembarked from the carriage and was led into the vi by a butler.
Seeing Viscount Fein enter the room, Haver quickly got up from behind his desk with a sycophantic smile and bowed, saying, Honorable Viscount Fein, I hope you wont mind the frugal conditions here. Viscount Fein nonchntly waved his hands to indicate that he did not mind; at the same time, he sat down at the table. Haver, the legendary Half-Elf merchant, seemed like a hardworking servant at this time, diligently serving tea to Viscount Fein. Viscount Fein took for granted all of this, asking, Haver, is your news urate? Why does Colin Angler seem so confident? Haver stood by respectfully, answering humbly, My Lord, I would never lie to you! As for the uracy of the news May I ask, did you see Marquis Vincent at the Royal Pce just now? Indeed, I did not. That exins it! Haver pped his hand, If Marquis Vincent was truly alive and well, why wouldnt Colin Angler let you see him? As for the Northern Earls attitude, it must have been put on! If he showed any weakness at this time, wouldnt you see through it? Viscount Fein chuckled nomittally, saying, What does he achieve by doing this? Even if the ransom terms are agreed upon, without seeing an unharmed Marquis Vincent, the Eastern Territory would never give anything to Colin Angler. After thoughtful consultation, Haver said, Maybe he wants to buy time. After all, if Duke St. Prowse knew about his eldest sons death in the Half-Elf Pce, perhaps the Pegasus Navys warships would already be outside Silver Moon City along the Crystal River. And after the major chaos in Silver Moon City, the Silver Moon Guards had heavy casualties, and even the Northern Blood Knight Army suffered significant losses. Colin Angler surely wouldnt want to face the Eastern Army at this time. So, he sealed off the news and even deliberately showed a tough stance in front of you, proposing extremely harsh ransom terms, intending to buy as much time as possible. I suspect that the Northern Army has already begun to mobilize and is ready to reinforce Silver Moon City at any time. When the Northern Army arrives at Silver Moon City, then Colin Angler will probably no longer hide the news of Marquis Vincents death.
Viscount Fein appeared thoughtful upon hearing this. Sensing this, Haver lowered his voice and once again advised, My Lord, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If its missed Are you teaching me what to do? Viscount Fein shot a stern nce at Haver. Haver flinched, shaking his head vigorously, My Lord, I didnt mean that, I did not Viscount Fein snorted coldly, saying, Haver, you, a petty merchant, should not offer unsolicited advice about matters of war. Be careful with your words, or else, hmpf! Haver looked distressed, repeatedly apologized and exined, My Lord, I just got carried away because I was too eager! Colin Angler is trying to bring the entire Half-Elfmerce under his control, turning us all into puppets in his hands! We just cannot stand such humiliation! So, I had a slip of the tongue, please forgive me! Viscount Fein waved his hand, saying, Fine, just be careful with your words in the future. It isnt your ce to specte on how the Eastern Territory will decide on this matter. Now, theres only one thing you need to do. Haver perked up and quickly asked, My Lord, pleasemand! Viscount Feins eyes flickered, and he said solemnly: Whatever the cost, find out whether Marquis Vincent is dead or alive! Yes, my Lord!
Chapter 405: Interrogation 403 (Part 1)_1 Chapter 405: Interrogation 403 (Part 1)_1 The night was already deep. Most of the blocks in Silver Moon City were quiet, only the hurried passers-by returning home at night. Especially around the Half-Elf Pce, fully armed Blood Knight Army patrols could be seen everywhere. It has been almost a month since the rebellion, but the atmosphere here remained tense and heavy. Suddenly, the southern gate of the pce slowly opened, and a slender half-elf walked out quickly. He seemed to be in his sixties or seventies, with white hair and a solemn face, striding towards the South City area in the cold moonlight. On his left and right, two guards in armor apanied and escorted him. As a pce physician, Cliff was generally not allowed to leave the Royal Pce. This time it was only because his own grandson, who lived outside the pce, suddenly fell seriously ill. Cliff had pleaded in many ways, even rming Her Majesty Queen Isa, before he could be granted leave. However, because of his peculiar profession, he couldnt walk around freely even when leaving the pce, and he had to be escorted by dedicated guards. It was protection but also surveince. Worried about his grandsons illness, Cliff hurried on his way without any stop. But while passing by a tavern, the wooden door suddenly opened without warning. A drunken drunkard stumbled out, babbling nonsensical incoherent words. It seemed as if he was about to bump into Cliff passing by here. Get out of the way, move!
The apanying guards hurried forward, trying to stop the drunken man. But the moment he touched the drunkards body, a sharp pain suddenly shot from his abdomen. Its an assassin! The guard immediately realized danger, pulling his throat to scream. The other guard, hearing the shouts, didnt try to save hispanion. Instead, he immediately grabbed Cliffs arm and started to run, shouting out loud to attract the attention of the patrolling Blood Knight Army. However, just at this moment, a ck horse-drawn carriage without any badge passing by. It seemed that the horses pulling the carriage got startled by the guards shouting and suddenly went crazy. Under the huge pulling force, the carriage began to sway as if it were drunk. Bang! A ck wooden box fell from the carriage in themotion and hit the ground heavily. Crack! The wooden box shattered like a smashed watermelon, splinters of wood and small objects shimmering in metal light sshed around. ng ng! Only at this moment did the people present realize that those shiny metallic things were all copper coins! Time seemed to press the pause button, even the guard escorting Cliff was dumbstruck for a moment. After a brief silence, there was an explosive bustle of noise. Somebody shouted, and in an instant, all the patrons in the tavern rushed out, pouncing on the scattered copper coins like hungry wolves. And with the passing of time, the crowd scrambling for the money grewrger andrger, as if the whole block was alerted. In the crowded crowd, Cliff was like a solitary boat in a raging storm, following the tide. When he finally managed to squeeze his way out, he took a breath of relief, then looked back and realized he wasnt being pulled along by his escorting guard! Who are you?
Shush! Make a noise, and youre dead! Cliff only felt this stranger in ck clothes grab his hand like a vise, unable to break free, and on his back, he could feel the tip of a sharp de. At this point, the nearby Blood Knight Army patrol had arrived. Seeing the chaos ahead, they immediately drew their weapons and began to restore order. Cliffs heart grew anxious, contemting how to get the Blood Knight Armys attention. But just then, the man in ck behind him reminded him in a chilling tone:
Dont do anything stupid, or not only you, but your entire family, will die! Cliff hesitated for a moment, but he still didnt dare to ask for help from the Blood Knight Army close by. The Blood Knight squad also didnt notice Cliff in the shadows, as their attention was entirely drawn to the chaos in front of the tavern. By the time they finally dispersed the crowd and found the corpses of the two guards, Cliff had already disappeared. In an abandoned warehouse in the south of the city. The man in ck roughly pushed Cliff in. The frail, elderly Cliff stumbled and rolled on the cold ground. When he shakily stood up, he saw that he was surrounded by seven or eight strangers in ck. Who are you? Why have you kidnapped me? I am the royal doctor of the pce, Her Majesty the Queen will definitely not let you off if she knows about this! Cliff shouted with a pale face. But this threat obviously fell on deaf ears. They all stayed silent, looking coldly at Cliff as if they were looking at a corpse. The leader of the men in ck removed his hat, tossed it aside, casually dragged a broken chair over, and sat down in front of Cliff with a slight smile, saying, Mr. Cliff, we have invited you here to ask just one question.
What question? Cliff was already sensing danger, their eyes were like those of a poisonous snake, drilling into his heart. After the Easterner Marquis Vincent was assassinated, were you the one who went to check the situation? As expected. Cliffs face immediately changed, pale as a dead fish. You tricked me out of the pce, didnt you? My grandson is not sick, right? The leader of the men in ck chuckled, took a small knife out of his pocket, casually yed with it in his hand, andzily said, Mr. Cliff, have you forgotten your situation? Here, it is not your turn to ask the questions. We ask, you answer. Cliffs face went pale then dark, his eyes flickered with fear and excitement, and then finally turned a dead gray. He pleaded: Gentlemen, its not that Im unwilling to answer your question, but that once I do, my death is certain! The man in ck calmly said: Dont worry, as long as you cooperate, we can definitely guarantee your safe exit from Silver Moon City. We will also give you arge sum of money tofortably spend the rest of your life in the East. You are Easterners! The look of fear on Cliffs face intensified. The man in ck rolled his eyes, seemingly speechless at Cliffs realization, and urged: Alright, Mr. Cliff, hurry up and answer my question. Cliff suddenly fell to his knees, crying: Sir, I really cant answer that! By tricking me out of the pce with such borate ruses and tying me up, Queen Isa and Count Angler must know by now.
By now, the gates of Silver Moon City must be sealed. We wont be able to escape! The man in ck sighed: It seems Mr. Cliff is still unwilling to cooperate! In that case, I apologize. Having said that, he stood up. Following his move, two men in ck immediately stepped forward and firmly restrained Cliff. What are you doing! You want touh Cliff struggled in terror, but unfortunately, he couldnt break free from the bindings of the men in ck. His mouth had also been stuffed with a piece of cloth, now he could only make whimpering noises. The leader walked slowly up to Cliff, gently pulled out Cliffs ring finger, and caressed it tenderly. But the next second. With a sh of silver light, the ring finger was chopped off from Cliffs hand. Chapter 406: 404 Interrogation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 406: 404 Interrogation (Part 2)_1 Whimper Each finger linked to his heart, Cliff twisted and writhed from the debilitating pain, much like a fish on drynd, on the brink of asphyxiation. Spattering blood sshed onto the clothes of the ck-clothed men surrounding him. But they remained motionless, disregarding the drops of blood on their faces, as if they had grown ustomed to such gruesome scenes. Only when Cliff managed to barely retain his breath did the lead ck-clothed man finally remove the rag from his mouth and asked again: Mr. Cliff, are you ready to cooperate now? Cliff looked at his severed wound, from which blood was flowing out, uncontrolled like a gushing spring. Soon, a small puddle formed on the ground. He pleaded weakly, Please, just kill me with a single blow! The ck-clothed man picked up the severed ring finger from the ground, holding it in his palm before Cliff, sighed seemingly out of sympathy, and asked: Mr. Cliff, youre a brilliant doctor. Is there a way you can stitch this severed finger back? Cliff managed a bitter smile and shook his head. Wearing a pitying face, the ck-clothed man tossed away the severed finger and started persuading again, Yes, Mr. Cliff, a severed finger cant regenerate. If you keep resisting cooperation, then Cliff continued to shake his head in despair, Sir, I really cant say it! Otherwise, Im as good as dead! Not just me, my whole family will be killed! The ck-clothed man voiced his impatience, Ive already said, if you cooperate, we shall ensure the safety of your family! However, Cliff obviously didnt believe the ck-clothed man. After all, the Easterners had twice attempted to create chaos in Silver Moon City and failed, causing many Half-Elves to lose faith in them. Seeing this, the ck-clothed man seemed annoyed and tried to seize Cliffs fingers. Scared, Cliff screamed loudly, clutching his hand forcefully, but as an old doctor, he was no match for those Easterners. His futile struggles only slightly bothered the ck-clothed men. Surely enough, the cold de made contact with Cliffs middle finger soon after. As if receiving an electric shock, Cliff blurted out, Wait, wait. Ill cooperate, Im willing to cooperate! The ck-clothed man smirked, finally halting his actions. He patted Cliffs shoulder,ughingly saying, Thats better! Now, answer my previous question; after Marquis Vincent was assassinated, did you check the situation? Cliff opened his mouth but remained silent, hesitating once more. The ck-clothed man sneered, stepping forward without a word, snapped Cliffs middle finger with a crack. Aaaah His finger was brutally snapped. Feeling excruciating pain, Cliff managed to break free from the grasp of the two ck-clothed men and iled on the ground. Severe pain had his whole body convulsing, as though he could faint any second. The leader of the ck-clothed men sighed sympathetically, saying, Cliff, you, a Half-Elf, why strive so hard for North Territory? Let me tell you, we have many more methods to torment you. This is merely a starter. Cliff barely had the strength to say a word, only clinging tightly to his broken finger. Despite his desperate attempts to stop the bleeding, blood was still pouring out relentlessly. He had no doubts that he would soon pass out from the excessive blood loss, possibly even die. Facing the ck-clothed mans threats, all Cliff could muster were continuous moans, Please, just kill me, kill me! The ck-clothed man sneered, darkly saying: Mr. Cliff, we have to y by the rules. If you refuse toply, well have to snap every single one of your fingers, and toes, then your arm, thigh, eyes, ears, nose, tongue we have to take turns, so please bear with us, dont die too soon. After saying that, he reached out to snap the third finger of Cliff. Finally, Cliff couldnt bear it anymore. He copsed entirely, weeping, Ill talk, Ill tell you everything! Really? The man in ck looked at Cliff suspiciously, seemingly worried about hisst-minute back-pedalling. Cliff kept nodding with intermittent affirmations, Really, its true this time! But, I need to see your leader; I want to tell him personally! The man in ck frowned, seeming quite troubled. Just then though, a young voice echoed in the dark warehouse, Im here, Mr. Cliff. You can tell me anything. With this voice ringing out, the men in ck hurriedly withdrew. Cliff strained to raise his head, only to see a fair-faced young man standing before him. Despite the dim environment, he couldnt see his face clearly, but from the others demeanour and posture, it was clear he was a noble. May I ask who you are? Im Viscount Fein, appointed by Duke St. Prowse, fully responsible for this negotiation on Marquis Vincents ransom. Cliff hesitated a moment but still asked, Your lordship, if I turn myself in fully, can you guarantee my safety? We will definitely ensure your safety. Viscount Fein nodded seriously. You will leave Silver Moon City with me; you will be safe as long as Im there. What about my family? Viscount Fein hesitated for a moment but still responded truthfully, Im sorry, I can only guarantee the safety of one person. Cliff lowered his head in disappointment. Seeing this, Viscount Fein opened his mouth again, stating coldly, Although we cannot ensure their safety, sending them to hell is rather easy. At his words, Cliff began to tremble all over. After a long while, he seemed to have made up his mind, raising his head to speak seriously, After the attempted assassination of Marquis Vincent, I was brought to the scene to examine the situation. Viscount Feins eyes lit up, prompting further, What exactly was the situation at the time? Who tried to assassinate him, and is Marquis Vincent really dead? When I got to the scene, I saw Marquis Vincent and Duke Modewen bothying in a pool of blood. In Vincents case, he had been stabbed once through the belly and another through the heart. He had a slight breath left when I arrived, but his heart was split open, he was beyond saving. As for Duke Modewen, his throat was cut. Based on the wound, it looked like a self-inflicted cut. By the time I got there, he was already dead. At this news, Viscount Fein furrowed his brows, crouching down to look directly into Cliffs eyes, asking again: Are you certain, Marquis Vincent couldnt be saved? Cliff heavily nodded, adding, Based on my fifty years of medical experience, his state at that moment, it would have taken a divine intervention to save him. Hearing this bad news, an excited look shed across Viscount Feins face. But very soon, he realized it wasnt appropriate and quickly reced it with an expression of grief and anger, saying: Sly and despicable northerners! Theyve been deceiving us all along! Cliff nced at Viscount Fein cautiously, meekly asking, Your lordship, when will we leave Silver Moon City? Viscount Fein stood up, retreating back into the shadows, answering dispassionately, I will be leaving tonight. As for you, better go into hiding for now. Cliffs face turned several shades paler as he wailed, Your lordship, this isnt what you promised! Viscount Fein kicked away Cliff who was trying to grab the hem of his trousers, stating coldly, Rest assured, I will arrange for you to be ced in a safe location. Having said this, he didnt spare a nce for Cliff, who was wailing behind him, but instead, quickly exited the warehouse. Chapter 407: 405 Perception (Part 1)_1 Chapter 407: 405 Perception (Part 1)_1 Through the rear garden of the Half-Elf Pce, a clear stream gently flowed. This was a man-made tributary of the Crystal River. The Crystal Rivers main stream was actually a distance away from Silver Moon City, but how could the Half-Elf nsmen let their Mother River bypass their royal capital? Thus, the stream was artificially diverted into Silver Moon City, right into the backyard of the royal pce. The river banks were nted with two rows of towering Phoenix Trees, now drenched in autumn gold. The half-withered leaves fell into the river in swirling eddies, drifting away with the current. The rainbow-hued Phoenix forest masked the ash-gray stone walls of the pce, portraying an ethereal scene of the autumn season. The afternoon sun was warm and pleasant. Colinidzily, supporting his head with both hands, on a slope covered in evergreen grass. Next to him, Queen Isa sat cross-legged on the grass. Her wless white pce dress outlined her bewitching feminine curves, harmoniously blending her sacred beauty, mature tenderness, and majesty into a noble aura of wisdom and grace. Her pure blue eyes unwaveringly gazed at Sylv, cradled in her arms. Regrettably, the tot kept wriggling, trying to break free from her mothers embrace. Colin turned his head, smiled at his persistent daughter, and said, You might as well put her down. She can crawl already, right? Isa gave Colin a flirtatious re, grunting, Who in their right mind lets a newborn crawl around freely! At this, Colin chortled and advised, Our daughter is extraordinary from birth. We shouldntpare her to ordinary children. Truthfully, although Sylv was only a month old, she was developing rather rapidly. Practicallyparable to the physical constitution of a typical six or seven-month-old child; one moment of Isas inattention, and the youngster would be crawling all over the ce. Seeing Isa was still hesitant to let go, Colin smiled, took his daughter, andid her on his belly. He made a circlet with his hands, allowing her to crawl around his upper body. Hahaha Sylv rejoiced, her toothless mouth thrown open inughter at achieving her goals. Gazing at Sylvs ruby-like innocent eyes and feeling her delicate hands and feet crawling all over his body, Colin felt all his worries and troubles vanish in an instant. Regrettably, this tranquillity was soon disrupted by a hastened cluster of footsteps. Teacher, teacher! Come see the amusement park Ive designed for Sylv! Colin turned to see Princess Judy, wearing a bright yellow pleated dress, bounding towards him. Trailing behind was Prince Harrison, striving to maintain his grace and elegance in his sluggish pursuit. Youre done with the design? Absolutely! Look! Princess Judy triumphantly unrolled a parchment, revealing her Amusement Park Design to her teacher. Sylv seemed to have found a new ything. Babbling animatedly, she made a move to crawl onto the design. Colin swiftly picked up the mischievous little princess and sat up, genuinely intrigued by Judys masterpiece. Prince Harrison also approached, fullypelled to perform the courtly greetings to Colin and Isa, before he settled down on the spread woolen nket. The Half-Elf housemaid, Kathy Savoy, hurriedly served two cups of flower tea to Princess Judy and Prince Harrison. Prince Harrison appeared disinterested in his sisters amusement park design and instead struck a conversation with Kathy. Here, Princess Judy enthusiastically exined to Colin her Design Philosophy. ording to her,paring Sylv, a prodigious child who awakened her noble Phoenix bloodline right at birth, with ordinary children was simply out of the question. Common amusement facilities like slides, carousels, trampolines, swings, etc., would seem overly simple and juvenile to Sylv. Hence, Princess Judy imed to have designed an adventure-themed amusement park, using renowned hero adventure tales as the blueprint and integrating elements such as exploring, maze solving, deduction, treasure hunting, hunting, and trap setting to devise a brilliant game n. Initially, Colin was intrigued, but as Princess Judys narration progressed, his expression gradually darkened. Because he found that the difficulty of this amusement park was somewhat excessive. For instance, during one stage, Princess Judy even required the game participants to kill a brown bear to clear the level. Colin could not help but hold his forehead,menting whether this was really an amusement park for children. This was more like the alternative world version of Squid Game. Had he not known Princess Judy to be somewhat unreliable, Colin might have even doubted whether she had an ulterior motive in designing this amusement park. Therefore, Colin unequivocally rejected Princess Judys design without hesitation. No matter how much Princess Judy coquettishly begged, it was to no avail. Eventually, Princess Judy had no choice but to submit to her teachers domination, and departed dejectedly to redesign it. Prince Harrison, however, did not leave with his sister but continued sitting on the woolen nket, conversing with the half-elf maid, Kathy, in hushed tones. Seeing this, Colin was intrigued and suddenly asked, Harrison, Kathy, what are you talking about? Harrison promptly adjusted his posture and turned to face Colin, replying, Teacher, I was exining to Miss Kathy why my sister wants to put a brown bear in the amusement park. Oh? Why? Colin was also a bit interested. Because just three days ago, Judy heard that the Half-Elf Pce was about to hold a Hunting Party, and there would be brown bears at the party. She was so excited that she wanted to kill a brown bear herself. Colin involuntarily chuckled, With her thin arms and thin legs, she wants to hunt a brown bear? Prince Harrison was also somewhat embarrassed, touching his nose, feeling helpless about his sisters bragging boast. Seeing this, Kathy spoke up, The prince just told me he ns to hunt a brown bear for his sister. Yes, Prince Harrison instantly straightened his back, nodding repeatedly. Queen Isa reminded him with a smile, Prince Harrison, you must be careful. The brown bear is a ferocious animal that reigns in the mountains. And before the Hunting Party, the courts hunting supervisor will deliberately reduce its food. The brown bear, in its hunger, will be even more fierce. Your Majesty, you need not worry, I can surely handle it, Prince Harrison confidently dered. Colin knew that Prince Harrison was now a knight apprentice, and with his strength, dealing with a brown bear alone would indeed be a bit challenging. However, he wasnt worried about his student- there will naturally be formal knights standing by Prince Harrison at the Hunting Party. There shouldnt be any idents with just a brown bear. Seeing the silent smiling Colin, Prince Harrison became somewhat nervous, and he couldnt help turning to Kathy, the half-elf maid, Miss Kathy, do you believe I can hunt a brown bear? Of course you can, Your Highness! I just hope that the bear wont be too frightened and run away, otherwise the Hunting Party would be too boring. Kathy smiled slightly, her delicate face resembling a blooming flower, drawing the youthful princes attention. Prince Harrison blinked naively at Kathy, without flickering. This passionate gaze made Kathy shyly lower her head. Cough Cough. Colins light cough brought Prince Harrison back to reality. He realized his gaffe and not daring to face his teacher, he quickly lowered his head respectfully, and said: Teacher, Im off to check on Judys progress with the amusement park design. After speaking, he seemed to flee the scene. Chapter 408: 406 Awareness (Bottom)_1 Chapter 408: 406 Awareness (Bottom)_1 After Prince Harrison left, Kathy calmly packed up the used teacups, but her reddened slender ears still revealed that she was not as calm inside as she appeared on the outside. After she had tidied up the teacups, Kathy stood up, only to meet Colins scrutinizing gaze. The half-elf maid trembled inwardly, she asked nervously, Lord Count, do you have any orders? Colin asked indirectly, Kathy, what do you think of Prince Harrison? Kathy lowered her head, not daring to look into Colins eyes, she carefully answered, My lord, Prince Harrison is intelligent and polite. He is an excellent noble. Yes, but he is a human noble, and the future Emperor of the Humans. Colin spoke in a deep tone, Do you understand what I mean? I I understand Kathy of course heard the warning in Colins words, she quickly exined, My lord, my feelings for Prince Harrison are only of admiration; I dare not harbour any other thoughts. Thats good. Seeing that Colin did not give any further instructions, she packed up the utensils on the wool nket and then retreated some distance to give Colins family some private space. I noticed their close rtionship while at Red Maple Manor. Queen Isa quietly said, watching Kathys retreating figure. And what do you suppose? Colin asked, juggling the yful Sylv, Did Kathy intentionally seduce the naive Prince Harrison? Or did young and unsuspecting Prince Harrison fall for the beautiful Kathy?
Isa shook her head with a smile and said, Kathy probably doesnt have the nerve to seduce an imperial prince, especially under your watch. Colin alsoughed, saying, Indeed, Kathy does not have such courage. However, once she realized Harrisons feelings for her, she might have taken advantage of the situation, even encouraged it. As the primary heir to the imperial throne, Harrison could not possibly marry Kathy. However, if Kathy bes Harrisons lover, she could leverage his power, even carry the bloodline of the St. Lorenzo family. Even if she births an illegitimate child, it represents an opportunity for the Savoy family to rise again. Colin couldnt help but think of Lady Sharon, Isas mother, who sessfully married into the Miller family due to carrying the bloodline of the St. Hilde family. Isa propped up her smooth chin, asking seriously, Why dont you think its possible that Kathy actually likes Harrison? Love? Yes, not all feelings are driven by political intentions. Colin snorted subconsciously, but when he turned to look, he saw Isas sparkling bright eyes, looking at him with a peculiar gaze. He touched his nose, coughed lightly and said, Well, let them be. It should be Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Mids headache anyway. However, Isa did not seem to be willing to let Colin off the hook so easily. She pursed her tempting red lips and murmured in his ear, So, the distinguished Lord Angler, do you think my feelings for you are genuine? Or do I want to use your power to control the Half-Elf Kingdom? Colins heart lurched. A rare flirtatious look appeared on Isas face, her soft and sweet voice made half of Colins body go limp. In his memory, Queen Isa was a mature, elegant, and charming noblewoman, and also a steadfast, brave, and decisive model of a knight. Forced by her family to marry into the Half-Elf royal family, Isa did not feel sorry for herself. Instead, she secretly nned, seized a perfect opportunity, and avenged her former lover. Later, after Colin turned her into a bloodline, she had always worked hard to manage everything in the Half-Elf Kingdom for Colin. When he needed help, she dispatched the Silver Moon Guards to the Northern Territory without hesitation. Now, she had even given birth to his adorable daughter. However, Colin had always intentionally avoided one issue C Isas feelings for him, are they genuine? Or does she covet his power? Or is it forced by bloodline constraints and entanglements? Simrly, his feelings for Isa, are they true affection? Or does he want to use her to control the Half-Elf Kingdom?
In fact, Colin has always been suspicious, preferring to assume the worst about everyones motives. This cautious mindset has allowed him to smoothly navigate his way to his current position without falling victim to a malicious plot. But as for Isa As Colin was lost in thought, a stunningly beautiful face suddenly appeared before him, and then, his mouth was covered by a pair of soft, warm, sweet lips.
Because he hadnt had time to close his eyes, Colin clearly saw Isas exquisite face blush, the rosy hue extending all the way to her pointed ears. Her long, dense eyshes trembeled incessantly, and a glimmer of tear seemed to sparkle in her half-closed eyes. In this moment, Isa cast off her pride as a queen, presenting herself to Colin as a vulnerable and charming half-elf noblewoman. Colin had once heard in his past life that one could discern a womans feelings from a single kiss. He hadnt believed this as a straight man then. However, now, Colin found himself genuinely and undeniably sensing Isas profound love for him. A strong emotion surged from the depths of his heart, finally letting him clearly understand his feelings for Isa, which he simrly couldnt hide. When love is intense, all that remains is the desire to possess without restraint. Colin closed his eyes, cupped Isas delicate chin, and passionately kissed her shimmering, dewy lips. His ardent response made Isa understand Colins feelings. At this moment, she felt as if she was enveloped by immense happiness, and joyful tears couldnt help but flow. Ah ah ee Feeling neglected, Sylv suddenly swung her little arms around, pulling the two lovebirds out of their reverie. Colin was slightly irritated and gently smacked the little girls bottom, ming her for ruining his moment. Although Isa was also disheartened, she picked up her daughter and shed Colin a look filled with allure, appearing slightly annoyed but mostly enticing.
Colin clenched his teeth in secret, preparing to respond more intensely to Isas provocations that night. If Kathy and Harrison truly love each other, then let them be. Thinking of others, Colin finally decided to give his maid and his student a chance. Isa smiled and nodded, no longer dwelling on this topic, and instead mentioned, Dr. Cliff from the pce was kidnapped while returning homest night. Upon hearing this, Colin didnt show any surprise. Instead, he chuckled slightly and said: I already know. And Viscount Fein left Silver Moon City early this morning, it seems that he has sessfully obtained the information he wants. This is not surprising, Cliff is a normal doctor; he cant bear the torture. Hm, I dont mean to me Cliff. On the contrary, he suffered a great deal due to my n this time, and when these matters are settled, he can bepensated appropriately. Ive noted that down. However, as for other half-elves involved in this kidnapping, heh, I didnt expect that there would still be some remnants after the previous purge. Listening to Colins murderous words, Isa simply replied, As long as the Eastern Region exists, some half-elves will continue to entertain hopes. Colin gave a coldugh, and said: The Eastern Region, huh, its about time I settled scores with them!
Chapter 409: 407 Worry_1 Chapter 409: 407 Worry_1 East Territory, White Dew City. The White Dew Fortress of the St. Prowse Family is located at the heart of White Dew City, encircled by the noble district. Here,moners cant live, let alonee and go without a pass. Further outward from the noble district is themercial district, where wealthy merchants gather. Although the location is not bad, and the buildings may not necessarily be poorer in appearance than the noble district, no noble would choose to live here. After all, no matter how wealthy a merchant may be, they still belong to the ss ofmoners, fundamentally different from the nobles. However, there is one exceptional familythe Howell Family. The Howells living outside the noble district of White Dew City is not a result of their destitution or low nobility. On the contrary, the Howell Family is famously affluent in the East Territory, and they are a legitimate hereditary count family of the Empire. They live in themercial district because their ancestors were merchants. Nobility is not something that can be purchased with money, but when you have enough cash, it can buy a noblewoman with pure noble blood and a precious opportunity for baptism, especially precious tomoners. That way, the Howell Family obtained their nobility ticket. As for how they gradually climbed from a knights family to the count of the Empire, we have to thank the mages of Yevir. If it wasnt for them executing the Forbidden Spell that destroyed the original White Dew City, leading to a break in the ancestry of many Eastern families, and hence an abundance of empty noble positions, the Howell Family wouldnt have been able to rise. Moreover, during the most trying and dangerous period in the East, the Howell Family ambitiously invested heavily, helping the St. Prowse Family rebuild White Dew City, before formally entering the noble ss of the Empire.
Moreover, the descendants of the Howell family also perform quite well. Although they stem from merchants, they are full of military virtues, and have, again and again, achieved military merits, gradually lifting the Howell ranks to count, and making them one of the most influential houses in the Eastern Territory. But in terms of martial arts strength, knight rank, and family members, the Howell family was indeed a bit inferior. After all, their ancestors weremoners with mixed bloodlines. Even if they continually improved their lineage through marriages, they still couldnt quicklypare to those noble families that have been around for a thousand years. However, the ancestors of the Howell Family were clear-headed and knew when to make use of their strengths and ovee their weaknesses. Every member of the family who joined the army, without exception, entered the navy and never the army. The reason is simple:pared to the no-nonsense head-on collision of the army onnd, naval warfare relies more on warships and teamwork, requiring much less individual strength. Moreover, with the naval strength of the East, there is no worthy adversary on the Angry River. Count Howell is in his fifties this year, tall and burly with a ton of hair, his skin a healthy bronze, exhibiting a rough feel from bearing the brunt of the elements. Its a clear departure from the typical pampered Eastern nobles. His facial features are deep, grey-brown eyes bright, with a broad forehead bound by a shiny, oily reindeer skin band. His golden hair and beard are braided into small braids with fishbone hairpins. At present, Count Howell is entertaining avishly-dressed guest in his living room. Unlike the rugged Count Howell, their guest is a typical Eastern noble: fair-skinned, handsome, and his every movement exudes an overwhelming aura of authority and elegance. The same count ceremonial dress on him and on Count Howell presents twopletely different concepts. This guest is Count Brugen, a veteran Eastern nobleman. These two Eastern counts withpletely different styles share one thing inmonthey are both supporters of Marquis Vincent. Especially Count Howell, who even betrothed his beloved legitimate daughter to Marquis Vincent. Now with Marquis Vincent trapped in Silver Moon City, the two counts are naturally anxious. Count Brugen, what news have you got? Why are you in such a hurry to see me? Count Howells booming voice echoes in the living room. Count Brugen pointed at his ear with a look of disgust and said, This isnt your warship, lower your voice, my ears cant bear it. Count Howell snorted lightly, clearly disdainful of Count Brugens affectation, but nevertheless, he slightly lowered his voice. In truth, Count Brugen deeply despised this low-born, fishy smelling Count Howell. If it werent for the dire state of affairs forcing the Brugen family to align with the Howell family, he would never have willingly set foot in this mansion located in themercial district. Viscount Fein is on his way back, with time ounted for, he should reach White Dew City by tomorrow.
Oh? What news does the kid bring back? What ransom have the Northerners proposed? The Northerners do not agree to our proposal of trading cities for Marquis Vincent, they are insisting on warships Dream on! The booming voice of Count Howell cut off Count Brugen mid-sentence, reverberating so strongly that the crystal chandelier on the ceiling began to wobble incessantly. Count Brugen felt as if he was being hit head-on by a powerful wave. Hastily, he held his breath, furrowed his brows, and motioned with his hands repeatedly for silence, saying,
Alright, alright, I know those warships are your precious treasures, but if you could really trade the warships for Marquis Vincent, wouldnt you agree? Count Howell gasped for air, but said nothing for a long while, clearly conceding. But then he realized that something was amiss in Count Brugens words and asked doubtfully, What do you mean by even if we use warships, we still cant bring back Marquis Vincent? Only then did Count Brugen let out a sigh and said, I received news that Marquis Vincent may have encountered an ident. What? ! Count Howell sprang to his feet, his eyes asrge as bronze bells, he gazed unblinkingly at Count Brugen, What do you mean, ident? Count Howells shocking response left Count Brugen frustrated. He more and more felt that this idiotic Count standing in front of him could hardly be his ally. After being captured, Marquis Vincent was subjected to an assassination attempt. Although the Northerners have continuously imed that the Marquis is fine, it is said that Viscount Fein has found out that the Marquis has indeed been assassinated Bang! With a p, Count Howell shattered the armrest of his chair, bellowing: You actually believe what that Fein kid says? Hes Evans man, he would be more than d to see Marquis Vincent die in Silver Moon City! I can guarantee that he is deliberately concocting such falsehoods because he doesnt want Marquis Vincent to return safely to the East Territory! Count Brugen rarely agreed with Count Howells pinion, but this time he nodded in agreement, Thats what Im thinking too. Tomorrow, when Viscount Fein arrives at White Dew City, lets meet Duke St. Prowse together. We cant let Viscount Fein misguide the Dukes judgment. Okay!
Also, Earl Evan has already left North Territory. Do you have any news of his current whereabouts? No. That kid is too slippery and is clearly trying to hide his tracks. Its hard for me to find him for now. Count Brugen knitted his brows, asking deeply, Why do you think Earl Evan is deliberately hiding? How would I know? Count Howell grumbled, Hes always been like this, all secretive, I never know what tricks hes up to. Seeing that he could no longer get anything valuable out of this conversation with the blockhead, Count Brugen sighed discretely, made arrangements with Count Howell to meet Duke St. Prowse the next day, and then stood up to depart. Chapter 410: 408 Meeting_1 Chapter 410: 408 Meeting_1 The main lounge of White Dew Fortress is extravagantly and luxuriously furnished. The arch dome, made from hundred-year-old redwood from the Bright Moon Forest, is covered in gold foil and studded with precious gemstones, adorned with crystal chandeliers. Using these precious decorations and the changing light, a skilled artist depicted the exciting epic of the first Holy Knight from the St. Prowse Family battling in all four directions. Its extravagant, yet rich with an artistic touch. Its grand and majestic without falling into vulgarity. Beautiful maids, trained with care by the Dukes court, led them in, presenting the three seated guests with a variety of fruits, pastries, and silver wine pots. They filled each guests wine cup with clear liquor; a delicate yet rich, strange aroma of wine spread through the lounge. Count Howell picked up the wine cup, drank it down in one gulp, nced at Count Brugen, who sat silently next to him, then stared at Viscount Fein, who sat solemnly across, and couldnt help asking: Viscount Fein, how was your diplomatic mission to Silver Moon City? Viscount Fein returned to his senses, was just about to speak when a formidable figure strides into the room. The Duke! The three immediately rose to their feet and saluted Duke St. Prowse. Duke St. Prowse took his seat at the head of the lounges seating area, casually lifting his arm and said, Sit. The three promptly took their seats. Duke St. Prowse took a small sip of Dumb liquor and said, Viscount Fein, tell us about your mission to Silver Moon City.
Yes, my lord. Viscount Fein stood up in response, gave a small bow, and then said, During my trip to Silver Moon City, I met with Count Angler and preliminarily discussed the matter of ransoming Marquis Vincent. However, he outrightly rejected your proposal to exchange Rock City for Marquis Vincent, and bluntly stated that he would only ept warships as the ransom for Marquis Vincent. Having said this, Viscount Fein once again gave a small bow, indicating the end of his statement. Count Howell blinked, turned his head to look at Count Brugen, who also seemed to be puzzled. To their view, Viscount Fein left out the most important piece of informationwas Marquis Vincent dead or alive? Normally, Viscount Fein, as a supporter of Count Evans lineage, if he knew that Marquis Vincent had already been assassinated, he would surely immediately report it to Duke St.Prowse, and then persuade him to re-establish the heir to the nobility. But now, Viscount Fein didnt even mention the situation of Marquis Vincent, nor did he mention the confirmed news that thetter was assaulted in the Half-Elf Pce. Count Howells heart jolted C could it be that Viscount Fein himself also had no certainty whether Marquis Vincent was dead or alive, so didnt dare to bber in front of Duke St. Prowse? Thinking of this, his eyes immediately filled with irrepressible joy. However, what puzzled him was that Count Brugen beside him seemed even more worried. After hearing Viscount Feins report, Duke St. Prowse gave a nod with a poker face, then looked at Counts Howell and Brugen and said: Since you both are here, what are your thoughts? Should we use warships to ransom Vincent? Count Brugen was the first to speak: My lord, I believe we must carefully consider this matter. The Angry River is our most important barrier against the Northern Iron Cavalry, and our Pegasus Navy is the key to our control over the Angry River. Therefore, even if we were to use warships to ransom Marquis Vincent, we must carefully control the number and tonnage of the warships. We cannot allow the Northerners to take this opportunity to establish a navy that canpete with ours. Duke St. Prowse put down his wine cup and turned to look at Count Howell, evidently wanting to hear his opinion. The Howell Family wielded great power within the Pegasus Navy, with many high-ranking military officersing from Howells line. Even the highestmander of the navy was personally held by Count Howell. In fact, one might even say that half of the Pegasus Navy was Howell Familys private army. Therefore, if they were going to use warships to ransom Marquis Vincent, Count Howells opinion would be critically important. Seeing that Duke St. Prowse was looking at him, Count Howell began to speak, My lord, I agree with Count Brugens view. The terms previously proposed by Count Angler were too harsh, practically asking for all of our navys warships, which is certainly not something we can agree to. In my view, we can give the Northerners at most three heavy warships. The limit on the number of sailing ships can be rxed a bit, but it must not exceed fifty. As for transports, we may be able to give more depending on circumstances.
In this way, the strength of the Pegasus Navy can still maintain an absolute advantage. Even if the Northerners acquire those warships, they will not be able to assemble aparable fleet in a short period of time. But we should not rx our vignce. After sessfully redeeming Marquis Vincent, we can find a suitable opportunity and excuse to dispatch the Pegasus Navy upstream, find the Navy of the Northerners, and nip the danger in the bud! Duke St. Prowse nodded his head, very satisfied with Count Howells suggestion, and promptly dered: Good, in that case, Viscount Fein, head back to Silver Moon City and renegotiate the terms of Vincents redemption with Count Angler, with Howells conditions given just now as the baseline.
Yes, Your Grace! Count Howell, Duke St. Prowse turned his head back to Howell, and ordered, Please head to Riverside Port immediately. Exin the situation to the warriors of the Pegasus Navy, soothe their minds, and get ready for the handover. Yes! Count Howell immediately answered. Alright, thats it. I hope you all work together and sessfully redeem Vincent. After Duke St. Prowse finished speaking, he rose from his seat and left the lounge as if he had some urgent matter waiting for him. Viscount Fein, seemingly influenced by the Dukes swift and decisive attitude, also promptly strode out of the lounge, without chatting much with the two counts. Count Howell scratched the back of his head. He felt that things were going too smoothly today, unnervingly so. He nced at Count Brugen, and seeing that thetter was silent, he swallowed whatever he wanted to say and left in silence. Upon leaving the White Dew Fortress, Count Howell couldnt help calling out to Count Brugen, asking, Why didnt young Viscount Fein mention the assassination of Marquis Vincent? Doesnt this indicate that he also isnt confident about whether the Marquis is alive or dead? Count Brugen turned and nced at Count Howell, and after a moment of silence, he murmured, Perhaps. Having said that, he ignored Count Howell, who was still embroiled in his own thoughts, and turned to board his horse-drawn carriage. Feins odd behavior today did not alleviate Brugens concerns, but rather, sent a chill down his spine. He was very clear that even if Fein were uncertain about Marquis Vincents status, he would voice his concerns to Duke St. Prowse. This would influence the Dukes decision, preventing him from resolving to negotiate with the Northerners. This is the choice that would benefit Count Evan the most. But today, Fein did not even raise the matter.
It seemed that Duke St. Prowse was also determined to exchange the warships to rescue Marquis Vincent. Although this seemed like great news for Brugen, he couldnt bring himself to rejoice. The anomalies led him to a grim conclusion C Could it be possible that Marquis Vincent was indeed dead? Could all the actions of Duke St. Prowse and Viscount Fein be a subterfuge under the guise of rescuing Vincent, concealing some hidden agenda? The more Count Brugen thought about it, the more he felt that this was likely the truth. And, this truth was a painful blow. If Marquis Vincent had indeed died in Silver Moon City, it would mean all the familys years of effort and investment were in vain. In the future, would Count Evan, upon inheriting the title of the Duke of the Eastern Territory, neglect the Brugen Family or even retaliate? With these heavy thoughts, he returned home in a daze to find his butler reporting the arrival of an esteemed guest. Count Brugen, having forgotten to ask who the guest was, followed the butler to the lounge. Lord Count, its been a while. A familiar voice rang out by Count Brugens ear. He raised his head abruptly, only to see Count Evan standing in the center of the hall, smiling at him. Chapter 411: 409 Sincerity_1 Chapter 411: 409 Sincerity_1 Count Count Evan Count Brugens voice was trembling. He finally understood why Count Evan had always hidden his whereabouts. Turns out, he had secretly returned from the North Territory to White Dew City and probably established a consensus with Duke St. Prowse! Thats why during the meeting at White Dew Fortress, Viscount Fein never mentioned about the possible assassination of Marquis Vincent. The prompt and decisive actions of Duke St. Prowse could only mean one thing C he had confirmed the death of his eldest son, Marquis Vincent, and determined to support his second son, Count Evan, to seed the nobility. Realizing this, Count Brugens face visibly turned pale, and his eyes slowly filled with despair. Following a long silence, he finally croaked out: Count Evan, have youe to mock us? Count Evan slowly shook his head and said somberly: No, I just want to prevent the Eastern Territory from bing a joke. Count Brugen frowned, looked at Count Evan with perplexity, apparently not understanding his intention. Count Evan leisurely settled down in his chair, took a sip of coffee in front of him, and then smiled, Count Brugen, you are so smart, you must have guessed the truth already, right?
Count Brugen nodded bitterly, Marquis Vincent must have died in Silver Moon City, right? Count Evan nodded, Yes. My poor brother, he probably couldnt believe until his death that he was killed by a mad half-elf. Count Brugen wanted to ask about the details of Marquis Vincents death, but a sudden wave of helplessness left him speechless. Whats the point of entangling these now? With the death of Marquis Vincent, Count Evans session as Duke of the Eastern Territory was inevitable. The many years of effort by the Brugen family wille to naught. Count Evan looked at Count Brugen, who was silent and in low spirits, and took the initiative tofort him, Count Brugen, as I just said, Im not here to mock you. On the contrary, I want to prevent the Eastern Territory from bing a joke. Count Brugen took a deep breath, regained his spirits, and asked, I dont quite understand what you mean. Count Evan didnt beat around the bush anymore, stating directly, I know that many nobles in the Eastern Territory actually supported my brother, including you. But whether you believe it or not, I have never held a grudge against you and I wont retaliate in the future. Count Brugen stared at Count Evan with an emotionless face, saying nothing. Most of the nobles in the Eastern Territory had good reasons to support Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent was a full ten years older than Count Evan. For a whole decade before Count Evan was born, Duke St. Prowse only had one legitimate son. In such a circumstance, Duke St. Prowse had early on instated Vincent as the Marquis of the East Territory, formally confirming his status as the primary sessor. At that time, almost all the nobles in the Eastern Territory believed that Vincent would be the future Duke of the Eastern Territory, hence it was only logical to invest early. For example, Count Howell had eagerly married off his daughter to Marquis Vincent, and all the bright descendants of the Brugen family swarmed around Marquis Vincent, serving him loyally. Duke St. Prowse didnt intervene too much in this situation either. After all, he indeed only had one son at the time. In fact, even after Evan was born, Duke St. Prowse had no intention to revise the session, despite discovering as time passed, that his younger son was somewhat smarter. But Duke St. Prowse was also aware that recing the elder with the younger one was bound to cause turmoil. The nobles of the Eastern Territory who had already invested in Marquis Vincent would not want to see Evan ascend to power.
So, during the initial Silver Moon Riot, when Marquis Vincent was ordered to ambush the Dark Cavalry at Shadow Gorge, it was clearly a golden opportunity to gain public favor. Meanwhile, Count Evan was sent off to doomed Silver Moon City to manage an almost certain losing situation. This disparate treatment reflected Duke St. Prowses attitude towards his two sons. However, the subsequent turn of events defied everyones expectations. After Marquis Vincents notorious defeat of the Dark Cavalry at Shadow Gorge and his capture of the North Territorys greatest warrior, Marquis Garcia, he became somewhat overconfident. He unterally decided to attack Silver Moon City, and to everyones shock, he was defeated by the traditionally weak half-elves and the hitherto unknown Colin Angler.
And it was a crushing defeat. His Pegasus Army waspletely obliterated, and Marquis Vincent himself became Colins captive. This blow caused Duke St. Prowse to begin questioning his decisions. Although Marquis Vincent was subsequently sessfully ransomed, Duke St. Prowse clearly intended to rece the heir. The engagement between Count Evan and the daughter of Prince Lexie was proof of this. Most of the Eastern Nobility had already bet on Marquis Vincent, so they wouldnt support Duke St. Prowses decision to rece the heir. Therefore, Duke St. Prowse had to secure a powerful ally for his second son. Unfortunately, things are unpredictable, and Count Evans powerful ally had an unexpected issue. The Eastern Nobles who had invested in Vincent breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that their luck had turned, but they didnt expect that Vincent, who was unsatisfied, would go back to Silver Moon City. Not only did he fail to reim his honor, but he got himself captured again. This rollercoaster of events, the ups and downs, the twists and drama, had the Eastern Nobles, including Count Brugen, under immense stress, leaving them uncertain how to face the current situation. Even if Count Evan promised not to retaliate, how could Count Brugen easily believe him? Everyone knew that in order to ensure Marquis Vincents inheritance, the Eastern Nobles, including Count Brugen, had to suppress Count Evan, forcing him to seek external help like that of Prince Lexie. Other than minor families like the Fein family, almost half of the nobility circle had offended Count Evan. Under such circumstances, Count Evans rise to power could very well turn into a political disaster.
Of course, Count Evan was well aware of this. So, looking at the anxious and unsettled Count Brugen, he decisively threw a bombshell at him: Count Brugen, your daughter Miss Grace is dignified, virtuous, elegant and beautiful. I have admired her for a long time, and now, I formally propose to you for her hand! Count Brugens eyes widened in disbelief. But Count Evan had already risen from his seat, bowed courteously, and respectfully presented a letter to Count Brugen. Count Brugen, taking the letter and opening it, found that it was indeed a marriage proposal, and on it was the Duke of St. Prowses unmistakable autograph. What about Princess Sallya? Given Prince Lexies unpopr actions at Dragon City, my father will publicly announce the cancetion of my engagement with Sallya! Count Brugen was looking at Count Evan in shock, obviously taken aback by this turn of events. Count Evan was also looking into Count Brugens eyes and said seriously, Count Brugen, Ive shown my sincerity, now its your turn. Finally, there was a change in Count Brugens expression. He held onto the sheepskin scroll tightly, took a deep breath and said: Fine! Since you, Count Evan, value my daughter so much, I certainly wont oppose this marriage. Count Evan gave a smile and said, Father inw, my foundation in the East is weak, Ill need your guidance in the future!
Rest assured, Ill help ay those nobles concerns, so they realize that Marquis Vincents era is over, and youre the future of the East! However, there is one person Count Brugen suddenly frowned. Youre referring to Count Howell, arent you? Count Evan immediately interjected. Yes. After all, his daughter is married to Vincent Count Evan smiled confidently and said: Dont worry about that, Ive already made arrangements for the Howell family. Chapter 412: 410 Hunting Party_1 Chapter 412: 410 Hunting Party_1 Silver Moon City. By the bank of Crystal River. Hundreds of tents, stables, and horse-drawn carriages transformed a vast grasnd into an enormous camp. The camp was filled not only with half-elf nobles and their attendants but also with tens of thousands ofmoners who hade to watch the Hunting Party. Well-dressed nobles, shiny armored soldiers, magnificent horses decked in gold and silver, excitedmoners, children running amok, odd-dressed bards, performing jugglers, boorish mercenaries, loudly hawking vendors, and countless fluttering gsposed a lively and captivating picture. The annual Hunting Festival was a uniquerge-scale event of the half-elf n and a rare entertainment celebration. Of course, high-ranking knights like Colin would not participate in the hunt. After all, even the fiercest beast in front of him was not qualified game. The main participants in the Hunt were still low-ranking professionals and apprentices. After the Hunting Party, there was a Martial Arts Competition. Actually, the hunting was just an appetizer, the Martial Arts Competition was the main event. At the Martial Arts Competition, there would be truly high-ranking professionals participating. They would exhibit their courage and strength in front of the Queen, earning their own honor. The winner of the Martial Arts Competition every year would receive rewards presented by the half-elf queen herself C treasures such as swords, armor, steeds, and even nobility.
Before this years Martial Arts Competition, rumors had spread that the rewards would be unprecedentedly extravagant, with arge number of nobility being awarded. The half-elves had no doubt about this, because in the previous rebellion, the half-elf nobility circle had experienced a major purge, leaving arge number of noble titles and official positions vacant that needed to be filled. So, it is very possible that Queen Isa will use this Martial Arts Competition to select new blood and cultivate new nobility loyal to her. With such expectations, this years Hunting Party became unprecedentedly grand. Almost all half-elf nobles, even families that had been stripped of their nobility like the Lute n of Alfalfa City, had sent their knights to Silver Moon City, hoping that they could stand out, receive the queens recognition, and restore their familys glory. When Colin and Queen Isa arrived at the observation tform, the surrounding area was already packed. The ceremonial official loudly chanted the titles of Queen Isa and Count Angler in a distinct tone, marking their arrival. Queen Isa boldly took Colins arm, with half-elf maid Kathy following behind, carrying Sylv and took their ce on the main seat of the observation stand. Half-elf nobles along the way stood up and greeted Queen Isa and Count Angler, both Isa and Colin responded with a smile of impable elegance and grace. Even in such a public asion, Queen Isa actually behaved like a gentle and beautiful wife, apanying her husband at his side. Perhaps she felt that since her rtionship with Colin was already well-known, there was no need to deliberately conceal it. Besides, no one in the current Half-Elf Kingdom dared to challenge Isas authority. Moreover, with Sylvs purity of the Phoenix bloodline, even if she was an illegitimate daughter, no one would say that she is not eligible to be the heir to the Half-Elf Kingdom. Woo C In the sound of a long horn, the hunting party gradually appeared at the edge of a not-too-distant forest, galloping towards the observation stand. Teacher! Teacher! My brother really hunted a brown bear! Even before reaching the tform, Colin heard Princess Judy shouting. Her voice echoed even louder than the thunderous hoofbeats. Is that so! Colin rose from his seat, smiling and walked towards the returning hunting party. Prince Harrison took the lead, naturally being at the forefront of the group. When he was about to reach the tform, he expertly pulled the reins, slowing his horse down before gracefully hopping off. He advanced a few steps due to the inertia before stopping right in front of the tform, bowing and saying: Yes, teacher! Please allow me to dedicate this honor to you! Theoretically, todays game should all be dedicated to Queen Isa, but after all, Prince Harrison was not a vassal of the half-elf queen due to his special status, and no one dared to say that he was impolite.
Colin nced at the gigantic brown bear body being hauled over by a tbed cart and found himself genuinely surprised. Thinking back on his predecessor at Harrisons age, it seemed that he did not have the strength to hunt a mature brown bear on his own. It seems that his student indeed has excellent talent. Very good! Colin said with a nod and a smile in praise. Prince Harrison raised his head, and his face was filled with a satisfied smile.
Princess Judy also rode her miniature horse to the stage at this time, yelling, Teacher, what about our reward? Colin raised an eyebrow and asked, What reward do you want? Before Prince Harrison could speak, Princess Judy cried out, I want Be! She held up the reins in her hand to indicate that Be was the little horse she had just ridden. The little horse impatiently scraped at the ground with its hooves, showing that it had not yet fully sumbed to Princess Judy. The pony was the property of the Half-Elf royal family, but it was just a pony, Colin didnt even need to ask Queen Isa, he just nodded and said, Of course, its an honor for her. However, you have to make sure your servants take good care of her, Be seems to have a bit of a temper. Ill take care of Be personally! Princess Judy hugged the neck of the little horse, her little white hand affectionately scratching the horses neck. Apparently tickling it, the little horse actually made afortable cooing sound. Princess Judy immediately burst into giggles. Seeing her charming appearance, Colin alsoughed and then turned to Prince Harrison and asked, Harrison, what reward do you want? Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, his eyes sneaking a peek at the viewing tform, then quickly returned and said, Teacher, your approval is the best reward for me. Colin knew without looking back that Prince Harrison was definitely stealing nces at his Half-Elf maid Kathy. Fortunately, he had some measure and did not dare ask Colin for Kathy on this asion.
After that, Colin returned to his seat, allowing the rest of the Half-Elf nobles to present their game to Queen Isa. After the presentation waspleted, the long trumpet sounded again echoing through the viewing tform. Two Knights riding tall war horses slowly strolled into the arena, and the much-anticipated Martial Arts Competition officially began. Meanwhile, an attendant came to Colin and reported, Your Majesty, The Lord, the Eastern Envoy asks for an audience outside. Colin smiled lightly and said, Perfect timing. Invite him to enjoy the Martial Artspetition together. Yes! Soon, Viscount Fein arrived at the viewing tform led by the attendant. The Lord, Your Majesty! Viscount Fein greeted the masters with great respect. Colin withdrew his gaze from the dueling field, smiled and said, Viscount Fein, you have had a hard journey, why not watch the Martial Arts Competition first. Okay. Viscount Fein nodded in agreement, but he didnt sit down. Instead, he continued, Your Majesty, we in the Eastern Region have prepared a grand gift for the winner of the Martial Arts Competition. Queen Isa was slightly shocked, then she squinted and looked at this young Eastern Viscount, and said lightly,
Viscount Fein, we appreciate your kindness but the Half-Elf citizens dont need any rewards from the Eastern Region. Generally, when the host has clearly refused, the guest should know to back off. But Viscount Fein pped his hands and let the attendant bring up a Knight Sword, saying, Your Majesty, dont worry, its just a small token of goodwill from the Eastern Region. Colin didnt pay attention at first, but when his eyesnded on that Knight Sword, he instantly clenched his fist. Because, he had recognized that Knight SwordC It was the sword of Marquis Garcia! Chapter 413: Knight Duel (Part 1) _1 Chapter 413: Knight Duel (Part 1) _1 This was a tant provocation! Colin squinted his eyes at the knight sword that Viscount Fein had brought out, his heart filled with seething anger. Viscount Fein ignored Colins rage, even going as far as to continue provoking him: Count Angler, you should recognize this sword, right? It was left behind in White Dew City after Marquis Garcia was capturedst time, he forgot to take it with him. The knight Logh, who was sitting below Colin, abruptly stood up, his eyes red, ready tounch himself at Viscount Fein. But he was held back by a gesture from Colin. He too wanted to kill this arrogant viscount with a single sh, but to do so in such a setting would be uncivilized. Besides, what he wanted more was to understand the true motive behind this act of the East Territory. So, Colin made a respectful nod towards Isa. Queen Isa understood, smiled imperceptibly, and said, Since East Territory is so generous and willing to provide extra rewards for the winner of this Martial Arts Competition, I should ept with gratitude. Thank you, Your Majesty! Viscount Fein bowed and then gracefully sat down. The Martial Arts Competition continued, although the atmosphere had subtly changed.
However, the mindset of the contestants did not change much. Defeating their opponent and earning the favor of the queen was still their ultimate goal. As for the reward brought out by the East Territory, a matter somewhat sensitive, the contestants all thought that as long as they won it and then presented it to Count Angler, that would be fine. Though the prospect of a half-elf helping to win back the sword of a Northern Marquis was a bit awkward, everyone knew this was the mischief of the East Territory. Count Angler would not me the half-elves. A few half-elf nobles, however, thought the situation couldnt be so simple. Since the East Territory had provocatively disyed Marquis Garcias sword, it wouldnt let this sword reach the North Territory so easily. Nevertheless, regardless of what the crowd was guessing, the Martial Arts Competition continued. As dusk approached, the Martial Arts Competition was graduallying to an end. The two finalists mounted their towering steeds and circled the field. This not only allowed the war horses to familiarize themselves with the territory but also allowed the contestants to show off their charm and win the cheers of their supporters. One young, zealous knight was particrly well received by the crowd. He was around 25 years old, wearing shining silver chain mail armor. His handsome face adorned with a confident smile, his curly hair fell carefree, gleaming like molten gold under the setting sun. He rode a snow-white steed, with a golden Yuen Shield hanging on the left side of the horse. The shield bore the emblem of thorn C the badge of the half-elf royal Miller family. This young half-elf knight, named Karl Miller, was the cousin of Queen Isa. Being a royal family member,bined with his handsome appearance, made Karl the focus of the event. Every time he raised his eagle-winged helmet to salute the audience, it would result in a wave of praises. Some bolder half-elf maiden even threw flowers at Karl, expressing their admiration for him. The previous Duke Miller, guilty of conspiring to poison Queen Isa, had been personally killed by Colin. The position of the duke of the Miller family had been vacant since then, with no announced sessor. Although the line of session was crystal clear, Queen Isa didnt address it, seemingly disapproving of the current line. This led to unrest amongst the Miller family. The family members were eager to prove their mettle in the Martial Arts Competition and catch the attention of Queen Isa. If they could catch her fancy, they might be the sessor to the Duke. But Colin knew that the reason why Queen Isa hadnt announced Duke Millers sessor was because she nned to cancel the Miller familys dukedom. In her view, since the Miller family had be the half-elf royal family, there was no need to retain a dukes title. Furthermore, after the betrayal by her mother and brother, Queen Isa began to believe that retaining the title of duke could only lead to the Miller familys division, giving rise to unnecessary thoughts in some peoples minds.
Of course, these thoughts were not yet revealed to the public. So, at this time, Karl Miller could continue to dream and enjoy everyones cheers. Compared to the sessful and proud Knight Karl, the other knight who made it to the finals did not receive such treatment. He was a knight in his forties, with grey short hair standing up on end. His bronze face showed traces of wind and sun, and his tightly purse lips and light brown eyes painted a picture of determination, just like the red bronze armor he wore.
His armor was old-fashioned and shined brightly. There was no noble badge on it, showing that he was a disadvantaged wandering knight. His steed was an ordinary chestnut horse, strong and vital but not striking. It wasnt given to shy prancing but carried its master slowly and steadily. Compared to the dazzling Karl Miller, this wandering knight seemed rather down on his luck. And when he signed up for the martial artspetition, the name he filled in was Joseph. Yes, only a first name, no surname. But he was a knight, which suggested that he was most likely an illegitimate child from a family who had not been recognized by the family and dared not use the family surname. After ap around the field, the two knights came to the front of the grandstands, dismounted, raised their woodennces, and bowed to Queen Isa. Queen Isa stood up and announced, This is a fairpetition. I hope you uphold the chivalrous virtues of knights and aim to achieve a glorious victory without intending to harm your opponent. The supreme Lord of Glory be with you! Indeed, knight duels are a very dangerous sport, and injuries and deaths were almost inevitable. Even though the contestants were required to usences made of hardwood as weapons, these polite weapons could still be deadly in the hands of a knight. Therefore, thepetition also specified that knights can only thrustnces at each other while on horseback. In this one-on-one duel, the purpose is to unhorse the opponent with onesnce while galloping, determining the oue in one strike. This helps avoid undue entanglement and reduces the likelihood of casualties.
But even so, casualties could not bepletely eliminated. By the time this martial artspetition reached the final, seven unfortunate individuals had lost their lives, more than twenty were left disabled, and countless others injured. One could say that the dueling field in front of the grandstand was soaked with the blood of the contestants. But such casualties could not deter one half-elf after another from enthusiastically participating. If knights cant even face death bravely, how can they win the favor of the Queen, let alone a title? Woo With the sound of the melodious horn, the two knights participating in the final came to the edge of the field, ready to make their charge. The audience at the scene also waved their arms excitedly, shouting non-stop, pushing the atmosphere to the highest climax. Chapter 414: 412 Knight Duel (Part 2) _1 Chapter 414: 412 Knight Duel (Part 2) _1 The trumpet sounded, and two war horses bolted instantly, shaking the wooden viewing tform. Two knights on their mounts, leaning forward with theirnces pointed squarely at their opponents chests, were as steady as rocks. As the gap between the two quickly closed, their momentum skyrocketed. Thirty meters Ten meters Five meters Woodennces pierced through the air, emitting a low, whistling sound. Time seemed toe to a standstill at that moment. However, just as they crossed paths, Joseph suddenly shifted from thrusting to sweeping, with the afterimage of hisnce forming a crescent in the air, ruthlessly aimed to sveep his opponent off his horse. Startled, Karl Miller did not panic, for the shield at his side perfectly fended off Josephs sweep, while his ownnce jabbed straight into his opponents armor. Crash!
Bothnces shattered simultaneously, sending shards flying. On his horse, Karl Miller teetered a few times, nearly falling but deftly maintaining his bnce with proficient equestrian skill. Joseph, however, was sent flying like a cannonball. The knight in reddish-brown armor skillfully somersaulted in mid-air andnded on his feet. He had to take three steps back before finally stabilizing himself. ording to thepetition rules, falling off the horse equated to a loss. I lost. Joseph shook his head, discarded the brokennce in his hand, and removed his helmet, revealing a face weathered by time. His chestnut horse approached him, snorting as if to console him. Karl Miller also approached, removed his helmet, and with the winners smile, said, You are very formidable, but you made a fatal mistake C you should not have changed your strategy at the veryst moment. After stating these words, Karl turned his horse around, and roamed around the dueling field leisurely, basking in the rapturous apuse from the audience. On the viewing tform, Colin, watching this scene, suddenly leaned to Isa and whispered into her ear, That Joseph purposely lost to Karl Miller. Even though Josephs act was very convincing, he was only a third-rank knight, and Colin could naturally see through it. Because the half-elves were of mixed human and elf blood, their affinities for the Holy Light were not high in the case of a non-unified bloodline, therefore their knight rank hardly exceeded the third rank. When Colin came to Silver Moon Cityst year, he had seen a few fourth-rank half-elf knights, but after two major turmoils and purges, all the fourth-rank powerhouses in the Half-Elf Kingdom were either fallen or exiled. At this point, third-rank knights represented the peak of half-elf power in Silver Moon City. Upon hearing these words, Queen Isa was taken aback, and then her eyebrows furrowed as she asked with a serious tone: Could someone have threatened Joseph to purposefully lose the match? Colin lightly patted Isas arm and shook his head, saying, Not necessarily. The Miller family just faced a catastrophe, so its unlikely that anyone would dare create trouble at this time. Further, before this match, no one expected an unknown wandering knight to make it all the way to the finals. Then why did Joseph deliberately lose the match? Looking at Joseph who was silently bowing his head in the field, Colin smiled and said, Joseph may have lost the match, but he won at life. Queen Isa looked at her lover with confusion. Colinughed and exined, Joseph knew he came from humble beginnings, and he could neverpete with Karl, who was of royal descent.
Moreover, Karl is younger and might have the potential to reach the fourth rank, or even inherit the dukedom of the Miller family in the future. If Joseph won this match, even if he earned your favor and sessfully ascended into the half-elf nobility, how would he confront a dukes hostility in the future? So, he was better off losing the match and letting Karl Miller be the champion. As a result, he showcased his strength on this stage, and even without the prize of champion, Karl Miller woulde to appreciate Joseph when he thought it through.
Queen Isa quietly listened to the end, and nodded, Makes sense. But from the looks of it, you seem to admire Josephs approach very much? Colin did not hide his thoughts, nodding and saying, Yes. This is a clever man who is not only powerful, but also knows when to advance or retreat. And the wonderful thing is that he is from a humble background without a family as a backdrop and therefore in need of attaching himself to a strong force. Queen Isa instantly grasped Colins idea, asking, You want to make him themander of the Silver Moon Guards? Smart! Colin snapped his fingers. The Silver Moon Guards were in the process of being rebuilt, but Colin was still undecided about the choice ofmander. Although Colin did not n to overly rely on half-elf military strength, he did not want turmoil to ur in Silver Moon City again. Therefore, the choice of themander of the Silver Moon Guards is crucial. Colin even considered that if he could not find a suitable candidate, he would simply use one of his own bloodline asmander. But at this time, Joseph suddenly appeared before Colin, giving him a pleasant surprise. Queen Isa also seemed to think Joseph was a good choice, so she nodded and said, Alright, I will instruct people to investigate Josephs background in detail. If everything looks fine, I will make a public announcement after a while. Alright. Meanwhile, todays champion knight, Karl Miller, had arrived in front of the viewing tform and received flowers from the attendants hand, and scanned the surroundings with his eyes. Colin looked curiously at this young knight, curious to see which nobledy he would present the flowers to.
But this champion knight walked straight towards the viewing tform. Then, to everyones astonishment, he presented the flowers to Kathy standing behind Colin! The half-elf maid was caught off guard and stood dumbfounded on the spot. Then, at a loss as to what to do, she looked at Colin, seeming to be seeking her masters assistance. However, Colin had no intention of helping and instead put on a show-watching expression, while he was also paying attention to the direction of Prince Harrison from the corner of his eye. Sure enough, this imperial prince was so angry that his face turned red, and he clenched his fists, seeming ready to rush out any second to issue a duel challenge to Knight Karl. However, he still had some sense and knew that he was not a match for Knight Karl. So he had no choice but to stare at his rival in love, not knowing what he was thinking. With no help from Colin, Kathy had to ept the flowers before her. Colin watched Karl Miller with great interest. He suddenly felt that this knight from the Miller family was also very thoughtful. However, judging by Kathys reaction, this Karl Knight was destined to have unrequited love. As for Prince Harrison, well lets just say Karl Knight should be careful. Apparently unaware that he had inadvertently offended the imperial prince, Karl, after presenting the flowers, strode up to Queen Isa and knelt on one knee. But before the champion knight could open his mouth, Envoy Viscount Fein from the Eastern Territory stood up. Colin thought he was going to fulfill the extra reward he had promised, but to his surprise, Viscount Fein said,
What a wonderful game! However, Knight Karl, I have a knight here who missed the registration time for the Martial Arts Competition and was unable to participate. He is very regretful, but he would love topete with you. Would you be willing? Queen Isas eyebrows furrowed and she immediately spoke, Im sorry, Viscount Fein, but the Martial Arts Competition is over. Her Majesty, I, of course, understand that. However, the reward I just presented, ording to the instructions of Duke St. Prowse, must go to the strongest half-elf knight. I wonder if Knight Karl would be willing to prove himself? Colin narrowed his eyes and asked, So, the knight you are rmending is also a half-elf? Yes. Viscount Fein nodded, then waved back. Then, an attendant who came with him ascended to the viewing tform and removed his helmet. Upon seeing his face, Colin was taken aback. Meanwhile, Karl Miller dered loudly, Your Majesty, please allow me to ept this battle for you! Queen Isa too recognized the identity of this half-elf knight rmended by the Eastern Territory. She turned her head to look at Colin and saw him nod slightly then agreed, saying, Alright! Knight Karl, I hope you can prove yourself once again. Chapter 415: 413 Duel (Part 1)_1 Chapter 415: 413 Duel (Part 1)_1 In the dueling field, two knights stood at opposite ends, making preparations for the impending battle. Karl Miller still had a confident smile on his face, as if he was absolutely certain of his victory in the uing fight. The audience was passionately chanting the name of Knight Karl, their fervor even surpassing that of thest match. Because this time, the opponent of Knight Karl was a renegade of the Half-Elf KingdomC Viscount Omar! No, Queen Isa had already announced the revocation of his nobility title, so now he could only be referred to as Knight Omar. Over a year ago, when Colin arranged for Vera to fake her death to break off her engagement with Prince Topaz, Count Evan of the Eastern Territory and his sister Anna were incarcerated by the old king. He nned to hand them over to the Northern Territory as scapegoats in order to gain forgiveness from Duke St. Hilde. But it was Knight Omar who took advantage of the Savoy familys rebellion and snuck into the royal pce prison, liberating Count Evan and his sister without authorization. Colin distinctly remembered that back then, he had just advanced to the fourth rank. He was disying his True Blood Form while searching for Vera in the pce when he bumped into Knight Omar and two others outside the back garden. At that time, he had fought with Count Evan, his sister, and Knight Omar. Although he was victorious, he decided to let the three of them go, not wanting to offend the St. Prowse family of the Eastern Territory too much. Unexpectedly, this renegade Half-Elf Knight Omar had returned to Silver Moon City.
Although Colin didnt know what the Eastern Territory was nning by sending Knight Omar to stir up trouble at the Martial Arts Competition, this assertive attitude waspletely different from Viscount Feins visit to Silver Moon Cityst time. This indicated that the Eastern Territory had probably already confirmed the death news of Marquis Vincent and most likely had already formted a n for revenge. Colin stroked his chin, suddenly looking forward to this. Lost in thought, the duel on the field had officially begun. Amid the rumbling sounds of galloping hooves, the two Half-Elf knights initiated their charge. Colins attention returned to the events unfolding before his eyes. But when he saw that Knight Omar was radiating a strong holy light, a sense of unease arose in his heart. Omar was a fourth rank Knight! Colin clearly remembered that when Omar had battled with him a year ago, he was still a third rank Knight. It was unexpected that he had advanced so rapidly in only one year. Apart from Colin, the person who most profoundly felt Omars sudden increase in power was his opponent, Knight Karl. At first, the young Knight Karl was brimming with confidence, believing he could definitely defeat this notorious Half-Elf renegade and further elevate his reputation. However, when he directly faced the terrifying pressure, he realized that something was wrong. Fortunately, Karl knew very well that backing down wasnt an option at this point. He had to confront the situation head-on, using all his courage and faith to strive for a miracle. Bang! The two knights finally crashed into each other without any frills. Theirnces shattered simultaneously into countless flying wood chips. The two war horses crossed past each other. Knight Omar sat steadily on his horseback like a rock, but his opponent, Knight Karl, was already dumbfounded and fell to the ground. Bright red blood flowed out from the gaps in his helmet, instantly forming a small puddle on the ground. For a moment, the tournament field fell silent. Only the doctors waiting on the sidelines rushed over. They frantically removed Knight Karls helmet and breastte, only to find that the young knight who had just been confident was now with his entire chest caved in due to the impact. The doctor felt Karls chest for a while, then sighed and shook his head.
On the viewing tform, the Half-Elf nobles stared in disbelief at what had just happened, obviously still in shock. Karl Miller, the most outstanding young member of the Miller family, the champion knight of the martial arts tournament, who was very likely to be Duke Miller, had just died at the hands of a Half-Elf renegade. The Half-Elf maid Kathy was still holding the flowers that Knight Karl had given her, but she could never have imagined that the sender of the flowers had be a corpse. Prince Harrison was also stunned.
His rival in love had just died like this? Just moments ago, he had been strategizing in his mind about how to dispel Knight Karls attachment to Kathy. Yet, in the blink of an eye, his romantic rival had been disposed of. The unpredictability of the world truly was beyondprehension. At that moment, Viscount Fein, the envoy from the East Territory, slowly stood up adopting a sorrowful expression and spoke with feigned sincerity: Your Majesty, I deeply regret the unfortunate fate of Knight Karl! However, this proves that he wasnt the strongest Half-Elf Knight. As such, this Knight Sword can only be presented to Knight Omar now. Of course, Your Majesty, the decision of who should be awarded the champions prize from this martial artspetition remains yours to make. Queen Isa coldly red at Viscount Fein, a surge of anger swirling within her heart. Who else could she award the prize to now? Could she possibly present it to the dead? Just as Viscount Fein was about to hand over Marquis Garcias sword to Knight Omar, Colin suddenly stepped forward to speak: Wait a moment, Viscount Fein. Count Angler, is there a matter of question?
Colin didnt seem upset that the champion of the martialpetition had been in by the East Territorys Half-Elf Knight. At this moment, he still had a smile, saying: I also have a personal guard who wishes to challenge Knight Omar. Viscount Fein responded lightly with a smile, My lord, Im aware that the Northern Knights are filled with masters. Knight Omar has never dared to fancypeting with those Northern elites. No, no, no. Colin shook his head, My personal guard isnt a Northerner, but a Half-Elf. Viscount Fein was left dumbfounded. Colin continued, Viscount Fein, didnt you just say that the Knight Sword is to be awarded to the strongest Half-Elf Knight? Im afraid Knight Omar isnt deserving of this title until he defeats my personal guard. Viscount Feins smile vanished as he asked solemnly, May I ask who your personal guard is? Colin pped twice, and a guard d in full armor ascended the grandstand withrge strides from behind. The guard first bowed to Colin and Queen Isa before slowly removing the helmet. Duke Lute! Astonished gasps echoed around. Everyone recognized this personal guard of Count Angler. It was the former son-inw of the Half-Elf Kingdom andmander of the Silver Moon Guards, Ennsfa, Duke Lute! Viscount Fein couldnt believe his eyes. He stammered, Lu Duke Lute, wasnt wasnt he executed?
Colin exined jovially, Duke Lute was stripped of his title a year ago for participating in the Savoy familys rebellion and was sentenced to death by Her Majesty. However, in consideration of Duke Lute C Ennsfas outstanding contributions to the Half-Elf Kingdom and the fact that his partaking in the rebellion was pressing by the Savoy Family, he was granted mercy and merely exiled. Considering Ennsfas extraordinary martial prowess, I took him in to serve me as an ordinary personal guard, hoping that he might atone for his past mistakes. Despite Colins exnation, Viscount Fein still appeared incredulous. Acquiescing in serving as his personal guard, Colin had long been a figure of hatred to Ennsfa, hadnt he? Why else would he ept being a guard for him? And how could Colin dare entrust his own safety to such a foe? Before Viscount Fein could regain his senses, Ennsfa had already approached Knight Omar. Without saying a word, he removed his chainmail gloves and tossed them over. Knight Omar was also stunned. Because this was a duel invitation! Chapter 416: 414 Duel (Part 2)_1 Chapter 416: 414 Duel (Part 2)_1 Uncle! Ron Lute, the Master of Alfalfa City, couldnt help but shout. Yet the once Duke Lute, now Ennsfa Lutes personal guard, seemed to have not heard his nephews voice. He just stared deadly at the Knight Omar in front of him, waiting for his response. Ron Lute was frantic. This resurrected uncle had once been the backbone of the Lute family. Now, the family was in decline, barely holding on within Alfalfa City. Seeing Ennsfa Lute was like clutching at a lifesaver. But this lifesaver was about to duel with a powerful half-elf knight, causing Ron to feel as if he had fallen from heaven back into hell. In his desperation, he couldnt help but call out. Seeing his unclepletely ignore him, Ron dared not say more. Nor did he dare outright advise his uncle not to duel with Knight Omar. After all, this was arranged by Count Angler. If Ron were to disrupt Count Anglers n, the fate of the Lute family would only be more dismal. Knight Omar looked at the chain glove on the ground in front of him without immediately picking it up, standing dumbly in ce. It should be known that Ennsfa Lutes previous position C as the half-elf Duke andmander of the Silver Moon Guards C came not from his status as an inw, but his formidable strength that towered over the Half-Elf Kingdom! Even though Omar himself had now also advanced to the fourth stage, the thought of facing the once-first knight of the Half-Elf Kingdom caused him some trepidation.
Moreover, it was a duel to the death! Omar, looking at Ennsfa Lutes icy stare, was already contemting retreat. He had indeed squared off against Ennsfa before and knew thetters strength only too well. He knew that even now, having ascended to the fourth stage, he might not be a match. However, at this point, even if he didnt want to fight, Colin wouldnt let him go easily. Knight Omar, didnt you want to prove that you were the strongest half-elf knight? Whats the matter now? Are you too scared to ept Knight Ennsfas challenge? Omar was still hesitating, but then he saw Viscount Feins cold look. At this point, he finally realized that he had no way back. As a traitor to the half-elfs, if Omar were to lose the support of the Eastern Territory, his best oue would only be to be a fugitive. So, Knight Omar took a deep breath, bent down and picked up the glove from the ground. When he looked up, he clearly saw a hint of mockery and disdain shing in the eyes of Ennsfa Lute. Knight Omar felt a surge of anger shoot to his head. At this moment, he finally cast aside his cowardice and hesitance, only wanting to wash away past humiliations. Come on, Ennsfa Lute! Lets see if youve made any progress over the past two years! Unlike Knight Omars outburst, Ennsfa Lute was as calm as still water, seemingly unconscious of the fact that he was about to partake in a life-or-death duel. However, when the duel officially began, Ennsfa Lute suddenly switched from extreme stillness to vigorous action. Boom! The moment Ennsfa Lute dashed, the ground sheared open explosively. The explosions counterforce propelled the over-two-meter-tall Ennsfa like a tank, charging toward his enemy. Knight Omar felt an intense threat, a shivering sense of crisis surged up within him. In an instant, Knight Omar did not hold back, activating his most powerful state without hesitation. Holy Light spread from his chest like flowing water, even his heavy sword was lit up by the Holy Light. Die!
Knight Omar roared, his heavy sword emanating a silver-white Holy Light, and aimed a blow at Ennsfas skull. But just at the moment of their imminent collision, Omar suddenly changed his attack. His body twisted like a fish and not only avoided Ennsfa Lutes deadly blow, but also drove his long sword towards Ennsfas right handthe hand without a chain glove. Squelch! In the sttering of blood, two fingers fell to the ground.
Knight Omar was also knocked to the ground, with a burning pain in his chest, but he was ecstatic because once Ennsfa Lute lost his fingers, he would no longer be able to hold a weapon. So he did a quick roll to Ennsfa Lutes back with his shining heavy sword. Under the intense impact, he fiercely stabbed it into Ennsfa Lutes lower back. Ennsfa Lute, seemingly unaffected, spun around quickly even though he wasnt able to grasp his long sword. He delivered a swing punch. The enormous fist, apanied by the spikes on the arm guard, swept downward like a strong pir. This strike was extremely fast, and Sir Omar, intent on plunging his heavy sword deeper, was caught off guard and could only let go of his sword and brace himself for the blow. Thump! Under the force of the impact, the armor on Sir Omars arm immediately dented, sparks flying everywhere. He slid back several meters, still in his defensive position, leaving twin trails of scorched earth from his feet. Before he could catch his breath, the second punch from Knight Ennsfa was already pressing down on him. Boom! Sir Omar knelt with blood sttering from his knees. He propped his arms in front of him, desperate to block the massive blood-red fist flying towards him. Aaaaaah!!! Omar roared, executing a swift roll to avoid the punch. He then sprung from the ground and flew past Knight Ennsfas side, grabbing onto the handle of his heavy sword that was impaled into Ennsfas waist.
Whoosh! Just as Ennsfa threw another punch, it was deftly blocked by Omar with his half-broken heavy sword. Thump! Ennsfas punch, powerful like a torrential flood, struck hard against the heavy sword. The massive strength made the sword carve through Ennsfas armor, creating a vicious, gaping wound on his waist. Although Omar was knocked away once more, blood spurting from his mouth, he couldnt help but let out a wild, uninhibitedugh. He realized that Ennsfa, while as formidable as ever, seemed to have regressed significantly in skill, and his mental state seemed unusual Any sane person would avoid causing themselves further injury if they saw a sword embedded in their waist, right? This was clearly a suicidal duel, harming oneself as much as the opponent. But the next second, Sir Omarsughter froze on his face. Because Ennsfa, his waist practically split in half, seemed to ignore his fatal injurypletely and charged towards him again as if unaffected. Thump! Amid the jarring sound of twisting metal, a chilling sound of bone-cracking could be heard. Sir Omar let out a painful howl; he was shocked to find that his arm had actually been shattered!
But Ennsfa had no intention of stopping. Despite the gruesome wound on his waist, he struck his fists furiously, repeatedly hammering Omars chest. Thump, thump, thump! With each punch, blood sttered, along with the sounds of cracking bones. Sir Omar initially let out screams of terror, but gradually, not a sound could be heard from him. Thump, thump, thump! Knight Ennsfa continued to pummel his fists, with blood and bits of flesh sttering all over his armor, making him look like a demon straight out of hell. By now, Sir Omar was nothing more than a bloody, mangled mess, but Knight Ennsfa showed no signs of stopping. The battlefield fell into silence. The brutality of the duel had everyone stunned. It wasnt until Colin raised his hand gently and whispered, Thats enough, that Ennsfa finally ceased his beatings, slowly rising and leisurely walking towards the royal podium. The strong reek of blood permeated the air, making all the Half-Elf nobles on the podium recoil instinctively. Viscount Fein tried his best to stay calm, but watching Knight Ennsfa steadily approaching him, he could not help but shudder unwittingly. Finally, the blood-drenched, terrifying Knight stood in front of Viscount Fein and straight away took the sword of Marquis Garcia from him.
Throughout the entire process, Viscount Fein stood frozen in ce, not daring to move an inch. Chapter 417: 415 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Chapter 417: 415 Banquet (Part 1)_1 The night the martial artspetition ended was destined to be a night of revelry. Over a hundred bonfires arose by the River Crystal, skinned cows and sheep slowly rotating on the barbecue, with fat falling into the fire, sending up bursts of mes. Covered in spices and salt, the enticing aroma instantly permeated the surrounding air. Long tables were set up next to the bonfires, heaped with vegetables, fruits, and bread. Tens of thousands of Half-Elf folk sat around the bonfires, enjoying fine food and wine provided by Queen Isa, while discussing the events of the days tournament. Some sighed in sympathy for Karl Miller, cursed the Half-Elf traitor Omar, or debated who would be awarded the martial arts champion but Ennsfa Lute was noticeably absent from their discussions. Despite the satisfaction garnered from the former Duke Lutes performance in the tournament C his brutal killing of Knight Omar C the memory sent chills down the spines of the Half-Elves. His cold indifference to life, even his own, was not unlike a devil. This lively and noisy atmosphere was not suitable for discussing such bone-chilling affairs. They should enjoy the roast meat, drink the fine wine, and bask in the joy of the hunting festival. Half-Elf nobles, of course, would not mingle with themoners at an outdoor feast. Their banquet was held in the Half-Elf Pce. Hundreds of fish oil candles illuminated the elegant and gorgeous banquet hall as bright as day. Hundreds of Half-Elf nobles and distinguished guests gathered in the hall, quietly waiting for the banquet to begin. The fine wine and food were prepared, and their enticing aromas wafted through the air. Yet, the nobles and guests all stood by, their eyes directed towards the center of the hall.
There, Queen Isa, in a gorgeous court gown, revealed her right shoulder and a pair of well-toned, glossy arms. A purple belt highlighted her slender waist, belying the fact she had recently given birth. Her green hair was arranged intoplex andvish styles, adorned with glittering diamonds and silver hairpins, giving off a charming glow under the candlelight. She was holding a knights sword, ced on the shoulder of Knight Joseph, who was kneeling in front of her, and said loudly: Joseph Palon, do you swear loyalty to me? Knight Joseph, who had won the runner-up in the martial artspetition, couldnt maintain his usualposure. He looked up at the dazzling Queen Isa and said aloud: I, Joseph Palon, today offer my unparalleled loyalty to the great Blood Thorn C Her Majesty Queen Isa Miller! As long as I live, your will shall be my objective, and your guidance shall be my faith! I swear on the holy name of the ancestral Palon lineage and pledge eternal loyalty to you! The Palon family wasnt a prominent family in the Half-Elf Kingdom. In fact, they had even lost their nobility. Yet, the illegitimate son of this impoverished family C Joseph Palon, miraculously became the champion of the martial artspetition. Half-Elf nobles present at the ceremony were green with envy at Josephs good fortune. They opined that if the true champion C Knight Karl Miller hadnt been tragically killed by Knight Omar, Joseph wouldnt have had his moment of glory. However, only a few knew that Josephs prowess was not inferior to Karl Millers. Watching this scene, Colin suddenly thought that if Joseph hadnt chosen to give up the championship to Karl Miller at thest moment, perhaps the one who would have died at the hands of Knight Omar would have been himself. It seems that Knight Joseph indeed receives good karma. I, Isa Miller, lord of the Half-Elf Kingdom, grant Joseph Palon the title of Viscount Lord of the Half-Elf Kingdom in the name of the Queen. From today on, the Palon Family bes the hereditary Viscount Family of the Half-Elf Kingdom. After that, Queen Isa gave the knight sword back to Viscount Palon. She then took a seal from the tray held by the attendant beside her and said: Viscount Joseph Palon, I appoint you as the Commander of the Silver Moon Guards in the name of the Half-Elf Queen. I hope you will shoulder the responsibility of protecting the Half-Elf Kingdom under the scrutiny of the Supreme Lord! This appointment was beyond the expectations of almost everyone present. They never imagined that the Half-Elf Queen would give such an important position to a man of low birth who just entered the Half-Elf nobility circle. In contrast to this, the Queen promoting Joseph Palon straight to the rank of Viscount, skipping the rank of Baron, didnt seem as abrupt.
Joseph Palon also seemed overwhelmed and shocked as he had not anticipated that Queen Isa would hand such a huge responsibility to him. After his initial shock, a sense of firm resolution appeared on his bronze face as he spoke solemnly: I, Joseph Palon, in this sacrednd, under the gaze of the Supreme Lord, swear that from this day forth and until death, I will protect the Half-Elf Kingdom with my honor, my life, and everything I have. At this point, the clever half-elf nobles finally understood the profound meaning behind Queen Isas choice to appoint this rootless knight as the Commander of the Silver Moon Guards. Undoubtedly, a dazzling star will rise in the Half-Elf Kingdom at a startling speed.
With the rise of Viscount Palon, the situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom will undergo aplete transformation. As new power rises, old power inevitably declines. Moreover, this is the will of Queen Isa and Count Angler, and no one can stop it. Realizing this, many of the half-elf nobles present became timid, even when Queen Isa announced the official start of the banquet, they could no longer regain their pleasant mood. Queen Isa obviously wont bother about the concerns of those old nobles. After two rebellions and purges, Silver Moon City indeed needs some fresh faces. the Silver Moon Guards are currently downsizing, eliminating the old, weak, sick, and disabled, and then we can add some fresh blood. Dont rush as you just took over. Get familiar with the situation first, get to know the generals in the military. As for the future development direction of the Silver Moon Guards, I will talk to you about itter Queen Isa briefly exined the affairs of the Silver Moon Guards to Viscount Palon and then walked elegantly towards Colin, taking his arm intimately. Viscount Fein, who was talking to Colin, paused slightly, then immediately turned his gaze away, pretending not to have seen and continued: Her Majesty the Queen, Count Angler, after returningst time, I reported your intentions to Duke St. Prowse. After careful consideration, Duke agreed to your n to redeem Marquis Vincent with warships. However, the quantity and tonnage of the vessels still need further discussion. Colin looked at Viscount Fein with a smile and said casually: Thats good, in that case, lets discuss it slowly. Viscount Fein wanted to continue speaking, but Colin had already turned to whisper something to Queen Isa. Standing hand in hand, they turned their backs to him, seemingly ignoring Viscount Fein. Viscount Fein had to shut his mouth. The disregard from them made him seethe with anger, but he dared not vent it out.
This trip to Silver Moon City went less smoothly than he had expected. However, Viscount Fein was not too anxious, ording to Duke St. Prowses instructions, he still had plenty of time. Chapter 418: 416 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Chapter 418: 416 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Teacher, may I ask you for a dance? Princess Judy stood timidly in front of Colin with her hands behind her back, her face tinged with shyness as she asked. Colin secretly rolled his eyes, of course he knew that this whimsical imperial princess was pretending to be shy, he just didnt know what she was plotting this time. It was already past dinner time, the attendants had cleaned up the dining table, and the orchestra had begun to y soothing dance music, all waiting for the host of tonights party to lead the first dance. Colin originally wanted to dance the first dance with Isa, but now that Princess Judy had taken the initiative to invite him, as a gentleman, he could not refuse. And Queen Isa would not be angry with Princess Judy, she even handed Colins hand over to Judy with a smile. Colin held Princess Judys hand, looking at the little girl in a white princess dress, only then realizing that she was starting to resemble a young woman. Her skin was like snow, her features were finely carved, the golden hair was scattered on her fair shoulders, the silk dress outlined a delicate body, her slender legs were exposed under the skirt, gleaming with a moist sheen, full of vitality. Her bright face revealed two shallow dimples, and her eyes as beautiful as ake were full of smiles. Teacher, you seem reluctant to dance the first dance with me! Not at all.
Colinposed himself, led Princess Judy to stand in the middle of the hall, and then pulled her into his arms, starting to rotate to the beat of the music. p! The delicate crystal shoes stomped heavily on the marble floor, making an inharmonious noise. Having narrowly escaped being stepped on, Colin shook his head speechlessly, and said, You cant get my feet, just dance properly. Princess Judy pouted in disbelief, but she also knew that she had no way of stepping on a high-rank knight. She turned her bright big eyes and suddenly whispered: Teacher, I have discovered a secret about my brother, do you want to hear it? Colin lowered his head to look at the little girl, who was within reach, andughed, You didnt discover his thing with Kathy, did you? Eh? Teacher, you knew this already! Mm. Princess Judy fell silent for a while, then asked, But how can you allow this to happen, Teacher? My brother is the first heir to the throne, while Kathy is a half-elf and also a maid! Whats the rush? Your brother isnt going to marry Kathy, just let him experience the taste of love. But what if they have a baby, then what! Just an illegitimate child, your father has a whole bunch of those. But my fathers lovers are all human nobles! Princess Judy said anxiously, Teacher, you dont know, the royal bloodline cannot be passed on to foreign races! Is there such a rule? Colin asked in confusion. Yes! Princess Judy nodded seriously, Gana, the first emperor himself, dered that the bloodline of St. Lorenzo must not be passed on to foreign races! Why? How would I know why?
Colin furrowed his brows, lost in thought. This is actually a strange rule, as other Holy Knight families can intermarry with other races. For example, the St. Hilde family has repeatedly married noble daughters to trolls, and even Vera almost married a half-elf prince, so why cant the royal St. Lorenzo family intermarry with foreign races, even to the point of not being able to have illegitimate children? Bloodline?
Isnt the bloodline of the St. Lorenzo family also that of the Holy Knights? Seeing Colin silent, Princess Judy grew anxious and shouted, Teacher! Colin came back to his senses, but still didnt seem too bothered. He casually replied, Whats the rush? They should just take contraceptive measures. This era actually already had measures for contraception, such as certain animal intestines, or certain specific potions. In short, if they didnt want a love child between Prince Harrison and Kathy, it wouldnt be a difficult task. Really? There are contraceptive measures? Princess Judy asked curiously with her bright, wide eyes blinking. Children shouldnt ask too many questions. Colin didnt borate further. He nned to have a word with Harrisonter to make him be careful about this, or hed have to deal with real trouble. Princess Judy humphed lightly, and asked further, So, with contraceptive measures, my brother would be able to be with Kathy? As long as they dont marry, of course they can do as they please. Colin answered casually. Alright, I understand. Princess Judy nodded her head, and didnt speak anymore. As the dance ended and Colin slowly led the littledy to a stop, he suddenly said, Was it Harrison who sent you to test me? Princess Judys body shuddered slightly. Lowering her head to avoid Colins gaze, she said insincerely, Of course not. With a faint smile, Colin let go of the girls hand and let her scamper off. He didnt probe more into the matter.
Just as he was about to find Prince Harrison, Queen Isa approached him. Colin grabbed Isas hand and was about to exin when he saw Isa had already handed him a letter. She lowered her voice and said, Letter from Winterfell City, just received. Colin hurriedly epted and opened the letter. Then his face changed abruptly. Upon seeing this, Isa asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? Colin handed the letter to her. As Isa took it, she saw that it contained just a simple phrase Situation has changed in the Wesnd, return immediately! And there was no signature or seal. Apparently realizing Isas confusion, Colin exined in a low voice, This is Archbishop Aganis handwriting. Isa nodded and asked, What could have happened in the Wesnd? Could it be that somethings gone wrong with the army sent to wage war on the orcs? Im afraid so. Colins heart felt heavy. When he was in Dragon City, he had known about the Wesnds dispatching an expeditionary force to the orc territory. At that time, both the royal family and the Prime Minister were quite confident about this expedition and did not send troops to support. But now it had be problematic.
The orcs on the western side of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range are a significant threat to the Illumination Empire, especially when they manage to unify and sessfully establish the Orc Empire. Although Vera and Marquis Garcia hadnt sent word, Colin knew that Archbishop Agani would never joke about something like this. The Churchs news delivery was certainly faster than any Lords. Therefore, Colin knew he could not stay in Silver Moon City too long. Queen Isa also realized this and asked, Should we abandon the n for the East? After thinking for a moment, Colin gritted his teeth and said, No! We have prepared for this for a long time, how can we give up when we are so close? Moreover, Ive said before that we need to settle our ounts with the St. Prowse Family! Isa frowned, trying to dissuade him, But if the Orcs are about to invade, the timing might not be right No matter. Well make it quick! Colin decisively made up his mind, Moreover, the Orc invasion might serve as an excellent pretext to mislead the East. But weve been pretending to be idle to lure the East into action. If we show urgency now, the East will certainly suspect something. Colin was in thought for a moment, then his eyesnded on Prince Harrison leading Kathy onto the dance floor. He smiled and said, Ive found a way. Chapter 419: 417 Harmonization_1 Chapter 419: 417 Harmonization_1 The night was deep, and the hunting festival banquet finally came to an end, with the guests excusing themselves one after another. Viscount Fein also bid farewell to Queen Isa, but just as he was preparing to leave, an attendant blocked his path: Viscount, Prince Harrison invites you to a tea partyter. Viscount Fein turned back with surprise, and saw Prince Harrison not far away watching him. He quickly nodded in acknowledgment and said to the attendant: Alright, its my honor. Then, under the guidance of the attendant, Viscount Fein arrived at a lounge. The lounge wasvishly and magnificently decorated, with a distinctive style. Three crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light refracted through the pure crystals, bing dazzlingly radiant and filling every corner of the lounge. Prince Harrison had not yet arrived, and Viscount Fein walked around the lounge, taking interest in the mounted beast skulls and the uniquely designed decorative weapons on the walls. This bold andvish style certainly didnt match the temperament of Half-Elf nobles; it must have been specially redecorated for Prince Harrison. Thinking about how the royal prince had just in a brown bear with his own hands at the hunting party, it was clear that despite his peaceful appearance, the young prince had a heart full of martial spirit. While contemting, Viscount Fein heard footsteps approaching, he quickly turned around and saw Prince Harrison entering.
PrinceEarl Angler? Viscount Fein thought Prince Harrison had invited him alone, but surprisingly, Colin Angler was also present. But, he wasnt too surprised. After all, Colin was Prince Harrisons teacher, so it was probably not Prince Harrison who wanted to see him privately, but Colin! Viscount Fein quickly processed several thoughts, yet he maintained a graceful and calm demeanor, greeting the two men who entered. Prince Harrison took the main seat, and then Half-Elf maids swiftly entered, serving them flower tea and honey. While savoring the flower tea in his hand, Viscount Fein asionally nced at Colin, trying to glean some insight from his face. s, he found nothing. Prince Harrison put down his teacup, cleared his throat, and said in a slightly immature voice: Earl Angler, Viscount Fein, Ive invited the two of you here to share an unfortunate piece of news. Viscount Fein was taken aback, quickly ncing at Colin across from him, who also looked confused, so he continued to listen to Prince Harrison: Ive just received a letter from Dragon City. Our expeditionary force sent to the west of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range in the Wesnd has encountered an ident. The Glorious Empire might be threatened by the orcs once again What?! Viscount Fein was obviously startled by this news, eximing involuntarily. At this point, he was no longer bothered about the conflict with the North Territory, immediately asking: Your Highness, are you saying the Orc Empire has been reunified? Colin also wore a shocked expression and asked solemnly: How bad is the Western Expeditions casualties? And what about Duke St. Gregorian? How is she now? Prince Harrisons eyes flickered slightly, he gave a slight cough and said: Both of you, Im not clear about the specific situation at this point. However, my father has already asked me to return to Dragon City immediately. Before I leave, I hope the East and North territories can resolve some misunderstandings and conflicts. After all, the threat of the orcs is too great. It requires the unity and sincere cooperation of all the lords in the Glorious Empire to ovee this crisis. Viscount Fein gradually calmed down from his shock, his first thought was, could this be a conspiracy by the North Territory? After all, Colin Angler is the tutor of Prince Harrison, could he intentionally instigate Prince Harrison to deceive the East with a false news?
But soon, Viscount Fein dismissed this guess. Firstly, the fake news was too easily exposed, and the St. Prowse Family is not foolish, they would definitely go and verify it themselves. Secondly, ording to the previous inference made by Count Evan, Colin Anglers current strategy should be to stall for time and wait for the reinforcement of the Northern Army to arrive at Silver Moon City. Then, he would confront the East by dering the death of Marquis Vincent. In this way, even if the East wanted to avenge, they would not dare to cross the Angry River easily and engage in a battle with the Northern Army within the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom.
The St. Prowse Family would have no choice but to ept this humiliating oue. So, this time Viscount Fein was tough from the beginning, and he deliberately made trouble at the Hunting Party, knowing that at this point Colin Angler was essentially bluffing. Before the Northern Army arrived, he did not dare to fall out with the East. Thinking in this way, Colin Angler would not need to risk the fabrication of such a lie that could likely be exposed in order to forcefully stop the Easts revenge. However, if the Orcs were really about to invade, then it would indeed be a big help for the North Territory. A hint of concern rose in Viscount Feins heart, and he looked up at Colin Angler opposite him, only to see that the others face was also solemn. The news about the Orcs seemed to have taken him by surprise. Therefore, Viscount Fein tentatively said, Your Highness, as I have always emphasized, the East has no intention to be enemies with the North, or the Half-Elf Kingdom. Let alone, at a time when the situation is critical, we are certainly willing to make efforts to eliminate misunderstandings between the two sides and achieve reconciliation. So, as long as Earl Angler agrees to release Marquis Vincent, then we in the East would surely not provoke any further and cause more problems. Prince Harrison nodded in satisfaction, then turned his gaze to his tutor. With a gloomy face, Colin said coldly, Marquis Vincents actions in Silver Moon City have caused great harm to the North and half-elves. If you Easterners do not show enough sincerity, I will not release him easily! Viscount Fein immediately said, Earl, the Duke St. Prowse has already stated that he is willing to exchange Marquis Vincent for three heavy battleships, fifty sail-oar warships, and one hundred logistics transport ships. Not enough! Colin refused decisively. Viscount Fein sneered in his heart, thinking that at this point, this Northern Earl was still holding on stubbornly, he said with a difficult face: Earl, this is the maximum sincerity we in the East can offer.
Add three more heavy battleships and twenty transport ships! This Viscount Fein hesitated for a moment, then acted as if he had made a great resolution, Alright, Earl, I will report back to Duke St. Prowse immediately, I hope he agrees. Prince Harrison hurriedly said, Please hurry, after all, the situation in the Wesnd is critical, we need to solve this problem immediately. Yes, Your Highness! Viscount Fein bowed to Prince Harrison, then wasted no more time, and turned to leave immediately. As Viscount Feins figure disappeared outside the lounge, Prince Harrison stood up, walked to Colin, and asked, Teacher, how did I do? Not bad. Colin chuckled, patting Prince Harrisons shoulder. Prince Harrison was overjoyed, afterughing for a while, he asked, Teacher, why did you have me give this news to the Easterner? Colin gave a faint smile, Because the same piece of news, said by different people, would havepletely different effects. Prince Harrison wrinkled his brows, not quiteprehending his teachers intent. Just as he hesitated and was about to ask further, he heard Colin say: See more, think more, ask less. Because the answer you get could be a lie, but a persons actions cannot pretend. Alright, teacher. Prince Harrison nodded thoughtfully. Chapter 420: Decision 418_1 Chapter 420: Decision 418_1 Alfalfa City. In the garden behind the Holy Light Cathedral, there was a faint scent of ck tea drifting in the air. Count Evan sipped his tea lightly and asked Ondo who was sitting next to him: Mr. Ondo, how long have you been in Alfalfa City? Ondo, who has just taken over as the chairman of the Alfalfa Brotherly Society, sat respectfully at the side. Upon hearing this, he quickly replied: Count, I have been in Alfalfa for fifteen years. Where are you originally from? My hometown is in Silver Moon City, my lord. Is that so? Thats a good ce. How could you bear to leave a garden city ande to this hellhole of Alfalfa City? Ondo somewhat awkwardly replied, Count, when I was young and ignorant, I stole something that shouldnt have been stolen from a significant figure. Thats why I had to flee to Alfalfa City Count Evan gave a small smile and put down his tea cup, not pressing on with the questions. Instead, he changed his train of thought and asked:
So Mr. Ondo, what do you think is the biggest difference between Alfalfa City and Silver Moon City? The difference Ondo was at a loss for words. The two cities were not directlyparable at all, and if there were differences, there were simply too many. However, faced with Count Evans question, Ondo couldnt not respond. He had to rapidly put his mind to work. After pondering for a moment, he chuckled nervously and said: Count, I think the biggest difference between Alfalf City and Silver Moon City is that Alfalfa Citycks a prestigious ruler. Ondo didnt continue, but Count Evan undoubtedly understood the buttering up. The so-called prestigious ruler, of course, referred to the St. Prowse family. Count Evan smiled nomittally, then rose to his feet and took a leisurely stroll deeper into the garden. Ondo quickly followed. Ive toured around Alfalfa City and seen many areas that are dpidated. The residents here are impoverished and riddled with swindlers, even murderers, and robbers lurk around every corner. This makes me very sad! Although this city doesnt belong to Easnd, there are a lot of Easterners living here. I want them to have a more dignified life, and I hope this city is no longer a sore spot in thisnd. Count Evans words positioned him as the ruler of Alfalfa City. Could it be that Count Evan took Ondos ttery earlier seriously? One must know, Alfalfa City is still nominally the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. A shiver went down Ondos spine as he suddenly realized Could it be that Easnd was confident in gaining control of Alfalfa City? He knew that Easnd was negotiating with Count Angler to redeem the territory of Marquis Vincent, but since he wasnt Count Anglers confidant, he did not know the specifics of its progress or ns. However, there was no time to think further on this right now. Ondo quickly replied in an obsequious tone: Count, rest assured, I will immediately convene the leaders of the Brotherly Society to jointly discuss a governing n for you to review. Under your guidance, we will spare no effort in reviving this city! Count Evan nodded in satisfaction, gestured for Ondo to leave. Ondo took the hint, bowed, and excused himself. Count Evan stood alone in front of an osmanthus tree, breathing in its rich fragrance when he heard the sound of footsteps behind him. ncing back, he saw Viscount Fein hurriedly approaching. Count Evan raised an eyebrow and asked suspiciously, Howe youre back so soon?
Viscount Fein said with a serious expression, Count, theres trouble in Wesnd. The orcs may be about to invade! Count Evan was obviously taken aback by this news. He was stunned for a moment before he asked, Where did you get this information? Prince Harrison told me himself, and he hopes that we can settle the dispute with Nortnd as soon as possible to present a united front. Count Evan pondered for a moment before asking, During your mission to Silver Moon City, what was Colin Anglers attitude?
When I first arrived, it was the beginning of the Hunting Festivals Martial Arts Competition. As you had arranged, I had Knight Omar go and cause a disturbance. However, Nortnd unexpectedlyunched Ennsfa Lute The former Duke Lute of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Yes. It turns out he didnt die, and he is still working diligently for Colin Angler. As a result, I was not able to gauge through this whether Colin dares to turn against Easnd. However, at the post-festival banquet, I took the initiative to discuss the ransom with Colin. His response was obviously evasive and clearly intended to dy. Count Evan nodded and said, Indeed, Colin is feeling insecure now. So, this threat of the orcs, it cant be a Nortnd conspiracy, can it? Most probably not, Count Evan shook his head, Such a lie would be too easy to expose. However, I will write to my mother to verify this, just in case. Also, I just received a message this morning that the Northern Golden Lion Legion suddenly stopped advancing at the border of the Half-Elf Kingdom. At first, I was wondering what they were up to. Now it seems that they must have received the news from Wesnd. Viscount Fein looked puzzled, We still havent reached an agreement with Silver Moon City. Why would the Golden Lion Legion dare to stop marching? It must be Marquis Garcias order. Marquis Garcia? Yes, Count Evan said confidently, If you carefully study Marquis Garcias past, you will understand. He is a staunch expansionist and opposes any form of internal conflict among humans. Thats why, when the former Duke St. Hilde was alive, the rtionship between the two brothers was tense. Marquis Garcias development of the cavalry, and his constant intensification of conflicts with the trolls, was a deliberate move to exhaust all the resources of Nortnd in the north, so as not to let Duke St. Hilde think about marching eastward.
Therefore, as soon as this threat from the orcs emerged, Marquis Garcia will certainly be the first to prevent Colin Angler from moving the Golden Lion Legion eastward, and may even ask him to return to Nortnd with his Blood Knight Army immediately. Viscount Fein looked pleased andughed, So it seems that this issue with the orcs might turn out to be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us! Exactly! Count Evan became excited and hurriedly asked, Have you reached an agreement with Colin Angler yet? Not yet. Colin Angler asked for three more heavy battleships on top of our bottom line! What do you say, isnt he still trying to stall? Agree to it! Count Evan ordered without hesitation, No matter what he thinks, we cant miss this opportunity. Viscount Fein hesitated, But Duke St. Prowse Ill deal with my father. You go back to Silver Moon city immediately and sign the redemption agreement on behalf of the St. Prowse family with Colin Angler. Be quick! We must at least thoroughly eliminate the threat from Colin Angler before Emperor Reinhardt issues a war order! Yes, my lord! Chapter 421: 419 Position (Part 1)_1 Chapter 421: 419 Position (Part 1)_1 The morning light bathed the horizon in a light rosy glow, with numerous white clouds gently floating amongst the crimson hues. Countless gleams of dawn reflected off the tranquil Angry River, casting a faint halo around it, giving everything a serene and peaceful ambience. However, this tranquility was just a fa?ade; underneath the rivers surface, countless undertows were surging. Suddenly, an undertow burst through the tranquility of the surface, immediately causing a swathe of turbulent waves. Vortexes spread through the waves, eventually disappearing on the surface of the water. Under the shimmering dawn light, a colossal fleet appeared on Angry River. Their sails swelled with wind, and the bow of the ships churned white waves under the impact of the undertow. The banners that nged defiantly in the wind bore the image of a white Pegasus ready to take flight. Obviously, this was the navy fleet of the St. Prowse Family from the Eastern Territory. Despite the widely recognized weakness of the Eastern Territorys army in the Glorious Empire, their navy fleet was never underestimated. This massive fleet, consisting of fifteen heavy battleships, a hundred and eighty oar and sail warships, fifty light, fast-triangr sailboats, and three hundred logistics transport vessels, was undeniably the most formidable water force in the Glorious Empire. With this near-invincible fleet and the impassable Angry River, the Eastern Territory had remained uninvaded for centuries. Even the powerful North Territory, which had beaten the Troll Empire ck and blue, found it difficult to cross the turbulent Angry River under the threat of this fleet. At this moment, leading the fleet was the gship White Dew.
This legendary heavy battleship, named after the St. Prowse familys castle, was the pride of the Eastern Territory and a marvel in the era of wooden sailing warships. The marine behemoth was eighty meters long, twenty meters wide, with a keel length of sixty-six meters. It had a full-load discement of three thousand tons and three decks with protective walls built on each for more than a thousand bowmen to fire simultaneously. Eight huge paddles were fitted to both sides of the hull, and a formidable ramming prow was installed at the bow. In the era of cold weapons, the White Dew was undoubtedly an invincible battleship that could never sink. At this moment, almost all the senior military officers of the Pegasus Navy fleet had gathered in the captains quarters of the White Dew. The eyes of the fleets highestmander, Count Howell, sweep imposingly over every face in the room. Then, clearing his throat, he loudly said: Gentlemen, I presume you are all aware of why we are heading north. Yes, its to proceed to Silver Moon City, to redeem Marquis Vincent! And the price of redemption As he got to this point, the corner of Count Howells mouth twitched a few times. It seemed difficult for him to mask his humiliation and anger, but he quickly calmed down and continued, saying: The price of redemption, lets have Count Evan exin it personally. Count Evan, who was standing behind Count Howell, stepped forward with a slight smile, greeted the fleet officers with a nod, unfolded a sheepskin parchment in his hands, and began to read: Gentlemen, ording to the agreement reached between Duke St. Prowse and Count Angler, we of the Eastern Territory will use six heavy battleships, fifty oar and sail warships, as well as one hundred and twenty logistics transport ships, to redeem Marquis Vincent Upon hearing this, even the disciplined navy officers could not help but whisper among themselves. Clearly, such a price was somewhat difficult for everyone to ept at the moment. They all turned their eyes to Count Howell, but the fleets highestmander remained silent, his head bowed low. However, Count Howells tightly clenched fists revealed that his inner state was far from as calm as he appeared. Count Evans gaze, calm yet firm, swept over the faces of all the officers slowly, until the room quieted down again, then he continued: ording to the request of Duke St. Prowse, the following battleships will be handed over to the North Territory: Brave Number, Victory Number, Fury Wave Number, Giant Wave Number, Wind Chime Number, White Dew Number, these six heavy battleships will
Count Evan! Upon hearing this, Count Howell couldnt help but speak out. He steps forward and stands before Count Evan. His heavy breathing almost hitting the young counts face. Count Evan, his face expressionless, looks at Count Howell C who appeared like an angered bull C and asks indifferently, Count Howell, do you have any queries to make? Count Evan, its not that I cant bear to part with a few warships. In reality, everyone knows that more than anyone, I hope to see Marquis Vincent return safe and sound to the Eastern Territory. My daughter anxiously awaits her husbands return every day, and my grandson cannot be without his father!
But what I want to know is, why are all the chosen warships from the Howell Family? Howell Familys warships? Count Evan sneers coldly, unyielding as he questions, Count Howell, when did the Pegasus Navy be the private army of the Howell Family? The Pegasus Navy of course is not the private army of the Howell Family, however, you cannot deny the contribution my family has made to this fleet! The majority of the ie from our familys territory is used on the fleets maintenance. The best members of the Howell family, and our strongest subjects, are all serving in this fleet! Count Evan, not to speak rebelliously, but without the Howell Family, this Pegasus Navy would at least have itsbat power reduced by half! Count Howell has risked everything at this point. The actions of Count Evan have exceeded his tolerance limit. If they really hand over the six heavy warships, then the military power of the Howell family would bepletely finished. Count Evan snorts coldly, asserting, Count Howell, I acknowledge the contribution of the Howell family to the Pegasus Navy. However, ask yourself, has the St. Prowse family ever let you sacrifice without reward? Have you not forgotten that your ancestors were but lowlymoner merchants? Who was it that elevated your familys nobility rank to a Count step by step? Who made you be one of the top families in the Eastern Territory? Even allowing your daughter to marry the heir to the Eastern Territorys Duke? The St. Prowse Family has never treated the Howell Family unfairly. Now that we need you, heh, Count Howell, have you started to forget your oaths, forgotten the grace of the St. Prowse Family? The Howell Family has never forgotten its oaths! We will not betray the St. Prowse Family! Count Howell states loudly with a resolute and powerful voice. Immediately, he changes the topic, saying in a deep voice, But we absolutely will not be intentionally targeted! Count Evan unfolds the parchment in his hand, showing Count Howell the writings and St. Prowse Dukes signature, saying, Look closely, Count Howell, this is the order from Duke St. Prowse. Are you preparing to disobey it? Count Howell ringly looks at the parchment scroll, without speaking. However, this silence signifies a form of silent protest. Just as Count Evan was about to speak again, he suddenly sees a high-ranking military officer step forward a few steps, standing behind Count Howell.
This appears to be a signal. Then, one after another, officers from the Howell family take their ce behind Count Howell. They too, head lowered in silence, signify their silent protest towards Count Evan. The Howell family controls half of the Pegasus Navy. These words are perfectly illustrated in this situation. However, it is only half. The other half of the officers in the room, from the St. Prowse family lineage, upon seeing the situation, rally behind Count Evan. The two groups confront each other in silence. Even some hotheaded officers have their right hands on the hilt of their swords. The atmosphere within the cabin grows increasingly tense, gradually bing suffocating. The situation seems to teeter on a tightrope, threatening to break at any moment. Count Evan, expressionless, watches Count Howell and the officers behind him. He remains calm andposed, seemingly oblivious to the impending internal unrest within the Pegasus Navy. He simply asks, Count Howell, are you nning to betray the St. Prowse Family? Count Howell takes a deep breath, as if trying to suppress his rage and impulsiveness, and says in a deep voice, Count Evan, I want to talk to you privately. Fine.
Chapter 422: 420 Position (Part 2)_1 Chapter 422: 420 Position (Part 2)_1 As the military officers left, only Count Howell and Count Evan remained in the cabin. Count Evan rolled up the parchment in his hand, ced it casually on the desk, then picked up a cup of already cold coffee and started to drink. Count Howell stood quietly to one side, the flush of rage on his face had subsided as if he had finally calmed down. Yet, the determination and resistance in his eyes remained undiminished. Putting down his coffee cup, Count Evan turned his head to look into Count Howells eyes, and asked, Have you heard some rumours about the assassination of Marquis Vincent in Silver Moon City? Count Howell nodded and seemed to realize something. His face became extremely pale. Seeing this, Count Evan sighed, knowing that the other side must have guessed, and said, Yes, although the Northerners have blocked the news, we have confirmed an unfortunate fact My beloved brother, Marquis Vincent, has died in Silver Moon City. Impossible! Count Howell roared, bing suddenly irate again. His eyes, red from the rush of blood, stared angrily at Count Evan, as if he wanted to choke him with his gaze. Count Evan appeared unconcerned for his safety, his expressionposed, even somewhat sad as he said,
I too wish this news was false, but its the truth. Colin Angler worried that this message would provoke retaliation from the Easnd, so he blocked the news and proposed severe ransom condition to deliberately dy time and wait for reinforcements from North Territory. Unfortunately, with the sudden news of the Orcs advancement in Wesnd, the North Territory reinforcements may not make it to Silver Moon City. So, Count Howell, this is also an opportunity for us, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for revenge! Revenge? Count Howell sneered disdainfully, It seems to me that for you, this is an opportunity to eradicate the Howell family! Eliminate Marquis Vincents support base and takeplete control of the Pegasus Navy. Heh, its quite a multi-pronged approach! Count Evan shook his head slowly and said, Purge? No no no, almost all the nobles in the Easnd were once supporters of my brother. Should I bathe the Easnd in blood? Count Howell, in my view, for your family this represents an opportunity to prove themselves once again. Seeing Count Howell still looking skeptical, Count Evan continued, My father should have made a formal announcement, you may not have received the news yet C my engagement to Princess Lexies daughter Sallya has been terminated and instead, I have be engaged to Count Brugens daughter, Grace. Count Howells eyes noticeably contracted, but even before he could utter a word, Count Evan spoke again: This is Brugen familys sincerity, and my stance C not to purge, but to ept my brothers former supporters. However, like the Brugen family, I must see the sincerity of these supporters in their change of stand. Particrly you, Count Howell, I know your daughter married my brother, even bearing him a child. Rest assured, I wouldnt hold grudges against a child, nor would I consider Howell family as an enemy because of it. But all this has a prerequisiteyou, the Howell family, must prove your loyalty! Count Howell gave a bitter smile and retorted, So we can only prove our loyalty by self-destruction? How can it be self-destruction? Count Evan said with surprise, Its just a few warships. As long as the Howell family, the nobility, and the territory still exist, a resurgence is only a matter of time. Moreover, I can assure you solemnly, as long as youplete the task I assign in the uing ransom action, the position ofmander of the Pegasus Navy will still be yours! What task? A tributary of the Crystal River leads directly to the Half-Elf Pce within Silver Moon City, but there are three sluice gates along the way
Count Howells expression shifted, he instantly responded: Do you want me to use the warships to be delivered to the North Territory to destroy these three sluice gates? Yes. Count Howell couldnt help but scoff and shake his head, saying: Count Evan, after all, youve nevermanded a naval battle. You dont fully understand how difficult it is to destroy those three sluice gates. Not even our six heavy battleships and those sailing warships were handing over this time, let alone if we bring in the entire Pegasus Navy, Im afraid we wouldnt be able to destroy the gates. However, Count Evan mysteriously smiled, turned to the desk, opened a wooden box on it and took out a palm-sized ceramic pot, confidently saying:
What if we have this? Count Howell moved closer with a puzzled look, but when he saw the viscous liquid with a creepy green glow in the pot, his face changed dramatically, he bellowed: Wildfire? Exactly. Count Evan nodded. The faint green halo emanating from the ceramic pot cast a somewhat hideous glow on his handsome face. This time, my father purchased three thousand jars of Wildfire from Yevir at a great cost. They will help you destroy the defenses of the Half-Elves on the Crystal River! Three thousand jars! Count Howells voice changed, These things might also destroy my fleet So, thats your n. In your eyes, the Howell familys warships have long been ashes, right? Apparently a little impatient, Count Evan said coldly, Count Howell, you dont really n to hand over those warships to the North Territory intact, do you? Their fate has been sealed! I just want them to take as many enemies with them to hell before they perish! Count Howell fell silent, after a while, he finally whispered, Is this the price the Howell family must pay? Yes. As long as this task ispleted, I can assure you, the Howell family will still have a ce in the future of the Easnd! Once again, Count Howell fell silent. He pretty much understood Duke St. Prowses n, which was to deliver a batch of Easnd warships to the outskirts of Silver Moon City along the Crystal River, under the pretext of negotiating the ransom for Marquis Vincent. The reason why the North Territory is still keeping Marquis Vincents death a secret is to wait for the warships of Easnd to arrive and then forcefully seize them, while handing over a corpse to the Easnd. However, since Duke St. Prowse had already confirmed Marquis Vincents death, he intended to outsmart them by secretly filling the warships with Wildfire and breaking through the water defenses of Silver Moon City with mutual destruction.
In this way, the subsequent navy fleet could march straight in and invade the Half-Elf Pce. However, Count Howell was clear that the task assigned to the Howell family by Duke St. Prowse was akin to a suicide attack with slim odds of survival. After this battle, even if Easnd sessfully captured Silver Moon City, the military power that the Howell family relied on would be destroyed, and Count Howell himself might even die in Silver Moon City. If he could, Count Howell certainly wouldnt ept this task. Regrettably, Marquis Vincent was already dead. The Howell familys biggest backer had fallen. The arrangements made by Duke St. Prowse obviously favored his second son, Count Evan. If the Howell family defies orders this time, they certainly wont escape the reckoning by the St. Prowse family. Thinking of his family still in White Dew City, Count Howell heaved a sigh, and finally epted the ceramic pot filled with Wildfire from Count Evan, saying in a deep voice: Alright, the Howell family, epts the task! Chapter 423: 421 Trace_1 Chapter 423: 421 Trace_1 The night fell, with the silver moon shining brightly. After a dusty journey, Viscount Fein finally arrived at Silver Moon City once again. The residents of the city were already asleep, the paved streets were deste, with nothing in sight but the Night Patrol Squad making their rounds. Take me to the Half-Elf Pce. Viscount Fein ordered the coachman in a fatigued voice. The coachman hesitated, Sir, its alreadyte. It might be inappropriate to go to the pce at this hour Viscount Fein raised the curtain of the carriage and scolded coldly, Are you questioning my order? No, no! The coachman shrunk his head in fright and quickly drove the carriage towards the Half-Elf Pce. Shortly after, the carriage arrived in front of the pces gate. As it was Viscount Feins third visit to Silver Moon City, the guards at the gate recognized him. They scrutinized him thoroughly, and then opened the gate, allowing the carriage to enter the pce. Has Count Angler gone to bed? If not, I would like to meet him. Please wait, I will check for you.
Okay. After a short wait, the attendant returned, bringing back an unwee news to Viscount Fein: Im sorry, Count Angler has already retired for the night. Let me take you to the guest room to rest, and Ill notify him for you tomorrow. Okay. Helpless, Viscount Fein trudged along after the attendant to his lodging. He was eager to see Colin to finalize Marquis Vincents redemption n as soon as possible so that Count Evans n could be implemented as early as possible. Otherwise, once Emperor Reinhardts War Order reaches the Eastern Border, they wont be able tomit any acts of aggression towards Silver Moon City, or they will be the public enemy of the Empires nobility. The Eastern Border was in a race against time. Sir Viscount, please rest here tonight. Okay. Viscount Fein dismissed the attendant, threw his luggage onto the table, took off his coat, andy down on the bed. Despite the fatigued journey to Silver Moon City, Viscount Fein was not at all sleepy at this moment. He tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. He simply got up and walked to the window, gazing at the dim courtyard, lost in thought. The pale, cold moonlight cast over the Half-Elf Pce. The night wind swept through, causing the shadows in the flower bed to flicker incessantly, like vicious ghosts. For some reason, Viscount Fein felt an unsettling uneasiness. As a confidante of Count Evan, he was of course aware of the details of the Easts revenge n. In his view, the n formted by Count Evan himself was wless and would definitely surprise the Half-Elves, especially Count Angler. But at this moment, Viscount Fein felt as if he had overlooked some crucial information. With his hands resting on the beautifully carved window frame, while his gaze was fixed on the tranquil night, Viscount Fein felt as if he was in a foggy wilderness, unable to see the direction ahead. As the shadows were closing in from all sides, a feeling of anxiety and confusion surged in his heart.
Viscount Fein shook his head, telling himself not to overthink. Count Evans n would not fail. What he needed to do now was to meet Colin Angler as soon as possible, set the redemption n, and then he could justifiably let the Easts fleet enter the Crystal River and reach Silver Moon City. He closed the window, returned to the bed, and forced himself to close his eyes. But as soon as he closed his eyes, the suppressed worries and anxiety resurfaced. After restlessly struggling for a while and still being unable to fall asleep, Viscount Fein got up again.
This time he did not stare aimlessly at the pitch-ck courtyard but put on his clothes and strode out of the room. Follow me out of the pce. Viscount Fein woke up the attendant and the coachman sleeping next door andmanded. The coachman reluctantly opened his drowsy eyes, cursing the damn nobles for being troublesome in his heart, but he dared not disobey the order. He dragged himself up, brought over the carriage, and carried Viscount Fein to the pce gate once again. When the pce guards saw Viscount Fein again, they were confused: Viscount, you want to leave the pce sote? Yes, I cant sleep, so I thought Id visit a friend. The guard nodded, not making it difficult for Viscount Fein, and immediately allowed him to pass. After leaving the Royal Pce, the carriage headed west. Viscount Fein lifted the carriage curtain, staring dazedly at the silent street. Suddenly, another patrol squad appeared around the corner of the street, and after seeing the badge on the carriage, they didnt dare toe forward with more questions. However, Viscount Fein looked at the silhouettes of the patrol squad and suddenly realized that he had overlooked something! The Blood Knight Army! Where was the Blood Knight Army?
It was only then that he noticed that since entering Silver Moon City this time, he had not seen the Blood Knight Army anymore, whether it was the city gate guards, the patrol squads on the street, or the pce guards, all were the Half-Elves of the Silver Moon Guards! It seemed natural that Silver Moon Guards were guarding Silver Moon City. But because of this, Viscount Fein began to feel panic. Why didnt he see the Blood Knight Army? Speed up! Viscount Fein couldnt help urging aloud. Sure thing! The coachman hurriedly whipped the horses, the carriage sped up and soon arrived in front of avish vi in themercial district. Without waiting for the attendant to announce, Viscount Fein jumped out of the carriage and walked briskly inside. The guards of the vi obviously recognized Viscount Fein and did not dare to stop him. He hadnt taken many steps when the butler hurried over with a smile, saying, Your Excellency, itste, and the master has gone to bed. Why dont I have someone assist you to rest first, and I will inform the master to see you first thing tomorrow morning Viscount Fein didnt even look at the butler, he strode towards the bedroom. Sweat beading on his brow, the butler hurriedly pleaded, Your Excellency, Your Excellency! The master really has gone to bed Bang!
Viscount Fein kicked open the bedroom door. Ah!!!!!! Two mens startled screams instantly echoed in the room, followed by Havers irritated rebuke: Who is it! Who isFein, Viscount Fein! What are you doing here Seeing Viscount Feins face, the Half-Elf merchants scolding got stuck in his throat. Quickly, he reacted and said tteringly, My lord, if you like this Half-Elf servant, Ill step aside. Please, go ahead Viscount Fein ignored Havers goodwill and coldly ordered the disheveled servant, cowering at the foot of the bed, Get out! Yes sir! After the Half-Elf servant left, Viscount Fein looked at the reticent Haver and asked urgently: Where is the Blood Knight Army? And where is Colin Angler? Are they still in Silver Moon City? Looking at the ill-tempered Viscount Fein, Haver stammered, They they seem not here anymore Viscount Fein grabbed Havers cor and roared, What do you mean by seem ? Are they here or not? I honestly dont know! Viscount, I only heard that in the middle of the night five days ago, the city gate was wide open and there seemed to be arge number of cavalry troops leaving Silver Moon City, but I dont know if they were the Blood Knight Army. However, since then, I have indeed not seen the Blood Knight Army in the city
Viscount Fein felt a chill enveloped his whole body, then a surge of anger erupted, he shouted again, Such crucial information, why didnt you inform me sooner! With a wronged expression, Haver said, My lord, I wanted to send you a message, but since then, Silver Moon City has been under martialw, only allowing entry, not exit. Not to mention humans, even a carrier pigeon cant fly out. How was I supposed to notify you Viscount Feins face twitched a few times, and he finally threw Haver to the ground. Then, feeling unresolved, he kicked him a few more times. Haver dramatically wailed a few times, then shrank into a corner pretending to be invisible. Viscount Fein walked restlessly around the room, after a moment he stopped abruptly and asked again, Where is that royal doctor? Where is he now? I want to see him! He He What has happened to him? Hes gone missing Missing? Viscount Fein, furious, rushed over, about to give Haver another beating, when he saw the butler running over in a rush, interrupting: Your Excellency, a unit of the Silver Moon Guards has arrived outside. They say they want to see you! Chapter 424: 422 Cost_1 Chapter 424: 422 Cost_1 Viscount Fein, its been a while. Knight Palon, oh no, it should be Viscount Palon. Viscount Fein looked at the half-elf knight standing before him, a sour taste couldnt help but rise within his apprehensive heart. Thest time Viscount Fein saw this Joseph Palon, he was an unknown wandering knight, who lost to Karl Miller in the martial artspetition, missing a life-changing opportunity. But who could have guessed all the unpredictable turns and twists would indeed lift him straight up to the heavens! From an illegitimate son who didnt dare to report his surname, a wandering knight, he leapt up to be a Viscount of the Half-Elf Kingdom,themander of the Silver Moon Guards. Even the most audacious bards dare not fabricate such a story. Viscount Palon, this Easterner has barged into my house. You must arrest him and interrogate him thoroughly! Poorly dressed Haver mored when he emerged, his look was as pitiful as could be. Seeing Haver eagerly trying to disconnect himself, Viscount Fein sneered dismissively, revealing without mercy: Enough, the court doctor has been rescued, do you really think that Queen Isa doesnt know about our rtionship? The expression on Havers face immediately stiffened. He then quickly pleaded: Viscount Palon, this was all forced on me by the Easterner! I never intended to betray the Half-Elf Kingdom! You must Shut up! Viscount Palon scolded irately.
Haver quickly shut his mouth, hung his head, and shrank to one side. Viscount Palon ignored this somewhat famous Half-Elf merchant of Silver Moon City, instead he turned his gaze to Viscount Fein and said: Viscount Fein, Her Majesty the Queen wishes to see you. Viscount Fein smiled faintly: I thought Her Majesty the Queen had already gone to bed. Viscount Palon alsoughed: Indeed, but she was awakened by Princess Sylv. Viscount Fein rolled his eyes, but still obediently followed Viscount Palon back to the Half-Elf Pce. Upon seeing Queen Isa, Viscount Fein suddenly felt that Viscount Palons earlier statement might not have been a casual pretext to cover up the truth. This was because Princess Sylv was currently clinging to Queen Isas bosom, staring at Viscount Fein with bright, vivid eyes. Your Majesty, on behalf of Duke St. Prowse, I send you his most sincere greetings. While gently patting Princess Sylvs back, Queen Isa inquired: Viscount Fein, its sote, why havent you slept yet? At this point, Viscount Fein had already regained hisposure; at least on the surface, he was able to maintain the demeanor of an Eastern envoy. He smiled faintly and said: Your Majesty, Ive always had trouble sleeping. Im sorry for your concern. Queen Isa smiled warmly and said: Oh, is that so? You seem to be like Sylv, bing more spirited at night, causing me to lose my sleep as well. Normally, Viscount Fein would have retorted with a sharp reply when subjected to such an humiliating remark. But now, he had to pretend he didnt detect the provocation in the Queens words, and changed the subject by asking: Your Majesty, do you know if Count Angler has retired for the night? Queen Isa, however, ignored his question and instead asked: Viscount Fein, do you know why I summoned you thiste? Viscount Fein could only suppress his inner anxiety, and replied, I dont know. This doctor, Viscount, you should know him. Queen Isa pped her hands, and a figure appeared from the back of the main hall. Viscount Feins eyes narrowed. Before he could say anything, he saw the court doctor kneeling in front of the Queen, crying and pointing at Viscount Fein, saying:
Your Majesty, it was this man, who severed my two fingers and interrogated me about what happened in the Royal Pce! Viscount Fein sneered and immediately denied it, Your Majesty, dont believe the absurdity of this lowly man, I have never seen him. Oh really? Queen Isa pped once again. Viscount Fein turned his head and saw Haver, who he had just seen, being dragged into the hall by the guard.
Your Majesty the Queen, it was this Easterner who forced me! It was him who forced me, I never had any thoughts of betraying Half-Elves! Mr. Haver. Queen Isa gently interrupted Havers howling, asking, Was it Viscount Fein who instructed you to spy on the pce and conspired to kidnap Dr. Cliff? Yes, yes! Haver continuously nodded. Viscount Fein could not hold himself back and said loudly, Your Majesty, my mission to Silver Moon City this time was to negotiate the redemption n for Marquis Vincent with Count Angler, not to be ndered by these two lowly people! Furthermore, you do not have the right to judge me! Yet, Queen Isa looked seriously into Viscount Feins eyes, Viscount Fein, the status of envoy does not imply you can ignore thews of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Within the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom, I have the power to judge anyone! Your Majesty! This is a provocation to the East! Its a contempt for the St. Prowse family! No. I am just upholding the dignity of the half-elf citizens. Queen Isa stood up from the throne, and dered loudly, Viscount Fein, you harmed the half-elf citizens, spied on secret matters of the pce, I sentence you to ten years in prison in the name of the queen of the half-elves Your Majesty! Viscount Fein immediately interrupted, Are you trying to deliberately destroy the friendship between half-elves and the East? Where is Count Angler? Why isnt he here to see me? He hasnt run away, has he? Queen Isa looked at Viscount Fein coldly, The friendship between the Half-Elf Kingdom and the East is not for you, a little viscount, to decide. As for Count Angler, he has already set off for Alfalfa City. Alfalfa City? Viscount Fein looked puzzled. Yes. After all, the Orcs are about to invade, Count Angler, considering the danger to the Empire, does not want to wait in Silver Moon City, but voluntarily went to Alfalfa City, directly contacting Count Evan to resolve the dispute with the East as soon as possible. Viscount Feins ominous premonition in his heart grew stronger. At this point, he couldnt help but ask, How does he n to resolve the dispute with the East? Queen Isa looked at Viscount Fein, revealing a smile full of deep meaning, Those whomit wrongdoings must pay the price.
Viscount Fein, just like you have to pay ten years of imprisonment for what you have done, those Easterners who incited the rebellion of half-elves, and tried to assassinate me and Sylv, will naturally have to pay the corresponding price! Viscount Fein retorted, Your Majesty, what penalty will you pay for your failure to protect Marquis Vincent, who was assassinated and died in the royal pce? Marquis Vincent? Died? Queen Isa looked confused, Viscount Fein, where did you hear this news? Viscount Fein immediately looked at Haver and Cliff, who were kneeling on the side, but then he suddenly burst into loudughter. Ha ha ha Heughed so exaggeratedly, so unbridled, as if he had seen the funniest thing in the world. Until he was sweaty and panting, until tears and snot were flowing out, until he was crazed, and until he was desperate. So So This whole thing was a trap set against us wasnt it? Colin Angler, well done well done Perhaps worried that Viscount Fein would frighten Princess Sylv, Queen Isa looked at him disgustedly. While carrying her daughter out, she coldly left a sentence: Viscount Fein, you may as well reflect on yourself in the Half-Elfs prison. Viscount Fein was still shouting out, Isa Miller, what do you want to do! What do you want! Queen Isa said without turning her head: Of course, its to make certain people from the East pay the price for their actions!
Chapter 425: 423 Stop_1 Chapter 425: 423 Stop_1 The harbor of Alfalfa City had long been abandoned, but after some simple repairs, it was reopened today. As the sun set, the vast fleet of the Pegasus Navy slowly sailed into this simple and dpidated harbor. Ondo, president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, stood respectfully at the dock with a group of his men, weing the Navy officers and soldiers disembarking for some rest. The Angry River and the Crystal River converged in Alfalfa City, so for the Pegasus Navy to deliver the warships to Silver Moon City in exchange for Marquis Vincent, this ce is a must-pass. However, Alfalfa City was, after all, the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Theoretically, the Pegasus Navy could not dock here without the consent of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Yet, seeing the densely packed warships in the harbor, the lord of Alfalfa City did not dare to say much. This couldnt really be med on Ron Lute for not being diligent since the Half-Elf Kingdom simply did not have an aquatic force topete with the Pegasus Navy, so they could only watch the Easternerse and go as they pleased. Even the Crystal River, the mother river of the Half-Elf n, often saw the warships of the Pegasus Navy visit. If it werent for the water gate blocking their path, the Easterners fleet might even be able to sail directly up the Crystal River into the Half-Elf Pce. This time, the Pegasus Navy was merely stopping at Alfalfa City. To be fair, this was already quite polite considering the Pegasus Navy had to redeem Marquis Vincent next and did not want to provoke any unnecessary shes. The sudden flood of more than 30,000 navy officers and soldiers into Alfalfa City immediately stirred up a lot of liveliness. Luckily, the Pegasus Navy brought their own supplies; otherwise, given the poor state of Alfalfa City, it might not have been sufficient to feed all these people. Though Alfalfa City didnt need to provide food and drinks, they need to cater to other physiological needs of the navy officers and soldiers. Count Evan, who saw the soldiers indulging in wine and women didnt restrict any of it. After all, a big battle was on the horizon, and it was good for the soldiers to rx a bit, and more so, considering they were stationed on the east bank of the Angry River, which was considered to be absolutely safe in the subconscious of the Easterners.
Howell, Count and fleetmander, had no intention of restraining his subordinates either. He was drowning in a mood of tragic despair. For the warships chosen for delivery to Silver Moon City, Count Evan asked that each one only be manned by the bare minimum amount of crew necessary to maintain normal operations and navigation. After all, he did not want to sacrifice all these elite water soldiers in Silver Moon City. So, at this time, Count Howell was in a dilemma on whom to leave on the warships. Count Howell looked at the list of navy officers and soldiers in front of him, hesitating for a long time but still did not select anyone. Unquestionably, those who were left to carry out the mission in Silver Moon City would be facing a situation where survival chances were slim, and Count Howell felt that this was perhaps the toughest decision he had to make in his life. Thump! Thump! Come in. Count Howell looked up and saw his deputy officer, Knight Holmes, walk in and discreetly shut the cabin door behind him. Sir, arent you going to eat? Im not hungry yet. Count Howell answered casually. Seeing that Knight Holmes still hadnt moved, he asked, Is there anything else? Knight Holmes hesitated for a moment, but gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, Sir, are we really going to hand over our family warships to the North Territory as per Count Evans orders? At this point, Count Howells officers and soldiers still did not know that their uing trip to Silver Moon City was not to deliver warships, but to blow open the citys water defenses. Count Howell understood that if he revealed the truth to his subordinates now, there would inevitably be arge number of deserters and even mutinies. Only when they were about to drive the warships to Silver Moon City and had no ce to retreat, could the death of Marquis Vincent stimte them, or the safety of their family be threatened, forcing them to carry out nearly suicidal missions, in order to continue performing their tasks as per Count Evans mandates, fighting for a glimmer of hope for the Howell Family. So, when he saw Knight Holmes being reluctant to part with the family warships, Count Howell suddenly felt some pity and heartache. This is the Dukes order, and we must obey! Knight Holmes straightened his neck and still looked unwilling. Sir, it is clear that Duke St. Prowse wants to weaken the supporting force of Marquis Vincent! If they send away these warships, it will be unknown who will inherit the position of the Duke of the East in the future! At this point, the sadness in Count Howells eyes could no longer be hidden. He longed to tell his deputy officer that Marquis Vincent was already dead, and the title of the Duke of the East was bound to belong to Count Evan.
But as the words were about to leave his lips, Count Howell still didnt say them. Count Howells hesitation evidently led Knight Holmes to misunderstand, so this faithful knight of the Howell family stepped forward and whispered, Count, we can secretly detain Count Evan and use the St. Prowse Familys warship to redeem Marquis Vincent in Silver Moon City! Count Howell shuddered, lifting his head to gaze into the eyes of Knight Holmes.
Knight Holmes met his gaze fearlessly, continued to persuade him: Count, you dont need to worry that doing so would bring disaster to the Howell Family. As long as we get Marquis Vincent back, he will definitely support the Howell Family! Moreover, as long as all the warships of the St. Prowse Family are handed over to the North Territory, the Pegasus Navy will bepletely controlled by the Howell Family! Duke St. Prowse, if he does not want the North Territory to seize this opportunity, he will not only dare not me you but also has to soothe and sway you! Moreover, in this way, even if Duke St. Prowse wants to change the heir, he must consider the attitude of the Howell Family! As long as we sessfully push Marquis Vincent to the position of Duke, the familys status in the east may even improve further! Count Howell was still silent. He knew very well that what Knight Holmes said was correct. But this n had a premise C that Marquis Vincent must be alive. Only then does the Howell Family have a future. Otherwise, all that the Howell Family has done to Count Evan now, even if it temporarily avoids punishment for resisting the North Territory, once Count Evan inherits the title of Duke of the East No, even before Count Evan inherits the Dukes title, once the situation stabilizes and the North Territorys threat is eliminated, the Howell Family will be purged! Knight Holmes, seeing Count Howells silence, thought he couldnt make a decision, so he spoke again: Count, I have quietly probed the attitudes of the majority of the Howell Familys officers. They all say they will support you unconditionally! So, as long as you give the order
Enough, Count Howell interrupted Knight Holmes, The Howell Family wont disobey Duke St. Prowsesmand, you go out, Ill pretend I never heard this. Count Out! Knight Holmes, full of regret, left reluctantly, not daring to disobey Count Howells order. Count Howell watched Knight Holmes back, his heart filled with more sorrow. Lowering his gaze to the list in front of him, Count Howell found himself unable to pen down names. Actually, who to assign for the mission was already decided by Count Evan choose those who had families. Only those with attachments would fight desperately when faced with dead ends, instead of fleeing. Count Howell closed his eyes, upon reopening them, they were filled with determination again. He picked up the goose feather pen and began to mark names on the list. A momentter, when he had confirmed the list of people to carry out the mission, an endless sense of exhaustion washed over Count Howell. He staggered out of the cabin to the deck, stood alone watching the deep river, lost in thought. The sky was already dark, apart from a few soldiers on duty, the rest of the crew had gone ashore for rest and rxation. The brightness and noise on the shore contrasted sharply with the quiet silence on the ship.
Count Howell silently watched his reflection in the water, lost in thoughts. As time passed, as if through an illusion, his reflection in the water began to resemble Marquis Vincent. But then, the reflection in the water climbed out onto the surface, showed a toothy grin to Count Howell, and said: Count Howell, are you enjoying the view? Chapter 426: 424 Plotting_1 Chapter 426: 424 Plotting_1 Count Howell stood rooted to the spot, believing he was experiencing an illusion. But the reflection in the water spoke again: There is no one else above, is there? Count Howell shook his head dumbly. Then, the reflection in the water rolled out of the water like a fish, lodged itself onto the body of the ship with ease and agilelynded on the deck. Only then did Count Howelle back to his senses, realizing that the person standing in front of him was indeed Marquis Vincent! Marq Marquis! You are still alive! At that moment, Count Howell was like a traveler about to die from thirst in the desert who suddenly saw an oasis. His only hope was that what he saw right now wasnt just a mirage. Of course, Im alive. Marquis Vincent replied cheerfully. Seeing Count Howell still standing there dazed, he pointed to his wet clothes and said, Do you have any dry clothes? The nights are quite chilly thiste in the fall. Yes, yes, of course, we do! Count Howell kept nodding his head. Finally, suppressing his joy and excitement, he cautiously led Marquis Vincent past the soldiers on duty to his cabin. Once Marquis Vincent had changed his clothes, Count Howell couldnt hold back his excitement and curiosity, and asked hurriedly, Marquis, what on earth is happening? Count Evan told me you had been assassinated in Silver Moon City. With a cold chuckle, Marquis Vincent responded, I was indeed the target of an assassination, but thanks to our Lords mercy, I survived. And it was due to this assassination attempt that I finally saw the treacherous face of my dearest brother! Upon hearing this, Count Howell was startled, and quickly asked, Was your assassination orchestrated by Count Evan? Correct. Although Duke Modewen was the one to strike the deadly blow, it was Knight Thomas Fein who helped with the assassination! Knight Thomas? Didnt he die in the Silver Moon City battlest year No, he merely betrayed his knightly vows and defected to the North Territory. Evidently, Evan somehow got in touch with him. Count Howell nodded, saying sensibly: He was a knight of the Fein family after all. Im not surprised at all that he was persuaded by Count Evan. He has rightfully paid the price for his folly! Marquis Vincent let out a cold chuckle, then continued, Enough about him, the reason for my visit is to discuss Evans engagement to Count Brugens daughter. It seems, father haspletely given up on me, hasnt he? It appears so. Count Evan has been insisting that you were assassinated in Silver Moon City. Of course hell say so! Vincent mocked, Otherwise, how could fathermit to helping him win over my allies? At this point, Marquis Vincent solemnly turned towards Count Howell and asked: The Brugen family must already be under Evans control, but what about the Howell family? As my closest allies, father and Evan wouldnt let you off easy, right? Of course not! Count Howell finally found an outlet for the resentment hed been suppressing for so long, All the ships selected to be redeemed in your name were Howells warships, and Evan has no intention of handing them over to the North Territory. Instead, he ns to use them to st through the three water gates of Silver Moon City. How is that possible? The ships will just shatter upon colliding with the water gates of Silver Moon City! But what if these ships were filled with Wildfire? Wildfire? Marquis Vincent took a sharp intake of breath at the shock. Indeed. My lord Marquis, to tell you the truth, hundreds of canisters of Wildfire are hidden beneath your feet. A tiny mistake could cause us to be blown to smithereens! Marquis Vincent couldnt help but gulp. Even though Colin had told him that as an apostle of the Blood Angel, some fatal injuries could no longer cost him his life, if he was incinerated by Wildfire, he really doubted he would survive. So ruthless! Yes, my lord Marquis! Count Evan is forcing our Howell Family to die with Silver Moon City! Marquis Vincents gaze flickered, saying, Are you just going to stand back and let him manipte you? What can we do even if we cant stand it? Count Howell gave a bitter smile, but seeing the energetic Marquis Vincent in front of him, his spirit picked up again, and he said solemnly, But if you support us, its apletely different story! My lord Marquis, I promise you, as long as you stand out, the warriors of the Howell family will surely follow you closely, clearing all obstacles on your way! Marquis Vincent stared into Count Howells eyes, and asked seriously, Are you sure that the warriors of the Howell family lineage are still willing to fight for me? Of course! Count Howell said without any hesitation, Perhaps you dont know. Those guys had just urged me to detain Count Evan and use the warships of the St. Prowse Family to get you back. A touch of joy surfaced in Marquis Vincents eyes, but he was still alert. Looking into Count Howells eyes, he asked again: What if I want to cooperate with the North Territory? Count Howell was taken aback, only then did he realize that he had been too ecstatic about Marquis Vincents resurrection from death and had overlooked an important problem C how did he get out of Silver Moon City? Only then, after hearing Marquis Vincents question, did Count Howell finally understand, he had not escaped, but rather, he was let go! Count Howell took a deep breath and countered, My lord Marquis, what kind of agreement have you reached with the North Territory? Marquis Vincent looked at Count Howell with interest, smiled, and asked, What if I have already given the Eastern Territory to Colin Angler? Count Howells mouth twitched a few times, and advised, My lord Marquis, theres no need to offer such terms! Now that the Orc invasion is imminent, even in the worst-case scenario, the North Territory just doesnt have the capacity to swallow up the entire Eastern Territory! Marquis Vincentughed loudly, patted Count Howells shoulder, and soothed, Alright, Im just joking with you. Count Angler isnt that greedy, and Im not that stupid. Then what are his conditions? Marquis Vincent paused and said solemnly, The Eastern Territory, for a Duke! What? Count Howell opened his mouth wide, his face full of shock. Marquis Vincents eyes shone with a strange light, and he said coldly, The North Territory needs a friendly Duke in the Eastern Territory, and my father is old and confused. Its time for him to step aside. Otherwise, his erroneous decisions will only intensify the conflict between the Eastern Territory and the North Territory, leading to an inevitable war! But, but. Count Howells mind was in turmoil, but seeing the serious-faced Marquis Vincent, he realized C he had no way to retreat. Duke St. Prowse and Count Evan were obviously intent onpletely exterminating them. Why couldnt the Howell family resist? Originally, he didnt dare to resist because resistance was a dead end. But if heplied, the Howell family could at least hang on to a shred of hope. But now, with Marquis Vincent, the Howell family had the backbone to resist! With this thought, Count Howells heart gradually calmed down, his gaze became firm again and he said deeply: Alright! My lord Marquis! The Howell family will always be behind you! Marquis Vincent showed a satisfied smile, saying: Count Howell, you made the right choice! Chapter 427: 425 Chaos (Part 1)_1 Chapter 427: 425 Chaos (Part 1)_1 The night sky over Alfalfa City was very dim, without a trace of moonlight. On the Angry River, it was also pitch ck, with only specks of light emanating from the warships of the Pegasus Navy. However, Alfalfa City was brightly lit, bustling with activity, especially the Eastern District where the Pegasus Navy had docked. Tens of thousands of navy soldiers poured into the city, spending freely, eating, drinking, and reveling, a grand celebration of indulgence. Count Evan, however, did not partake in the revelry. He politely refused thepany of two beauties sent by the Alfalfa Brotherhood, and was engrossed in writing something in his quiet study. After a while, his attendant Adam walked in quietly, handed a piece of parchment to Count Evan, and reported: Sir, this is the list of personnel for the mission assigned by Count Howell, for your review. Count Evan took the list, gave it a cursory nce, then set it aside, asking, What is Count Howell doing now? Count Howell is currently gathering the officers on the list, presumably to discuss their uing mission to Silver Moon City. I see. Count Evan nodded, and added, After their discussion, have Count Howelle see me. Yes, Sir! Just as Count Evan was about to return to his writing, he noticed Adam had not left and asked, Is there anything else? The attendant swiftly reported: Sir, Ondo has also summoned the leaders of the Alfalfa Brotherhood for a meeting, though its unclear what hes up to. Count Evan frowned slightly but didnt seem too concerned, nonchntly instructing, Go find out what theyre doing, and ask Ondo toe see me as well. Yes, Sir! With that, Adam bowed and retreated. In an abandoned church not far from the Alfalfa City harbor, more than a hundred leaders of the Alfalfa Brotherhood had gathered. Once he saw that most of them had arrived, Ondo cleared his throat to attract everyones attention. The ce gradually fell silent. In reality,pared to his predecessor Capen, Ondo didnt have much prestige within the Alfalfa Brotherhood. After all, he did not possess the formidable martial skills that could suppress the unruly smaller factions like Capen did. Fortunately, Ondo had the support of Count Evan, so even though many did not respect the new leader, they wouldnt openly challenge his authority, particrly when the eastern navys fleet was stationed at Alfalfa City. I know you all have been ufortabletely. The first words out of Ondos mouth earned a secret nod from many of the gang leaders. Since Count Evan began treating Alfalfa City as his own, he nned to control the citys underground forces and restore order. However, this clearly made the gang members ustomed to deceit, robbery, and theft ufortable, and even resentful. But under the intimidation of the eastern army, they could only suppress their dissatisfaction. Now that Ondo had brought this up, the crowd immediately started whispering among themselves. Ondo raised his hand and spoke again: To be honest with you, Im not used to this life of being controlled. These words earned Ondo a considerable approval, even some simple-minded fools pped their hands. Ondo gave a faint smile, raised his voice, and continued: We came to Alfalfa City because we didnt want to pay taxes, didnt want to be controlled, and didnt want the nobles to boss us around! Whether its the East Territory, the North Territory, or the Half-Elf Kingdom, none of them can truly upy this city! This is our city! No matter how poor and chaotic, it remains our paradise! Good! Well said! Nobles, get out of Alfalfa City! A few instigated fools immediately started making a racket. But most people just watched coldly. The fools, seeing no one responding, were suddenly embarrassed. Then, they btedly realized the consequences of what Ondo just said could be. The Eastern Districts fleet is still in Alfalfa Citys harbor! If Count Evan heard these words, a bloodbath would surely erupt in Alfalfa City again, and the newly-appointed head of Alfalfa Brotherhood would undoubtedly meet a tragic end. And so, the room fell silent once again. Ondo seemed unperturbed, as if unaware of the potential consequences of his words. Some gang leaders who had never respected Ondo began to smirk in the shadows, nning to ry this news to Count Evan when they left. Heh, the Alfalfa Brotherhood would then have to rece its leader again after some time. If they could earn Count Evans favor, the position of the new leader might even fall to them! Many of you are probably preparing to inform on me, arent you? Ondo saw through their intentions and straightforwardly unmasked them. However, his words did not stir up any sizable wave, the majority of the gang leaders just looked at Ondo as if he was already a corpse. Although they also didnt want to see Alfalfa City regain its normal order, they wouldnt provoke the Eastern District at this time. To them, Ondos actions were simply foolish. I am not afraid of you reporting me, Ondo said with a calm smile, because Count Evan is already in a precarious position. Seeing the confident Ondo, the faces of the gang leaders finally showed some changes. Someone couldnt help but question aloud, Lord Ondo, what news have you received? Before Ondo could reply, someone appeared at the entrance of the room. Ondo frowned, preparing to reprimand the guards for allowing someone in so casually. But, as soon as he recognized the man, he quickly put on a smile, saying: Mr. Adam, why have youe? As Count Evans personal attendant, Adam was naturally a person that no one in the Alfalfa Brotherhood wanted to offend. They quickly stood up and greeted Adam with a bow. Its quite lively here, so the Count asked me to check whats going on, Adam greeted everyone with a chuckle. The gang leaders faces were full of delight yet also contempt. They were deciding whether to reveal Ondos disloyalty to Adam when they heard Ondo speak first: Mr. Adam, we were discussing a problem. Oh? What problem? Ondo walked up to Adam with a ttery smile and said, We were discussing who is the master of Alfalfa City? Have youe to a conclusion? Adam thought Ondo was going to stroke Count Evans ego once more. His heart overflowed withcency and contempt. Of course. Ondo stepped closer and said, Alfalfa City belongs to no one! Whoosh! A sh of silver light. Adam was still shocked by what Ondo had uttered when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his throat. Ah! Only then did the crowd realize the seriousness of the issue as they saw Adam clutching his throat and copsing. Ondo, have you gone mad! Ondo nonchntly wiped the dagger on his clothes and said indifferently, Ive told you, its not up to Count Evan to give orders in Alfalfa City. Just when everyone thought that Ondo must have gone mad, a loud noise came from outside. Boom! The shockwave made the chandelier on the ceiling shake violently, and ash began to sprinkle down. Is is it an earthquake? Someone asked uncertainly. Ondo pointed to the mes soaring from the port outside the window andughed, Gentlemen, chaos has begun. This is the battlefield you are most familiar with. The Pegasus Navys military payments, weapons, armor and treasures are all calling out to you. What are you waiting for? Having said that, he walked awayughing, leaving the gang leaders looking at each other in confusion. Chapter 428: 426 Chaos (Part 2)_1 Chapter 428: 426 Chaos (Part 2)_1 Boom! Count Evan in the study was startled by an explosion that shook the entire building. It took him a full three seconds to rush to the window in a panic. Then, he saw a sight he would never forget. A heavy battleship docked in the harbor was already majorly engulfed in a gruesome green fire. Therge amount of river water pouring in caused the unsteady bow to tilt up high, everything on the deck uncontrobly slid towards the stern. Even from a thousand meters away, Count Evan could hear the screams of navy soldiers being devoured by green mes in mid-air. Finally, under Count Evans stunned gaze, the bow of the battleship was almost vertical to the river surface, before slowly sinking into the cold river, leaving huge whirlpools on the water surface. This whirlpool also led to adjacent warships being drawn closer. Themanders on board yelled outmands to raise the anchor and try to sail away, but it was impossible to aplish this in such a short time. In the end, they could only collide with the nearby warships. The massive impact caused severe damage to the side hulls, and perhaps due to the collision, one of the warships even exploded again. The surging green fire was like an evil dragon awakened from deep sleep, angrily ripping open the weak body of the warship, venting its rage on the world. Boom!
In an instant, the burst of green light lit up the night sky of half of Alfalfa City. Everyone was frightened at the sight of this heavenly spectacle, not knowing what to do. Count Evan was the first to react, yelling in a hoarse voice: Adam! Adam! Lord Count, Sir Adam went to the Alfalfa Brotherhood and hasnt returned yet. A middle-aged knight entered pushing the door, exining. Count Evan looked at his personal guards captain, and his heart felt somewhat calmer. He hurriedly said, Fletcher, send someone to the harbor immediately to see what is going on! Yes! Knight Fletcher responded right away, but before he could turn to arrange it, he saw Count Evan himself rushing towards the doorway in hurry, muttering, Forget it, Ill go there myself! Lord Count! The harbor is probably not very safe right now, let me send someone. However, Count Evan seemed to not have heard Knight Fletchers advice at all and rushed out without looking back. Knight Fletcher had no choice but to follow quickly. C C C C C C C C Bang! A navy officer brutally kicked open the closed door, without caring about the scantily dressed woman inside, yelled at his subordinate: Hans! Your leave is over, return to the battleship immediately! The soldier named Hans scrambled up from the bed, his face full of horror, clearly taken aback by the huge noise outside. Just as he was about to ask his superior what had happened, he turned his head and found that the officer was gone. Hans put on his clothes as fast as he could and was about to leave when he was pulled back by the woman on the bed. He certainly didnt think that the woman has developed feelings for him and was reluctant to see him go. He quickly realized he hadnt paid her yet. He casually threw a few copper coins, only then did the woman let go happily.
Hans rushed out, finding the streets in a state of chaos, filled with startled crowds. Hans looked around and still didnt see his superior officer, but he did see a man wearing the same Pegasus Navy uniform. He didnt think much and immediately walked over. Brother! What on earth happened? Dont know. The man nced back at Hans but didnt stop, Lets return to the battleship first!
Hans quickened his pace to follow, continuing to ask, Did the Northerners kill their way over here? The man scoffed, How would the Northerners make their way here? Do they have ships? Hans scratched his head, finding the logic sound, and was about to ask another question, when he saw a disheveled woman rushing towards him. Help! Help! Hans saw two burly men relentlessly chasing after the woman, and thinking he understood the situation, was about to reprimand them, when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his waist. He looked down and saw the helpless woman with a feral expression, driving a dagger into his waist. Hans let out an angry roar, kicked the woman away, but was ovee with pain and could not help stepping back, falling to the ground. Before he could warn hispanions, a few more people emerged from the shadows of the alley, surrounding hispanions. And the two chasing after the woman, hurried to Hans, and began rummaging through his possessions. Witnessing them steal his money bag, military uniform, and even the treasured silver medal, Hans could no longer resist growling: Are you begging for death? Daring to rob the Pegasus Navy! The burly man grinned, disdainful, You Pegasus Navy guys are already in danger, and you really think youre the masters of Alfalfa City? The woman also managed to get up from the ground, took turns viciously kicking Hans as retribution, then arrogantly dered:
Let me tell you, kid, this is the real Alfalfa City! A ce filled with crooks and scum, and you noblespdogs wont take over here! Withstanding the intense pain in his body and the humiliation, an absurd thought crossed Hans mindC Could this be a conspiracy by the Alfalfa Brotherhood? Were those scums really capable of reducing the Pegasus Navy to such a mess? Of course, its not the Alfalfa Brotherhood! Count Evan, while rushing towards the harbor, replied to the report of his attendant, Brotherhood? They do not have such capabilities. But, My Lord Count, Ondo did kill Mr. Adam publicly, saying that our Pegasus Navy would face disaster! This time, Count Evan didnt even bother to pay attention to his attendant, he just kept trudging forward. In his view, the Alfalfa Brotherhood was nothing more than a group of good-for-nothings, capable of taking advantage during chaos and looting, but to actually orchestrate this kind of attack against the Pegasus Navy, was way beyond their abilities. The key issue now was the port, as long as the explosions stopped and the navy warriors kept calm, the looting Alfalfa Brotherhood would immediately shrink back into the shadows, trembling with fear. So, what on earth happened at the harbor? Others might not know what the explosion and green mes meant, but Count Evan did. At this moment, he could only hope that this was an ident, not
Soon, the group arrived at the harbor. Count Evan immediately grabbed a panicked military officer, demanding, Where is Count Howell? Tell him to see me immediately Boom! Suddenly, a giant fireball exploded right in front of Count Evan. The huge shock wave knocked everyone off their feet, only Knight Fletcher with his strong physique managed to remain standing, but Count Evan, unprepared, fell t on his face. With the guards assistance, Count Evan slowly got up, and numbly looked at the harbor that had turned into a sea of fire, his heart sank. This could not possibly be an ident! Chapter 429: 427 Collapse (Part 1)_1 Chapter 429: 427 Copse (Part 1)_1 Count, we must leave immediately, the harbor is too dangerous! Knight Fletcher tried to persuade Count Evan to leave, but Count Evan remained standing still. He watched the warship engulfed in mes before him, his entire being seeming to have turned into a statue. Only when Knight Fletcher turned around did he recognize that the warship being swallowed by a roaring green me was the gship of the Pegasus NavyWhite Dew! The symbol of St. Prowse Familys dignity, the invincible presence on the Angry River, the pride of millions of Easterners, the core support and spiritual pivot of the Pegasus Navy all slowly turned into ashes before their eyes. Such a terrifying scene was simply an unreal nightmare for all Easterners. The Howell Family has rebelled! The Howell Family has rebelled! A ghastly voice brought Count Evan back to reality. Following the direction of the voice, he saw a soldier struggling to climb out of the water,pletely engulfed in green fire. He screamed in horror, rolling on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the mes on his body, but it was in vain. This terrifying green me could not be extinguished by water; a single spark almost certainly meant being reduced to ashes. Arge number of navy officers who had returned from the city stood near the harbor, staring dumbly at the fiery hellscape of the harbor. When they heard rumors of the Howell familys rebellion, many of them turned their gazes towards Count Evan, looking to confirm the truth of the news.
Count Evans gaze was icy as he watched the sea of ??fire before him, any illusions of hope were gone. He realized that all of the ships that had been burnt belonged to the St. Prowse Family, and the Howell Familys warships had already set sail, deliberately distancing themselves from the burning ships to avoid being affected. If this wasnt premeditated, then it would be hell! Clearly, the Howell Family had rebelled! They had used all the Wildfire, originally intended to be deployed against the sluices of Silver Moon City, on the St. Prowse Family warships! But how could Count Howell have such audacity? Did they not wish to establish themselves in the East Territories anymore? Count Evan no longer had the time to ponder Count Howells reasons for rebellion, a ferocious anger erupted in his chest, almost overwhelming his rational mind. In his fury, Count Evan, with blood-red eyes, roared hoarsely: The Howell family betrays the East Territories, They must be punished! It was a powerful statement, but it was of little help to the current situation. At this time, all the St. Prowse Familys heavy warships have been devoured by the terrifying green mes. Although many light warships were spared, they alone were definitely not enough to defeat the intact fleet of the Howell family. Any Eastern warriors who had a bit of sense knew, the authority on the Angry River was now the Howell Familys tomand. So, what could Count Evan use to execute the rebel army of the Howell Family? Of course, if Count Evan was implying those elderly, women, and children from the Howell family who were still in White Dew City, that wouldnt be a problem. But doing so would only vent his frustration, and would be not only useless but possibly harmful to the current situation. Count Howell might even be so enraged that hepletely switches to the North Territory. If North Territory gained control of the Angry River The thought shed through everyones minds, causing a tremor of terror. Obviously, Count Evan understood the severity of the situation, and roared again: To whoever executes Count Howell, I shall personally bestow upon him the rank of Viscount!
This announcement stirred quite themotion. Even though they knew the task to be a deadly one, the allure of nobility still sparked courage among many warriors. They immediately dashed towards the undestroyed light-ss warships, hoping to be the hero who turns the tide. Count Evan rxed slightly and immediately deployed several men to nearby cities for reinforcements and sent a messenger to White Dew City to inform his father about Alfalfa Citys situation. At this time, more and more navy soldiers were converging at the harbor, but with arge number of warships destroyed, they were powerless to challenge the Howell Family, even if they wanted to. Moreover, the Alfalfa Brothers Associations rebellion was escting, and they had even begun organized attacks on the harbor.
Initially, when Ondo informed that the Pegasus Navy was at its weakest, it seemed like the perfect opportunity to seize advantage. Many mafias from the Alfalfa Brothers Association were still skeptical. Some daring ones only dared to plunder isted navy soldiers, but as warships in the harbor began to sink one after another, the Alfalfa Brothers Associations audacity grew. By this point, they had confirmed that the Pegasus Navy was struggling, so they fully unleashed their brutality, preparing for a grand loot. Normally, no matter howrge the Alfalfa Brothers association might be, it wouldnt even be a concern for the Pegasus Navy. Even if they are not good at ground battles, they are a regr army and have no problem dealing with brutish thugs. However, the Pegasus Navy was now in a serious situation. The Howell Familys rebellion caught them off guard. They need to save their surviving warships and deal with the rebellious fleet from the Howell Family. Now, facing the Alfalfa Brothers Association, they were a bit overwhelmed. Evidently, the Alfalfa Brothers Association also recognised the weakness in Pegasus Navy. They always take advantages over the weak, and are good at seizing chance in battle. Seeing Pegasus struggling, they became even more motivated, attacking the harbours position like mad. However, Count Evan did not turn back to deal with the seemingly invincible Alfalfa Brothers Association because he knew they were only terrifying in appearance. As long as the Pegasus Navy could withstand their most fierce attacks and cause certain casualties, the scattered soldiers of Alfalfa Brothers Association would inevitably lose momentum, and even if they wouldnt retreat, they would no longer dare to advance. His actual concern was still on the Angry River. At this point, more than a dozen light-ss battleships had sailed out of the harbor, heading towards the Howell Familys fleet. Yet, their advance seemed rather suicidal. In naval warfare, the disparity brought about by tonnage advantage is almost impossible to make up for. Nevertheless, Count Evan kept his gaze fixed on Angry River, hoping for a miracle to happen. However, reality was always cold.
Not only did no miracle happen on the Angry River, but behind him, the Alfalfa Brothers Association also grew bolder, constantly reducing the defensive positions of the Pegasus Navy. Count Evan turned around in surprise and noticed that the reason Alfalfa Brothers Associations offensive was so fierce was because there were hundreds of extremely heroic professionals hidden among them! There were not only high-ranking warriors, but also knights! How could it be possible? Count Evan immediately realised that behind the rebellion of the Alfalfa Brothers Association, there must be a tremendous force of support! Thinking of the rebellion of the Howell Family, Evan felt that he had already fallen into a carefully designed trap. He suddenly felt dizzy, his sight went dark, and he fainted. Lord Count! Knight Fletcher rushed to catch Count Evan, but looking around, he knew the situation was dire. Gritting his teeth, supporting Count Evan, he disappeared into the darkness. After they left, a voice suddenly rose: Evan Sanctus has fled! Chapter 430: 428 Collapse (Part 2)_1 Chapter 430: 428 Copse (Part 2)_1 Count Evan gradually awakened amidst shaking. Looking at the pitch-ck alley, he instinctively wanted to scream, but he heard the familiar voice of Knight Fletcher: Count, are you awake? Count Evan slightly rxed, quickly asking, Where are you taking me? What about the Pegasus Navy? Has Count Howells rebellion been quelled? Knight Fletcher opened his mouth, sighed and said: Alfalfa City is too dangerous right now; Im escorting you out. Knight Fletcher did not answer thest two questions, but his silence implied the answer. Count Evan struggled to free himself from Knight Fletcher and wanted to go back, saying:No! I cant abandon the Pegasus Navy! Count Bang! A loud noise suddenly exploded behind them. A colossal grey figure crashed through the wooden wall, the massive Yuen Shield in their hand rushed towards Count Evan and Knight Fletcher.
Knight Fletcher turned around abruptly, only to see a towering figure in armor, simr to a rampaging bear, charging at them, his immense figure overshadowing both Count Evan and himself. Move away quickly! Feeling the terrifying momentum of the enemys charge, Knight Fletcher didnt dare to confront it directly and hastily rolled forward with Count Evan. Boom! The stone ground exploded, fragments scattered like bullets. Count Evan was yelping in pain. His body was covered in bruises. Knight Fletcher quickly stood in front of Count Evan, stabbed his knight sword towards the knight mans neck seam. ng! The armor mans shield swept across, causing Knight Fletchers sword to shatter, the fragments flying all around. Struck by the massive force of the armored mans blow, Knight Fletcher was thrown into the wall of the alley. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Fletcher was ovee with horrorthe opponent was a sixth-tier warrior! Count, run quickly! Knowing he was outmatched, Knight Fletcher immediately cried out in pain. Count Evan wasnt granted any peace by the ordeal either; he understood that in front of such superior strength, he was only a hindrance. So, without any hesitation, he stood up and began to run. Seeing his main target escape, the armored man wanted to pursue, but he heard the wind rushing behind him. Suddenly he turned back, only to see Knight Fletcher charging at him again. However, as the armored man raised his shield to strike at Knight Fletcher, he abruptly swerved into a wall, causing the armored man to miss his aim. Come on! Knight Fletcher even taunted him. The armored man was stunned, seemingly annoyed by Knight Fletchers actions. Instead of pursuing Count Evan, he charged into the house with his shield.
Feeling relieved for a moment, Fletcher knew he was not a match for the pursuing armored man and sprinted away as quickly as he could. The armored man was not slow, either. With his sturdy Yuen Shield, he could even smash through tough stone walls; if they were barely brushed, they would cave in with ease. His momentum was unstoppable, like an unstoppable force. As the armored man drew closer, Knight Fletcher knew he might not escape. He was prepared to turn back and fight desperately, but when he crashed through the wooden door and rushed onto the street, he unexpectedly came across dozens of soldiers dressed in the Pegasus navy uniform.
Overjoyed, Knight Fletcher shouted, Help me stop the armored man behind me! However, the soldiers didnt move and gazed at Knight Fletcher as if he were a fool. Knight Fletcher thought they hadnt recognized him and was about to speak again when he suddenly heard the sound of something piercing the air behind him. Without time for further contemtion, he promptly rolled forward. Crack! With a gut-wrenching sound of bones breaking, Knight Fletchers entire arm was shattered. Wailing in pain, he rolled around on the ground. He saw the armored man slowly walking towards him. Fighting against the excruciating pain, Knight Fletcher shouted at the soldiers once more, Help me! I am the guardian knight of Count Evan! However, the soldiers suddenly burst intoughter, saying, Look again, Knight. Do you know who we are? Only then did Knight Fletcher realize that these soldierscked the discipline of a real soldier and their uniforms were ill-fitting, probably stolen recently. Despair welled up in Knight Fletchers heart. He watched the armored man closing in on him and no longer resisted, copsing onto the ground. Before he lost consciousness, hisst thought was C The Count must have escaped, right?
Count Evan, looking at the armored man blocking his way, knew he could not escape. You work for Count Angler, dont you? Count Evan asked seriously. But the armored man did not respond, merely continued to approach Count Evan, slow but steady. Can I see him? Count Evan asked again. The armored man remained silent. Count Evan snorted and said coldly, I am a descendant of the Holy Knight Family, a Count of the Brilliant Empire, I formally surrender to you now. Please treat me with the courtesy due to a prisoner of war of my rank! The armored man still ignored Count Evan, giving no indication of understanding what kind of treatment a Count of the Empire should receive as a prison of war. Count Evan slowly retreated until his back hit the wall, then had to stop. He cast a nervous yet haughty nce at the armored man reaching towards him. Just as the armored man was about to touch Count Evan, a magic staff hidden in Evans sleeve suddenly fell to the ground. A string of iprehensible Elf texts slipped out of Count Evans mouth as wisps of green smoke rose from beneath the armored mans feet, coiling around him like serpents. Seeing this, Count Evans face brightened. He turned to run.
But in the next second, his smile froze on his face. Because the armored man, seemingly unaffected, had grabbed hold of Count Evans cor. Damn! Where did the Angler family get so many experts! Before he was knocked unconscious, Count Evan cursed helplessly and angrily. In fact, when Count Evan was whisked away to safety by Knight Fletcher, the warriors of the Pegasus Navy gathered near the harbor had already lost their will to resist. Their leader had fled, they were surrounded on all fronts, and there was no hope of victory. So, some surrendered, some seized a surviving ship and escaped by water, and some tried to break through the front line of the Alfalfa Brotherhood and escaped bynd. Of course, there were also some loyal and brave warriors who were willing to fight for the St. Prowse Family to the end. But sadly, their fight was destined to be meaningless. The Pegasus Navy hadpletely copsed. It wasnt until dawn that the night-long battle finally ceased.
Chapter 431: 429 Cross the River (Part 1)_1 Chapter 431: 429 Cross the River (Part 1)_1 In the northern district of Alfalfa City, at the City Lords Mansion. The candlelight on the table flickered under the night breeze, just as the heart of City Lord Ron Lute wavered restlessly. The mor from the opposite shore had long since woken Ron up, but he had no idea what was happening over there. Nor did he dare to make any move, fearing he might attract unwanted attention. Thump, thump, thump. Amid the footsteps, Jason Lute rushed in breathlessly, his face unabashedly gleaming with joy, as he cried out: Father! The Pegasus Navy is fighting amongst themselves! Ron stared wide-eyed, asking urgently, What do you mean theyre fighting each other? Anyway, their warships are fighting each other, many of them have turned into ashes under that terrifying green fire! Moreover, ording to the people I sent across to scout, the Alfalfa Brotherhood is also seizing the opportunity to plunder. Its a total mess over there! Looking at his son, who took delight in their misfortune, Ron calmed down, asking in perplexity, How can this be? Why is the Pegasus Navy undergoing a civil dispute? Why is the Alfalfa Brotherhood betraying the East Territory? Jason scratched his head, hesitating, Could it be a strategy of Earl Angler?
Rons brows furrowed even tighter, Then why didnt we receive any news about it? Jason fell silent. It was an awkward topic. If it really were a plot set up by Earl Angler, then the close-by and ruling Lute n of Alfalfa City not hearing any news about it was indeed embarrassing. The room remained silent for a while until Jason couldnt help but break the silence, suggesting, Father, why dont we also send people across the shore! Perhaps we can reap some potential rewards Ron rolled his eyes at him, interrupting irritably, Who should go? You? Jason retracted, suddenly falling silent. Ron angrily red at his son, but didnt continue to give him a hard time. He understood well that given the current strength of the Lute n, if they really sent their son with men across the shore, it would simply be sending him to his death. But if they did nothing, letting this wonderful opportunity that could potentially facilitate the rise of the Lute n slyly slip away, he was deeply reluctant. Looking at the fire-lit opposite shore, Ron hesitated for a long time until he finally made up his mind, turning to ask, How many warships can we call upon now? Five, I guess. Jason, thinking about the fleet of the Pegasus Navy, said guiltily, And all of them are small boats under one hundred tons. Ron restlessly paced around the hall a few times, finally gritted his teeth, saying, It doesnt matter! Right now, the Pegasus Navy is self-involved, they probably wont be on guard against us. Jason hesitated, Father, but with just the private army currently owned by our n, even if they cross the Angry River, its impossible for them to stabilize their footing on the other side No! We are certainly not aiming to upy the opposite shore. Then, whats our target? Count Evan! Ron said solemnly, I know that Count Evan is over there, as long as we take advantage of the chaos and capture him, the hope of the Lute n rising again would exist! Jasons eyes lit up as well, feeling that this proposal was quite feasible. But just as he was about to agree, he suddenly felt a quake-like tremor. At first, he didnt pay attention to it, thinking it was just another explosion from the opposite shore. However, this vibration was not explosive, it was constantgrowing stronger like a rush of wild beasts charging into Alfalfa City.
FaFather Jason was obviously frightened. Ron, however, showed no panic. He felt somewhat relieved, but also regretful, saying: Its the cavalry. It should be the Blood Knight Army entering the city. Blood Knight Army? Earl Angler? Jason reacted. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the butler rushing into the room to report: Master, the Blood Knight Army has entered the city!
Quickly! Line up to greet them! Ron said this as he rushed outside. Jason quickly followed. When they both hade out of the City Lords Mansion, they saw a long line of fire appearing at the end of the street. Soon, a team of torch-holding cavalrymen approached in front of the City Lords Mansion. Ron straightened his cor and prepared to go forward to interrogate them, only to find out that they didnt intend to slow down at all. Instead, they rushed past the City Lords Mansion like flying arrows. The wind blew Rons meticulously groomed hair into disarray. Just when he felt embarrassed, a military officer from the Blood Knight Army finally stopped in front of the City Lords Mansion, asking, So youre the City Lord Ron? Yes, General! Ron quickly responded, May I ask where the Earl is? The officer didnt answer Rons question, instead he said aloofly, The Blood Knight Army will cross the river at Alfalfa City, I just came here to inform you. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to divulge Earl Anglers whereabouts made Ron angry, but he dared not reveal his anger and could only continuously nod, saying Good, its good! May I know how I can help? The officer nced at Ron without expression, saying, Try to gather as many boats as possible. Alright!
Above the Angry River. Count Howell stared at the dimming mes not far away, his expression solemn and contained a sense of heaviness. Majority of the St. Prowse Familys heavy battleships werepletely reduced to ashes by that terrifying [Wildfire], and most of the remaining light battleships also met with a watery grave. The remaining few battleships, though still hovering around like flies, were unable to change the course of the battle any longer. In this battle, the Howell Family had achieved a decisive victory! From today, the Angry River would be under control of the Howell Family. However, even so, there wasnt much joy of victory in Count Howells heart. The sound of footsteps from behind interrupted Count Howells contemtion. He thought it was Marquis Vincent, so he quickly turned around intending to greet him. But on seeing the face of the neer, he suddenly froze. Ang Earl Angler? Count Howell, your fleet definitely opened my eyes! Seeing Colin with a beaming smile, Howell finally came back to his senses. He quickly bowed and said, Your lordship overpraises! Although he was a bit unsure of how Colin got on the ship, he didnt ask. He secretly spected that this young Northern Earl had probably been on the ship sincest night, hiding in the shadows and watching his every move.
If there were any hesitation or weakness from him, the other party might have joined hands with Marquis Vincent to bypass him and personallymand the Howell Familys fleet. Colin, looking at a conflicted Count Howell, assumed that thetter was worried about the family members staying back at White Dew City, and so he reassured him: Dont worry. As long as your fleet sails the Blood Knight Army across the Angry River, I guarantee that your family wont suffer any harm! Count Howell instantly thought back to Marquis Vincents words about the Northern Territorys conditions C I will exchange a Duke title for the Eastern Territory. For a moment, this old earls feelings were incrediblyplicated. But he also understood that he couldnt turn back now. Yes, my Lord! The Howell familys fleet is more than happy to serve you! Chapter 432: 430 Cross the River (Part 2)_1 Chapter 432: 430 Cross the River (Part 2)_1 When the first light of dawn sprinkled on the surface of the Angry River, Colin finally set foot on thend of the eastern boundary. This was his first timeing to the east of Angry River, looking at the crumbling city and the chaos left by the war, Colin sneered, feeling it was quite dull. Stepping off the pier, onto the moist ground of the harbor, with each step, streaks of blood would seep out, as if the stubborn Pegasus Navy warriors who refused to die were cursing Colin, the demon who singlehandedly brought down the biggest barrier in the East. My Lord Count! Ondo, who had been waiting on the shore for a long time, quickly stepped forward to greet Colin. Colin smiled and nodded, Mr. Ondo, youve worked hard. To serve you, my lord, is my honor! Colin looked at the Alfalfa Brotherhoods president, who had a fawning smile on his face, and couldnt help but start contemting how to deal with him. After the betrayal of the Howell family, the Angry River was no longer a natural barrier for the North Territory, so Alfalfa City naturally fell into Colins hands. He could not allow the scum of Alfalfa Brotherhood to wantonly ruin it. The others in the Alfalfa Brotherhood were nothing but Ondo was quite capable. Colin nned tomandeer him for his use elsewhere. But this wasnt urgent at the moment, Colins primary target was White Dew City!
Count Howell, how long would it take to transport the entire Blood Knight Army across the river? My lord, if we follow your orders to make the journey without logistics and baggage, each man with two horses, we should be able to transport everyone before sunset tomorrow. Tomorrow? Colins brow furrowed, and he said discontentedly, Too slow! Count Howell deliberated then suggested, My lord, if we can build a pontoon bridge over the river, that would speed things up considerably, however However what? Pontoon bridges are built on transport ships serving as piers, connected by ropes. They are covered with wooden nks for traffic. But if we want to ensure efficiency, especially for the cavalry, we need a lot of wooden nks for reinforcement. Im afraid we might not be able to find that many nks on short notice Colin rubbed his chin, initially thinking about dismantling the decks of a few warships. But realising that wouldnt be easy, he hesitated for a moment, just when Ondo quietly proposed: My lord, we can dismantle civilian houses. Without a second thought, Colin immediately ordered: Good! Ondo, take charge of this matter. Tell the towns residents that I will help them rebuild the houses that have been dismantled, and if theyre willing to help voluntarily, I will reward them. Yes, my lord! After giving instructions about the Blood Knight Army crossing the river, Colin went alone to a red-wall building near the harbor. The two guards at the entrance bowed immediately upon seeing Colin. As Colin opened the door, he saw Count Evan standing by the window, quietly gazing in the direction of the Angry River. Count Evan, its been a while. When Evan heard Colins voice, he turned his head, saw Colin, and then turned back to continue gazing out the window, saying: Why didnt I see my dear brother? Colin casually pulled over a chair to sit down, and said, Marquis Vincent has already returned to White Dew City, unfortunately, he could note to see you. Count Evan was startled for a moment, then chuckled, saying, Is it that he cannot, or dares not? Colin ignored this question and continued: Count Evan, despite you opposing me numerous times, in consideration of us both being counts of the empire, Ive decided to unconditionally release you
Unconditionally? Count Evan interrupted with a cold smile, Why are you so kind? Or do you have a bigger plot? Colin shrugged, smiled, and said, Why? If I let you go, are you not willing to leave? Count Evan turned around and stared at Colin, saying: If you can answer one of my questions, then I will leave. Colin burst intoughter and said, What? Is it that Im begging you to leave now?
Count Evan crossed his arms and disyed a rogue-like posture, acting as if he was going to squat there unless Colin answered his question. Colin was at a loss for words. What exactly are you confused about? he asks. Count Evan looked rather smug as he replied, My question is, why would Vincent agree to work with you? Colinughed, revealing part of the truth, Because I made him believe you were out to kill him. I wanted to kill him? Count Evan was startled, then realization dawning, I see, it was the assassination attempt he encountered at the Half-Elf Pce, wasnt it? You nned it, didnt you? Then you framed me. Colin nodded, not denying, Correct. Yet, what does it matter now? Even if you reveal this to Vincent, he can no longer turn back. Moreover, dont you want to kill your brother? Count Evan vehemently denied, Never! Colin scoffed, pressing further, Then, if I hadnt shown up in Alfalfa City and had stuck with the original ransom n, would you have abandoned your ns and let Vincent return safely to the Eastern Territory? Count Evan shed a nce sideway, not answering. Colin took it upon himself to continue: You wouldnt! Youve sacrificed so much already- Cancelling your engagement to the Princess of Lexie, marrying Count Brugens daughter instead, and driving Count Howell to a dead end. At this point, you cant turn back either. If Marquis Vincent returned safely to the Eastern Territory, how would you clean up the mess? When you convinced Duke St. Prowse of Vincents death, he was already dead!
Even if he appears before you again unscathed, youll surely kill him yourself! So, Evan, spare me your brotherly love act. My frame-up wasnt baseless! Count Evan took a deep sigh, softy admitting, Youre right. Before I heard of my brothers death, I never had the intent to kill him, but afterwards I did contemte that Viscount Feins news might be incorrect, that my brother might not be dead but as you said, I cant turn back now. The St. Prowse Family cant toy with the Eastern nobles again. Therefore, my brother must die! Colin gave a faint smile,menting, Count Evan, if you hadnt been greedy for the Duke of the Eastern Territorys session rights this time, you might not have fallen into my trap so easily. Count Evan nodded in agreement, Yes, I was too greedy. Colin stood from his seat, dering, Alright, figured it all out? If you have then get out, I dont need another freeloader. Count Evan smiled, pointing toward the angry river outside the window, he asked, My lord, youre ordering the Blood Knight Army to cross the river. Are you nning to continue your attack on the Eastern Territory? Why not? The orcs are about to invade. I fear the Emperors mobilization order for war is probably on its way. As long as it doesnt reach my hands. Colin asserted coldly.
Count Evan chuckled, Alright, I wish you luck. With that, he headed toward the exit. Once outside, to his surprise, Count Evan found a man lying at the entrance. Then Colins voice rang out from behind, Oh, right, this is your knight, isnt it? Take him along, I dont want him dying here. It was only then that Count Evan recognized the man on the ground as his guard knight: Fletcher. He hurried over and found the guy still breathing, just unconscious. Angler, thank you for your hospitality this time. Given the chance, I will surely repay you twofold! Colinughed heartily, seemingly unconcerned by the threat in his words, simply responding, Get out! Chapter 433: 431 Village_1 Chapter 433: 431 Vige_1 The gentle light of dawn slowly seeped from the east, tearing softly but firmly through the darkness that shrouded the earth. The dim light reflected off the ground frost, letting off a cold glint. The early morning ofte autumn already held a chill of winter. However, as the sun gradually rose, the frost on the grass and trees melted into round dewdrops, on the brink of falling. Suddenly, a slight tremor ran through the earth, and all the des of grass began to sway. The translucent dewdrops fell one by one. The trembling of the earth intensifying, until in the end, even the des of grass werepletely broken, helplessly drifting down, following the footsteps of the dewdrops to merge into the embrace of the earth. Thump, thump, thump It was as if rolling thunder had ripped open the earth, or monstrous floods were surging forth. The brittle wild grass and cracked gravel danced on the convulsing earth. Scarface, preparing to chop wood in the mountains, dumbly stood at the entrance to the vige, scared andpletely at a loss. Run! Run! Fortunately, the vigers screams woke Scarface, who quickly turned around and ran towards home.
Scarface! Quick,e back! Seeing his grandfather standing at the door waving at him, Scarface instantly elerated for a sprint. The young body erupted with surprising speed, darting into the house like a cheetah. The old man hurriedly closed the door and turned to instruct his grandson: If someonees inter, dont fight, understand? Scarface, still panting, just nkly nodded in response. Themotion outside had grown louder, and the trembling of the ground stronger. Driven by curiosity, Scarface opened a slight crack in the window and peered out. Then, he saw countless shadows appear on the horizon, filling the entirend with no gap left. The whole world seemed to change, even the newly risen sun appeared to be covered by that enormous g. Cavalry! Scarface eximed. Indeed, it was cavalry outside. Dense cavalry,ing in like an unstoppable flood. Yes, cavalry, and its the cavalry of the North Territory! said the old man, his face grim. Scratching his head, Scarface, with a simple and honest face full of confusion, asked, Grandpa, why would the cavalry of the North Territory appear here? Didnt a few deserterse back from Alfalfa City to the vige yesterday? They said that Count Angler of the North Territory had led the Blood Knight Army across the river. I didnt believe it at first, but now it seems that the news must be true. What about our Pegasus Navy in the East Territory? How will they let the Northerners cross the river? Seems like a rebellion urred within the Pegasus Navy, which gave the North Territory an opportunity.
So what should we do now? The old man sighed, creases all over his face squeezed together, saying helplessly: What can we do? Resign ourselves to fate! We can only hope that the Northerners consider us fellow citizens of the Empire, and dont go too far. Seeing the indignation on his grandsons face, the old man once again cautioned: Remember, if someone bursts inter, let them take whatever they want, dont resist, understand? Understood, mumbled Scarface.
The sound of horse hooves outside drew nearer and nearer. Resting his head on the window sill, looking through the opened crack, Scarface could clearly see the towering horses charging into the vige and the armored soldiers on their backs. In Scarfaces eyes, along with terror, there was also an uncontroble hint of envy. Due to his towering stature and robust physique, Scarface was believed by the vigers to be a natural born warrior. He long harbored the dream of joining the army. But sadly, his grandfather persistently objected to him joining the military. Because Scarfaces own father the vigers pride and joy and a member of the prestigious Pegasus Army had perished under the walls of Silver Moon City during Marquis Vincents expedition against the Half-Elf Kingdom the previous year. Make no mistake, Scarfaces father was a figure of legend in this vige. A Tier-three warrior, a member of the St. Prowse Familys armada. In such a small vige, he was the equivalent of a rare talent. Even so, he fell like any other. The harsh reality of war left the old grandfather traumatized, fearful of risking his grandsons life on the battlefield. Boom! The wooden door was violently kicked open as two ominous soldiers stormed in. Scarface promptly shielded his grandfather, eyeing the soldiers warily. Where is the food stored? Scarface clenched his fists, but he felt his clothes being tightly gripped by his grandfather from behind. Thus, he suppressed his brewing anger and pointed towards a corner of the room. The soldiers walked over, searching through an old wooden box for what they wanted, and without causing further hassle for the grandfather and grandson, they promptly left.
Once they left, Scarface rushed over and rummaged through the wooden box. An expression of surprise appeared on his gloomy face. Grandfather, they actually left half of it for us! Ah, looks like the Northerners still have some conscience. If we ration the remainder, it should be enough to get us through the winter Before he could finish his sentence, another figure appeared at the door. Red armor shrouded his entire body, leaving only a pair of expressionless eyes visible. You have alreadye once! Whats left is for my grandfather and me Scarface began anxiously. Scarface! The grandfather, rmed, incessantly signaled his grandson, fearing him liable to some rash action. Scarface had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. He continued to block the path to the wooden box but did not attempt to move. But the armored man in the doorway showed no intention ofing in. He just stood there, seemingly lost in his thoughts, gazing at the grandfather and grandson for a long while. Scarface stared back at the armored man, his wary eyes gradually softening into confusion why did this mans gaze seem so familiar? The grandfather also realized something was off and cautiously asked, Sir, is there something we can help you with? The armored man suddenly woke from his stupor, dropped a bag of food without saying a word, and swiftly turned to leave. Leaving the grandfather and grandson staring at each other.
At the entrance to the vige, Colin stood on horseback, deep in thought as he watched the Blood ve who had just exited Scarfaces house. This Blood ve had once been a Tier-three soldier in the Pegasus Army. Colin didnt know the mans name or history; he only knew he must have hailed from this vige. His unusual behavior a while ago would have made sense if he had encountered a rtive. Colin had always assumed that Blood ves werepletely devoid of self-consciousness, but now he was not so sure. Of course, this residual consciousness wasnt very strong and wouldnt interfere with Colins control over them. For instance, right now, at Colinsmand, the Blood ve went back into Scarfaces house and took back the food he had just left. This made Colin think If even a Blood ve could feelpassion for rtives from a past life, what about a Bloodline who already has a clear sense of self? When he was in Swan City earlier, Colin forced Bloodline Count Schultz to betray her husband Lucien just to test whether a Bloodline would vite hismand if their interests shed. Although the experiment was sessful, Colin felt that Count Schultz might have understood that she was no match for him since the Blood Knight Army was stationed just outside the city, and decided to sell out her husband instead. So, what would happen if a Bloodline found a way to oppose Colin, or even had the chance to escape his control? Would they continue to act against their own interests and obey Colinsmand? As he pondered, Colin suddenly thought that Marquis Vincent, the Bloodline apanying him on the eastern expedition, might provide him with a definitive answer
Chapter 434: 432 Riverside City (Part 1)_1 Chapter 434: 432 Riverside City (Part 1)_1 Riverside City was not actually situated beside a river. The Angry River was hundreds of kilometers away, although, five hundred years ago, the river did indeed flow through the city. However, an earthquake caused the river to change its course, making Riverside Citys name no longer urate. The back hall of the City Lords Mansion was filled with music andughter. Young and beautiful half-elf dancers swayed in charming rhythms, their seductive nces arousing cries of excitement from the crowd and turning the banquet into a great celebration. Viscount Yaga, the Lord of Riverside City, sat in the seat of honor, watching the half-elf dancers with tipsy eyes, enjoying every moment with a rhythmical nodding. Unfortunately, some inconsiderate people were intent on interrupting his enjoyment. Lord Viscount, Lord Viscount! Viscount Yaga looked at Knight Palon who had approached him, and asked with a furrowed brow, Whats the matter? My Lord, another group of deserters has arrived from Alfalfa City. And ording to them, the Blood Knight Army has crossed the river! Knight Palon, you actually believe the words of deserters? With the Pegasus Navy protecting us, how can Northerners cross the Angry River? Also, havent I already sent people for confirmation? Did you send someone? Of course I did, in fact, I sent three groups. But up until now, not one has returned.
The round trip from here to Alfalfa City takes around three days, right? Its not that fast. But my Lord, the fact that so many deserters have appeared in Riverside City shows that something must have happened in Alfalfa City. We should prepare in advance. Didnt I already send a message to White Dew City? And arent you already mobilizing our familys army, always ready for battle? What else should we do? My Lord, to be on the safe side, we should close the city gate. Close the city gate? Viscount Yaga hesitated, Isnt that an overreaction without confirmed information? Knight Palon sighed inwardly. The eastern territory had been peaceful for too long, and these aristocratic lords had lost their vignce. Just as he was about to try to convince the viscount again, a half-elf merchant hurriedly interjected: Lord Viscount, we cant close the city gate! Our caravan still has a batch of goods to be delivered to Riverside City today! The viscounts eyes lit up. Every time a half-elf caravan passed through Riverside City, they would present him with some beautiful gifts. Watching the enchanting half-elf dancers, Viscount Yagas heart filled with desire, and he immediately said to Knight Palon: Then lets wait for Mister Sasss caravan to enter the city before closing the gate. Knight Palon nced at the half-elf merchant warily and said, My Lord, I fear we may not have enough time Viscount Yagas eyes widened in annoyance and he snapped, What do you mean theres not enough time? Do you think I dont understand warfare? Even if the Blood Knight Army has really crossed the river, it would take them two to three days, right? Then they have to transport their supplies. It would take at least five to six days for them to reach Riverside City. Youre exaggerating! Just do as I said! Yes, my Lord. With no other option, Knight Palon decided toply and left reluctantly. After leaving the City Lords Mansion, Knight Palon walked worriedly towards the West City Gate. There, he saw a long motorcade crowding the entrance. It seemed the half-elf caravan had finally arrived. Knight Palons heart tightened, and he quickly instructed the soldiers to speed up the caravans entrance into the city. Suddenly, the caravan came to a halt. Whats going on?
Knight Palon watched from above and asked. Sir Knight, a cart has copsed under the weight of its cargo. Clear it up quickly! Knight Palon roared in anger, a pang of dread swelling in his heart.
He had always had suspicions about these half-elf merchants. The Half-Elf Kingdom was firmly controlled by Count Angler and he had doubts about whether this caravan was sent by him as spies. Unfortunately, Viscount Yaga had already been entranced by these half-elves, and Knight Palon could not convince him otherwise. Now, all he could hope for was that the Blood Knight Army would not reach Riverside City so soon. However, when you fear something the most, it tends to happen. Thud, thud, thud The ground began to tremble. Knight Palon swiftly turned around, only to see a thin ck line appear on the horizon. The thin line gradually spread out, transforming into an ocean of ck that was rushing towards Riverside City at an astonishing speed. A chilling feeling coursed through his whole body, and he immediately shouted at the top of his voice, Enemy attack! Enemy attack! The soldiers gathered at the city gate were stunned. They were still struggling to understand what was happening. Those soldiers who were helping to clear the scattered goods outside the city gate dumbfoundedly continued to lift the cargo onto their shoulders, staring nkly at the cavalry appearing in the distance. It wasnt until Knight Palon jumped down from the city wall and knocked over several stunned soldiers that they finally snapped back to reality. Hurry, close the city gate! Several soldiers scrambled towards the control rope, but with the caravan blocking the gate, there was no way to close it.
By now, Knight Palon was certain of it: this half-elf caravan was certainly a group of Northern spies! So, he showed no mercy. He led the soldiers to forcefully disperse the caravan, instantly attacking any who showed hesitation! Seeing real bloodshed, the half-elves in the caravan scattered in panic, leaving their carts full of goods at the city gate. With no other options, Knight Palon directed his soldiers to move the goods out of the way. He himself then gathered the city gate soldiers outside the city, forming a defensive line intending to halt the iing Blood Knight Army. There were still about a thousand or two soldiers at the city gate. Knight Palon felt that with so many men, they should be able to withstand the Blood Knight Army and buy some time. As long as the city gate could be closed, it would be unlikely for the Northerners to conquer Riverside City. Cavalry was known to be ineffective in sieges, amon military knowledge. Unfortunately, Knight Palon overestimated his own troops. The eastern territories had been too peaceful for too long. The Angry River effectively blocked the Northerners, and the elves hid in the Bright Moon Forest, never showing a trace. The eastern territorys army had hardly fought any real battles apart from asionally dealing with thieves, and many of the soldiers didnt even practice their drills regrly. Perhaps they were more adept and skilled in using hoes than swords. Therefore, when the vanguard of the Blood Knight Army arrived at the city with a terrifying and invincible aura, the defense led by Knight Palon copsed swiftly and neatly. They saw the vivid red blood, the ferocious faces, the merciless eyes, and then, they were scared witless. Fear drove them to throw down their swords, ignore Knight Palons shouts, and instinctively turn around to flee into the city. Watching this scene, Knight Palon was inplete despair.
But then, he looked down at the knights sword in his hand, and the oath he had once made resurfaced in his mind. And so, this knight of the eastern territory stood alone under Riverside City, facing the iing Blood Knight Army. With a thunderous roar, he shouted: Come on, you Northern savages! Chapter 435: 433 Riverside City (Part 2)_1 Chapter 435: 433 Riverside City (Part 2)_1 Shh! A streak of silver light shed by, a skull flying against the wind. As it tumbled in mid-air, the eye on the skull that still wouldnt close in death stared at the city gate that still hadnt been closed behind it. Thud! The skull hit the ground. Knights Palons consciousness finally began to disperse, thest thought lingering in his mind was Riverside City, was done for. This knight from the east paid his life as the price, but it only dyed the Blood Knight Army for less than a second. The raging cavalry rushed over his corpse towards the open city gate. Within the city gate, the soldiers of the citys defense force had long run away, no one dared to stop the oing cavalry. Colin stopped before the Knight Palons corpse, in his gaze were admiration and a bit of regret.
If his head hadnt been severed, Colin would have tried to convert this brave knight from the east into a blood ve, but now, it was definitely impossible. The Blood n are not zombies, they cant revive the dead. However, he didnt allow this corpse to be trampled on, but ordered his soldiers to clean it up and bury it in the public cemetery inside the cityter. He was a true knight, deserving of such treatment. Soon after, Colin followed the main force into the city. Even though he had expected the weakness of the eastern armies, the situation in the city was a shock to Colin. The citys defense force could hardly organize a decent resistance, the Blood Knights drove them around like sheep, and even scattered resistance was easily suppressed. You know, Riverside City was already one of therger cities in this region, yet the citys defensive forces were this way. Moreover, the situation in Alfalfa City that night was too chaotic, many of the Pegasus Navy escaped, they should have spread the news of the Blood Knights Army crossing the river, yet it seemed like no preparations had been made. It was said that the east had been at peace for too long withx military preparedness, but Colin hadnt expected it to be sox. Sure enough, an undefeated country breeds internal decay and ultimately destruction. He fought his way to the gate of the City Lords Mansion without encountering any organized resistance. Looking up at the luxurious city lords mansion, Colin gave a coldugh and ordered, Break down the gate! This city lords mansion was actually the castle of the Yaga family. Although it couldntpare to the city walls of Riverside City, it still had some defensive ability. A dozen or so Blood Knights soldiers couldnt break the gate open all at once. Colin raised an eyebrow, had the soldiers retreat for a while, and then summoned the blood ve Lucien. This sixth-order warrior was wrapped in armor, wielding a white gigantic shield almost as high as a man. Facing the castle gate, he had no hesitation and stomped his foot on the ground, leaving a deep hole! Boom! With a strong reaction, he rushed towards the castle gate like a cannonball.
Thud! There was a shaking of the earth and mountains, and the gate copsed. Without Colin giving an order, the soldiers of the Blood Knights Army followed suit and entered. There was an immediate cacophony inside. Some spirited eastern soldiers wanted to take up arms and fight, but were quickly cut down by even more fierce Blood Knights soldiers. As for more eastern soldiers, they chose to kneel and surrender instead.
These soldiers, who have not experienced brutal warfare, are unlikely to cause trouble for the wolf-like Blood Knight Army. Colin dismounted and, under the protection of his soldiers, walked into the castle. Inside the castle, it was densely packed with people kneeling. There were also many injured who continuously screamed out. Colin kept moving, heading straight for the inner courtyard. He had already heard the musicing from inside, it seemed that the city lord was really fearless in the face of danger. Was he deliberately disying this attitude to gain respect, or was he trying to provoke him with disdain? But when Colin entered, he couldnt help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. They were just partying so hard they couldnt stop! Even under the cold gaze of the Blood Knight Army, these Riverside City aristocratic lords continued to do all sorts of indecent things, oblivious to what was happening around them. At this moment, a half-elf merchant from the crowd pushed aside a dancing girl wrapped around him, fawningly came before Colin, and reverently saluted, Count, you finally arrived! Colin cleared his throat, took back his astonished gaze, and said: You must be Mr. Sass right? Yes, the motorcade at the city gate was arranged by me. Did it meet your satisfaction?
Colin nodded, pointed at the obscene scene in front of him, and asked, Did you also arrange for this? Yes, sir. Ive added a hallucinogenic potion to the wine, so they will not recover their senses for a while. Colin disdainfully waved his hand, and ordered the soldiers behind him: Get them all out, and when they sober up, have theme to see me. Yes! After the hall was cleaned, Colin took his seat at the head. Sass immediately had a maid serve red wine, of course without any additives. Colin was thirsty from the continuous charge, he picked it up, drank it in one gulp, and then said to the half-elf merchant: Mr. Sass, I need you to help me with something. Sass immediately replied: Count, just give the order! Actually, in the half-elf business world, Colins reputation was bad, whether it waspulsory low-price acquisition of food, or the establishment of a half-elf foreign tradepany, all this made the half-elf merchants very resentful. However, the biggest problem with this ss was their inability to unite. As long as theres enough benefit, causing discord and winning them over was easy. Moreover, now that Silver Moon City is firmly controlled by the North Territory,bined with the miserable end of the legendary half-elf merchant Haver, the majority of half-elf traders have awakened to reality and see Colin as the one to ingratiate with. This Mr. Sass is the forerunner and leader among these half-elf merchants. This time, by helping the Blood Knight Army capture Riverside City, Sass hadpletely boarded the ship of the North Territory and from now on he would have to cling tightly to Colins coattails.
I need you to help me seize the food in the city. All of the food belonging to the Yaga family must be collected, and for themoners, take half, leave them half. Count, you really are merciful! Youre actually leaving half for those lowly easterners. Colin gave a faint smile, without bothering to exin. Actually, he did this for two reasons. On one hand, he didnt want to do something as graceless as robbing food from themon peoples mouths, on the other he didnt reallyck food. The food bought at a low-price from Silver Moon City plus the food conned from Count Evans hand with bonds is enough for the North Territory to get through this years famine. After entering the East this time, the reason he indulged the Blood Knight Army in plundering was to create the illusion that the purpose of the Blood Knight Armys expedition to the east was food. The Blood Knight Army will assist you in confiscating the food, but the transportation afterwards will need to be done by your own caravans, understood? Understood! Chapter 436: 434 Return_1 Chapter 436: 434 Return_1 White Dew City, at the city gate. The guard blocked the man in front of him and mechanically asked: Name? Where are you from? What is your purpose in White Dew City? The man nced at the distracted guard and spat out a name, Vincent St. Prowse. Oh, an entrance tax of three copper coins is required to enter the city The guard began to recite his script unconsciously, but soon after, he reacted and finally looked up with a surprised expression at the man in front of him. MaMarquis! The guard finally recognized Vincent and immediately bowed in salutation. His cry of astonishment caused a slight disturbance at the city gate. Shortly after, the knight on duty at this gate hurried over and weed Marquis Vincent into the city. Marquis Vincent did not linger at the town gate and directly headed towards White Dew Fortress. However, his pace was not quick, he meandered through the city on horseback, not only to observe the changes in his long departed hometown but also to allow some preparation time for the fortress. Marquis Vincent was quite curious about what expression his father might exhibit upon seeing him again. By the time he reached White Dew Fortress, the butler had already led a group of attendants lined up at the door to wee him. Young master, you have returned!
Marquis Vincent nodded, dismounted, handed off the reins to an attendant, and asked the butler, Where is my father? The master is in the study. Would you like to freshen up before you meet him? Ill go see my father directly. Marquis Vincent took a wet wipe from the maid, wiped his face, and headed towards the study. Everything in the castle was as he remembered, as if nothing had changed, yet Marquis Vincent was acutely aware that much had changed here since his capture in Silver Moon City. Although the attendants he encountered were as respectful as ever, Marquis Vincent keenly sensed a subtle shift in their gazes. Upon reaching the third floor of the castle via the spiral staircase, Marquis Vincent stopped in front of the study, straightened his cor, and then knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock. Come in. Marquis Vincent took a deep breath and pushed the door open. Father, Im back! Duke St. Prowse, who was engaged in a game with the Duchess, put down his crystal chess piece, looked up at his eldest son, and said without emotion: I didnt expect you to dare toe back. With a light smile, Marquis Vincent replied, Father, what are you talking about? This is my home. How could I not dare to return? Sensing the escting tension between father and son, the duchess slowly rose, walked over to her son, and helped fix his somewhat disheveled hair, sighing, You must have suffered a lot from this trip to Silver Moon City. A warmth grew in Marquis Vincents heart, and his smile became more genuine. Mother going to Silver Moon City was my decision. No matter what I had to endure, I wouldnt resent anyone. After all, I do need to take responsibility for the failure of that operation and I wont try to escape it. But I cannot tolerate someone stabbing me in the back! Duke St. Prowse shifted his gaze and asked, Who stabbed you in the back? With a cold smile, Marquis Vincent responded, Who else could it be but my dear brother Evan?
Duke St. Prowse remained silent, as if in deep thought about something. The duchess took her son by the hand and sat him down on the sofa. She then poured him a cup of tea. Upon hearing Evans name, she immediately asked: Where is Evan, by the way? Didnt hee back with you? Marquis Vincent gave his mother a wronged look and said angrily, How could I dare to return with him? Who knows if Evan would confirm my death on the way back?
The duchess frowned and scolded, How can you suspect your own brother like this! Am I wronging him? Marquis Vincent sneered, Didnt he keep insisting that I had been assassinated in Silver Moon City? Instead of answering the question, Duke St. Prowse asked, How exactly did you manage to get back here? Of course I was traded back with half of your Pegasus Navy fleet! Marquis Vincent replied matter-of-factly, Werent all the conditions agreed upon? Count Angler received those warships and released me in Alfalfa City. But I didnt dare to meet my well-wishing brother who has been cursing my death. So, I took a boat alone down the Angry River and returned to White Dew City. After Marquis Vincent finished his story, the study fell into silence for a while. After a long while, Duke St. Prowse finally asked, Didnt you know what happened in Alfalfa City afterwards? What happened? Marquis Vincent looked puzzled. Duke St. Prowse picked up a letter from his desk and said, This is a letter from Evan sent back from Alfalfa City. You can read it for yourself. Marquis Vincent put down his tea cup, got up, walked over to the desk, and began to read the letter. Bang! This is nder! Marquis Vincent mmed the letter on the table and angrily shouted, I dont know what happened in Alfalfa City afterwards or how it turned out this way, but his im that I conspired with North Territory to betray Count Howell is an utter joke! Why would I do that? And if that were the case, how would I dare to return to White Dew City alone?
Clearly, Evan is trying to shift the me of the defeat onto me! Duke St. Prowse observed his sons expression carefully, seemingly trying to find ws in his argument. Obviously angered by his fathers scrutiny, Marquis Vincent shouted back at him: Father, cant you see? Evan nned this entire conspiracy from the start. It just backfired! First, he had Viscount Fein lie, saying I was assassinated in Silver Moon City, in order to convince you to support him as the next Duke of the East Territory. Then he used the excuse of taking revenge for me, iming to retaliate against East Territory but in reality purging the forces that supported me, paving the way for his ascension to power. That I conspired with the North Territory and betrayed Count Howell? Clearly, hes the one who forced Howell to turn his back in his attempt to eliminate his opposition! Father, at this point do you still believe in his nonsense? Duke St. Prowse did not respond. He just watched his son silently, and it was unclear if he believed Marquis Vincents story. After a while, it was the duchess who broke the silence, Alright, Vincent, you must be tired from your journey. Go rest for now. We will definitely find out what really happened in Alfalfa City. Alright. Marquis Vincent nodded and left the study. After the door closed again, Duke St. Prowse looked at his wife and asked: Do you believe what he just said?
The duchess shook her head and said: I dont. Chapter 437: 435 Message_1 Chapter 437: 435 Message_1 In the study. Duke St. Prowse looked at his wife and asked, Why? The Duchess smiled gracefully and said, Intuition. Duke St. Prowse was momentarily speechless. Seeing this, the Duchess added, The information we have received so far is too scant. Based on the one-sided stories from Vincent and Evan alone, I cannot make an urate judgment about what happened in Alfalfa City. However, if I must believe one of them, I would choose to believe Evan. Duke St. Prowse raised an eyebrow and asked, Because of your intuition? The Duchess nodded seriously and further exined, Havent you noticed that Vincent has been acting a little differently since his return? Duke St. Prowse thought for a moment, not noticing any aberration, asked, In what way is he different? I cant quite put my finger on it, but it feels as if he has changed The Duchess frowned delicately, then added, And he wouldnt dare to confront you like this before. That attitude doesnt seem quite fitting for someone who has just suffered a bitter defeat and been ransomed back, is it? Well, after being treated like I did, he must harbor some resentment towards me.
No, not resentment. The Duchess shook her head, Its confidence. Confidence? Yes, as if he knows we cant do anything about him. Duke St. Prowse gave a self-mocking smile and said, We really cant do anything about him. Now that Count Howell is forced to betray the Pegasus Navy, only Vincent has a chance to bring him back. If we dont want to lose the barrier on the Angry River, we must rely on Vincent. The Duchess considered her words and said, But I feel that his confidence does note from Count Howell. Oh? Where else could ite from? Dont forget that before this trip to Silver Moon City, Vincent not only had the support of Count Howell, but also most of the eastern nobles like Count Brugen and Viscount Auston stood behind him. After Prince Lexie was expelled, Evan almostpletely lost the opportunity topete with him for inheritance. Even under those circumstances, Vincent didnt have the confidence he has today. Duke St. Prowse stroked his chin, seeming to understand his wifes meaning, Are you referring to the North Territory? The Duchess nodded and said solemnly, Correct! I dont know what agreement Vincent and Earl Angler reached, or how Earl Angler convinced Vincent to cooperate. But this conjecture is the most reasonable one. Remember, the news of Vincents assassination wasnt a fabrication by Evan. Viscount Fein did indeed find some very reliable evidence, and I also confirmed this news through the Glorious Churchswork in Silver Moon City. Thats why we were determined to put Evan in power and devised a retaliatory n against the North Territory. But now it seems that this whole thing was a trapid by the North Territory from the very beginning! Moreover, I suspect that Vincent was also involved! Duke St. Prowse frowned deeply and, after a moment of contemtion, he asked, But why would Vincent coborate with the North Territory under such circumstances? Though he failed again in Silver Moon City, Evan couldnt threaten his inheritance right due to the issue with Prince Lexie. He just needed to patiently wait for us to ransom him. So why did he take the risk to cooperate with the North Territory? Doesnt he know that cooperating with the North Territory will only make him a puppet in the hands of the St. Hilde family in the future?
The Duchess sighed and said, Thats what I dont understand either. Thats why I say, I merely intuitively think that Vincents words, are not reliable. Duke St. Prowse also pressed his brow in a headache and said, We still know too little right now. It would be good if Evan or Viscount Fein returned. The Duchess paced to behind Duke St. Prowse, extending her slender hand to gently press on his shoulder. Duke St. Prowse breathed out, seeming somewhat relieved, and after a moment, said, We have three urgent matters to handle now.
First, finding Evan. I hope he hasnt been captured by that damn Colin Angler; Second, find a way to contact Count Howell, figure out his reason for rebellion and current position and see if theres any hope to appease him and get him back on our side; Third, figure out the movements of the Blood Knight Army. The Duchess, having listened quietly, spoke: You think the Blood Knight Army would cross the river at this time? But hasnt the Senate already passed Emperor Reinhardts War Order? But it will take some time for the War Order to reach White Dew City. Duke St. Prowses gaze twinkled. I believe that the young Northern Earl wont content with just hiding in Alfalfa City. But the Blood Knight Army only consists of 20,000 men, is Colin Angler really nning to conquer territories in the east with such a small force? Its hard to tell. The tone of Duke St. Prowse became extremely prudent. This Viscount Angler sometimes does things in unpredictable ways, making it hard to fathom. Ive always thought of him as an enemy more dangerous than Marquis Garcia. The Duchess chuckled softly. You think so highly of him? If I remember correctly, this Viscount Angler is only twenty-two years old, right? Indeed. A young hero! Duke St. Prowse sighed, seeming somewhat dispirited. Comparatively, both Vincent and Evan fall far behind. To be honest, Im getting tired of watching these two quarrel every day. If I could, I wouldnt want to hand over the position of the Duke of the East to either of them! The Duchess stopped her gentle massage, and gently thumped her husbands arm, seemingly discontent with his disparaging remarks about their two sons. But immediately, sheughed and said, Actually, if you find neither Vincent nor Evan suitable, you have a third choice. Are you referring to Anna? Duke St. Prowse thought about his younger daughter, then immediately shook his head. Anna wont do, shes too naive.
So what if she is? She has already be a fifth-order knight, and what I can tell is that she is on the verge of the sixth rank, probably leveling up in a year or two. Really? Duke St. Prowse couldnt keep calm this time, immediately grabbed his wifes hand, and asked in surprise. Of course, its true. The Duchess said proudly. Such a young sixth-order knight, its set in stone that Anna will eventually step into the Holy Field. And what does it matter if shes a bit naive? With her here, wouldnt the Northern Territory think twice to cross the Angry River? The eyes of Duke St. Prowse flickered as he seemingly began to consider the possibility of letting his younger daughter inherit the nobility. Just then, a knock on the door interrupted the Dukes thoughts. Come in. The butler entered, handed a letter to Duke St. Prowse, and said, Sir, this is an urgent letter sent from Riverside City. Duke St. Prowse took the letter, scanned it, and chuckled. As I guessed, the Blood Knight Army truly marched east and they have now taken over Riverside City. The Duchess peered at the letter in her husbands hand and asked gravely, So, do we lie low and wait till the Emperors War Order arrives, forcing them to retreat back to the North, or We hit them first, of course! Duke St. Prowse coldly said. Since they came, they cant expect to leave the Eastern Territory so easily!
Chapter 438: 436 Huorong City_1 Chapter 438: 436 Huorong City_1 The towering Althus Mountain Range extends from west to east, dividing the Eastern Territory in two. Before the fall of the St. Sean Family, the area north of the Althus Mountain Range was upied by them, while the south of the mountains were the territory of the St. Prowse Family. Huorong City, located at the foot of Mount Althus, happened to be positioned at the most important passage connecting the south and the north of the mountain. During the era when the St. Sean family was still ruling the northeast, this city was a significant strategic ce for the military. However, with the St. Prowse family uniting the entire East Territory, the military importance of Huorong City has been gradually decreasing. Nevertheless, the citys influence in the military has not been lessened. Thats because its home to a reputedly powerful army in the East Territorythe Huorong Army The most notable characteristic of this army is that each soldier wears a Huorong flower on their chest. These Huorong flowers grow in the Althus Mountains, and they can only be found in the cliff walls above three thousand meters. Gathering these Huorong flowers is no easy task. Young people in the Althus Mountain Range take pride in wearing the Huorong flower. This rare alpine flower has be a symbol of valor. The only recruitment requirement for the Huorong Army is to personally gather a Huorong flower from the Althus Mountains.
As a result, the Huorong Armys soldiers are the best in the East Territory. Though they only number about fifty thousand, they are a military force that cannot be ignored in the East Territory. Especially after Marquis Vincents costly defeat of the Pegasus Army at Silver Moon City, the importance and position of the Huorong Army became even more apparent. However, this army is not directly under the St. Prowse family but is the private army of the Brugen family. Thats why the first thing Duke St. Prowse did when he learned of his eldest sons death and decided to push his second son, Count Evan, to take over, was to arrange a marriage between Evan and the daughter of Count Brugen. And after Count Evan managed to escape from Alfalfa City, he went straight to Huorong City. My Lord Father-inw, I believe that Colin Angler is deliberately putting on a show for us! In the study, Count Evan and Count Brugen sat opposite each other, discussing thetest news from the Frontline. Count Brugen took a sip of his coffee and asked, Why do you think so? Count Evan replied solemnly, What do you think is Colin Anglers primary objective in invading the Eastern Territory this time? After some thought, Count Brugen replied, Based on the information from Dragon City, the Senate has approved Emperor Reinhardts War Order. Although the order will take some time to reach White Dew City, it wont be too long. Within this short period, Colin Angler would not have enough time to gather the Northern Army for arge-scale invasion. With only the Blood Knight Army, their best-case scenario would be to loot, and from his current actions in Riverside City, it seems like hes attempting to steal as much food as possible to alleviate the famine in the North Territory. Count Evan slowly shook his head and replied, No. To my knowledge, the famine in the North Territory has basically been resolved. Moreover, if the Blood Knight Army were truly looting for food, why would they leave half of the food for themoners in Riverside City? Therefore, I believe this is all an act from Colin, intended to mislead us into underestimating his true objective in invading the Eastern Territory. So what do you think his real intention is? Picking up a piece of intelligence from the table, Count Evan spoke gravely, The Howell Family! The Howell Family? Yes, Count Evan said with certainty. The Angry River is the most significant obstacle for the Northern Armys invasion of the east. This time, Count Howells rebellion has given the Northern Territory a golden opportunity to control the Angry River! However, to truly control the Angry River, the North Territory must win over the Howell familypletely. To achieve this, Colin Angler must rescue the members of the Howell family trapped in White Dew City! The members of the Eastern Lords families typically reside in their respective territories, leaving only a temporary residence in White Dew City. However, this is not the case for the Howell family.
Originally, they were merely merchants within White Dew City. Even after their sessful ascent to the noble ss, they chose not to relocate their family from the city to their territory, but to remain in White Dew City. It is for this reason that the St. Prowse family grew to trust this family, with all its members under their watch, and it is also why the Howell family was able to be their most trusted vassal. This turned out to be instrumental in their rapid development. Thus, the Howell family was able to control half of the Pegasus Navy without arousing the suspicion of the St. Prowse Family.
But now, these elders, weaklings, and women left in White Dew City have be leverage for the St. Prowse Family against Count Howell. Count Brugen seems to have realized this as well. For the Northern Territory, the Angry River is undoubtedly the key to their conquest of the Eastern Territory. As long as they fully control the Angry River, even if they cant advance further into the Eastern Territory due to Emperor Reinhardts War Order, they could easily invade again in the future. Without the Angry River acting as a barrier, the Eastern Territory will appear weak and defenceless before the Northern Army. Count Brugen furrowed his brow and asked again, What do you think Colin Anglers n might be to rescue the Howell family members from White Dew City? Count Evan smirked and replied, My father will surely understand the importance of the Howell family and will undoubtedly have all the Howell family members in White Dew City under strict surveince. If the Northern Territory wants to rescue those inside from White Dew City, they only have one optionoverrun White Dew City! Count Brugens eyes widened in realization, I see! So, Colin Anglers ostentatious looting of food in Riverside City is an attempt to distract us, misleading us about his true intentions and causing us to overlook the danger posed to White Dew City! Count Evan nodded, Thats right, I am sure that the forces in Riverside City cannot possibly be the main force of the Blood Knight Army! Count Brugen stood and walked towards a military map hung on the wall, pondering aloud, So where exactly is the main force of the Blood Knight Army? Count Evan shrugged, Thats difficult to guess. The Althus Mountain Range lies between Alfalfa City and White Dew City. If the Blood Knight Army wants to invade White Dew City bynd, they need to pass through Huorong City. But lets not forget that the Angry River is now in Count Howells hands. If hes willing to assist the Northern Territory, he could easily enable the Blood Knight Army to bypass the Althus Mountain Range via the river. Count Brugens eyes swept over the various harbors along the Angry River, contemting the potentialnding spots for the Blood Knight Army.
However, Count Evan shook his head, Actually, theres no need for us to figure out where the main force of the Blood Knight Army willnd. Oh? Whys that? Count Brugen turned back, puzzled. Count Evan gazed coldly back, his tone serious, Because our real target should be Colin Angler in Riverside City! Chapter 439: 437 Grace_1 Chapter 439: 437 Grace_1 Count Brugen was taken aback for a moment before he understood what Count Evan meant. Regaining hisposure, he spoke in disbelief, You mean we dont need to concern ourselves with the main force of the Blood Knight Army? Even if they might breach White Dew City? Count Evan, suppressing augh, gestured for Count Brugen to calm down and patiently exined, Not exactly ignore them. We can send a letter to White Dew City, alerting my father about the possible arrival of the Blood Knight Army. That will be enough. Although the Blood Knight Army is invincible in openbat, they cannot easily conquer White Dew City if we are prepared. Therefore, I said theres no need to worry about the main force of the Blood Knight Army. Our real target should be Colin Angler from Riverside City! Hes positioned himself as bait to distract us, but imagine if we bite and swallow this bait whole! After hearing Count Evans words, Count Brugen became excited, pacing back and forth enthusiastically in his study. He realized that indeed, this was an excellent opportunity. Count Brugen understood very well just how important Colin Angler was to the North Territory. The husband of Duke St. Hilde, the protector of the North Territory, themander of the Blood Knight Army, and not to mention, almost solely responsible for maintaining the order in the North Territory currently.
The Half-Elf Kingdom was also considered his backyard. If this man were to be a captive of the Eastern Territory, the current crisis in the East would be immediately resolved. Count Brugen stopped pacing, seemingly determined, turned back and looked at Count Evan with a piercing gaze, asking, What is your n? Count Evan smirked confidently and said, Since the main force of the Blood Knight Army has gone to attack White Dew City, there must not be many left by Colin Anglers side. However, he must have made preparations to flee at any sign of danger, and since cavalry can move as quickly as the wind, it would be difficult to stop him if he decided to leave. Therefore, the most important thing if we want to capture him is not to startle him, we must block all his escape routes before delivering a deadly blow to keep him in the Eastern Territory! Count Brugen returned to the map, looked at Riverside Citys position, and said with a furrowed brow, But Riverside Citys position is not deep enough, its only two or three days away from Alfalfa City, it is hard for the Huorong Army alone to block his escape route No! The Huorong Army must not move carelessly! Count Evan immediately interjected, My dear father-inw, the Huorong Armys reputation precedes it, and its definitely on the Northerners radar. As soon as we show any signs of leaving Huorong City, Colin Angler will surely be aware that his plot has been exposed. If he decides to retreat immediately, we would not even be able to catch up. Then what do you suggest we do? We should coordinate with the lords around Riverside City to discuss a time to mobilize our forces together. Only in this way can we form an airtight encirclement around Riverside City and trap Colin Angler within it! Count Brugens brow furrowed even tighter, It wouldnt be easy to get the neighboring lords to send troops collectively. They are not my vassals I will personally write letters to persuade them! Count Evan immediately responded, his tone filled with determination and confidence. Count Brugen looked deeply into Count Evans eyes and nodded, Alright, then I will be waiting for your good news. Count Evan nodded in acknowledgment, wasted no more time, and swiftly exited the room. Watching his leaving figure disappear outside the door, Count Brugen was left deep in thought. Father, do you think Count Evan will seed? Suddenly, a cool and tender female voice resonated within the study. Subsequently, a young woman emerged from behind the bookshelf, holding a book in her hands.
She was d in a light green, waist-hugging long dress, her radiant ck hair casually cascading off her shoulders. Petite with an enchanting figure, with curves beautifully symmetrical, her delicate features were a touch childish. Coupled with her fair and moist skin, she was clearly a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. Youthful and immature, but already possessing a blossoming aroma. The Count Brugen did not seem particrly surprised at the girls arrival. With a resigned yet loving tone, he said: Grace, why didnt you make a sound when you were reading in here?
Graceughed, stretching her back, a yful look on her face: I saw that you and Evan were engrossed in conversation, I didnt want to intrude. Count Brugen gave a teasing smile, Really? Here I was thinking you couldnt resist eavesdropping on your future husband. A rosy glow rose on Graces fair face. She avoided her fathers intense gaze and scurried to sit on the chair behind the desk, yfully twirling a wax seal while changing the topic: Father, you havent answered my question yet! What question? Grace yfully rolled her eyes, and had to repeat, I just asked you, do you think Count Evan could persuade the surrounding lords tosh out against Colin Angler? Count Brugenughed, That depends on what promises Count Evan can make to them. Graces lively eyes darted around before she asked again, What about you, Father? If Count Evan can convince the surrounding lords, would you send the Huorong Army to help him corner Colin Angler? This time, Count Brugen did not reply instantly. Instead, he sat down opposite his daughter and asked with a yful smile, What would you do if you were in my shoes? Of course I would! The girl retorted without hesitation, Youve already married me off to him, the Brugen family can only rise or fall with Count Evan. Count Brugenughed heartily, Why do I sense a lot of resentment in those words? Grace puffed out her cheeks, grumbled, I warned you not to rush to pick sides when Duke St. Prowse sent the letter proposing the marriage alliance, but you wouldnt listen. Now see, theres no way out! Count Brugen became serious, Grace, you dont understand. Sometimes, if you dont pick a side, you seem flexible but in reality, you displease everyone.
The Brugen family holds the Huorong Army, the St. Prowse family wouldnt allow us to remain ambiguous. Grace still remained defiant, pursing her lips, Anyway, I think youve made a bad move! Count Brugen, somewhat helpless, asked, Dont you like Evan? Grace nodded, At first I thought he was a candid and interesting nobleman, but now it seems hes just a cold-blooded politician with nothing but profit on his mind! Why do you say that? Grace huffed, Isnt it obvious? He knows Colin Angler from the North Territory aims at White Dew City, but instead of thinking about sending help, he racks his brain to plot against Colin Angler at Riverside City. He puts up such a grand front for his reasons, but he just wants to capture Colin to wash away the shame of his defeat at Alfalfa City. As for the safety of White Dew City, he isnt bothered at all! Do you really want to entrust your daughter to such a ruthless person? Count Brugen sighed, Evan has no other option. If he doesnt seize this chance to prove himself, not only would his inheritance be in jeopardy, but the East Territory could also plunge into chaos again. Our Brugen family is already involved, and we can only follow his lead to the end! Daughter, can you understand your fathers predicament? Grace didnt answer his question. She simply picked up the sheepskin book and left the study in silence.
Chapter 440: 438 prepare_1 Chapter 440: 438 prepare_1 White Dew Fortress, training grounds. When Marquis Vincent walked in, the duel was nearing its end. With a delicate shout, a rich holy light engulfed the whole scene like spilled mercury, and then three knights from the St. Prowse family tumbled to the ground in disgrace. p p p! Marquis Vincent pped his hands as he approached, praising aloud: Little sister, you must have been promoted to a sixth-rank knight, right? Anna in the center of the field, sheathed her sword, standing tall, graciously saluting the three knights across from her. This youngest daughter of Duke St. Prowse was wearing enchanted armor forged from pure gold. The form-fitting design not only highlighted her beautiful figure, but also promised agility. Theplicated magical patterns carved on the surface of the armor made it look delicate and magnificent. Strength, beauty, heroic valor C all perfectly embodied in this female knight. Her charm and aura even caused Marquis Vincent to lose himself for a moment. Not yet. I feel like Im just a little bit short, Anna replied smiling at her brother. Theres no rush, youre still young, Marquis Vincentforted her, Of all our generation in the St. Prowse family, youre the most likely to ascend to the Holy Field. Anna nodded in acknowledgement but said nothing.
She had heard simr words too many times, and every time they only added to the pressure weighing on her. The East Territory had not produced a Holy Knight for nearly a century. This embarrassment had gradually be a disgrace to the St. Prowse family. She, who had shown knightly talent from a young age, carried the hopes of her family and the entire Eastern citizens. But this pressure made the young Anna feel increasingly suffocated. However, Anna was sensible. No matter how much pressure she was under, she never ckened. While other nobledies were drinking tea and admiring flowers, she was practicing martial arts. While they dressed up, donning beautiful gowns, she was always d in armor. She knew she couldnt let her family down and waste her natural talent, but she also hoped that someone would understand her, not just seeing her as a tool for the familys renaissance. So when she heard Marquis Vincents words full of encouragement, Anna was thinking of someone else. The only person in the St. Prowse family who never said such things to her C her second eldest brother, Count Evan. Count Evan never uttered such words to Anna, but would often take her out roaming and ying. Despite Duke St. Prowses warnings not to disrupt Annas training, she loved this freedom as it greatly relieved her psychological pressure. Thus, Annas rtionship with Evan was always very close. When Evan was directed to go to Silver Moon City, Anna sneaked out following him. Once they got back, however, Duke St. Prowse grounded her. It had been a while, and Annas restless young heart could not wait any longer. Coupled with her martial arts path encountering a bottleneck, she couldnt help but ask, Brother, is there still no news of Evan? Marquis Vincent shook his head and said, Not yet, but I think I have an idea of where he is now. Where? Annas eyes lit up. She eagerly asked. Marquis Vincent smiled faintly and said, Huorong City. Huorong City? Anna thought for a moment and then seemed to realize, When will hee back?
I have no idea, Marquis Vincent shrugged. Anna looked disappointed, but her eyes masked a hint of anxiety. Marquis Vincent seemed to capture this restlessness and immediately cautioned, You mustnt think about running off to find him! If father finds out, I dont know how long youll be grounded again. I wont, Anna responded, sounding somewhat guilty.
Marquis Vincent seemed convinced, nodded his head, and then turned around to leave the training grounds. On returning home and just as he stepped through the door, a small figure toddled towards him. Father! Marquis Vincent beamed as he picked up his son,vishing him with kisses, and then tickled him until the little one burst intoughter and begged for mercy. The Marchioness watched this warm scene with a smile, yet her eyes could not hide her worry. Marquis Vincent went over to her, kissed her forehead, and then ordered the maids in the room, You all may leave. The Marchioness seemed to sense something. After all the maids had left, she couldnt help but ask, Vincent, is there any news from my father? The Marchioness father was none other than Count Howell. During this time, life had been full of unease for the Marchioness. Even though it was still unclear what had happened in Alfalfa City, some of the rumors were not good and had begun to spread in White Dew City. Moreover, the Howell familys sudden betrayal that led to the destruction of one fleet from the St. Prowse family was an undeniable fact. Duke St. Prowse had not used the Howell family of their crimes yet, mainly due to the Howell familys fleet.
The Angry River was much too important for the East Territory. Even with a shred of hope to win the Howell family back, the St. Prowse family would not easily abandon it. They would not push the Howell familypletely towards the North Territory. However, for the Howell family members residing in White Dew City, this was pure torture. Marquis Vincent ced his hand on his wifes shoulder, gently squeezing andforting her, Not yet, but dont worry, Ive already made arrangements. The Marchioness shook her head saying, You keep everything from me, always refusing to tell me anything. How can I be at ease? Its not that Im keeping things from you, but the time is not yet right When will it be time? Marchionesss impatience was uncontroble. Soon. Marquis Vincent put their son back into her arms and whispered in her ear, I want you to go back to the Howell manor tonight. Tell your family that if a knight wearing red armores, follow him immediately! A knight in red armor? the Marchioness voice trembled, whether from excitement or fear, it was hard to say. But just as she was about to ask for more details, Marquis Vincent put his finger to her lips and said: Dont ask about anything else; knowing too much wont do you any good. But Do you trust me? Marquis Vincent hugged his wifes waist and asked in a deep voice.
The Marchioness looked into her husbands eyes for a long while without speaking. Only when their son in her arms started to wriggle out of boredom did she return to her senses: Of course, I trust you. Marquis Vincent breathed a sigh of relief and said, Then do as I say, dont worry, your Howell family wont face any danger. Alright. Chapter 441: 439 Surrounding (Up) _1 Chapter 441: 439 Surrounding (Up) _1 Riverside City. Deep into the night. Dozens of candles illuminated the study brightly. Sessive military reports were converging here, but Colin was scarcely reading them, instead letting them pile up on his desk. Looking at Colin, who seemed to be leisurely, Prince Harrison finally couldnt hold back and asked: Master, why dont you deal with these military reports? No hurry. Colin said leisurely, engrossed while holding an old sheepskin book. Prince Harrison leaned over for a look, and it turned out to be a copy of the Noble Heraldry Study of the Glorious Empires Eastern Area. Studying the heraldry of the Eastern nobles at this time? Prince Harrison was somewhat speechless, but he didnt dare show it. He could only cautiously ask, Master, can I look at these military reports? You may. Colin replied without lifting his head. Prince Harrison then came to the table, adjusted the candlestick, and began to flip through the sent-over military reports in the candlelight.
Princess Judy was also in the study, but by this time she had fallen asleep on the couch. Colin, worried that she would catch cold, called the maid to carry her back to her room. The study became quiet again, leaving only the soft sound of page flipping and the faint noise of the burning candle. As Prince Harrison looked through these military reports, he became more and more astounded. He couldnt help but look towards his master, yet he still saw Colin wearing aid-back expression, seemingly genuinely captivated by the heraldic emblems of the Eastern nobles. He wanted to speak a few times, but seeing how focused Colin was, the words on his lips were ultimately swallowed down again. Then, he just sat there anxiously scratching his head and cheeks, unable to sit still. Possibly noticing the activity from Prince Harrison, Colin smiled and asked, Whats wrong? Prince Harrison hurriedly said, Master, we have been surrounded! Really? Colin was still as leisurely as before and didnt seem worried at all. Perhaps this calmness infected Prince Harrison, who also calmed down from his anxiousness, but still picked up a simple map, ran to Colins side,id it out and started exining: Master, the Riverside City, where we are, is located here. Alfalfa City is to our west, but now, three Eastern armies have appeared in the west. The report estimates that there are a total of 60 to 70 thousand men! Moreover, theres a cavalry force estimated to be no less than 20,000 men to our north Cavalry? Colin chuckled, The East still has cavalry? Of course, the cavalry of the East cant bepared to that of the North, let alone the Blood Knight Army. But Master, we are in the East now! Isnt being surrounded thest thing an army deep in enemy lines wants? Ive been surrounded? Colin raised an eyebrow. Almost there! Seeing that Colin was still so casual, Prince Harrison began to get anxious again, Master, look, if we go east, we will just keep going further away. And to the south, the Mount Althus blocks the way. Unless we can take Huorong City, otherwise its a dead end!
Therefore, while this encirclement has notpletely closed, you should quickly gather the Blood Knight Army and break through! Gather the Blood Knight Army? Yes. I saw that there are only about three thousand men of the Blood Knight Army in the city now. The rest of the troops should be scattered around, right? Not there.
Not not there? Prince Harrison was startled; obviously, he hadnt expected such an answer. Then then where are the main forces of the Blood Knight Army? Colin turned a page of the book and said indifferently, By now, they should have probablynded at a harbor south of Mount Althus. Prince Harrisons mouth dropped open, looking incredulously at his master, seemingly at a loss for words. Are you scared? Colin chuckled at the shocked Prince Harrison. In reality, when Colin was leading the army on this Eastern expedition, he didnt n to bring along Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. But they insisted oning along, which led him to bring these two burdens. Initially, Prince Harrison assumed this was just a plundering voyage by the Blood Knight Army. They would just grab some spoils near Alfalfa City, then quickly retreat. Because with the imminent invasion of the Orcs, even if the North controlled the Angry River, it would still not be possible for them to invade the East on arge scale. Therefore, at this time, the Blood Knight Army wouldnt dare to venture deep into enemy territory. But it doesnt seem to be the case now. Colin clearly wasnt satisfied with simple looting, and the Easterners, it seems, had no intention of letting this Northern Count leave so easily. I Im not scared, Prince Harrison immediately said. Colin nced at his student and reassured with a smile, Dont worry, even if we were truly defeated and captured, the Easterners would respectfully send you and Judy back to Dragon City.
Teacher, I am worried for you! cried Prince Harrison. Colinughed, put down the sheepskin book in his hand, and asked, Are you worried that I wont be able to escape? Prince Harrison solemnly nodded his head. If the Blood Knight Army was here, Prince Harrison wouldnt be too worried. After all, with the fiercebat power of the Blood Knight Army, even If the Easterners have set up a full siege around Riverside City, Colin could still lead an army to break through. But, if the main force of the Blood Knight Army is not present Prince Harrison became somewhat panicked. However, Colin seemed confident, smiling, Harrison, actually, the best strategy in the battlefield is to catch the enemy off guard. Catch them off guard? Yes. Dont y by the rules, so that your opponent cant predict your next move and real goal. Prince Harrison fell silent, thinking deeply about the meaning of Colins words. After a while, he raised his head again, asking: So, Teacher, what is your real goal this time? What do you think? Instead of answering, Colin counter questioned.
Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, before saying, It should be White Dew City, right? You personally acting as the bait in Riverside City, to attract the attention of the Eastern Army, should be to allow the main force of the Blood Knight Army to seize the opportunity to attack White Dew City, right? Thats correct. Colin nodded. His true goal is actually more than that, but he wont reveal more information to Prince Harrison. Believing he had understood Colins whole n, Prince Harrison couldnt help but speak up again. Teacher, pardon my bluntness, I think there is a major w in your n. Lets hear it. First of all, you act as a bait in Riverside City to attract the attention of the Easterners, to allow the main force of the Blood Knight Army to sessfully sneak attack on White Dew City. But if the Easterners set up a siege around Riverside City to keep you here, wouldnt that be more of a loss than a gain? Moreover, its not necessarily that the main force of the Blood Knight Army can sessfully attack White Dew City. I know that the Pegasus Army waspletely wiped out by you under Silver Moon City, and their newly rebuilt military strength is worrisome, but they do have a solid city to defend. The Blood Knight Army did not bring siege weapons with them; I fear they will find it hard to capture White Dew City, right? Even if the Blood Knight Army miraculously conquers White Dew City, with such a small number of people, they might not be able to hold it. So, I think your n carries a significant risk, but the benefits are Colin nodded his head and said, Youve analysed it well. But you missed out some key factors. What key factors? For example, why did I unconditionally release Earl Evan when I was in Alfalfa City?
Before Prince Harrison could think, Colin threw out a series of questions: And for instance, how will Marquis Vincent, now back in White Dew City, deal with the current situation? Yet another, if Duke St. Prowse learns that the main target of the Blood Knight Army is White Dew City, will he request the Lords of the East to retreat and support? And if the Eastern Lords insist on not offering support, instead choosing to siege me, what will Duke St. Prowse think? Also, the Howell Family, the Brugen Family and so on, how would the Lords of the East make their choice? Prince Harrison suddenly didnt know how to answer these questions. Colinughed and patted him on the shoulder, saying: Just watch closely, the real battlefield is chaotic andplex, and changing rapidly. You cant simplye to a conclusion by reasoning it out. I understand, Teacher, I will learn carefully! Looking at the serious face of Prince Harrison, Colin smiled and nodded, but in his heart, he sneered C Youre learning shit! You dont even have the Blood ns blessing. Chapter 442: 440 Surrounding (Down) _1 Chapter 442: 440 Surrounding (Down) _1 Deep into the night. Huorong City was shrouded in darkness, a storm brewing ominously, its frenzied rain engulfing everything in its path. asional lightning illuminated the ck veil of the night, its brilliance a jarring spectacle. The following thunder resonated deafeningly throughout. The Huerong Fortress stood as if in the eye of the storm. The ceaseless lightning and thunder seemingly threatening to turn the beautiful fortress to rubble. Inside the castle, the candles wavered uncertainly against the hurricane-strong winds, threatening to be extinguished at any moment. Father-inw, the lords around Riverside City have heeded my call, with troops already deployed to cut off the Blood Knight Armys retreat. Now, with the heavy rain making travel difficult, its the perfect chance to trap them in Riverside City! Count Brugen stood on the castle balcony, his face periodically illuminated by the shes of lightning. A moment passed before he made a decision,manding: Alright! Assemble the Huorong Army! Upon hismand, the five knights of the Brugen family bowed and left the room immediately, preparing to rally the troops. Count Evan could barely contain his excitement. The nightmare that had haunted his mind for so long was finally nearing its end.
The humiliation of Alfalfa City would finally be washed away in this storm. Turning around, Count Evan saw a beautiful figure standing at the door. His heart raced. He walked briskly towards his fiance, gazing at her radiant face while saying in a low voice: Grace, Ill dedicate this victory to you! Grace smiled gently, lowering her head as if unable to withstand her fiancs intense gaze. The sight of her bashfulnesspelled him to hold her in his arms. But as he reached out, Grace subtly stepped back, murmuring, Then, Ill be praying for your quick victory. Count Evans hands awkwardly hovered in mid-air. Realizing his inaptitude, he quickly retracted his arm, gave a curt bow, and hurriedly left. Watching all this silently, Count Brugen walked up to his daughter and murmured, Once we return victorious, you will stop resisting Evan. Grace stubbornly snorted, saying, Ignoring the wellbeing of White Dew City and her people just to wash off his own shame, tricking neighboring lords into service by using the Dukes name, and forcing the Huorong Army into service through marriage these are not victories worth boasting or honorable at all. But, victory is still victory. Count Brugen responded sternly, If he wins this, hell be the future master of the East. Having said that, Count Brugen left his temperamental daughter and walked out. The rain had stopped. As if the heavens knew of the impending decisive battle, the suspenseful atmosphere had well set in. It was time to serve the main course. Standing atop the city walls of Riverside City, Colin surveyed the ins in silence. Winter was near, and the outskirts of the city were deste. Toward the end of the storm, rain started to mix with snow. Now, the rain had cleared, but a sharp drop in temperature followed. The northern wind howled past, triggering bouts of shivering. A messenger approached hastily.
Seeing that Colin had no intentions of taking the military report, Prince Harrison who stood beside, took it. After perusing through, he reported softly, Master, the Huorong Army has mobilized. Only then did Colin regain his consciousness, a cryptic smile appearing on his face, Weve been surrounded. Afterward, he turned toward the solemn-looking Prince Harrison, asking, Which direction do you think, we should break through?
Hearing this, Prince Harrison breathed a sigh of relief. Despite remaining calm andposed, Prince Harrison had watched in anxiety while the Eastern Army congregated around Riverside City. He could barely keep hisposure. Hearing Colins question, Prince Harrison thought it was his masters test. Eagerly, he presented the solution that he had been contemting for days: Master, I believe we should break through the West! Why? Firstly, the Western side has the confederate armyprising various Eastern lords. Although they mobilized early in an attempt to cut off our retreat, theyck synergism due to their diverse backgrounds. Achieving a coordinated battlefield strategy would be difficult. Despite their numbers, they are still our best chance for a breakthrough. Secondly, the Northern armycks in numbers, but they are cavalries. If we get caught up with them, escape would be difficult. Traveling East would lead us deeper and deeper into Bright Moon Forest. As for the South, theres the mightiest Eastern Army the Huorong Army The mightiest Eastern Army? On hearing this, an expression of mock contempt crept up Colins face. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Prince Harrison rubbed his nose and said, Although the Eastern armies are known to be weak, the Huorong Army doesmand a formidable reputation and should have some military prowess. With our limited forces, it would be better to avoid shing with them No! Colin shook his head slowly, I want to smash that backbone! Shock painted the face of Prince Harrison as he stuttered to his teacher, Master, is this your way of catching them off guard?
Yes. Colin said seriously, The Easterners will never anticipate a southern breakthrough. They all will assume that we intend to escape to the West, but I never intended to escape in the first ce! The mightiest Eastern Army? Hah-hah. I want to shatter the Easterners pride, cross Mount Althus, and march all the way to White Dew City! Prince Harrison gazed at his master, utterly speechless. If an ordinarymander had made such a deration, he would have thought the person to be mad. But standing before this renowned Northern Guardian, Prince Harrison felt that this was not an insurmountable fantasy. At that thought, a surge of excitement rushed to his head. To create a miracle in the face of despair that is a hero! Under Prince Harrisons gaze of adoration, Colinmanded the messenger, Rally the troops! Yes, sir! Whoo The sound of the military horn tore through the skies of Riverside City.
The residents watched the Blood Knight Army gallop past, cowering in terror at the roads side. Colin stood atop the walls, silently watching the blood knights gathering below, a rush of excitement surged within him. Limited forces? A smirk formed on Colins lips. With just these three-thousand Blood Knights, he would shatter the backbone of the East! Move out! Chapter 443: Encounter_1 441 Chapter 443: Encounter_1 441 After an autumn shower, the world was filled with a bleak destion. On a wastnd about one hundred kilometers south of Riverside City, arge army was slowly marching. The gs were flying high, swords were numerous, the ranks were orderly and formations were well-aligned. From all aspects and perspectives, it was clearly a formidable army. Moreover, whether it was a military officer or an ordinary soldier, or even the knights engulfed in armor, all of them wore a white Huorong flower on their chests without exception. Clearly, this was the so-called number one strong army in the Eastern Territory, the Huorong Army. In the center of the army formation, Count Evan was d in silver armor, draped in a ck cloak, and looked quite heroic. However, beneath the surface mour, Count Evan was already utterly exhausted. After all, the body of a mage was too frail for such a long march. Even though he was on horseback, he felt as if his waist was about to snap, his bottom was about to split, and the weight of the armor had long made him regret deeply If he had known earlier, he would have chosen lighter armor. Count Brugen also noticed the awkwardness of his future son-inw, but he made no suggestion for him to take off his armor. This was a great opportunity for Count Evan to win hearts and establish prestige. Of course, Count Brugen would not undermine it.
However, as time went on, seeing that Count Evan, who was riding on the horse, was breaking into a cold sweat and wobbling, Count Brugen knew that he was reaching his limit. To prevent him from embarrassing himself, he had to order the army to stop advancing and set up camp on the spot in advance. Although the orderly officer was full of doubt as he looked at the high-hanging sun, he faithfully ryed the order. With the help of his attendants, Count Evan dismounted from the war horse with difficulty, staggering almost without regaining his bnce. Thank you, father-inw! Count Evan held onto the hand that Count Brugen extended and thanked him softly. He naturally knew that the reason the other stopped to set up camp so early was entirely to amodate him. He felt both grateful and unavoidably embarrassed. Count Brugen, supporting Count Evans arm, smiled and said, You are not a knight after all, its not surprising that you cant withstand such intensive marching. You dont need to feel guilty. And, the encirclement against the Blood Knight Army has already taken shape, they cant escape even if they grow wings. Thus, we are not in a hurry. Count Evan gasped for a while, seemed to finally catch his breath, and thenughed, Father-inw, I still want to reach Riverside City as soon as possible, to see the embarrassed look of the Protector of the North Territory with my own eyes. Count Brugenughed heartily, saying, Theres no rush. I guess the Blood Knight Army should have received the news of the Huorong Armys strike by now, I wonder which direction the Protector of the North Territory will choose to break out. Unless something unexpected happens, the Blood Knight Army should be headed west. Count Evan said with absolute certainty. I had the same thought. Count Brugen nodded, I hope the allied army of the western lords can withstand the impact of the Blood Knight Army. Dont worry, father-inw. Count Evan smiled with confidence, If the main force of the Blood Knights was in Riverside City, I would be really worried that they could break out. But now, only three thousand Blood Knights are in Riverside City, and on the west, the allied army of the lords has gathered over one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers. With such a disparity in turnover, its impossible for Colin Angler to escape. Count Brugen nodded, feeling that he had been overthinking, andughed, Maybe, after carefully investigating the surrounding situation, the Northerners may even be discouraged to leave Riverside City. Haha, thats the best-case scenario. When the Huorong Army arrives in Riverside City, Ill personally write a surrender letter to Colin Angler. You can also think about what price the North Territory should pay to redeem him. The father-inw and son-inw chatted andughed as if they had already determined that the Blood Knight Army in Riverside City could not pose any threat. After chatting for a while, Count Brugen said, You rest for a bit. Im going to take a look at the camp. Okay. Count Evan sat down, leaning against a stout tree trunk. The attendant wanted to help him take off his armor, but Count Evan shook his head and refused, Not in a hurry, wait until it gets dark. Turning his head, he saw his guardian knightFletcher was standing not far away, fully d in his armor, standing upright, as if this long march had no impact on him at all.
Count Evan was somewhat envious, but he still loudly said, Knight Fletcher,e over and rest a bit. Upon hearing this, Knight Fletcher walked over, bowed courteously, and without even removing his helmet, silently sat down. Count Evan concernedly asked, How are your injuries? Knight Fletcher was startled, hesitated for a moment, and then responded in a stiff and hoarse tone: Not a major problem.
He then fell into silence again. Count Evan could not see the expression on Knight Fletchers face under the armor, but he felt that he could understand his mood. Assuming that the other person was still feeling guilty and ashamed about the incident in Alfalfa City, he patted on his armor and reassured, Dont worry, we will soon wash away that shame! Knight Fletcher nodded his head, but remained silent. Count Evan looked at the bustling yet orderly Huorong Army camp and also fell silent for a moment. As the second son of a duke, he didnt actually have much experience leading an army. The Pegasus Army, the main force of the St. Prowse Family, was alwaysmanded by his brother, Marquis Vincent. Although he always acted unconcerned, deep down, Count Evan hoped to have an invincible army that could charge for him. Especially when he found that the position of Duke of the Eastern Territory was actually within his reach, this thought became incredibly strong. Although the Huorong Army in front of him was powerful, they were after all the private army of the Brugen Family. Perhaps, after this battle, he would have to put more effort into the restoration of the Pegasus Army The sun gradually set, and the aroma of cooked meat began to fill the Huorong Armys camp. Count Evan, too, was already biting into a leg ofmb grilled to a golden brown, which was handed to him by his attendant. After eating for a while, he asked with some confusion, Hasnt Count Brugen returned yet?
The attendant shook his head and said, Lord Count, do you want me to go check? No need. Count Evan waved his hand and once again started devouring the leg ofmb in front of him. Just then, the sound of hurrying hooves made Count Evan look up again. Father-inw, dinner is ready, quicklye.. Count Evan was midway through his sentence, when he noticed that Count Brugen looked odd, choking off the rest of his words. Count Brugen dismounted and said anxiously, We encountered scout cavalry of the Blood Knight Army! Count Evan was stunned, then said, The Blood Knight Army couldnt possibly being this way, could they? Could it be their scout forces left behind to monitor the Huorong Army in the south? Not possible! Count Brugen shook his head firmly, Not just one or two scouts, but a scout cavalry unit! Our own scouts that were sent out took heavy losses! The Blood Knight Army is definitely nearby! Count Evans mouth fell open, clearly shocked by the news. But Count Brugen was already decisively saying, Form up! Prepare for battle!
Chapter 444: 442 Trial_1 Chapter 444: 442 Trial_1 When the Huorong Army realized the Blood Knight Army was nearby, thetter was also aware of the formers location. Between the two armies, a brutal battle had already been started by their scout cavalries even before their main forces engaged each other. Clearly, the scout cavalry of the Blood Knights held a significant advantage, scattering the Huorong scouts. Eventually, Count Brugen didnt dare to send out more scouts to probe their surroundings. In terms of indivdual bravery and small-scale battle coordination, the Huorong Army could hardly match the Blood Knight Army, seasoned through years of fighting with Trolls on the Sky Ice in. Without their scout cavalry, the Huorong Army was virtually blind. The soldiers knew the enemy is nearby, but they didnt know exactly in which direction, nor could they predict where and when the enemy would suddenly attack. This fear of the unknown was the most tormenting. Count Evan, who had not much experience in battles, was getting a little agitated. Fortunately, Count Brugen was still keeping his cool. Regardless of how strong the Blood Knights were, their main forces were not here. The Huorong Army still held an absolute advantage in numbers.
This advantage allowed Count Brugen to remain calm, issuing orders patiently and directing the Huorong Army into a defensive formation. He even managed tofort his somewhat agitated son-inw: Theres no need to panic. I dont know what Colin Angler is thinking, choosing to flee south. But just with his few thousand cavalries, if he truly dares to charge at the formation of the Huorong Army, Im going to make sure he doesnte back! Seeing the orderly and well-segmented formation of the Huorong Army, Count Evan also began to calm down and smiled in response: My dear father-inw, do you think Colin Angler might be bluffing? Bluffing? Yes, Count Evan, now calm, had regained his rity of thought, He has seen the impable formation of the Huorong Army. Could he have intentionally left some scouts to blind us, while he led the army past us to attack Huorong City? Attack Huorong City? Yes! Count Evans face changed, he eximed, The entire Huorong Army has already been brought out by us, isnt the city very defenseless at this moment? No wonder the Blood Knights chose to break through southwards! They are trying to lure out the Huorong Army and bypass us, directly attacking Huorong City! Its possible, Count Brugen nodded, before dismissing the idea, But how easy is it to take down Huorong City? Despite having led out the Huorong Army, there are still tens of thousand troops left in the city. Relying on the strong and towering wall, its definitely not a problem to hold off the three thousand Blood Knights. Once Colin meets a setback under the walls of Huorong City, we will return and besiege on both sides,pletely annihting this Blood Knight Army, leaving them buried at the foot of Mount Althus! Only then did Count Evan heave a sigh of relief. As he was about to praise Count Brugen, a rapid galloping sound was fast approaching. Clip-clop, clip-clop The color of Count Brugens face changed, he immediately ordered loudly, Get in formation! Prepare for the enemy! In fact, without his order, on seeing the approaching cavalry, the soldiers of the Huorong Army were already on high alert. A circle of giant shields was raised on the periphery, turning the Huorong Armys formation into looking like a tortoise shell in an instant. The long spears poking out between those shields made the tortoise shell appear particrly ferocious. This was infantrys best strategy when dealing with cavalry in the open field C the shield and spear formation. As the Blood Knight Army got closer, Count Evan couldnt help but hold his breath. He initially thought he had figured out Colins n. However, reality quickly pped him in the face.
The Blood Knight Army had not bypassed the Huorong Army to attack Huorong City. From the looks of it, they were actually nning to forcefully attack the Huorong Armys formation? Yet soon, Count Evan noticed he was wrong again. At least this approximately thousand-strong cavalry unit wasnt here to charge the formation. Their initial charge, though fierce and kicked up a lot of dust and momentum, abruptly pulled their reins and stopped at a safe distance outside the Huorong Armys formation. During the process of turning their horses around, they drew their bows and loaded the arrows, and began to fire.
Countless arrows rained down like a storm, causing stir in the Huorong Armys formation. However, due to the presence of shields and well-equipped armor of the Huorong Army, the arrow rain didnt cause much casualties. But this unit of about a thousand Blood Knights charged back again, still maintaining a safe distance to perform the volley. The bowmen within the Huorong Army also began to counter-attack, but a moving enemy is obviously a more difficult target to hit. Therefore, the casualties on both sides were minimal. However, this kind of counter-attack was still necessary. Otherwise, if they only received attacks without reciprocating, the morale of the army would quickly fall, and the psychological pressure on the soldiers would rise. Count Evan looked at the Blood Knights riding back and forth, noticing they werent as terrifying as he had imagined, and couldnt refrain fromughing: It seems that the Blood Knights are not as big a deal as theyre made out to be. Count Brugen shot him a nce, realizing that the man had little experience on the battlefield and patiently exined, They are probing. Probing? Yes. Just like an experienced hunter looking for an opening in its prey, once they find it they will strike with thunderous force! Count Evan flinched, but continued with an attempt at nonchnce, But faced with the Huorong Armys shield and spear formation, even the Blood Knight Army could hardly find a viable strategy, right? Count Brugen didnt respond. Laymen watch for excitement. Experts watch for the nuances.
Just through the few probing attacksunched by the Blood Knight Army, Count Brugen already knew that the opponents were the strongest cavalry he had ever encountered! No wonder they could fight so fiercely against the Trolls on the Sky Ice in. In fact, after the annihtion of the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, the nobles in the East Territory were all on high alert for this formidable cavalry from the North Territory. As the Strongest Army in the East Territory, Huorong Army immediately geared their daily training towards dealing with cavalries, or specifically, dealing with the Blood Knight Army. But no matter how targeted the training was, no matter how well-prepared, when Count Brugen truly faced the Blood Knight Army on the battlefield, he finally felt such a substantial oppressive force. Although the opponents hadnt begun their fiercest charge yet, Count Brugen was already starting to worry whether the Huorong Armys formation could withstand the Blood Knight Armys onught. Feeling the oppressive atmosphere, Count Evan prudently shut his mouth. Not long after, the Blood Knights hovering around the Huorong Army suddenly retreated, and the battlefield bizarrely regained its calm in an instant. This made many of the Huorong soldiers very ufortable. Is it over? Count Evan asked doubtfully. Count Brugens face remained tense. He slowly shook his head and solemnly replied, No. The real fight has only just begun!
Chapter 445: 443 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 Chapter 445: 443 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 The battlefield fell into a bizarre calm. But this eerie tranquility made the Huorong Army tense, so much so that all they seemed to hear were their own breaths. Finally, the Blood Knight Army moved! The rumbling sound of hooves echoed like spring thunder, instantly setting the wilderness aze. Two cavalry troops, each numbering between seven and eight hundred, began to surge, charging at the right rear wing of the Huorong Army formationa position that had shown the most disarray in the previous probing attacks. Raise shields! Long Spears, press forward! In the Huorong Army, the officers orders echoed sporadically. The vanguard shieldbearers and spearmen, with their bodies of flesh and blood, built a wall of iron thorns in an attempt to block the iing tide of heavy cavalry. Yet, among them, many were shaking in terror. Having been epted into the Huorong Army, these soldiers were undoubtedly the elite in the East Territory. The Huorong Flowers pinned on their chests were all personally harvested from cliffs three thousand meters high.
Moreover, to prepare for the fight against the Blood Knight Army, the Huorong Army had specially conducted drills with the East Territory Cavalry. However, only when they truly faced the rolling iron hooves of the Blood Knight Army did they realize,pared to them, the East Territory Cavalry was as docile as a herd of sheep. In the trembling earth, two groups of Blood Knight heavy cavalry had rushed to a certain distance; all the horsemen began to draw their bows and prepare their arrows. Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! Different from the previous exploratory fire, this time the Blood Knight Army had moved close enough to aim directly at their targets. Suddenly, casualties in the Huorong Army began to rise rapidly, especially among the outer spear-wielding soldiers. Their front-facing shields, designed to block cavalry charges, couldnt provideplete protection, and to maintain the integrity of their formation, they couldnt dodge iing arrows. Like statues, one by one, they were shot down. Despite this, the Huorong Army, the elite force of the East, did not panic. Moreover, under themand of their officers, the bowmen at the rear of their formation began to return fire. So, casualties began to emerge in the Blood Knight Army as well. One by one, horsemen were shot and toppled from their mounts, or war horses fell after being hit by arrows. But the two waves of cavalry didnt slow down or widen their distance, but instead pressed closer to the Huorong Armys formation, still drawing bows andunching arrows. This was a test of courage. Closer, Even closer Shieldbearers on the outermost periphery of the Huorong Army had tightened their muscles, ready for the impending collision. What surprised them was that the two Blood Knight regiments that had charged at them turned their horses around at thest moment. The two columns of cavalry seemed to hit an invisible wall, violently deflecting to the sides along the tangent. Such a jarring turn required exceptional horsemanship and tested the coordination and discipline of the cavalry unit. Any negligence could cause ones own men to collide, triggering a subsequent chain collision. Officers in the Huorong Army who understood cavalry tactics were so stunned that they watched with their mouths agape, never expecting to see such a shy disy of horsemanship in realbat. But before they could recover from their shock, they saw another wave of cavalry charging out from between the two Blood Knight regiments that had split to the sides.
Raise shields, raise shields! Screams echoed through the Huorong Army. Because this time, what was charging forward was a formidable heavy cavalry! It was only then they realized that the previous two waves of Blood Knight regiments had merely been a feint; the real deadly blow was yet toe
The earth began to tremble under the rumbling of hooves, and at that moment, it seemed nothing could stand in the way of these Blood Knights heavy cavalry! Forward! Even further forward! elerate! Speed up again! Without hesitation or evasion, even in the face of a forest of long spears akin to iron. This heavy cavalry unit borrowed the terrifying speed of extreme eleration, and shed head-on! Boom! For a moment, it appeared as if the world had quieted down, and time itself had been paused. The next moment, the brutality continued. One after another, war horses were pierced by long spears, and cavalrymen were knocked off their mounts, but their bodies and war horses still crashed into the Huorong Armys military formation with a horrific inertia. A ghastly gap was immediately created in the once intact battleground. Hiss
Count Brugen sucked in a breath of cold air. Watching these well-equipped, well-trained, fearless heavy cavalry smash into his military formation, he felt a pang of sympathy, and couldnt help but blurt out, Profligate! At the same time, Count Brugen felt a slight sigh of relief in his heart. Although the heavy cavalry of the Blood Knight Army was quite terrifying, they were significantly outnumbered andcked sufficient reinforcements. The right wing of the Huorong Army had been pierced with a huge gap, but Count Brugen knew that the enemy could no longer expand their gains. Next, as long as he kept his cool and instructed his warriors to stabilize the formation, they could close this gap and prevent further spread. But the next moment, Count Brugens eyes widened in surprise. Because, the heavy cavalry that he thought could no longer advance, continued to tear through the right wing of the Huorong Army with a force that he could notprehend. They are a group of madmen! Count Brugen personally saw a heavy cavalryman, with three long spears embedded in his body, charging forward as if nothing had happened. There was also one whose armor had beenpletely deformed by a shield, another who had fallen heavily from his war horse, and yet another whose arm had been broken. All of them kept fighting on! No one retreated. They all pushed ahead! Count Brugen could not understand, didnt these men feel pain?
Did they not fear death? What shocked Count Brugen even more was that all of this heavy cavalry, numbering around five hundred, were unexceptionally professionals! Where did the Blood Knight Army get so many fearless professionals? Especially the three leading them, they seemed like fifth rank professionals! Did Colin Angler gather all the high-rank professionals in the North Territory into the Blood Knight Army? Where did he get such charisma to get so many experts to die for him? Father-inw, the right nk cant hold on any longer! The anxious warning from Count Evan brought Count Brugen back to reality, suppressing his internal shock and terror, and called his orderly. However, before he could give the order, he suddenly felt dizzy. The next second, it seemed as if the whole world had gone dark. The sky did not darken. But in Count Evans eyes, the world seemed to lose all its color. Because, right before his eyes, his father-inw, the suprememander of the Huorong Army, had his head chopped off right within his own ranks!
Thump, thump Only when the bloody skull rolled a few meters away on the ground did Count Evan realize that the attack was carried out by his own Guardian Knight C Fletcher! Chapter 446: 444 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 446: 444 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 The battle was still raging. But the center of Huorong Army strangely fell silent. It seemed as if time and space had been paused here,pletely separated from its surroundings. Count Evan was dazedly looking at his guardian knight, as if he was seeing him for the first time. Count Brugens personal guards around him also seemed to be paralyzed, even forgetting to arrest the murderer who had killed their loyal Lord. It wasnt until Knight Fletcher, with his blood-dripping long sword, dashed to the front of Huorong Armys g, and cut it down with a sword, that the surrounding guards finally woke up likeing out of a dream, roaring towards Fletcher, the traitor. In severe straits, Knight Fletcher seemed to have epted his fate, allowing seven or eight long swords to pierce through his body and then slowly copsed on the ground. Count Evan rushed towards Knight Fletchers corpse like a madman, desperately removing his helmet. Count Evan certainly wasnt grieved over his knights death, but was trying to confirm his identity. However, when that familiar face appeared in front of him, the Count Evansst sliver of luckpletely shattered. Why?
Count Evan really wanted to grab Knight Fletcher to ask him. His most loyal knight had killed his father-inw on the battlefield. The world seemed to be ying an extremely malicious joke on him, but Evan couldntugh at all at this moment. Kill him, avenge the Count!, shouted a knight from the Brugen Family. But someone immediately stopped him: Are you crazy? He is, after all, the son of Duke St. Prowse! But he killed our Lord! It was his knight that killed Without his order, how dare his knight do such a thing? We cant kill him! The blood of the Holy Knight Family isnt so easily tainted! So what do you suggest? Take him back to Huorong City for judgment. Who will judge him? As the knights of Brugen family were squabbling, Count Evan finally calmed down. He didnt care about the warriors of the Huorong Army who surrounded him, nor those eying him covetously, instead he said in a deep voice: Want to judge me? Youd have to survive the Blood Knight Army first. His words woke everyone up. Looking back, they saw that the light cavalry who had originally scattered to both sides, had already returned and almost seamlessly started to press on the gap in the military formation that was initially torn open by the heavy cavalry. The coordination was quite tacit. Because the shield and spear formation at the front had beenpletely scattered, the right wing of Huorong Army was already pressed down causing disorder to start appearing.
In fact, the Huorong Army was not incapable of fighting at that time. Although the Blood Knight Army had broken through the right wing, its numerical disadvantage was too great to expand the fruits of victory and establish an absolute advantage promptly. So, if Huorong Army could rapidly respond, stabilize its footing, it could preventplete defeat. However, all of this required C a calm, experiencedmander in the Huorong Army.
Unfortunately, thatmander C Count Brugen was already dead. The remaining officers had no respect for the others, squabbling over how to deal with the current crisis. This was when the importance of a decision-maker was evident. Often, even a wrong decision is better than no decision. Under normal circumstances, after Count Brugens death, Count Evan, due to his status, would have automatically be themander of Huorong Army. However, unfortunately, Count Brugen died at the hands of Count Evans knight. No one would listen to Count Evans words, let alone resolve the disputes among the military officers and make a decision. The argument continued, and the chaos in the right wing of the Huorong Army continued to expand. Moreover, news of Count Brugens death began to spread gradually within the Huorong Army. All things seemed to be plummeting into an irreparable abyss. Count Evan, powerless, watched the scene before him, his heart sinking. At the same time, a dreadful thought surfaced in his mind Was all of this part of Colin Anglers n in advance?
How could I have nned all this? At the rear of the Huorong Army, Colin smiled at Prince Harrison, Didnt I tell you? The battlefield is ever-changing and full of surprises. No one can predict everything. However, when your enemy makes a mistake, your job is not to wonder why, but to seize this fleeting opportunity! With that said, Colin gave an order to the reserve army of over a thousand knights who had not yet entered the battle: Reserves, line up! Apanying Colins shout, the eager Blood Knight soldiers immediately spurred their horses forward, elerating slowly. Seeing Colin marching forward with the troops, Prince Harrison asked hurriedly, Teacher, are you also going to charge? Yes. Colin replied without turning his head. Can Ie with you? At this, Colin finally turned around, only to see the excited young prince and excitable Princess Judy beside him, which gave him a headache. No. Why? Prince Harrison was discontented, There is no knight of the St. Lorenzo family who fears to charge! Exactly! Princess Judy chimed in, apparently enjoying the chaos.
But a knight of the St. Lorenzo family would not charge for an Imperial Count! Colin replied coldly. Prince Harrison was taken aback. Thats right, if he participated in this battle, wouldnt that mean the royal family was siding with the North Territory, or even the Angler family? He wasnt sure what kind of political storm this would cause, but he understood that it might not be what either his father or his teacher wanted. Especially with the Orc invasion looming. What the Glorious Empire needed most now was unity. No matter how badly the Angler family and the St. Prowse family were fighting, the St. Lorenzo family couldnt be involved directly. Otherwise, what could the royal family use to call on all the human lords to unite against the external enemy? So, he hesitated. After rejecting the two imaginative youngsters, Colin spurred his horse, and quickly reached the front of the formation. Looking at the Huorong Army not far away, Colin was reminded of when he had first charged into the Troll Army of 300,000 on the Sky Ice in under the leadership of Marquis Garcia. It was from that moment that Colin fell deeply in love with the battlefield, and with the feeling of leading an invincible cavalry to tear enemies to pieces and crush them! Colin tightened his thighs around his steed, leaned forward slightly, lowered his helmets visor, and slowly leveled hisnce. The thousands of knights behind him almost simultaneously did the same.
The next moment, the entire army picked up speed! The thunderous rumbling sound of horses hooves, like deaths footsteps, neared the Huorong Armys formation. In the end, under Colins personal leadership, the over one thousand knights charged into the already crumbling formation of the Huorong Army. Boom! Chapter 447: 445 Defeat_1 Chapter 447: 445 Defeat_1 Colin led the charge; with over a thousand riders of the Blood Knight Army closely following him, they plunged into the formation of the Huorong Army with an irresistible momentum. Their entrance was the final straw that broke the camels back. The Huorong Armys right nk, already torn open, became even more shattered under this impact. Killing was unfolding at an unimaginable speed. Countless Huorong Army soldiers were trampled upon, crushed, and sent flying This terrifying scene had be the nightmare of every Huorong Army soldier. They forgot to flee, forgot to shout, and even forgot to resist, being in a state of utter confusion. Like a flock ofmbs awaiting ughter, they watched as they were being devoured one by one by a pack of ruthless wolves. All the soldiers of the Huorong Army who witnessed this found that something called faith copsed in their minds. The Strongest Army in the Eastern Territory It now appears that in front of a real powerful army, it was merely a joke. A joke of self-boasting and self-entertainment!
The moreughable thing was that what the Huorong Army faced was not even the main force of the Blood Knight Army! Only three thousand riders! Fifty thousand versus three thousand, and yet this was the situation. After the copse of belief, people often be incredibly fragile due to the loss of mental support, and an emotion called fear seizes the opportunity to sweep over the hearts of the Huorong Army soldiers. How could they possibly defeat such a Blood Knight Army? They were a band of madmen, a band of beasts who seemed fearless of death, and even seemed not to die! And these madmen were terrifyingly overwhelming in individualbat power and tactical literacy! Even though the Huorong Army had an absolute advantage in terms of numbers, they were still ughtered without the power to fight back. Adding to it the mysterious death of the Commander, Count Brugen, the Huorong Army officers, who were originally arguing about how to stabilize the situation,pletely despaired. Stabilize what situation! The Huorong Army, Is finished! At this moment, the only thought left in their minds wasrun! What about knightly honor, vows of loyalty, revenge for the lord None of them were as important as their own lives. And when these officers began to take the lead to flee, the Huorong Army was destined to head towards unstoppable destruction. People have a herd mentality. Especially on the battlefield, when peoples emotions are extremely excited and tense, the vast majority of people find it hard to maintain a clear and calm thinking ability, leaving only the instinct of following the crowd. If everyone else is running, what should I do? Of course, run fast!
Let alone, it was the officers who took the lead to run. Even though some brave warriors still wanted to stem the tide, they could only be swept away and run in the chain reaction. Finally, the copse of the right wing of the Huorong Army rapidly spread, turning into an unstoppableplete rout! In fact, from the start of the battle to now, the actual casualties of the Huorong Army were only a few thousand.
Compared to the total strength of fifty thousand Huorong Army, the proportion was notrge. But when the formation was scattered and the soldiers fled in panic, they had lost their organization, no different from a flock ofmbs waiting to be ughtered. War often goes this way; head-on fighting does not cause too many casualties but the real damagees after one side copses and is chased down by the other. This is especially true in battles between cavalry and infantry. At this moment, the battleground had entered the Blood Knight Armys most familiar rhythm of divide and conquer. Without even needing Colinsmand, they automatically formed squads of a hundred, like a series of sharp des, elegantly and mercilessly carving the Huorong Army into smaller pieces. The sight was akin to a breathtakingly intense artistic performance. Of course, it was the art of ughter. Even though many soldiers in the Huorong Army had already put down their weapons, kneeling in surrender, what awaited them was still an unyielding blow from the Blood Knights. Colin had already issued the order not to ept surrender before the battle. As an isted force deep within enemy territory, epting prisoners of war was too much of a luxury, because theycked the energy to organize and control captives. Moreover, Colin was determined to break the backbone of the East with this battle, causing them to fear the Northern Army from their innermost being thereafter. As for how many shattered families will be left behind by the ughtered soldiers, Colin was unwilling to think about it.
A single general can cause the deaths of thousands. The battlefield was no ce for mercy. Count Evan stood numbly in ce, watching the scene unfold before him, feeling as if he was shielded by an invisible membrane, everything became unreal and meaningless. He was far from admitting defeat after the fall of Alfalfa City. In his eyes, he had not lost to Colin Angler, but had misjudged Count Howells state of mind. If it hadnt been for the betrayal of the Howell Family, the Northerners wouldnt have been able to cross the Angry River, and he wouldnt have fled Alfalfa City in such disgrace. But now, when he was defeated again by Colin Angler, even in absolute superiority, Count Evan felt that the whole world became gray. If he couldnt win even like this, how could he possibly defeat Colin? An overly powerful enemy can only demoralize ones courage to resist. That was the state of Count Evan right now. Although the personal guards of Count Brugen had already disregarded watching over Count Evan, he still stood foolishly on the spot, with no intention of escaping. Until a blood-soaked figure rushed to him and greeted him with a jocr tone: Oh! Didnt expect to meet again so soon, Count Evan!
Count Evans scattered pupils refocused, recognizing the knight before him, it was indeed Colin Angler! If one must lose, lose with dignity. Moreover, as the second son of the Duke of the Eastern Territory, Count Evan still had his pride. So, he stood up straight, even hanging acent smile on his face, and said: Indeed, Count Angler, I didnt expect you to dare rush into the Eastern Territory with so few troops. Arent you afraid that you wont be able to return to the North Territory? Colinughed loudly, pointed to the Huorong Army currently being massacred by the Blood Knights, and disdainfully said: Do you Easterners have the nerve to stop me? Look at this so-called strongest army of the East, hah, they are even worse than the bandit group in the North! If the Eastern Army is so ipetent, believe it or not, with just 20,000 Blood Knights, I could turn the whole East Territory upside down! Count Evan was so angry that he twitched at the corner of his mouth. There was no way, although Colin was arrogant, he had the means to back it up. Taking a deep breath, Count Evan decided not to add insult to injury, and instead asked, So Count Angler, do you still n to unconditionally let me go this time? Colin scratched his chin and shook his head: Not this time, youve been dishonest. I think its better to take you to White Dew City, you can probably be of some use Count Evan immediately sneered: Count Angler, if you think my father will open the gates of White Dew City for his disappointing son, you are deluded.
Colin smiled faintly, and said: No. I just want to kill you outside White Dew City, just to humiliate the Duke of St. Prowse. Count Evan. Chapter 448: 446 Enters the City_1 Chapter 448: 446 Enters the City_1 Huorong City. The city gates are tightly closed. Although Count Brugen predicted before the war that the Blood Knight Army of Riverside City would choose to break through to the west, he still ordered out of caution that the city gates be closed, travel be restricted, and the city defenses be on high alert. However, this move greatly troubled the caravans passing through. The Mount Althus range separates the east into two, but it is not just through Huorong City that you can travel from north to south. The problem is, the other roads are arduous mountainous paths, only the valley at Huorong City allows for smooth passage ofrge motorcades. Now that entry and exit to Huorong City are prohibited, these merchants are helplessly stuck. Lord Sanders, if you just open the city gate for ten minutes to let the caravan of our trade association pass through Huorong City, this bag of gold coins will be yours, said the merchant. Knight Sanders nced at the heavy bag in the merchants hand but did not reach for it. Instead, he said expressionlessly: Mr. Mori, out of respect for our many years of acquaintance, I will not expose your bribery to Count Brugen. However, do not expect me to vite the Counts orders and open the city gate for you. Mori immediately feeling anxious, continued to persuade: Lord Sanders, we only need ten minutes, and the timing of opening the city gate can be determined by you, as long as you think its safe, even in the middle of the night.
Knight Sanders let out a coldugh and said, Mr. Mori, do you know how Riverside City fell? At those words, Mori said somewhat begrudgingly, I did hear some news. But Lord Sanders, I am a true Easterner! Not one of those damn Half-Elves! And we have known each other for so many years, surely you wouldnt suspect that I am a spy for the Northerners? Knight Sanders simply shook his head firmly: Sorry, even at the slightest risk, I cannot open the city gate. Sweating profusely, Mori was still reluctant to give up, Lord, actually, your worries are unnecessary, the Northerners would not choose toe south unless theyre stupid. Huorong City is impregnable, and it blocks the only path through the mountains. For they would find only a road to death if they came this way Knight Sanders suddenly lifted his hand, halting Moris incessant persuasion. Just as Mori was feeling confused, a small ck dot appeared in the distance outside the city and was quickly approaching Huorong city. The ck dot moved swiftly, and soon it could be seen as a cavalry squad of about ten men. However, seeing the high-mountain fireproof g and familiar armor, Mori breathed a sigh of relief and said, Lord, maybe there is some good news from the front. Knight Sanders looked slightly relieved, but still did not give the order to open the city gate. It was not until the cavalry squad arrived under the city wall, and the leader took off his helmet, revealing a familiar face, that Knight Sanders gave the soldiers an order: Open the city gate. The soldiers went to execute the order. Mori, standing nearby, quickly smiled and wheedled, Lord Sanders, since youve already opened the north city gate, can you let our caravan through? Knight Sanders hesitated for a moment and said, Wait for me to ask about the situation at the front first. Good! Good! Mori nodded repeatedly, and at the same time, he shoved the bag of gold coins into Knight Sanderss hand. Sanders frowned, but he didnt return the bag. Seeing this, Mori was immediately overjoyed. The city gate of Huorong City is a drawbridge. As the soldiers strenuously turned the winch, steel cables as thick as a babys arm slowly stretched out, and the drawbridge finallynded heavily on the moat.
The cavalry squad outside the city promptly crossed the drawbridge and entered the city. Knight Chit, how is the situation at the front? Knight Sanders walked down from the city wall and asked with a smile. Good. Knight Chit simply responded lightly, and then proceeded to climb up to the city tower. Knight Sanders was taken aback, although he found the others tone and attitude somewhat strange, he didnt stop him and just followed him, meanwhile asking quietly:
What do you mean by good? Have we sessfully besieged the Blood Knights in Riverside City? However, Knight Chit did not answer and continued walking forward with his head down. Knight Sanders scratched his head, thinking this was military secrecy, and then asked, So, do you have any tasks this time youve returned? Knight Chit nodded, indicating that he indeed had tasks on his hand, but did not mention what those tasks were. Knight Sanders was somewhat annoyed, he thought his rtionship with Knight Chit was good, but now thetter was being indifferent to him. Unable to bear it, he stepped forward to stop Chit, saying: Whats the matter with you? What are you nning to do by going to the city tower without saying a word? At this point, Knight Sanders finally met Knight Chits gaze. But what a look it was! Indifferent, icy, like a never-melting piece of ice at the peak of Mount Althus. Only then did Knight Sanders realize something was wrong, but Knight Chit suddenly lunged forward, knocking him aside. Knight Sanders stumbled backward several steps and steadied himself. When he looked back and saw Knight Chits target, he was horrified and yelled out: Quick! Stop him! Hes going to destroy the winch! But the soldiers on the city tower clearly hadnt reacted yet and were still just staring nkly at Knight Chit, who was bathed in a strong holy light, brandishing his warhammer, and charging at them.
Boom! The next second, Knight Chits warhammer smashes heavily on the winch that controlled the drawbridge. Instantly, countless shards of wood and iron flew in all directions. What are you trying to do! Knight Sanders immediately drew his long sword, yelling in shock and rage. But Knight Chit just stood where he was, still, letting Knight Sanders ce his long sword against his throat. Chit! If you dont give me a reasonable exnation, wait for the Count to return At this moment, Knight Sanders caught sight of a long ck line appearing on the horizon outside the city. Thump, thump, thump The oing tremors began shaking the ground, and Knight Sanders body shook along with it. Only then did hee to his senses. He furiously yelled at Knight Chit standing before him: You traitor! Down at the city tower, Merchant Mori was instructing his servant to send correspondence immediately to let the caravane to Huorong City right away. But then, he felt the trembling of the earth. The Blood Knight Army! The Blood Knight Army ising!
Hearing the shouting next to his ear and seeing the ck tide rolling in outside the city, Mori was scared out of his wits and immediately shouted: Close the gate, close the city gate quickly! However, the city gate didnt move at all. Just as Mori was about to run up the tower to see what had happened, he saw a group of panicked soldiers running down from the city tower. Mori grabbed one of them and demanded in a hoarse voice, Why isnt the city gate closed yet! The man stammered back, We cant cant close it Knight Chit betrayed and destroyed the winch Upon hearing this, Moris knees gave out, and he copsed to the ground. The servants had long since run off, and although Mori tried a few times to struggle to his feet, he couldnt, his legs were too weak. The thundering sound of hoofbeats was growing closer and closer. Mori knew he couldnt run, so he quickly rolled to the side of the road, covered his head with his hands, and yed dead. Soon, the thunderous hoofbeats arrived, and the dust they stirred up almost buried Mori. Then came the sound of killing and screaming. Mori hardly dared to lift his head now, he could only keep praying to the Lord of Glory, hoping the Blood Knight Army would not notice him, a little man.
Chapter 449: 447 Welcoming Guests_1 Chapter 449: 447 Weing Guests_1 Why is the Blood Knight Army here? What about the Huorong Army? Moriy on the ground, puzzled. All he felt was the infinite hoofbeats behind him, countless cavalrymen charging into Huorong City. He didnt know how long he had been lying on the ground, Moris head was dizzy, his ears buzzing, and he felt groggy. But he dared not stand up, he didnt even have the courage to look up. Since no one hade to check on him, Mori thought his dead mans act should be sessful. As long as he continued to y dead, he wouldnt have to face the terrifying Blood Knight Army right? Unfortunately, Moris wishful thinking was shattered. Because, a warhorse stopped beside him. The warm breath from the horses nostrils blew on Moris head.
He wanted to continue to y dead, but he didnt dare to. You, get up. A young yet authoritative voicemanded. Reluctantly, Mori raised his head and saw a young general in blood-red armor riding on a tall horse, looking at him coldly. Two half-grown children, a boy and a girl, escorted the young general, each wearing exquisite armor, their nobility obvious at a nce. However, the me crest on their armors looked a bit familiar While shivering and crawling to his feet, Mori was confused. Roroyal With a thud, Mori, who had just stood up, knelt down again. Obviously, he had finally recognized the crest on the childrens armorsit was the crest of the St. Lorenzo Royal Family of the Empire. Mori was stunned. Why would the Royal Family appear here? Colin watched the bewildered Mori with spinning eyes, then asked casually: Whats your name? My name is Mori. From your appearance, youre a merchant, arent you? Yes, Mori nodded honestly. Merchants in this world were easily recognized. Dressed invish attire but devoid of family badges, fat butcking any noble bearings, especially when facing true nobility, their obsequious and humble natures were ingrained. Seeing Colins gentle manner, Mori finally raised his head to examine carefully the young general before him. Then, recognizing the white bear badge, he hastily asked with a ttering smile: You must be Lord Colin, the Count of Angler! I am the chairman of the Iris Commerce Association from the East. It is an honor to meet you here! Colin nodded, somewhat surprised.
The Iris Commerce Association was quite famous in the East. Unexpectedly, he had captured their chairman so casually. Knowing he had a n, Colin smiled and said: Mr. Mori, you are now my captive. What are you prepared to offer for your ransom? Moris face stiffened, but he immediately forced a tteringly grin: Lord Count, what do you want? Please feel free tomand. How about this, you do me a favor, and I will let you go.
Please feel free tomand. Mori had thought Count Angler would take this opportunity to extort arge sum of money from him, but he surprisingly only wanted Mori to do him a favor. Relieved but also wary, he knew this task wouldnt be easy. Clearly, this matter certainly wouldnt be easy. I know that the Iris Commerce Association has extensive contacts in the East. So, I want you to spread the news about todays events. Todays event? You mean Mori asked carefully. That is, the Brugen Family voluntarily opened the city gate of Huorong City and warmly weed the arrival of the Blood Knight Army. Mori blinked, immediately understanding Colins n. But he also understood that this was not going to be easy to handle, and if mishandled, The Iris Commerce Association would have to face the dual pressure of the Brugen Family and the St. Prowse Family. Colin seemed to see through Moris hesitation and said without any emotion, If this news doesnt get out, another version will. What version? That the Iris Commerce Association colluded with the North Territory to open the city gates of Huorong City. Moris flesh quivered at this thought, and he couldnt help but think of the rumors about the fall of Riverside City. The half-elf merchants could always escape back to Silver Moon City, but he couldnt. The Iris Commerce Association was rooted in the Eastern territories. If he left, his lifes work would turn into nothingness.
Would sacrificing the Brugen Family or sacrificing the Iris Commerce Association be the right course of action? Mori, of course, knew what to choose. He quickly responded, Have no worries, Count, I willplete the task you have given me! Colin smiled slightly, patted Mori on the head, as if a teacher praising his obedient student, Well done. Keep it up! He then rode his horse forward. Leaving Mori standing alone at the city gate, his face solemn and thoughtful. Eventually, he sighed. At this time, a strange calm had fallen over Huorong City, following a period of panic. Of course, panic was inevitable when the North Territorys cavalry entered the city, causing distress among the Easterners. However, the townsfolk quickly discovered that the Northern Riders were not on a rampage. In fact, they were quite disciplined, given you do not resist. Since the Huorong Army had been destroyed, there werent many city guards left, the city gate was broken, so only a few brave Easterners would dare to resist the terrifying Blood Knight Army. As a result, after the initial panic, Huorong City returned to its tranquil state. Once Colin entered the City, he headed straight for the Brugen Familys castle. However, upon his arrival he was taken aback by the sight of the castle gate wide open.
Moreover, the Brugen Family members were standing at the entrance, seemingly waiting to wee their guests. For a moment, Colin almost believed that he wasnt invading, but had arrived upon an invitation from the Brugen Family. Caught in confusion, a young man dressed in a Viscounts ceremonial dress stepped forward and said out loud, Honorable Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, wee to Huorong City! Unfortunately, my father is away and cannot personally wee you; on his behalf, I offer you our sincerest apologies! Hearing this, Colin instantly realized that there was a misunderstanding. They must have thought that the Blood Knight Army had bypassed the Huorong Army by using the speed advantage of their cavalry to reach Huorong city first and opened the city gates through a sneak attack, therefore the Brugens presented themselves as weing guests. Firstly, to project confidence and remind Colin not to misbehave. Secondly, by doing so they intended to bide time waiting for the Huorong Army to return. Therefore, Colin smiled and said, You cannot represent Count Brugen. The young man was startled and said, Count, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the eldest son of Count Brugen and the first heir to the title, Viscount Grimm. When my father is not around, it is certainly within my right to represent him No, you misconstrued my words. Colin said, shaking his head with a smile, What I meant was, Count Brugen is already dead, why would you represent a dead man? Father My father is dead The voice that Viscount Grimm forced out of his throat was filled with disbelief. Yes. Colin wore a brilliant smile, I have taken care of his body too, would you like to see it?
No It cant be, it cant be! Viscount Grimm seemed unable to ept this reality, and shook his head in denial like a malfunctioning machine. Colin pped his hands, and four soldiers brought up a coffin. Thud! The coffinnded, and Colin made a gesture of invitation while being on horseback. He said, Viscount Grimm, have a look for yourself. Chapter 450: 448 Girl_1 Chapter 450: 448 Girl_1 The presence of the coffin in front of the castle seemed to set the mood right. Colin revealed a satisfied smile, tauntingly asking, Viscount Grimm, will you still wee my arrival? The colour drained and returned to Viscount Grimms face. At this moment, the hospitality of the Brugen Family seemed rather awkward. Colin, instead of assuming any defensive posture, dismounted and slowly approached Viscount Grimm, who was clenching his fists as if he was about to rush forward in a fury. It was as if Colin was willingly providing him with an opportunity for revenge. Viscount Grimm began to tremble all over, whether it was out of rage or fear was unknown. He saw the murderer of his father standing defenselessly in front of him. Just by drawing his sword and lunging forward, he could avenge his father. However, after shaking for a while, Viscount Grimm did not draw his sword. He dared not. With disdain, Colin sneered, finding the situation uninteresting. Then suddenly, a crisp voice sounded: Since Count Angler has arrived in Huorong City, he is now a guest of the Brugen Family, and of course, we should wee him.
Colin, raising an eyebrow, looked past Viscount Grimm to see an extraordinarily beautiful youngdy walking out from the Brugen Family crowd. She was wearing a light green waist-hugging dress, her glossy chestnut hair cascading over her shoulders. Tall and evenly proportioned, her exquisite features carried a touch of youthful naivety yet held an unforgettable unique charm. The youngdy elegantly lifted her skirt to curtsy, then extended her delicate hand to Colin. She wanted Colin to perform the hand-kissing ceremony. They even treated him like a proper guest. With interest, Colin observed the youngdys bright purple eyes and guessed, If Im not mistaken, you must be Miss Grace, the daughter of Count Brugen? Yes, Grace nodded, her small hand still extended to Colin as if insisting that hepletes the ritual. I just killed your father, Colin kindly reminded her. A hint of sadness shed in Graces eyes, but she soon responded resolutely: To die in battle is the destiny of all knights, including my father. It is an honor they tirelessly pursue. The Brugen Family will hold no grudges against you for this. Colinughed and appreciated her bold response. Compared to Viscount Grimm of apparent anger but no courage for revenge, the daughter of Count Brugen was much more intriguing. Consequently, Colin also gently raised Graces slender hand, giving it a light kiss, and said, Miss Grace, may your youth be eternal, and your beauty evesting. As Colin bent to kiss her hand, he exposed his defenseless back to Viscount Grimm. Viscount Grimms hand started to shake more violently. However, even after Colinpleted the hand-kissing ceremony, he remained motionless. Grace subtly nced at her brother. A look of either disappointment or relief washed over her. Count, pleasee to the parlor for some flower tea. I made it myself. Colin took a deep look at the youngdy as if he suddenly remembered something, and asked with a smile, Oh right, I heard that you are engaged to Earl Evan?
Yes. Your fianc is now my prisoner. Would you like to see him? No need, Grace responded indifferently as if she was discussing a stranger that had nothing to do with her. Then, an enchanting smile blossomed on her delicate face, And, the flower tea I personally prepared is only deserving for a victor.
Colinughed and replied, Then I definitely have to taste Miss Graces flower tea! After saying this, without ordering the Blood Knight Army to secure the castle first, he confidently walked in. Grace watched Colins spirited and heroic figure disappear into the castle, her eyes glinting with an enigmatic light. After hesitating for a moment, she finally took a step to follow him, naturally reached out to hold Colins right arm, and chuckled coyly, Count, I shall lead the way for you. Feeling the warm touch from his arm, Colins heart stirred. Turning his head, Colin just caught a glimpse of the blush on the young girls cheek. It was mesmerizing. Witnessing this scene, the viscount Grimms face turned beet red, even the e on his nose seemed to glisten. However, he only stewed with anger and didnt do anything to stop it. It wasnt until Colin and his sister were fading into the distance that Viscount Grimm suppressed his inner rage and fear, and growled at his servants: What are you standing there for? Quickly take the remains of my father inside! A splendid afternoon sunlight pierced through the windows of the castle, cast nting rays on the immacte oak floor, lending a faint golden hue to the spacious living room.
More than a dozen aromatic candles burned quietly. On top of each flickering me was a small silver dish, in which the amber slowly melted under the heat, gradually permeating the air with a fresh, subtle scent. In the center of the living room, Colin sat in a rxed posture on a smander skin sofa, quietly admiring the young girl who was making flower tea for him. With total concentration, the young girl of the Brugen Family exuded an indescribable aura. She seemed like the pure snow at the peak of Mount Althus, pristine, beautiful, but also out of reach. Count, your flower tea. Grace ced the tray on the table, her fair little hand lifting a tea cup with lovely green hues. However, she didnt directly give Colin the teacup, Instead, she brought it to her own lips, took a small sip, then presented it to Colin. Seeing the vibrant lip print on the silver teacup, Colin grinned, reached out to take it and brought it to his lips. Whether intentionally or not, Colins lips just happened to touch where the lip print was. Taking a sip, initially, it tasted slightly bitter, gradually followed by a refreshing and soothing aroma. His whole body felt a wave of rxation. Setting down the teacup, Colin noticed a shy blush already covering the face of the young girl in front of him. But the words she said next were drastically contrary to her harmless appearance: Count, arent you worried that the tea is poisoned? Colins face was unreadable, he chuckled, Didnt you drink it first?
But I might have already taken the antidote in advance. Grace winked flirtatiously, hoping to find a hint of fear on Colins face. Unfortunately, she was disappointed. The Northern Earl seemed to fear nothing. If I could return to our lords embrace with Miss Grace, then this journey wont be a lonesome one. Seemingly stimted by this direct statement, the blush on Graces cheek became more conspicuous. She huffed lightly, retorting: Count, I finally understand why the Half-Elf Queen willingly became your lover and bore you a daughter. Colin took another sip of the flower tea, smiling at the young girl in front of him, Oh? Do you wish to follow her path? Grace nced at Colin seductively, the charm she revealed in that instant, like a blooming snow lotus, was stunningly beautiful yet incredibly enchanting. Being an experienced man like Colin, he, of course, understood the message behind the young girls gaze, so he cheerfully continued: If you do one thing, you can be my lover. Grace seemed to understand Colins meaning as well, she shyly lowered her head, her voice faint, What is it? Colin stretched out his index finger, hooked her chin, directing her gaze back towards him, saying:
I want you to kill your betrothed, Earl Evan! Chapter 451: 449 Hesitant_1 Chapter 451: 449 Hesitant_1 The living room suddenly fell silent. Grace too, froze in ce, her bright purple pupils filled with shock and fear. Clearly, she didnt expect the request Colin made would be this. What, afraid? Colin withdrew his finger, making no attempt to hide his disappointment. Grace forced a smile and spoke in a coquettish tone, My Lord Count, that is the legitimate son of Duke St. Prowse! Are you afraid of retribution from the St. Prowse Family? Yes, Grace nodded without hesitation. Colin shed a smirk, But even if you dont kill Count Evan, Duke St. Prowse wont spare the Brugen Family. Grace seemed to misunderstand Colins meaning, defending herself, Duke St. Prowse wont me the Brugen Family for the defeat of the Huorong Army. Moreover, my father died heroically on the battlefield, he didnt break his oath. No, Duke St. Prowse indeed wont me the Brugen Family for the defeat of the Huorong Army. But, what if the Brugen Family voluntarily opens the City Gate of Huorong and surrenders to the Blood Knight Army?
Colin then recounted his encounter with Mori, the president of the Iris Commerce Association at the city gate, and the task he gave him, to Grace. Graces eyes widened in surprise, she hadnt expected Colin to employ such tactics to nder the Brugen Family. Yet, she had to reluctantly admit that such nder was more likely to be believed. After all,pared to the unbelievable tale of the fifty-thousand-strong Huorong Army being annihted by a mere three-thousand Blood Knight Army and the instantaneous fall of Huorong City, the possibility of the Brugen Family betraying the East Territory and siding with the North Territory seems more reasonable. Grace was certain that once such rumors reached the ears of Duke St. Prowse, the Brugen Family would no longer be trusted as they once were, even if she continued with her marriage to Count Evan. The strategic location of Huorong City was extremely important. Even if there was the slightest possibility of betrayal from the Brugen Family, Duke St. Prowse would certainly employ drastic measures to eliminate the threat. Seeing the changing expressions on Graces face, Colin knew she understood. He chuckled, So, are you willing to kill Count Evan now? Grace fell silent. Colin didnt rush her, continuing to enjoy his flower tea with an air of indulgence. When she finally finished her tea, Grace finally broke the silence: My Lord Count, I think a living Count Evan would be more useful to you. Shes still not daring to act. Of course, perhaps she was simply unwilling. Colin stared into Graces eyes, asking, Why? Grace poured Colin another cup of flower tea, delicately choosing her words, My Lord Count, forgive my candidness, although your Blood Knight Army is invincible, they are after all few in number. While they can conquer, they cant defend. Furthermore, with the imminent Orc invasion, you cannot mobilize arge force from the North Territory to invade the East Territory. Therefore, it is inevitable that you will have to abandon all the cities in the East Territory you have conquered along the way, isnt that so? Colin nodded, using his gaze to signal her to continue. With a little more confidence, Grace continued, But, my Lord Count, surely you dont wish to leave empty-handed. Especially not for a strategically important ce like Huorong City, anyone coveting the East will not easily give it up.
So, my suggestion is, you could use Count Evan to establish a puppet regime north of Mount Althus. The Brugen Family will help block the path south of Mount Althus for you. As for the lords to the north of Mount Althus in the East Territory, I believe hearing your triumph over the Huorong Army will frighten them and they wouldnt dare contest the Blood Knight Army. At that point, if you present Count Evan, the bloodline of the Holy Knight Family, those Lords would undoubtedly follow suit and swear allegiance to Evan. Thus, you could control half of the East Territory by manipting Count Evan!
Colin gave a faint smile, saying, Sounds good. Theres just one problem. What problem? I dont trust Evan. Thed has too many cunning schemes; hes hard to control. Grace hastily replied, I can help you! If you leave Evan in Huorong City, along with three thousand of the Blood Knight Army, I can promise you that the hand of the St. Prowse Family could never extend northwards to the Althus Mountain Range! Colin still shook his head, But I also dont trust you! Why? Grace pouted her rosy lips, arguing indignantly, You can trust the Half-Elf Queen, so why cant you trust me? Whatever she can do, I can too! With that, she gritted her teeth, sat on Colinsp, with her hands resting on his chest, striking a highly seductive pose. A wave rippled through Colins heart and he instinctively wrapped his arm around the girls petite waist. Feeling the warm, fragrant breath and the hot, passionate look in her eyes, Colins heart beats quickened. However, Graces slightly rigid body exposed her inner unease. For this young girl, such intimate physical contact was probably a first. Colin gave a faint smile, patted the girl gently on her waist to help her rx, but his words were ruthlessly direct: How am I to trust someone whose father I just killed? Graces body, which had just rxed, stiffened again.
Right. Revenge for a murdered father was a debt that could not be shared under the same sky. Grace bit her red lip hard, almost to the point of drawing blood, her eyes full of sorrow as she looked at Colin. As if ming Colin for having to so mercilessly reveal the gory reality. So, what do I need to do for you to believe me? Graces voice was now choked with the verge of tears. Holding the girl with the mournful expression in his arms, Colins heart remained as hard as iron. He would of course not be so easily deceived by the others facade. Up until now, he still did not know what the daughter of Count Brugen was nning. But no matter how she performed, without a deration of surrender, Colin would not trust her. Havent I already said? Kill Count Evan and I will believe you, Colin stroked the girls swan-like tender neck with his hand. I dare not kill anyone from the St. Prowse Family! Grace, mistakenly believing she still had room to negotiate, pressed herself onto him. But in fact, Colin was just deliberating whether or not to transform Grace into a Bloodline. What had happened in the vige near Riverside city was still a reminder to Colin; a Bloodline might not be absolutely loyal. He was still observing Marquis Vincent, another Bloodline, hoping to see if thetter could maintain absolute loyalty to him when interests were in severe conflict.
Before drawing any conclusions, Colin did not want to create another unstable factor. Of course, if Grace was willing to kill Count Evan, Colin would certainly trust her. Because by then, what would prevent Grace from betraying him would not only be the binding of the Blood n, but also their entangled interests. Watching Colins eyes grow colder, Grace felt her hope gradually shattering. She hardened her heart and leaned in with her beautiful red lips. Colin did not evade. But just as he was savouring the girls inexperienced yet intoxicating kiss, a soft cough suddenly came from outside the living room. Get out! The orderly outside the door was scared witless, realizing he hade at a bad time. But considering the importance of the news he had, he still reported loudly: My lord Count, Evan Sanctus has been rescued! Chapter 452: 450 Handprint_1 Chapter 452: 450 Handprint_1 What? Colin finally pulled himself out of his gentle indulgence, strode to the living room door, and asked in a deep voice: What on earth happened? My lord, just now, a powerful female knight suddenly burst into the city, killed several people, and rescued Evan Sanctus. We are currently scouring the city for their whereabouts. A female knight? Yes, my lord. She was adorned in a grand armor, wielding a massive longsword. It is reported that she should be a powerful rank five knight. It must be Miss Anna Sanctus, Grace walked over, her face still flushed from earlier, her expression a mix of relief and regret. Regardless, now that Count Evan had been rescued, she wouldnt have to kill a member of the St. Prowse family herself. Grace released a sigh of relief. Anna Sanctus? Colin muttered this name, recalling the gant female knight he had met two years ago in Silver Moon City. His first encounter with her left quite the impression. He hadnt anticipated their paths crossing again.
But why would the young daughter of Duke Sanctus be in Huorong City at this time? Was she alone? Colin asked. Yes. Colin held back an urge to curse. A woman managed to rescue Evan? He knew he couldnt exactly me his subordinates for letting their guard down; after all, the Blood Knight Army had just taken the city, and they were busy restoring stability. Theck of adequate forces made it impossible to keep a close watch on Count Evan. Continue the search, locate them both. Yes, sir! The orderly immediately obeyed and left. Yet, Colin didnt hold high hopes. Considering the size of the Blood Knight Army, it was impossible for a city-wide search to take ce. He couldnt afford to remain in Huorong City for long. His real aim was to march south to White Dew City. It seemed inevitable that Count Evan was bound to slip through his fingers. Fortunately, this wouldnt significantly affect Colins original n. However, regarding Grace Did you let out a sigh of relief? Colin turned, looking teasingly at the girl. Grace candidly nodded, saying, Yes. Whether considering his status as a legitimate member of the Sanctus family or as my fianc, it was hard for me to kill him. Colin shrugged, Then youve lost a golden opportunity. After saying this, Colin left without hesitation. Lord Count! Graces mournful cry trailed behind him, sounding like a poor young girl just abandoned by a jerk. Colin turned back, giving a polite smile, Miss Grace, now that Count Evan is gone, we dont have a reason to build trust anymore. Hence, Ill simply continue acting as your sworn enemy.
Grace stood erect, biting her red lips, looking pitiable, Isnt there another way for you to trust me? Colin shook his head decidedly. He wasnt a creature that thought with his lower body, he wouldnt easily abandon his principles for beauty. If Grace proved her sincerity and fully bound her interests with the North Territory, he wouldnt mind having an additional lover in Huorong City, especially if it was an enticing young girl.
But now, Colin didnt want to introduce unnecessaryplications. Seeing Colin unmoved, Grace immediately called out, Please wait! Colin had no intention to linger with the girl, but as he saw the motion of her hands out of the corner of his eyes, he immediately paused. Her slender hand raised to her chest, with the palm inward and her fingers entwined, forming a gesture resembling a lotus. This gesture Colin recognized it! Half a year ago in Dragon City, he had truthful conversations with Queen Mid and formed an alliance. Queen Mid had told him that if he saw this gesture again, it was from a person who could be trusted. Of course, Colin didntpletely trust Queen Mid. Yet, when he found out that the Brugen family was actually a chess piece the Royal Family had set up in the East Territory, he suddenly became interested. I just remembered Id like to try your flower tea again. Grace smiled delightfully, That would be my honor! Both of them returned to sit in the living room. The same flower tea, the same fragrance, the same girl brewing tea, only the atmosphere was nowpletely different. Colin took a sip from the silver cup Grace had handed him, closed his eyes to relish the taste, and when he opened his eyes again, he said,
Were you testing me just now? Grace shook her head, seemingly aggrieved, How could I be testing you? Why didnt you reveal your identity to start with? Because I also cannot ascertain if you are indeed Her Highnesss ally. Didnt she tell you that I am part of the alliance? No. The queen didnt tell me any member of the alliance. Seeing how youve been targeting the East Territory, I guessed you might be the queens ally. So, I made the hand gesture to test. Caught off guard, Colin realized that while Queen Mid had told him about this hand signal and mentioned the existence of this alliance, she never mentioned any member of the alliance. At first, he thought this was because the Queen was wary of him. Looking at it now, he wasnt treated specially. The other alliance members didnt know of each neither. They only knew of the Queen! So, Queen Mid turned out to be the key figure maintaining this alliance without her, others wouldnt be able to identify theirrades. Grace, seeing Colin deep in thought, couldnt help but ask, Lord Count, what are you thinking about? Colin looked up, voicing his doubt, If the Brugen family is an ally of the queen, why did the Huorong Army intend to fight me to death before? Grace shook her head slowly, My lord, youve misunderstood. I believe my father is not an ally of the Queen. Within the Brugen Family, I think I might be the only one. After careful consideration, Colin felt like her statement was usible.
If Queen Mid already had control over Count Brugen, or the entire Brugen Family, the Royal Family would not need to be so wary of the East. Given the strategic importance of Huorong City and the strongbat strength of the Huorong Army (rtive to the Eastern Army), they could easily split the East Territory in two. Especially with the Royal Family fanning the mes and causing civil unrest, it wouldnt be difficult. Considering this, Colin asked again, If the Brugen family remains loyal to the St. Prowse family, why then, are you willing to go serve Queen Mid? However, Grace avoided this question, throwing back, My lord, why are you willing to ally yourself with the queen? I was coerced by her! Colin cursed silently. Then he instantly realizedC So thats how it is. Colinughed suddenly, Miss Grace, did Her Highness get something on you? Chapter 453: 451 Insider News (Part 1)_1 Chapter 453: 451 Insider News (Part 1)_1 How to establish trust? For this question, different people have different methods. Queen Mids method is to exchange secrets with each other as a form of control over each other. If Grace could be Queen Mids ally, it means that this seemingly innocent girl actually has a fatal lever in the hands of the Queen. With the lever, they have means to restrict each other, so as not to betray each other. Of course, the premise is that this lever must be real. Colin yed tricks thest time, butter he found out that Queen Mid was not honest either. Ah, they are all old silver coins. Exchanged a lonely. But, in the case of Grace Colin thought that this innocent girl might not be able to deceive Queen Mid like himself.
So he asked the question just now. Grace looked at Colin, but hesitated and did not speak. Colin picked up the tea cup and drained the flower tea, saying: Originally, after Count Evan ran away, you lost your chance to win my trust. But now, there is a new opportunity in front of you, what are you hesitating about? Grace poured Colin a full cup of tea again, and tentatively said, Count, when I first allied with Her Royal Highness the Queen, Her Royal Highness also exchanged her secrets with me, I wonder if you Colin smiled faintly and said, Of course. I will tell you the handle I gave to Queen Mid. Grace obviously didnt expect Colin to be so easy to talk to, and her spirits lifted up, nodding repeatedly. My handle is C I killed Charles St. Hilde! Colin handed out his handle without any blush or heartbeat. Grace could hardly hide her inner shock. She had always refused to kill Count Evan for fear of being tainted with the blood of the Holy Knight Family, but she didnt expect that this man Besides, Charles was the brother of his wife! Grace really wanted to ask Colin, dont you feel guilty when you face your wife at night? But from beginning to end, Grace never thought that Colin might be lying to her. In her view, since Colin can win the trust of Queen Mid with this secret, it must be true. Seeing the wide-eyed Grace, Colin made an inviting gesture with his hand and said, Its your turn. Grace took a few breaths deeply to calm herself down, and then counter-questioned: Count, do you know why I did not feel too sad after learning of your murder of Count Brugen? A thought crossed Colins mind. Indeed, Graces performance was a bit strange.
Colin originally thought the other party was pretending to be strong, dealing falsely with the enemy who killed her father, looking for opportunities for revenge. But Colin has given her so many great opportunities to assassinate, but Grace did nothing. If she were the timid Viscount Grimm, it would be understandable, but to be so calm after learning of her fathers death, Grace obviously has enough courage. Moreover, from their interaction during this period, Colin felt that,pared to avenging her father, Grace seemed to be tirelessly trying to win his trust.
If it werent for the fear of being tainted with the blood of the Knight Family, Grace might be willing to kill her own fianc as a token of her name. This was not the way a young girl should behave when facing the enemy who killed her father. Why? Did Count Brugen not treat you well? Colin thought, hoping it wouldnt be a clich story. Grace shook her head and said, No, my father is very kind to me. He cherishes me as his own. As his own? Colin was about to question her use of words, but then it hit him, Could it be that Count Brugen is not your biological father? Grace nodded, confirming Colins suspicion. Colin hurriedly continued, Then who is your real father? And how did the Queen find out about this secret? A nostalgic look crossed Graces face as she began to recount: Five years ago, I followed my father to Dragon City to attend His Majestys birthday celebration, and that was when I first met Queen Mid. Upon our first meeting, the Queen openly showed her fondness towards me, even offering to personally tutor me in court etiquette. Count Brugen, you should know that this is an implicit indication of her intent for me to marry into the Royal Family. My father was thrilled. Although he knew it was unlikely for me to marry Prince Harrison considering my status, even marrying a side family member from the St. Lorenzo family would be a tremendous honor for the Brugen Family. Thus, on that very night, my father sent me to the Queen for my education.
But after my father left, the Queen suddenly informed me C you are not the biological daughter of Count Brugen! I was frightened and dared not to contradict the Queen, but I also did not believe her words. However, the Queen instructed me to ask my mother, stating that I would find my answers there. Upon returning, I immediately approached my mother and ryed the Queens words, hoping to receive a denial from her. Unfortunately, my mothers face turned ashen, and she regretfully confessed that the Queen was rightI was indeed not the daughter of Count Brugen Then whose daughter are you? Colin couldnt help but ask. Grace shook her head, her eyes filled with confusion, I dont know. I asked my mother, but she refused to tell me. I also asked the Queen, but she wouldnt tell me either. She just assured me that she would not divulge this secret to others, and to ease my mind, she even shared one of her secrets with me. Since then, I have grown increasingly close to Queen Mid. Not only did she teach me court etiquette, but she also revealed a lot to me, including the overt and covert conflicts between the Royal Family and the Church. She even openly stated that I was a chess piece she nted within the East Intr, and that I would y a major role in the future. After spending a whole year in Phoenix Pce, I returned to the East Intr. Before my departure, Queen Mid instructed me that someone would contact me in the future so when you showed up in Huorong City, I thought that person was you. The Queen never mentioned your existence to me. Colin shook his head, and then he recalled Emperor Reinhardt, who was fond of cuckolding his vassals, and he couldnt help but guess, Could you be the emperors illegitimate daughter? But as soon as he finished speaking, Colin immediately dismissed his own guess, No, it shouldnt be. Emperor Reinhardt cuckolds his subordinates openly.
Grace also nodded in agreement. Indeed, if she were truly the Emperors illegitimate daughter, she should be kept in the Imperial Capital by now, and Count Brugen would not be in the dark, foolishly raising her as his own daughter for such a long time. And your mother? Colin asked. My mother has passed away. Graces face was gloomy. Well, another clue had been cut off. What family did your mothere from? St. Rands. The Lord of South Border? Colin was somewhat surprised. Yes, but my mother was born into a side branch of the St. Rands family. Colin fell silent. He didnt know much about the South Border, and he couldnt deduce anything based on this alone. Shaking his head, Colin decided not to spin his wheels on this dead-end. He turned and asked, By the way, what was the secret that Queen Mid shared with you? When he asked this question, Colin didnt really care about it because he estimated that Grace got something simr to the lie thatI am Veras biological mother. However, to his surprise, Graces response startled him.
Her Majesty the Queen told me that Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are not the offspring of Emperor Reinhardt. Chapter 454: 452 Insider News (Part 2)_1 Chapter 454: 452 Insider News (Part 2)_1 What the hell? Colins eyes widened, clearly not expecting such a response. Noticing Colins reaction, Grace seemed to realize something and quickly asked, Didnt the Queen tell you this secret? Colin rolled his eyes inwardly, then he soon realized can the Queens words even be trusted? The so-called secret she gave to Grace was probably just like the secret Colin received,plete and utter lies. Do you believe that the secret the Queen spoke about is true? Colin didnt answer Grace, but instead questioned her. The Queen shouldnt lie about such matters, right? Grace carefully responded, Besides, during my year in the Phoenix Pce, I did notice that Emperor Reinhardt didnt seem to be particrly fond of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. Also, I believe His Majesty probably realized it, hence, producing numerous illegitimate children. Colin stroked his chin, finding that there was some logic to Graces words. When Emperor Reinhardt initially sent Harrison and Judy to the North Territory, Colin found it strange. Even if it was for the reason of mentorship, there was no need to send away his only two children. If Colin were to fall out with the royal family, wouldnt Harrison and Judy be hostages?
Moreover, Emperor Reinhardts known fondness for making his subordinates wear cuckolds indeed seemed much like a form of revenge towards the Queen But soon, Colin chuckled quietly to himself, realizing that he almost fell for the Queens trick again. When he initially believed without doubt the Queens im to be Veras birth mother, wasnt it because many seemingly credible clues confirmed it? But not a single one was solid evidence. Later, didnt Marquis Garcia also personally deny the Queens im? Hence, Colin was convinced, the Queens secret that Grace held must also be a lie. How could a crafty politician like Queen Mid hand over her weak spot? Especially to a young girl like Grace. The Brugen family is indeed important, but not to that extent. Even considering Graces somewhat mysterious origins, it wouldnt be enough to make Queen Mid pay such a price to win her over. Emperor Reinhardts attitude towards Harrison and Judy is indeed strange, and his well-known quirks do seem to suggest something, but certainly not that the Queen has made him a cuckold. Otherwise, how could Emperor Reinhardt, who holds the supreme authority of the Glorious Empire, tolerate Queen Mid until now? This is a matter of bloodline, the most important of matters. Even if Queen Mid hailed from the St. Hilde family, she cant possibly be spared by the royal family on this issue. What are you thinking about? Seeing Colin remain silent, Grace couldnt help but ask. Nothing. Of course, Colin wouldnt tell Grace about the handle that Queen Mid gave him. Although that too was a lie, Veras origins indeed had questionable points, and Colin didnt intend to share this private matter of the St. Hilde family with Grace, who was an outsider. Grace knew that Colin was withholding something from her, but she didnt dare to ask more. Under the current circumstances, she was clearly the weaker party, and moreover, in a position of asking for help. Ever since learning that she was not the biological daughter of Count Brugen, Grace had been filled with a strong sense of crisis. When she first learned that she was about to marry Count Evan, Grace was extremely conflicted.
On one hand, she wanted to marry into the St. Prowse family, to obtain more power. That way, even if her lineage was revealed, she would still have room for maneuver. On the other hand, she was worried that such actions would be seen as betrayal by Queen Mid. After all, she was very aware of the conflicts between the royal family and the Eastern Territory and knew that she was actually a chess piece that Queen Mid had ced in the Eastern Territory. Such a difficult situation made Grace behave so strangely when she saw Colin charging into the city. Others all believed that Colin was the man who killed her father, but in Graces eyes, Colin was her savior, and an opportunity.
Count, now that weve exchanged each others secrets, can you trust me now? Grace asked timidly, biting her red lip. Colin certainly understood Graces implication, and so he reached out, pinched the girls smooth chin, andughed: I think, if I could get to know you more intimately, this trust would be firmer. Graces delicate face turned bright red, but she still bravely leaned in. The sweet fragrance of the girl enveloped him, and Colin could even feel his partners rising body temperature and her heart pounding. So, he didnt hesitate any longer, bowed his head, and tightly embraced Grace. This time, there were no attendant to disturb them. The next morning. When Colin opened his eyes, he saw Graces pretty face. The girl in his arms was still asleep, her soft, smooth touch made him unwilling to move his hand. Perhaps Colins slight movement woke Grace. The girl let out a small cry and woke up dazedly. Feeling Colins mischievous hands, Grace who hadnt yet recovered fromst nights passion, quickly put on a pleading expression.
Colin wasnt the type to not know how to cherish a woman, so heughed and said, Alright, I wont tease you anymore, get up. Grace smiled, came over and gave Colin a sweet good morning kiss, and then quickly got up to pick up her clothes from the floor. While getting dressed, Grace asked, Colin, whats your n now? Im going to continue south and march to White Dew City. Colin also got up from the bed, and said while getting dressed, Well leave after breakfast. Are you in a hurry? Grace seemed somewhat reluctant, Are you really going to attack White Dew City? I still think thats probably not a good idea. Colin gave a slight smile, confidently said, If I had told you a day ago that I was going to use the three thousand Blood Knight Army to break the formation of the fifty thousand Huorong Army, would you think its a good idea? Grace was speechless. To an individual like Colin who excelled in creating miracles on the battlefield, she felt that all attempts to persuade him seemed rather feeble. But Grace still tried to say: I just think that first securing Huorong City, and managing the northern half of the East Territory beyond Mount Althus would be more reliable I know youre impatient, but you need to be patient, and have faith in me. Colin looked into Graces eyes and said seriously. After spending time with her, Colin had noticed that despite her naivety, Grace had a great ambition. Of course, Colin didnt mind if his lover had ambitions. As long as she obeyed him.
Seeing the determination in Colins eyes, Grace could only nod and say, Alright, what would you like me to do? You dont need to do anything for now. Colin stepped forward and put his arms on the girls shoulders. Be patient, and stop only thinking about thend north of Mount Althus. In my eyes, the entire East Territory will eventually be mine. Feeling Colins strong confidence, Grace got excited again and once again initiated a passionate kiss. The freshly worn clothes, once again fell to the floor. Chapter 455: 453 captives_1 Chapter 455: 453 captives_1 When Colin walked into the restaurant with Grace, everyones eyes were immediately drawn to them. Even though when I say everyone, I mean just three people: Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and the current head of the Brugen FamilyViscount Grimm. As for the maids and servants in the restaurant, they did not dare to stare at Colin and Grace. Colin, thick-skinned as ever, didnt care about the stares of others. The girl beside him lowered her shy head, but her hands were still hooked around Colins arm, never letting go. Viscount Grimm, who was attentively schmoozing Prince Harrison at the time, shut his mouth immediately when he saw his sworn enemy walk in. Then, his gaze became fixated on his radiant sister, looking like a blossoming flower bud after a spring rain. His face became aplex mixture of anger, shame, hatred, and jealousy. He also thought about what would happen if the news reached the St. Prowse Family. Would his sisters marriage to Count Evan bepromised? However, when Colins gaze turned to him, Viscount Grimm lowered his head instantly like receiving an electric shock. He started eating his food earnestly as if he could avoid the cruel reality that way. Hello, Teacher! Prince Harrison and Princess Judy got up to salute, their faces full of teasing smiles. Colin nodded with a smile to his two students, then boldly sat down in the main seat. Immediately, a maid served utensils and napkins.
The long table was filled with a sumptuous breakfastmushroom stew with pine chicken, steamed white salmon, charcoal-grilled steak, cream pies, white bread, milk, and some vegetables and nuts. The chefs of the Brugen Family were quite skilled; the dishes were mouthwatering in colour and aroma, greatly whetting Colins appetite. After taking a sip of milk, Colin turned to Viscount Grimm, who was huddled to one side, and said: Viscount Grimm, in about two hours, the Blood Knight Army will leave Huorong City. You might as well prepare yourself. Viscount Grimm, suppressing his inner humiliation, squeezed out an awkward smile and replied: Alright, Count Angler, I will prepare a grand farewell ceremony for you. A farewell ceremony? Colin paused, shook his head and said, No, you misunderstood. I mean you should prepare your luggage to leave with us. Viscount Grimm waspletely dumbfounded. Aftering back to his senses, the young viscount began shivering again. It was unclear whether it was from fear or anger. Whats wrong? Not willing? Colin raised an eyebrow. Viscount Grimm trembled even more. His fingers struck his te with the cutlery. It sounded as if he were having a stroke. Puff! Princess Judy couldnt help butugh at Viscount Grimms appearance. Taking a few deep breaths, Viscount Grimm tried to steady his psyche and body; but when he opened his mouth, his voice was still trembling: Count.CountWhatWhat are youWhat do you mean? What else could it mean? Colin was extremely disdainful of the spineless Viscount in his heart, and his tone became no-nonsense. You are now my captive, dont you want to remain in Huorong City? Captive? The color drained from Viscount Grimms face, and he stammered, pointing at Grace, You canYou can take my sister. Grace didnt even lift her head at this, and continued to elegantly slice the steak on her te. Colin sneered, Viscount Grimm, is this the responsibility you take as a knight, and as the head of the Brugen Family, offering up your sister as the captive?
Hasnt she already be your lover? Viscount Grimm blurted out, II need to stay and maintain the situation in Huorong City. Moreover, moreover, if I leave with you, who will inherit the nobility of the Brugen Family? Colin rolled his eyes in annoyance, I dont care who inherits the nobility of the Brugen Family. Right now, I just want to take my captive! After speaking, he no longer paid attention to the arguing Viscount Grimm and pped his hands loudly twice. Instantly, three soldiers of the Blood Knight Army entered.
Colin waved his hand, shooing them away like a troublesome fly: Viscount Grimm is too slow in packing his things, help him speed it up. Yes, sir! Count, I am willing to serve you, willing to serve you! Sister, sister, please plead for me with Count Angler, please No matter how much Viscount Grimm pleaded, Colin was indifferent. Simrly, Grace remained silent, as if she hadnt heard her brothers cries for help. Poor Viscount Grimm was dragged out by the soldiers of the Blood Knight Army. His humiliated appearance made all the Brugen Family servants sigh in regret. Count Brugen was a notable figure, how could he have such a worthless son? Princess Judy watched these events unfold with interest, and then whispered something in Graces ear. Then, the two of them started to chat, discussing something. Colin nced at them and thought nothing of it. After all, Grace had spent a whole year in Phoenix Pce, so it wasnt surprising that she was familiar with Princess Judy. Although Prince Harrison was quite curious about what his sister and Grace were discussing, he didnt dare to ask when he saw Graces blushing face. He focused on eating the food in front of him. After stuffing thest piece of steak into his mouth and finishing the milk, Colin picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth, and said:
Harrison, Judy, you two should finish eating and pack your stuff. We will be leaving soon. Yes, Teacher! Prince Harrison immediately responded. Princess Judy, however, yfully asked, Teacher, is Sister Grace really noting with us? Colin shook his head, Grace has other things to do. Alright. Princess Judy pouted unhappily, as if she really wanted Grace to rece that boring and annoying Viscount Grimm. Seeing Colin head out, Grace quickly put down her cutlery and stood up to follow him. Once she caught up, Colin asked, After I leave, can you handle the situation in Huorong City? Yes. Grace nodded enthusiastically, As long as Grimm is not around, I am the first in line to inherit the Brugen Familys title. No one can challenge my position. However, she then hesitated and said, But Duke St. Prowse may not be willing to grant me the title easily. Colin gave a confident smile, Dont worry, Ill make him willing. Okay! Grace gave a sweet smile and held her lovers arm. Chapter 456: 454 Target White Dew City_1 Chapter 456: 454 Target White Dew City_1 The southern gate of Huorong City swung wide open, squadrons of the Blood Knight Army galloped out, raising a dust cloud that blocked out the sun. The Brugen familys guards, watching this scene, felt a sense of unreality. This iron cavalry from the North Territory hade swiftly, and left just as swiftly, apparently none too fond of Huorong City, considered the primary fortress in the east. However, they all knew that, despite the Blood Knight Army passing like the wind, their brief stay of a day and a night had profoundly transformed the city. The rumors of an illicit affair between Grace and Count Angler had already spread throughout the city. Such scious gossip always takes root effortlessly, especially when the Brugen family appeared to have no intention of suppressing the information. Thus, the future direction of Huorong City became the most popr topic of discussion among citizens. Grace was standing on the city wall, ignoring the investigative stares from people around her, staring nkly at the Blood Knight Army as they disappeared over the horizon. The butler came over, whispering, Miss, should we address these rumors spreading across the city? No need, Grace shook her head. With furrowed brow, the butler was about to persuade her when Grace spoke again: Go contact the Church. Have them prepare for my fathers funeral. Yes, the butler had no choice but to depart with a heavy heart. The cold winds howled, causing the guards on the city wall to instinctively withdraw their necks. Yet, the pampered Grace still stood there quietly, staring into the distance as if waiting for something. The clear sky was without a single cloud, pure as a turquoise mirror. Suddenly, a mere speck appeared on the mirrors surface, a ck speck circling in the sky above Huorong City. Graces eyes narrowed, she pursed her lips making a strange shape, whistling sharply time and again. Attracted by the whistling, the ck speck in the sky suddenly dived down. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be an enormous ck raven. The ravennded on Graces shoulder, affectionately rubbing its wing against her head in a way that resembled a greeting. Grace, smiling, gently rubbed the ravens head, and extracted a letter from its leg. The guards atop the city wall used the corners of their eyes to steal nces at the unusual sight of the youngdy interacting with the uniquely shaped raven, careful not to approach with questions. Finally, having read the letter, Graces expression remained the same, as if the contents of the letter hadnt surprised her. Then, she procured a ready reply from her bosom, tied it to the ravens foot, and again produced a sharp whistle with her lips. The raven cawed, spread its ck wings, and once more took to the sky, quickly disappearing from sight. Only then did Grace turn around and descend the city wall, tossing the letter shed just received into a fire pit as she walked past it. The emerging mes quickly consumed the letter, producing ashes. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew, the corner of the not fully burned letter rolled out of the fire pit. A nearby guard quickly collected it, only seeing a remaining signature: Your most beloved brother. Scratching his head in confusion, the guard wondered, hadnt Graces brother just left Huorong City? How did he write back so soon? Not daring to question it further, he promptly tossed it back into the fire pit. The mes rose again,pletely reducing that corner of the letter to ashes. You are the Dark Cavalry that gallops on the battlefield, speed is your second life Bathed in the chill wind roaring by his ears, Clyde couldnt help but recall the remarks of Marquis Garcia from themand podium when the Dark Cavalry was first established. At that time, the Dark Cavalry, galloping on the Sky Ice in, was living up to such this creed win with speed! Under the leadership of Marquis Garcia, the Dark Cavalry was like a red-hot steel de, no matter when and where, they could in the shortest time, with the fastest speed and the most brutal manner, pierce into the enemys chest, making their blood boil instantly. Through countless battles and victories, the Dark Cavalry polished its name with the enemys blood and undefeated record into a brighter and more glorious one. However, after the tragic defeat in the Shadow Gorge, Marquis Garcia left the Dark Cavalry. This force also got a newmander, a new name, and a new style. Compared to the straightforward style of Marquis Garcia, the style of Count Angler took the many Dark Cavalry warriors some time to adjust to it. They are all veterans experienced in battles, and of course, can understand the situation, as well as interpret some simple strategies. If the former tactics and strategies of Marquis Garcia were rtively easy toprehend to find the deadliest vulnerability of the enemy and then charge at it with the fastest speed and the most decisive manner, the style of Count Angler was rather inscrutable, and could even be described as unpredictable and elusive. But there was one simrity between Count Angler and Marquis Garcia, and that was their unbeaten record in battle! The decimation of a hundred thousand-strong Pegasus Army with only seven thousand remaining Dark Cavalry outside Silver Moon City, the beheading of the Troll Emperor outside the Troll Royal City after a thousand miles of raid on the Sky Ice in, and during the precarious civil unrest in the North Territory, he single-handedly turned the tide, leading his troops to defeat the seemingly numerous Rebel Army Although blood knight officers like Clyde initially struggled to understand the thought process of Count Angler, his continuous victories had already brought the Count a reputation among the troops that was no less than that of Marquis Garcia. Thus, when Count Anglermanded the main force of the Blood Knight Army outside of Alfalfa City to follow the flow of Angry River and march towards White Dew City, not a single one questioned his decision. In retrospect, Clyde still wonders if he was insane at the time. A Blood Knight Army of less than two thousand, plunged single-handedly into the hearnd of the Eastern Territory, aiming at a stronghold like White Dew City No one would think that they could possibly capture White Dew City, but oddly enough, no one doubted that Count Angler could lead them to conquer White Dew City. It might sound hard toprehend, but thats the power of reputation. With enough prestige, amander can make his troops carry out any seemingly impossible orders. The cold wind was piercing, but Clyde felt like there was a branding iron burning in his chest. White Dew City! The capital of the Eastern Territory! The territory of the St. Prowse Family! And also the ce where Marquis Garcia was once imprisoned! The disgrace of the Shadow Gorge cant be washed away by the blood of the Pegasus Army alone! Afternding on the south side of Mount Althus, the Blood Knight Army seemed to be back on the Sky Ice in, regaining the sensation of galloping freely and piercing the enemys chest like a sharp de. Clyde gulped down a sip of hard liquor on horseback, shoved a few pieces of dried beef into his mouth, all without slowing his pace. This was a basic skill for every Blood Knight, they could even sleep on horseback. After dashing for five days and nights, Clyde was certain that White Dew City couldnt be far away. Suddenly, a low horn sounded from the front. A chill ran through Clydes heart, he immediately slowed down his horse, however, the boiling blood in his chest became even more intense, because he understood Finally, they had arrived at White Dew City! Chapter 457: 455 Night Attack_1 Chapter 457: 455 Night Attack_1 Deep into the night. Atop the White Dew Citys crentions, Knight Rupert was hunkered down beside a fire basin, meticulously cleaning his longsword. Rupert was a typical knight from the Eastern Territory, a handsome young man in his early thirties, whose demeanor resembled more of a suave and dashing bard rather than a warrior. Only his carefully groomed beard lent a hint of stern masculinity to his captivating visage. He was also among the few veterans of the Pegasus Army who returned unscathed from the battle of Shadow Gorge. Severely wounded, Rupert had been sent back to the eastern territory to recuperate early, hence he was spared from following Marquis Vincent to Silver Moon City. When Rupert was initially injured, he had begrudgingly worried that failing to apany the army to Silver Moon City was a missed opportunity for valorous service. However, in retrospect, he could only take scehad he not been wounded, he mightve ended up as one of the casualties at Silver Moon City. Being the principal army of the St. Prowse Family who held dominion over the Eastern Territory, restoring the Pegasus Army was given top priority. Within a year, the decimated Pegasus Army was rapidly replenished to nearly a hundred thousand soldiers, replenishing personnel, logistics, and equipment swiftly. The Pegasus Army seemed reborn anew. However, Knight Rupert was under no illusion. The present Pegasus Army was starkly different from what it was before the restoration. Though the new recruits had achieved some semnce of being soldiers after over a year of training, Rupert knew that it was merely a facade. They were far from being an elite force and stood no chance against the fearsome warriors of the Northern Territory. Every time he thought of this, the horrifying memories of the bloodshed at Shadow Gorge cant help but engulf Ruperts mind, causing his old wounds to throb. Grimacing against the stinging cold, Rupert hastily scooted closer to the fire basin. Of course, the revival of the Pegasus Army was good news for soldiers like Knight Rupert. With so many vacant posts, Ruperts military rank naturally rose along with the tide. As a third-tier knight from a nondescript family, he wouldnt have acquired the rank of a Captain in the reforged Pegasus Army otherwise. Nevertheless, the current state of the Eastern Territory had Rupert deeply concerned. Even now, there remains uncertainty regarding the sequence of events that unfolded at Alfalfa City, and varying rumors have only added to the confusion. Did Count Howell betray the St. Prowse Family? Does the Eastern Territory still control the Angry River? And where is the Blood Knight Army now? Thest question troubled Rupert the mosthe was dreading another encounter with the dreaded Northern Riders. Lost in thought, an odd sensation suddenly overcame him. Rupert paused to listen carefully. There seem to be some disturbance. Immediately, Rupert rose to his feet, sword in hand, and walked towards the city wall to survey the outside. The night was devoid of starlight and the moon hid behind the clouds, camouging the surroundings inplete darkness. But something didnt feel right to Rupert. It was an instinct exclusive to veteran soldiers. Signalling a squadron, Rupertmenced a thorough survey around the city wall. But the search yielded nothing, seemingly alluding to Ruperts paranoia. Just as Rupert was about to abandon his inspection and return to the warmth of the fire, a creaking sound distinctly echoed in his ears. Before the soldiers could react, Rupert, instantly alert, barked out orders: Go see if someone is trying to open the city gate! The soldiers exchanged puzzled nces, questioning the sanity of their officerwho would dare contravene the military order and open the city gate at this hour? Just then, the faint sound of galloping hooves outside the city punctured the silent winter night. As far as their eyes could reach, they saw a fire dragon spreading like a tide under the hazy moonlight. Now, even these inexperienced new recruits of the Pegasus Army understood. An enemy attack! Quick! Blow the horn, blow the horn! Knight Rupert bellowed with all his might. Whoom The low-pitched sound of the military horn immediately reverberated across the city wall. Ruperts reaction hadnt been too slow, but s, the newly formed Pegasus Army was still too green. Due to theck of arge amount of experienced junior military officers, when they heard the military horn for the first time, they didnt know to guard the crucial city gate first and plunged into a panic. Moreover, it waste at night, and the military orders were not smoothly conveyed. By the time Knight Rupert and his soldiers arrived at the city gate, they were shocked to find that the cavalry vanguard outside the city had already rushed to a position less than five hundred steps away. Such a short distance, the cavalry could cover it in the blink of an eye. At this time, there was not enough time to close the city gate. Knight Rupert didnt know how the city gate was opened, but at this point, he no longer had the energy to ponder over this issue. Because with the help of the firelight, he had already seen the enemys gBlood Knight Army! The name had changed, but the degree of terror remained unabated. Old injuries in Knight Rupert started to throb again. Suppressing the fear in his heart, he roared, Block the city gate! Block? With what? Of course, with lives, with flesh and blood. Unfortunately, not everyone has such courage, especially these new soldiers who have never experienced a battle. More importantly, the force they were facing was the Blood Knight Army that had put the once-glorious Pegasus Army in trembling fear. So, when Knight Rupert stood at the city gate with a sword in both hands, he found that there were nopanions by his side. A wave of bleak sentiment surged in his heart. Has the Pegasus Armye to such a pitiful state now? Facing the rushing Northern Riders like a tidal wave by himself, Knight Rupert seemed to return to the Shadow Gorge a year ago in a daze. For a moment, he suddenly calmed down without fear or resentment, what he had was just a sense of relief and resignation. The familiar faces of the Pegasus Army once appeared in Knight Ruperts mind, and he yelled out loud: Brothers, Iming to join you now! Thump! Like a sand and stone blocking in front of a giant wave, Knight Rupert was knocked away with a single blow, and the surging wave of the cavalry continued rolling forward without any hesitation. The killing began to spread in the city. White Dew Fortress. The butler, who always paid great attention to etiquette, ran panic-stricken into the study, reported with trembling: Mymy lord, its bad! The Blood Knight Army has stormed into the city! Duke St. Prowse, who was ying chess with Marquis Vincent, didnt seem surprised at all. He did not put down the crystal chess piece in his hand and the gaze still rested on the chessboard, asked lightly: Which gate? How did they get in? Influenced by Duke St. Prowses calmness, the butler took a deep breath to steady himself and said: They entered from the North Gate. The information we have received indicates that traitors secretly opened the North City Gate and let the Blood Knight Army in. I see, Duke St. Prowse nodded. Seeing this, the butler felt much rxed. Obviously, Duke St. Prowse had anticipated all this. Perhaps this was a trap set by the Duke for the Blood Knight Army. Seeing that Duke St. Prowse did not have further instructions, the butler bowed and exited the study, even closing the door on his way out. In the study, Marquis Vincent looked at Duke St. Prowse with a grave expression, saying in a deep voice: So, father, you should believe me now, right? Chapter 458: 456 Trust_1 Chapter 458: 456 Trust_1 Inside the study, Duke St. Prowse looked up at his eldest son across the room, an indescribable depth in his gaze. Seeing this, Marquis Vincent didnt hide his disappointment, letting out a well-timed sigh of disillusionment and resentment. Father, he said, You say youre not biased. When my brother assumed based on rumors that I had been assassinated in Silver Moon City, you nearly believed him right away. But now, undeniable facts lie before you, yet you still refuse to believe me. Duke St. Prowse remained silent, setting a crystal chess piece on the board in front of him. He watched his son quietly, as if to say Its your move. Marquis Vincent tossed his chess piece onto the board, disrupting the game. Just as Duke St. Prowse was about to reprimand him, his son said: Father, dont you see? From the very beginning, Evan had his sights set on the position of the Duke of the East. For that reason, he disregarded our fraternal bond, insisting on spreading the rumor of my murder in Silver Moon City. What happened next? You pressured Count Howell into turning traitor in an attempt to elevate Evans position! And when he rallied the Lords armies against Colin Angler in Huorong City, didnt he know that the Blood Knight Army in Riverside City numbered a mere 3,000 men? It wouldnt take much to determine where the Blood Knight Armys main force is!
Yet Evan, knowing full well that Colin Angler was baiting him, left the real threat unattended and instead concentrated his efforts on waging war against Riverside City. Such actions are clearly harboring malicious intent! He probably even hopes in secret for White Dew City to fall into the hands of the Blood Knight Army, taking both you and me down with them. Wouldnt that make him the first in line to inherit the position of the Duke of the East! And should he manage to capture Colin Angler, what else would Evan be but the popr hero of the East?! After quietly listening to his sons heartfelt usation, Duke St. Prowse replied with an expressionless face: Evans actions of rallying the Lords coalition army to take down Colin Angler was done with my permission. With your permission? Marquis Vincent began to fear. Yes, Duke St. Prowse continued, I had guessed Colin Anglers n, so I sent a letter to Huorong City right away, asking Evan and Count Brugen not to worry about the safety of White Dew City and focus primarily on capturing Colin Angler. Marquis Vincent was momentarily speechless. However, Duke St. Prowse continued, Yet, based on the departure time of the Lords armies, it seems Evan had decided to rally the Lords against Colin Angler independently, even before receiving my orders. At this, Marquis Vincent immediately responded: Father, didnt I tell you! From the very start, Evan never considered the safety of White Dew City. In his eyes, youre even less important than Colin Angler If he had managed to capture Colin Angler, I wouldnt have med him for acting independently. What? Marquis Vincent was stunned for a moment before understanding what Duke St. Prowse was implying, Does that mean hes let Colin Angler slip away? Duke St. Prowse scoffed, finally showing suppressed anger: Slip away? Ha, I just received news that when the Blood Knight Army broke through to the south, they encountered the Huorong Army. After a major battle the Huorong Army waspletely wiped out! Completely wiped out? Marquis Vincent was shocked, his mouth agape, But isnt the Blood Knight Army to the north of Mount Althus just 3,000 strong? Indeed. Duke St. Prowses eyes glistened with a dangerous sparkle. Do you know how the Huorong Army was defeated? It wasnt that Evan, ignorant as he is on warfare, tookmand and led them to defeat, was it? Marquis Vincent hypothesized. No. It was his guardian knight Fletcher who decapitated Count Brugen on the battlefield! What? Is he mad? Marquis Vincent couldnt conceal his delight and let out augh despite himself.
He had initially thought that he had lost his fathers trust forever, but he hadnt expected his brother to pull a stunt like that But then, Marquis Vincent realized that this must be a part of Colins n. Thinking of that, Marquis Vincent lowered his head, hiding the faint glimmer in his eyes. To be honest, I can only believe that either Evan or his knights have simply gone mad. Duke St. Prowse sighed in frustration and exhaustion.
Marquis Vincent immediately responded, Father, dont you understand yet? Evan is probably already colluding with the North Territory! Colluding with the North Territory? Duke St. Prowses lips curled upwards in a sneer. He is a St. Prowse! How could he collude with the North Territory? What could Colin Angler offer him? Like, for example, the title of New East Duke? Hmph, you may currently hold the title of Marquis of New East, but know this, I was determined to make Evan the first in line to seed me, thereby making the entire new eastnds his. Why would he want more? Marquis Vincents eyes red with anger, but he merely shook his head and said, Father, you promised that before the disastrous defeat at Alfalfa City. Evan, realizing the severity of his mistakes, must have feared you would go back on your word and therefore He would never be so foolish as to risk losing the Huorong Army! Duke St. Prowse interrupted angrily. Hes already engaged to Count Brugens daughter. The Huorong Army was his steadfast support. Without it, he doesnt even have the right to ask for my forgiveness! Marquis Vincent spread out his hands, saying, Father, if you are still unwilling to believe that Evan has betrayed us after all Ive said, then Im out of ideas. Duke St. Prowse stared at his eldest son for a long while before finally speaking again: No, now I, indeed, no longer trust Evan A look of delight crossed Marquis Vincents face, but this quickly faded when he heard Duke St. Prowse add coldly, But I also cant trust you. If it hadnt been for Anna vanishing, I would have rewritten my will to make her the principal heir. Father! Marquis Vincent mmed his hand on the desk in vexation. Why wont you ever trust me? Duke St. Prowse stared into the eyes of his eldest son and asked sternly, Then exin to me why Colin Angler let you return? Havent I already exined? You redeemed me using half of the Pegasus Navy warships
Duke St. Prowse coldly interjected before Marquis Vincent could finish, If you continue to use such lies in an attempt to pull the wool over my eyes, then rest assured, you will never gain my trust. Marquis Vincents face froze for a second, but then he quickly recovered and continued to argue, But Father, its the truth! Duke St. Prowse scoffed, After so long, dont tell me you think I have no way of finding out what happened at Alfalfa City on that day. Father, what have you found? What I found Duke St. Prowse tightly sped his hand around the crystal chess piece, almost crushing it to dust, was that you helped Colin Angler to persuade Count Howell, leading to his sudden attack on the St. Prowse familys fleet! Upon hearing this, the study fell silent. Chapter 459: 457 Father and Son_1 Chapter 459: 457 Father and Son_1 In the study, Duke St. Prowse and Marquis Vincent were seated opposite each other. The atmosphere was stagnant to an extreme. Duke St. Prowses gaze stayed on his sons face across the table, appearing as though he wanted to discern every subtle change in his expression. Whereas Marquis Vincent was staring at the chessboard on the table, seemingly afraid to face the scrutinizing gaze of his father. Faint cries of battle filtered through the window but failed to capture the attention of the two men. It was as if instead of the terrifying Blood Knight Army storming the city, it was just a group of yful children, unworthy of any extra attention. Although seemingly calm on the outside, inside, Marquis Vincent was in utter turmoil. Duke St. Prowses words just earlier had confirmed one thing to himthere was a traitor amongst the officers of the Howell Family! Of course, perhaps in the traitors eyes, it was Marquis Vincent and Count Howell who were the real traitors to the Eastern territory. Marquis Vincent knew, that what he was going to say next was crucial, and moreover, to truly convince his father, he needed to change his initial strategy Seeing his son plunged into a long silence, Duke St. Prowse didnt press him, but just regarded him with a chilling gaze, waiting for a reasonable exnation, or another disappointing lie.
After a long time, Marquis Vincent finally spoke: Father, if I intended to harm you, I wouldnt have warned you that the real target of the main force of the Blood Knight Army was White Dew City, thus giving you time to make preparations. On hearing this, the intensity in Duke St. Prowses eyes eased slightly, but he didnt let up on Marquis Vincent, questioning: How then did you find out in advance about the true whereabouts of the main force of the Blood Knight Army? Before Marquis Vincent could respond, Duke St. Prowse preemptively closed off his escape route: Dont use some nonsense like I guessed to deceive me! Marquis Vincents expression kept shifting, as if he was going through an intense internal struggle. After a while, he finally calmed down, as if he hade to a realization. Father, do you remember the phrase you said most frequently when teaching me to y chess in my childhood? Duke St. Prowse was taken aback before asking in puzzlement: What phrase? Finally raising his head, Marquis Vincent returned Duke St. Prowses stare, and then mimicked his fathers tone: Kill the opponents king, or, let your king be killed by the opponent! Duke St. Prowse seemed to understand his sons meaning, and asked, So who are you ying against? Evan? Who else but him! Marquis Vincent growled angrily, Do you know, I actually was targeted for assassination in Silver Moon City, and moreover, knights from the Fein family were involved! Fein family Duke St. Prowse paused slightly, knowing that the Fein family happened to be staunch supporters of his second son. Exactly! Father, Evan has already taken his seat at the chessboard, facing me. Apart from doing battle, do I have any other way out? So you collude with Colin Angler and betrayed the Pegasus Navy? Marquis Vincent paused for a second, then reluctantly admitted, You have already begun to purge my foothold in the East territory, what other option did I have? On hearing this, a great sorrow swelled within Duke St. Prowse, but what dominated even more was anger. The uncontroble anger made the air in the room seem as if it solidified in that instant. Feeling his fathers overwhelming rage and the oppressive atmosphere, Marquis Vincent quickly added:
But father, I only feigned allegiance to Colin Angler, to gain freedom, and to turn the tables. But please believe me, the current situation is still within my control, and Count Howell hasnt really betrayed the Eastern territory He hasnt betrayed the Eastern territory? Duke St. Prowse scoffed, He destroyed half of the Pegasus Navy Fleet, and helped the Blood Knight army cross the Angry River, and thats not betrayal? Marquis Vincent was prepared to go all out, answering defiantly: If Evan hadnt pushed too hard, how would Count Howell make such a decision? But father, please trust me, Count Howells heart is with the Eastern territory. As long as you forgive his mistake, the Angry River will still be a barrier to the Eastern territory!
As for the Blood Knight Army that has already crossed the river, well, arent they in your trap now? Duke St. Prowses intimidating air receded slightly, but he still sneered and said, So, I should thank you? Marquis Vincent released a sigh of relief, realizing that his father had already softened his stance. He immediately shook his head, his tone heavy: No, father. I am aware that my actions brought great loss to the Eastern territory. The Pegasus Navy warriors who died at the hands of their own people, and the people of the Eastern territory who died tragically under the Blood Knight Army, its all my fault But, is this responsibility really mine alone? Who was it that pushed Evan onto the chessboard? Facing this game, do I have any other choice but to try my best to win? Suddenly, Duke St. Prowse dropped his gaze, apparently unwilling to face the resentful eyes of his son any longer. He suddenly felt somewhat confusedwas he really wrong? Quite a while ago, someone had warned Duke St. Prowse that his second son, Evan, was too cunning. They advised him to snuff out any hopes Evan had of inheriting the title of Duke of the Eastern territory early, in order to avoid chaos. In truth, Duke St. Prowse had taken this advice to heart. Thats why he had sent Evan to Yevir to be a mage, and had always tried to help his eldest son, Vincent, to build up his influence, to secure his position as the primary heir. Only when Vincent led the demise of the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, and with his wife coaxing him, did Duke St. Prowse begin to waver. Now, Duke St. Prowse suddenly wondered, if he had stood strong back then, would all this have happened?
But he quickly dismissed such pointless thoughts. Regret is the most useless emotion. Duke St. Prowse was even less willing to admit that the present situation was due to his erroneous decision in the past. He lifted his head again, looking at his son with aplicated gaze, and asked: Do you have a way to bring the Howell family back to the Eastern territory? Of course! Marquis Vincent answered without hesitation, The Howell family has never left! At that moment, Marquis Vincent was overwhelmed with relief. He knew, he had finally regained his fathers trustof course, it could also be a reluctantpromise under helplessness. But anyhow, Marquis Vincent saw life in the chessboard set before him! Father, the most important thing now is not to let the Blood Knight Army take away the members of the Howell family in White Dew City! None of them will leave White Dew City! Duke St. Prowse chuckled coldly, his eyes brimming with confidence. He then gave amand to Marquis Vincent: I want you to bring the members of the Howell family back to see me in person! As youmand, Father!
Chapter 460: 458 Trap_1 Chapter 460: 458 Trap_1 Cavalry is not good at siege warfare, this ismon military knowledge. The reason is simple, the swift cavalry do not carry siege equipment. Besides, besieging a city requires using human lives as fillings, no rational general would be willing to waste precious cavalry in a siege. Of course, if its possible to open the citys gate through internal collusion, sneak attack, deceit, and other tactics, the difficulty of siege warfare would instantly reduce by several levels for the cavalry. Thats exactly the situation for the Blood Knight Army now. Rushing in from the opened North City Gate, galloping across the wide streets, if they could crush all resistance in the city before the enemy can respond, then the capture of White Dew City would be almost guaranteed. However, if the enemy were not immediately crushed, then there would be some trouble for the Blood Knight Army. After all, capturing a city relies on the coordination of cavalry and infantry. Without the infantrys support,pletely wiping out the enemy forces in the city will cost the cavalry dearly. Because this is not a field battle. Once the city gate is broken, if quick victory cannot be achieved, then a bloody and cruel urban warfare would ensue. In this aspect, infantry has a natural advantage over cavalry. Of course, its not that cavalry cant engage in urban warfare, its just that they would lose their biggest advantage.
The Blood Knights Army also seemed unwilling to get bogged down in urban warfare. Theyunched the fiercest offensive immediately after entering the city, and their offensive target was very clear C Its not White Dew Fortress C the governing core of East Territory, but the manor of the Howell Family! Since the breakthrough of the North City Gate, the unprepared and inexperienced defending army crumbled almost immediately under the sudden fierce attack of the Blood Knight Army. The Eastern general in charge of the defense of North City tried to amass a few thousand troops, but the hurriedly assembled infantry formations were unable to withstand the charge of the Blood Knight Army. After a single battle, those soldiers of the East were instantly crushed by the Blood Knight Army and turned into a one-sided massacre. The streets were littered with the bodies of Eastern soldiers. The river of blood piled up and stretched far away. The situation in North City had thus copsedpletely. The Blood Knight Army had no intention of staying there, but insteadunched straight away towards East City, where the Howell Family was located. From the aerial view, only lines of fire dragons spreading quickly from the North City gate, their hoofbeats resounding like thunder, war cries filling the air. But when the Blood Knight Armys vanguard charged into East City, they immediately noticed that the situation here waspletely different from North City. Rows of Eastern soldiers withrge shields and long spears formed a phnx on the street that looked like a hedgehog army. Moreover, archers lining both sides of the street continuously shot arrows from the roofs of houses. This was obviously well prepared! Moreover, given the speed at which the Blood Knight Army broke through North City, the military formation in East City had probably started forming even before the Blood Knight Army entered the city! How could this be possible? Clyde waved hisnce, knocking away the iing arrows, and immediately summoned an orderly,manding him: You return to North City immediately and inform Knight Logh about the situation here. Tell him the East City defensive forces were well prepared and that this might be a trap! Yes! The orderly took hismand and left. As Clydes gaze returned to the front, he saw the Eastern defense forces standing ready and resolved. But he had no intention of backing down. Even if there was a trap ahead, under a military order, he must lead his forces forward!
Warriors of the North, follow me and kill them all! Charge! Atop the North City Tower.
Knight Logh quietly listened to the frontline report brought back by the orderly, not saying a word. His gaze was fixed on the East City, where smoke was billowing and cries of war shook the heavens. Even though he didnt see it with his own eyes, Knight Logh could guess how fierce the war situation in East City was. Apparently, the Eastern army was using the geographical advantages there, dragging the Blood Knight Army into the cruel urban warfare. Compared to the easy and lighthearted, crushing sweep of North City, it seemed that that was the real battlefield. The deputy officer beside him saw that Knight Logh was not saying anything for a long time and couldnt help but remind him: Sir, the St. Prowse Family was obviously prepared. This might be a trap specifically for the Blood Knight Army! Knight Logh chuckled coldly, saying: Well see if the Easterners trap has what it takes to trap the beast that is the Blood Knight Army! The deputy officer hesitated for a moment and did not say the words of persuasion. Instead, his gaze turned towards East City. He saw lines of fire dragons representing the Blood Knight Army obviously slowed down and their speed greatly reduced. However,pared to the newly reorganized Pegasus Army, the blood knights, as a strong army, were much stronger. Even when at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, arm types, and terrain, they were still moving towards their target with difficulty. While the war situation was at its peak, another orderly came running hurriedly, reporting to Knight Logh: Sir, our scouts outside the city have discovered enemy movements!
Knight Logh was startled, and immediately followed with questions: How many of them? How far away are they from us? The sky is too dark, we cant urately locate the enemy or know their specific situation. But ording to the traces of their marching, this is definitely arge army of tens of thousands of people! Knight Logh felt a chill in his heart and his eyebrows furrowed deeply. The deputy officer couldnt help but say: Sir, the Pegasus army is all in the city, the troops outside must be the Lords Alliance army. This is definitely a trap! Weve been fooled! We still have time to gather our troops and retreat. Otherwise, once therge army outside the city surrounds North Gate, we will be really trapped in White Dew City! Knight Logh said nothing, just gazed intently in the direction of East City. The deputy officer once again advised: Sir, I suspect Marquis Vincent has betrayed us, even if we sessfully breakthrough the defensive lines of the East City, we wont possibly be able to take the Howell Family with us! So, you should call for a retreat sooner rather thanter! Knight Logh turned his head and asked seriously: Are you sure that Marquis Vincent has betrayed us? Of course! Marquis Vincent has definitely leaked our ns to Duke St. Prowse. Otherwise, considering the speed of our raid, how would Duke St. Prowse have had time to summon a Lords Alliance army and have them lie in ambush outside the city, ready to block our retreat? Seeing that Knight Logh was still hesitating, the deputy officer once again advised: This is actually not surprising at all, Marquis Vincent, after all, is an Easterner. Even if he agreed to cooperate with us, its hard to guarantee that he wouldnt change his mind. The Count should never have trusted him in the first ce
Are you questioning the Count? Knight Logh interrupted coldly. The deputy officer immediately bowed his head. I wouldnt dare! Knight Logh looked at the deputy officer seriously and ordered: You go to East City and supervise the battle. Within three hours, you must reach the Howell Family Manor! Yes! Then, Knight Logh turned to the orderly and ordered: Let the scouts find the location of therge forces outside the city and report their movements to me at all times! Yes! Chapter 461: 459 Assassination (Part 1)_1 Chapter 461: 459 Assassination (Part 1)_1 The night is deep. Duke St. Prowse stood on the balcony of White Dew Fortress, gazing into the distance. From where he stood, he could vaguely see the battle unfolding in East City. Although the Blood Knight Army was incredibly brave, they were still caught in the meticulously crafted defenses of the Pegasus Army. Of course, Duke St. Prowse was also keenly aware that containing this unit of Northern Riders within White Dew City woulde with a horrific cost for the East Territory. It might even be a more terrifying toll than what was paid in the battle at Shadow Gorge. But Duke St. Prowse was nheless resolved to carry out this n. Because he understood that the significance of this battle was not merely in annihting this cavalry of less than twenty thousand, but in uprooting the sharpest tooth of the North Territory! More importantly, this would hold much greater significance for the East Territory. The East Territorys army has been weak for many years, is it not because theyck a whetstone? This time, Duke St. Prowse intended to use the Blood Knight Army, the hardest whetstone, to forge a formidable iron-blooded army for the East Territory.
As for those lives and flesh set to be consumed in the sharpening process, Duke St. Prowse viewed this as a sacrifice that the East Territory had to make. This is the cold-bloodedness and determination required of a wise Lord. The light sound of footsteps echoed from behind, the familiar scent of roses allowed Duke St. Prowse to guess who it was without turning around. Indeed, he watched as the Duchess, moving with an elegant stride, stood by his side. She nced at the fires in the city and chuckled, It seems that the Blood Knights truly will not give up until they seed! Duke St. Prowse smiled smugly, Of course. The Howell Family is incredibly important to the North Territory. If the Blood Knight Army fails to escort those people out of White Dew City, the North Territory will never truly control Angry River. And we, we will have leverage to persuade Count Howell to change his mind. Are you really nning to forgive the Howell Family? Do I have a choice? Duke St. Prowse gritted his teeth, The Angry River is too important to the East Territory. Didnt that old fool Count Howellunch this rebellion only because he saw the importance of the river! The Duchess sighed, casting an expression of resignation, In this case, itll be impossible to undermine Vincents position as the primary heir. Hearing this, Duke St. Prowse suddenly turned around, gazing upon his wifes profile, Why did you persuade me to change sessors initially? Of course, its because of Vincents disastrous failure at Silver Moon City, the Duchess casually responded, Do you regret it now? But Duke St. Prowse did not let the subject be diverted so easily; he continued to press her, No, you had shown your dislike for him even before Vincent messed up the Silver Moon City campaign. Furthermore, why was the Fein family convinced to join Evan? You really think I dont know anything? The Duchesss eyes were evasive, as if touched upon something undisclosed. She lifted her head to tuck a few strands of hair, blown astray by the nighttime wind, behind her ear, appearing as if to hide her uneasiness, she then chuckled, Yes, indeed, I dont particrly like Vincent. Why? The Duchess turned her head towards her husband and said, Have you forgotten? Vincent was the first child I conceived. Because I had no experience, I suffered quite a bit. Therefore, inparison to Evan and Anna who cameter, I indeed didnt care for Vincent as much.
Of course, this is my own problem. As a mother, I shouldnt favor one over the other Really? Duke St. Prowse quietly looked at his wifes face, not sure whether to believe the somewhat absurd exnation she had given. Then he asked, What about Evan? What? The Duchess looked confused. Did you not advise me a few days ago to allow Anna to inherit the Duchy of the East? Duke St. Prowse scrutinised his wife, Why has Evan lost your favour?
Thats because he keeps disappointing us, with Alfalfa City, the Huorong Army, and even acting arbitrarily to summon the lords in an attempt to trap Colin Angler. So, I began to think that perhaps he is not the best candidate for the Duke of the East. Really? Yes. Besides, Anna is making great strides in the Way of the Knight and has a good chance of being promoted to the Holy Field. It would be a good choice for her to inherit the Duchy of the East. Is that all? What else? The Duchess said matter-of-factly. Then she seemed to remember something and suddenly asked, By the way, speaking of Anna, have you found out where she is? Seeing his wife trying to divert the topic again, Duke St. Prowse finally lost his patience and said gravely, Enough, Kate. Stop pretending. Ive seen through your schemes! The Duchess stiffened, then looked at her husband, puzzled, and asked, Pretending what? What schemes? Duke St. Prowse sneered, Complications in the first childbirth, the defeat at Silver Moon City, these are just excuses! The real reason you dont want Vincent to inherit the Duchy of the East is because he married a woman from the Howell family! Not waiting for the Duchess to defend herself, Duke St. Prowse continued, The same goes for Evan. Alfalfa City, the Huorong Army these appear to be reasonable excuses. But in reality, ever since I publicly announced his engagement to Grace of the Brugen Family, youve been suggesting to me subtly to appoint Anna as the primary heir! It seems, what really matters to you is not who bes the Duke of the East, but who the spouse of the Duke is! If Im not mistaken, youve probably found a faithful husband for Anna, havent you? You Is that how you see me The Duchess began to tremble slightly, as if unable to believe her husband could suspect her so maliciously.
Isnt it? Duke St. Prowse huffed, looking at his wronged wife, but his heart was stone-like. I regret listening to your nonsense! If I had insisted on Vincents right to inherit, all of this would not have happened Heh! The Duchess suddenly scoffed, So thats what it is. You want to put all the me on me! Enough! Duke St. Prowse roared, gripping his wifes arm in rage, Kate, youve disappointed me greatly! Youve been married to the St. Prowse family for so many years, and youve given me three children, but your heart has always been with the Church! Of course, that in itself is not an issue, after all, the St. Prowse family has always been a loyal ally of the Pope. But the unspeakable act is you aiming for my heir! Whether it was the pain caused by Duke St. Prowses hold on her arm, or the realization that her true intentions were revealed, the face of the Duchess turned pale. As she racked her brains on how to exin to her furious husband, a rush of footsteps suddenly sounded. The butler noticed from a distance that the atmosphere on the balcony was a bit off. He should not interrupt, but the situation was urgent. Ignoring his hesitation, he braved himself and approached. Duke St. Prowse asked irritably: What is it? The butler, not daring to lift his head, said in a trembling voice: My lord, young master Vincent he he has been assassinated at the Howells!
Chapter 462: 460 Assassination (Middle)_1 Chapter 462: 460 Assassination (Middle)_1 What did you say?! Duke St. Prowse immediately let go of his wife, instead grabbing the cor of the butler with a ferocious expression. Under the Dukes intimidating gaze, the old butler recounted tremblingly: My Lord, ording to Marquis Vincents attendants report, when the young master arrived at the Howell family manor, he happened upon some Northerners getting ready to flee, holding members of the Howell family hostage. In a fit of anger, the young master ordered an encirclement of the manor, then personally fought with the Northerners But with apse in his vignce, the young master was killed by a Northerner wearing red armor Northerner? Duke St. Prowse, holding the butler, moved to the edge of the balcony. Pointing in the direction of East City, he snarled, Look very carefully. The Blood Knight Army hasnt even broken through the Pegasus Armys defense line, how could they have reached the Howell family or even attempted to take them hostage? My Lord, Im not sure. Perhaps they are a group of covert assassins from the North, not soldiers of the Blood Knight Army How many of them were there? ording to the report, there were about a few dozen people Just a few men, are you all idiots! Duke St. Prowse, unable to contain his anger, angrily flung the butler onto the ground, then stormed out like a raging bull.
Duchess watched as her husbands figure gradually vanished at the end of the corridor, her gaze shifted to the butler who was still gasping for breath in the corner, and asked: What about Molly and Eckert? Have they returned to the Howell family? Duchess was actually referring to Molly, Marquis Vincents wife, and Eckert, Marquis Vincents son. They have not, My Lady, they are still in White Dew Fortress. Good, send someone to keep an eye on them; do not let them leave the castle. Yes, My Lady. After the butler left, Duchess stood on the balcony looking in the direction of the Howell family, toying with the bruise on her wrist left by her husband, her expression indecisive. The Howell family. The intensebat had already stopped, the group of assassins from the North who had invaded were not many, and were soon either killed or subdued by the supporting Pegasus Army. However, following such a victorious aplishment, no warrior in the East managed augh. Because, Marquis Vincent had died! An oppressive atmosphere hung over the manor, like the prelude to an imminent storm. Knight Muffats face was so gloomy it looked as though it could drip water. He suppressed the anger and fear in his heart and sternly questioned the woman in front of him: Lady Delin, how did these Northerners appear in the Howell family manor? Lady Delin, wife of Count Howell, and currently the person in charge of the Howell family in White Dew City, replied with forced calm: Knight Muffat, shouldnt you be asking your Pegasus Army how these Northerners managed to infiltrate White Dew City undetected? Knight Muffat did not care to bear the me, he sneered and interrogated: Lady Delin, who do you think youre fooling? Your Howell family has been in cahoots with the Northerners for a long while now, Count Howells actions in Alfalfa City are nothing but a grant betrayal to the East!
And this time the Blood Knight Army stormed into White Dew City, directly targeting your familys manor, haha, isnt it obvious what they wanted to do! I am not clear what the Northerners want to do, but you should not nder the Howell family! Then why are you all packed? Knight Muffat sneered, Its gettingte, are you preparing for a trip? Lady Delin was taken aback, unable to speak.
Seizing the opportunity, Knight Muffat pressured, Lady Delin, the Duke has yet to pass judgment on you, he wishes to give your Howell family a chance to reform. So, dont attempt to justify or conceal anymore, tell me, has your family already made contact with these Northerners? After a moment of struggle, Lady Delin finally gritted her teeth and said, Knight Muffat, do you know who told us to make preparations to flee? Who? Marquis Vincent! Marquis Vincent? Knight Muffat couldnt believe that he would get such an answer from Lady Delin. But his first reaction was This woman is lying. So, he scoffs coldly and says: Lady Delin, ndering a knight who has just bravely fallen in battle isnt a very wise choice. But this is the truth! Lady Delin insisted, It was Marquis Vincent who had Molly inform us that if we saw knights in red armor, we should go with them! Knight Muffat stared into Lady Delins eyes, and she returned his gaze without flinching. Intuition told Knight Muffat that Lady Delin was not lying. But if thats true, does that mean that Vincent Marquis had long nned to help the Howell Family escape? This was absurd! Even more absurd was that Marquis Vincent had died in the battle to prevent the Howell Family from fleeing
Knight Muffat was left speechless C how could he have been deceived by such a contradictory and hole-ridden lie? Lady Delin, if you dont tell the truth, dont me me for being rude Before Knight Muffat could take any action against the obstinate Lady Delin, greetings were suddenly heard from outside the manor: Duke! Knight Muffats heart tightened and he immediately walked out without even looking at Lady Delin. Before he could reach the manor gate, he saw Duke St. Prowse entering with big strides. Duke! Knight Muffat immediately bowed and then heard the deep hoarse voice of Duke St. Prowse: Where is he? In the Great Hall. Knight Muffat hurriedly took the lead to guide the way. He had expected Duke St. Prowse to inquire about the situation, but found that the Duke just walked forward in silence, not even stopping when he passed by Lady Delin. In the Great Hall, Duke St. Prowse found that his sons remains had already been prepared and ced into a crystal coffin. As he moved closer, he saw Vincent lying peacefully inside. If not for the ferocious wound across his chest, anyone would have thought he was merely sleeping.
Seeing Duke St. Prowse standing in front of the coffin in silence, Knight Muffat signaled the attendants in the hall to quietly leave, leaving the father and son alone. The howling cold wind continuously entered the Great Hall, apanied by the distant sounds of battle. Standing alone in front of the coffin, Duke St. Prowse suddenly felt an unspeakable sorrow, as well as infinite regret and self-me. You only appreciate what you have once youve lost it. At this moment, facing Vincents remains, Duke St. Prowse finally realized that Vincent should have been his best sessor. Considering Evans recent behavior, was he really better than Vincent? And not to mention Anna, who was naive and unreliable. At least when White Dew City was in crisis, only his eldest son, Vincent, remained here, helping him formte strategies against the enemy and even risking his own life to fight till the end The churning regret was like ants gnawing at Duke St. Prowses heart. Had he not listened to nderers and defended his eldest sons right to inherit, outsiders wouldnt have had the opportunity to incite civil unrest in the East City, and he wouldnt have had to endure the pain of losing a child. In his grief, Duke St. Prowse felt his eyes moisten with tears. Through his blurred vision, Duke St. Prowse seemed to notice his sons remains move. He initially thought it was a hallucination caused by excessive grief, but the next second, an intense pain came from his chest. Duke St. Prowse abruptly opened his eyes wide and saw his supposedly dead son staring at him!
And in his sons hand, a ck dagger was held. The dagger pierced through the crystal coffin and stabbed into the chest of Duke St. Prowse! Chapter 463: 461 Assassination (Part 2)_1 Chapter 463: 461 Assassination (Part 2)_1 In the chilling wind, Lady Delin tightened her cor, but couldnt prevent the biting cold from burrowing into her neck. What chilled her heart more was the icy gaze from the soldiers of the Pegasus Army around her. Just now, Duke St. Prowse had hurriedly walked past her. Even though he didnt say any words, his disdainful attitude was enough to make Lady Delins heart shudder. If the Howell Family had a chance to reform before, now, after the death of Marquis Vincent here, that opportunity had be extremely slim. Whats worse, with Marquis Vincent dead, even if Duke St. Prowse forgave the Howell Family, their future in the eastern territories would certainly be bleak. Because, the Howell Familys greatest reliance was gone. What they were about to face would undoubtedly be endless suspicion and suppression. So, under the current situation, the only way out for the Howell Family seemed to be to ally with the North Territory. Even if they were branded as traitors, it would still be better than staying in the eastern territories! But the question was, how to escape to the North Territory? Lady Delin knew that the Blood Knight Army had already invaded White Dew City, now she could only hope that this battle-hardened strong army from the North Territory could sessfully lead her family out of here.
Lady Delin In a daze, Lady Delin seemed to hear someone calling her. But when she looked around, she couldnt find anyone. Just as she thought she was hallucinating, the raspy, monotonous voice rang out again. Lady Delin heard it clearly this time, and to her horror, discovered that the voice was actuallying from a corpse of a Northerner at her feet! The man was pinned to the ground with a long spear, but through the eye holes of the armor, Lady Delin could see that pair of cold eyes staring at her. She involuntarily swallowed, but managed to suppress her fear and remain silent. After casting a nce around, Lady Delin quietly approached the corpse when no one was paying attention. When the chaos urs, take the people of the Howell Family and flee towards the South Gate The mans voice was coarse and icy, like a voice from hell, but it gave Lady Delin a glimmer of hope. She couldnt help but whisper, What chaos? Is the Blood Knight Army about to break through? However, her question didnt receive an answer. Lady Delin couldnt help but ask again, but there was still no response, as if the man had held on just long enough to utter that sentence. Lady Delin nced around, and seeing that no one paid attention to her, she crouched down and knocked on the armor of the corpse. Thump thump There was no movement. Thump thump Stop knocking. Lady Delin jumped in shock, then turned around to see that it was Knight Muffat who had spoken from behind her.
Sir Muffat. Lady Delin stood up, feeling somewhat guilty, she didnt dare to meet Knight Muffats eyes. It turned out that Knight Muffat had not heard the previous conversation, but seeing Lady Delin knocking the armor of a corpse, he couldnt help asking in displeasure: What are you doing? I Im just curious about who this man is
Hes a Northerner, how many do you know? Knight Muffat replied casually. But curiosity got the better of him, and he crouched down as well, removing the helmet of the corpse. This man looks somewhat familiar Knight Muffat looked at the face of the middle-aged man, stroking his chin as he fell into deep thought. Suddenly, he froze. Because he recognized the identity of this corpse! But just as Knight Muffat was about to call out, a dreadful scream erupted from Duke St. Prowse in the hall! In that same moment, Knight Muffat was horrified to discover that the corpse in front of him had suddenly opened its eyes! A terrifying aura enveloped Knight Muffat. For a moment, he seemed to glimpse an ancient giant dragon. Its powerful oppressive force robbed him of his breath, let alone being able to scream. Luckily, the resurrected Northerner paid no mind to Knight Muffat. He leapt from the ground, withdrew the long spear impaling his body as a weapon, then rushed to the hall like a sharp arrow. Once the man left, Knight Muffat sank to the floor in relief, gasping heavily. At the same time, he shouted, Quick! Go and save His Grace! The man just now is Lucien, a sixth-rank warrior from the North Territory! Lucien? It should be known that in this world where the Holy Fields strong ones are few and far between, the sixth rank already represents the pinnacle of personalbat power. Thus, Luciens name is just as well-known even in the Eastern Territory. When the members of the St. Prowse Familys personal guard heard Knight Muffat disclose the mans identity, they immediately rushed to the hall in an attempt to protect their master. However, those supposedly dead assassins from the North suddenly sprang from the ground, one after another! Caught off guard, the Eastern warriors suffered heavy casualties.
Horrifying screams filled the entire Howell Manor. Upon seeing this, Lady Delin finally understood what the man had meant by turmoil. So, she decided instantly. She yelled at the stupefied members of the Howell Family, Quick! Follow me and lets break free! With that, Lady Delin took the lead and charged ahead. The other members of the Howell Family came to their senses, all following her like a swarm of bees. Upon seeing this, Knight Muffat felt angry and anxious. However, he couldnt bother with the members of the Howell family now; clearly, the safety of Duke St. Prowse was more critical. So, he grabbed a soldier and instructed, You, immediately contact the nearby Pegasus Army. Have them intercept and capture the fleeing members of the Howell Family. They must not be allowed to escape from White Dew City! Yes, sir! After that, Knight Muffat pulled out his sword, bellowing, Brothers! Kill these Northerners! Save His Grace! Charge! In the hall, the crystal coffin was shattered. Marquis Vincents entire chest was caved in by the furious Duke St. Prowse, and copious amounts of blood gushed continuously from his mouth like a geyser. Despite all that, he wasnt dead yet.
Moreover, he bore a chilling smile on his face, his gaze filled with undisguised hatred and pleasure as he stared directly at his own father. Traitor! Duke St. Prowse clenched his fists and prepared to strike again. But at this moment, he suddenly sensed a strong sense of danger approaching from behind. Spinning around, Duke St. Prowse saw a figure charging at him with astonishing speed. Lucien? Having taken off his helmet, Duke St. Prowse recognized Lucien at a nce. Even though they werent familiar with each other, Duke St. Prowse knew he was a difficult opponent. He left no room for negligence and met the challenge with full force. The dazzling Holy Light surged around Duke St. Prowse, quickly converging into his fists. In the void, the sound of war horses neighing seemed to echo. Duke St. Prowses face hardened, and he threw a punch! Chapter 464: 462 Death of the Duke_1 Chapter 464: 462 Death of the Duke_1 Boom! A loud noise erupted, with an invisible shockwave at the center of Duke St. Prowse and Lucien, rapidly bursting out in all directions. All the ss windows of the building shattered simultaneously. Scattered ss shards, propelled by the rolling shockwave, raced towards the Easnd warriors outside attempting to surround them, causing screams of pain. Duke St. Prowse stood mid-air, a gigantic phantom of a white horse emerged behind him in an instant. Behind the white horse, a pair of wings, over ten meters long, spread out with a rumble, almost instantaneously filling the space of the entire hall. Whoosh! Amidst the roaring sound of the wind, these phantom-like giant wings blocked the light, relentlessly descending upon Lucien. The domineering aura it brought along with it, stirred up various objects in the hall, causing them to tumble all around. As the wings pped, the air was violently forced out like a bellows, making the entire hall tremble intensely. The enormous Holy Light Energy slowly began to coalesce into a solid entity, and it then violently smashed into Lucien. Luciens face did not change the slightest bit, it just quickly erupted with his fighting spirit to form arge red crystal-like shield in front of him.
Compared to the colossal wings, his thin shield seemed to bepletely outssed. Bang! In an instant, the giant wings apanied by a horrid impacting force, fiercely struck the crystal shield. There was a cracking sound; delicate visible cracks began to appear on the crystal shield, spreading worryingly fast in all directions. Only the first wave of the sh immediately separated the superior from the inferior. Although both were of the 6th rank, Duke St. Prowse, being a knight, was obviously stronger than Lucien, who was a warrior. This was the suppression a Divine Beings profession had over a regr profession. Actually, under normal circumstances, Duke St. Prowse would not worry about fighting Lucien. He had the absolute confidence to defeat a 6th rank warrior, but now, he wasnt so confident. Because, a dagger was still lodged in his chest. Feeling the bone-piercing pain and the constant draining of his strength, Duke St. Prowse knew that he had to end the battle quickly. Otherwise, these injuries would only worsen as time dragged on. Hence, looking expressionlessly at Lucien who was still struggling in front, Duke St. Prowse opened his mouth and an invisible roar exploded out from him. In an instant, countless tinum threads rushed up into the sky from the phantom Pegasus behind him. Swish swish swish! All the threads twisted around one another, suddenly igniting and burning violently in mid-air, and in the blink of an eye transformed into an enormous golden torch. Crack! In a strange light sound, a point of white light suddenly shone from within the torch. A wless spiral horn, as if made of jade, gently emerged from the torch fire, slowly yet with incredible swiftness, it targeted Luciens crystal shield. The speed was so fast, Lucien was unable to react to it. He could only watch helplessly as the jade-like spiral horn touched his shield seemingly without any effort. Everything seemed to have frozen in an instant.
Maybe a secondter, or perhaps a centuryter, time began to flow again. Crack! The crystal shield began to slowly turn into ashes. Dust filled the sky.
But that jade-like spiral horn hadnt disappeared. It continued to pierce towards Lucien with a sluggish yet incredibly firm motion. Even though the spiral horn hadnt yet touched Luciens body, his armor couldnt stand up to this frightening force. It softened, copsed, and even melted into iron droplets that dropped onto the ground, just like a candle when exposed to magma. Whoosh The spiral horn finally met Lucien and effortlessly pierced through him! In front of this bizarre force, it seemed like no defense worked. Luciens chest was punctured like a piece of thin paper, creating a big hole. Through the hole, one could clearly see his broken heart! Duke St. Prowse looked at his masterpiece, finally a satisfied smile on his face. But following that, his face turned pale, his overwhelming aura slowly wilting, the Pegasus phantom behind him started to slowly dissolve in the air like ice exposed to the sunlight. Obviously, the terrifying strike had ced a great burden on Duke St. Prowse. Cough cough Duke St. Prowse coughed up fresh blood then wiped it away. He neglected Lucien in front of him, instead turning towards Vincent hiding in the corner of the wall, his face revealed surprise: Youre still not dead? Marquis Vincent huffed in pain, his heart and lungs were almostpletely destroyed by Duke St. Prowse, but even so, he was not dead yet.
Duke St. Prowse slowly walked towards his son, his eyes filled with undisguised killing intent. As he walked, he spoke, Ungrateful son, you know? I had already decided to let you inherit my nobility. However, are you really that impatient? Marquis Vincent watched as his father advanced steadily towards him, butughed. Because of the blood froth in his mouth, hisughter appeared to be exceptionally grim: Fathercough coughYour whimsso variablehow could Iwait patiently.. Who knowsthe dayyou would change your mind again Duke St. Prowses face was as cold as ice as he coldly replied, In that case, dont wait any longer! Go ahead and confess your sins to our Lord! With that, he swung a punch at Marquis Vincents skull. But at that time, Duke St. Prowse suddenly felt a strong wave of fighting spirit behind him. He turned around in shock and saw Lucien, who should have been dead, charging at him once more. The long spear in his hand was like a flood dragon emerging from the water, leaving a silver-white afterimage in the air as it stabbed at Duke St. Prowse. Caught off guard, Duke St. Prowse could only dodge slightly to avoid his vital points, allowing the long spear to pierce through his right chest. Ahh Even while releasing a blood-curdling scream, Duke St. Prowse still reached out his hand and caught hold of Luciens throat. Crack! A gruesome bone-breaking sound echoed, and Duke St. Prowse crushed Luciens throat.
However, Lucien seemed to be unaware of his plight. He made no attempt to defend himself but instead grabbed the dagger lodged in Duke St. Prowses chest. Then, he gave a forceful twist! Duke St. Prowse let out a desperate roar, his hands tightened again, attempting to strangle Lucien with all his strength. However, it was toote, the strength within his body, like a receding tide, rapidly drained away. His vision became blurry and his consciousness increasingly fuzzy. Before the darknesspletely engulfed him, Duke St. Prowse repeated with despair and confusion: Youwhywont youdie Chapter 465: 463 Breakout (Up)_1 Chapter 465: 463 Breakout (Up)_1 Duke! Knight Muffat, who had finally managed to enter the hall, looked at the scene before him and let out a cry of despair. Nevertheless, Muffat took a deep breath, assumed a fighting stance, and prepared to give it his all, ready to honour the vow he had made, even though he knew he was no match for Lucien. Surprisingly, Lucien ignored Muffatpletely. He hoisted the corpse of Duke St. Prowse on his shoulders and charged straight out. Knight Muffat was left stunned, unsure whether to feel relieved or enraged. Just as he was about to pursue him, he heard a faint groan. Marquis Vincent! Knight Muffat hurried over, and looked anxiously at Marquis Vincent, who was lying on the floor, Youre still alive! Marquis Vincent was struggling to speak, his mouth frothing with blood. Dontdont letthe Howell Familyget away Knight Muffat assumed that Marquis Vincent had woken up due to the afterwave of the fight, and was unaware of Duke St. Prowses assassination. Dont worry! The Howells wont escape! Hold on, Ill find a priest for your treatment! After a fewforting words, Muffat rushed off to find a priest, careful not to distress Marquis Vincent with the news of Duke St. Prowses death.
The Howell Manor had turned quiet again, with most of the guards gone to chase after the assassins or the fleeing Howells, leaving only a scattered few behind. Go to the Church Knight Muffat pulled aside a guard to send for a priest but noticed a figure at the manors entrance. Marchioness! Knight Muffat quickly bowed in greeting, then realizing she was the Archbishop of the East, said, My Lady! Marquis Vincent is severely injured and critical. Please see him immediately! The Marchioness frowned, looking dumbfounded, Is Vincent still alive? Yes. For a moment, Knight Muffat was somewhat embarrassed. There was a misunderstanding earlier Take me there quickly. The Marchioness walked beside Knight Muffat, asking, Where is the Duke? Why isnt he here? Knight Muffat hung his head in shame and anguish, The DukeIm afraid he has been murdered What? The Marchioness stopped abruptly. Her body wavered and she wouldve almost fallen. Knight Muffat hastily advised, My Lady, please put aside your grief for now. Marquis Vincent needs your help. As for the Duke, Ive sent men to track down the assassins from the North. I will inform you as soon as we have definite news. Alright The Marchioness nodded tremulously. Her expression was a bit dazed, but she braced herself and walked into the hall to Marquis Vincents side. My Lady, please concentrate on treating Marquis Vincent. If there is anything you need, just say the word. I will be waiting outside. Alright. Once Knight Muffat stepped out, The Marchioness examined Marquis Vincents wounds and checked his breathing. The surprise on her face was evident. It was hard to believe that her son had survived such serious injuries. However, upon seeing her sons severe condition, the Marchioness merely stared but did not make any move to treat him. Time ticked away. The Marchioness appeared to be lost in thought, entirely oblivious to her own son inching closer to deaths door by the moment. After what seemed like an eternity, the sound of footsteps stirred the Marchioness out of her contemtion.
Vincent! The Marchioness hurried in, her face pale with fear. Upon seeing her husbands horrifying injuries, her already pale face lost all of its remaining color. My Lady! How is VincentHow is he? The Marchioness was too shocked to remember courtesy, as she asked in a daze. The Duchess didnt mind her daughter-inws rudeness, and said with a worried look: I have already tried to heal him, but his injuries are too severe. Whether he can regain consciousness depends on his will and whether our Lord is willing to show mercy
The Marchioness suddenly knelt down with a thud, crying and begging: Please, you must save him! The Duchess helped Molly get up, saying, He is my own son, how could I not try my best to save him? Have someone carry him back first. Be careful not to touch his wounds, and dont seek others for help. Later, I will personally attend to him and perform the healing magic. The Marchioness wiped her tears and nodded repeatedly, saying, Okay! Okay! After giving a few more instructions, the Duchess walked out. But what she didnt notice was that, as she turned around, Marquis Vincent suddenly opened his eyes, icy cold gaze fixated on his mother. On the tower of North City. Knight Logh gazed intently in the direction of the East City, deep in thought. Orderlies came and went, bringing thetest battlefield situation here. The situation in the East City was still tense, but the vanguard of the Blood Knight Army was already not far from the manor of the Howell family. It was estimated that it wouldnt be long before good news woulde from there. However, the situation outside the city was not optimistic at all. ording to thetest news from the scout cavalry, the Easterners army outside the city had already surrounded White Dew City and was constantly shrinking the encirclement.
In fact, Knight Logh was not afraid of the enemys encirclement strategy. Knowing the mighty attack power of the Blood Knight Army, the Easterners encirclement was no different from a rag bag full of holes. However, there was a premise, that is, the Blood Knight Army could deploy their formation outside the city and gain enough charging eleration distance. If the Easterner army outside blocked the city gate, the tragic scene from Shadow Gorge might be repeated. Therefore, the Blood Knight Army must not be trapped in the city. They must break out before the Easterner Army outside the city tightens the encirclement. The Deputy officer couldnt help bute forward several times to advise, but Knight Logh gazed at the direction of the East City and still hadnt issued the order to break out. As time passed bit by bit, the Easterner army outside the city was getting closer and closer. Just when Knight Logh was about to run out of patience and was about to order the breakout, a dazzling blue magic signal tore through the dark night sky and bloomed above the East City. Knight Loghs face lit up with joy, he immediately ordered: Blow the horn, gather the army, prepare to break out! Yes! Whoo The deep and rhythmic sound of the military horn echoed through the night sky of White Dew City, awakening the Blood Knight Army warriors still fighting in the East City. They immediately stopped entangling with the enemy and started to withdraw in an orderly manner. Clyde wiped a blot of blood from his face, grabbed an orderly passing by, and said anxiously: We havent got the people from the Howell Family yet. I just saw them running to the south. Why are we retreating now?
I dont know. Execute the military order! Clyde sighed and had no choice but to turn his horse around and yell: Brothers, follow me and break out! Chapter 466: 464 Breakout (Down)_1 Chapter 466: 464 Breakout (Down)_1 The night was deep. Count Nicoll gazed in the direction of White Dew City in the distance and asked his deputy officer: How much longer will it take to reach White Dew City? Sir, at our current pace, it will probably take about three more hours. The deputy officer thought for a moment, then asked, Should we increase our marching speed? No. Count Nicoll refused immediately, White Dew City is home to a hundred thousand Pegasus Army troops. They have the advantage of the terrain and were well-prepared. Theres no way the Blood Knight Army could break them in such a short time. We dont need to rush, maintain formation and push forward steadily. Yes, sir! As they talked, there was suddenly amotion from the left wing of the army. Count Nicoll, frowning, ordered: Halt the advance! Seeing this, the deputy officer cautiously reminded him, Sir, it appears to be a small detachment of the Blood Knight Army harassing us, aiming to slow down our progress. I know. Count Nicoll nodded, Send someone to check the situation, just to be safe.
Yes, sir. Although a bit helpless, the deputy officer had tried to subtly suggest to Count Nicoll not to let the harassment of the Blood Knight Army slow them down, but it seemed that However, he understood Count Nicolls mindset. This time, Duke St. Prowse had issued a call to arms, asking the lords to surround White Dew City with their armies and cut off the retreat of the Blood Knight Army. Although the lords hadplied, they each had their own agendas. Just like Count Nicoll, he actually knew that the Blood Knight Army was sending out small forces to dy the allied lords advance. However, Count Nicoll was intentionally ying dumb, dawdling outside the city. The reason was simple, he did not want his army to face the fearsome Blood Knight Army. The news of the Huorong Armys total annihtion by three thousand Blood Knight Army had already spread south of Mount Althus, and when Count Nicoll first received the news, he absolutely refused to believe it. However, as the news was confirmed, the idea that the Blood Knight Army was invincible took hold in Count Nicolls mind. Other lords who had epted Duke St. Prowses call to arms felt the same way. The tragic defeat of the Huorong Army had utterly shattered their confidence. If three thousand Blood Knight Army could be so terrifying, what about the main force of the Blood Knight Army in White Dew City? Thus, these lords of the Easnd prefer to let the Pegasus Army exhaust the strength of the Blood Knight Army. When the Blood Knight Army was exhausted, they would surround it with their own armies, hoping to gain some military achievements. As for whether this would cause heavy casualties to the Pegasus Army, reduce White Dew City to ashes, or even provide an opportunity for the Blood Knight Army to break through and withdraw, Count Nicoll and the other Easnd lords did not really care. What they cared more about was their own familys army, which was the basis of their standing. Duke St. Prowse was well aware of this, so he made serious promises to these lords who hade to help. For example, to Count Nicoll, Duke St. Prowse promised that if they were able to annihte the main force of the Blood Knight Army in this battle, the Nicoll familys nobility could be elevated a notch. Going up from count, that would be marquis! Generally speaking, the four dukes rarely bestow the title of marquis, except for the first in line to their own session. After all, the territory required to confer a marquis is too vast, and the dukes were not willing to empower their vassals with such great forces. Only Garcia, who was of the St. Hilde family, and had established countless military exploits, could be granted the title of marquis.
Count Nicoll had never thought that he could one day be on par with Marquis Garcia, but even such a temptation could not alleviate his fear of the Blood Knight Army. Actually, if Duke St. Prowse could have assigned someone whom he trusted and who was prestigious enough as the inspector-in-chief, these lords would not be dawdling so much. But the problem was, Duke St. Prowse could no longer dispatch anyone. He, of course, couldnt leave White Dew City. As for Marquis Vincent, his eldest son, he hadntpletely trusted him at that time.
His second son, Count Evan, was not by his side, and even his youngest daughter, Anna, was untraceable. Other people simply didnt have the qualifications to control the situation. In desperation, Duke St. Prowse could only appoint Count Nicoll as temporarymander of this lord alliance army. But judging from the current situation, he seemed to have overestimated Count Nicolls courage. Moreover, he misjudged the real target of the Blood Knight Armys surprise attack on White Dew City C It was not the Howell Family, but he himself! The gentle light of dawn gradually filtered through from the east, gently and persistently tearing apart the dark nket of the night. Count Nicoll woke up from his sleep, rubbed his eyes, and pounded his back. The old count, in his sixties, suddenly felt that he was no longer able to adapt to the military life. If the promises given by Duke St. Prowse werent so tempting, Count Nicoll really wasnt prepared to lead an army into battle himself. While he was stretching his body, suddenly, the ground seemed to start shaking. Countless thunderous noises came from the distance, like the rumble of resounding thunder, and like a surging tide.
The Counts face changed instantly, he roared: Halt! Form a line to prepare for enemy encounters! Just as themand was issued, Count Nicoll saw countless shadows suddenly appearing on the horizon, filling the entirend, without a single gap, even the rising sun was obscured by this dark tide. Suddenly, the sky changed color. Count Nicoll felt his heart was being tightly held by a giant hand, he could not breathe at all. Is this the Blood Knight Army? Raise shields! Ready spears! Prepare, bowmen! As the pace of their march was slow and they were well prepared, the response speed of the allied Lords army was very fast. However, even if they had formed a full defensive formation, they couldnt help but feel nervous facing the oing Blood Knight Army. Nearly twenty thousand elite cavalrymenunching a group charge, such a scene is unimaginable for those who havent experienced it first-hand.
That kind of impact, that kind of oppressive force, is enough to make anyone tremble with fear. Facing the numerous allied army of the Lords, the Blood Knight Army did not choose any probing moves and started with a straightforward group charge. Because Knight Logh had absolute confidence. Throughout the night, the Blood Knight Army had been keeping a close watch on the Lords Army outside the city and persistently sent out small troops to harass them. So, the probing was already in progress. And, the feedback was so disappointing that it even caused Knight Logh to be disillusioned. Is this all there is? The weakness of the Eastern Army was expected, but he didnt expect them to be this feeble. Moreover, Knight Logh could tell at a nce that these Lords had no courage to fight a life or death battle with the Blood Knight Army. Therefore, facing such an opponent, Knight Logh chose the most direct and violent way of attacking C Charge ahead! The surging cavalry, like a loosed sharp arrow, charged into the military formation of the Eastern Allied Forces with unstoppable momentum. It was like a red-hot de being inserted into butter, the seemingly intact infantry formation was actually fragile and was torn apart at once, leaving a ghastly gap.
Countless Eastern soldiers who were caught off guard were crying and crawling, trying to escape from this devilish army that seemed to have crawled out from the underworld. This was not an opponent they could handle. They stood no chance at all! The gap was getting bigger and deeper, quickly forming a passage that ran through the entire military formation. After breaching the allied forces formation, the Blood Knight Army did not stop and headed straight north. Only leaving behind a devastated field of the Eastern Allied Forces, and a group of Eastern Lords who hadpletely lost their nerve. Chapter 467: 465 Heir (Part 1)_1 Chapter 467: 465 Heir (Part 1)_1 The dawn slowly pierced through the clouds, casting a golden glow over thend. Unidentified wild grass stretched under the shining sun, greedily absorbing the fresh blood that had not yet coagted on the battlefield. A group of vultures circled in mid-air, being the ever-present revelers of death. asionally, theyd swoop down to snatch a piece of decaying meat, only to be immediately driven away by the Eastern soldiers who were cleaning up the battlefield. Count Nicoll sat dazed upon his war horse. The thick smell of blood that wafted by made him feel nauseous from time to time. The piles of corpses that were stacked up mountain-high on the battlefield nearly made the old count pass out. This battle did not injure Count Nicoll, except for a frantic moment of running and losing his helmet in the process. However, even if he was untouched, the old count seemed to have lost his backbone, his stooped waist and graying hair made him appear to have aged by a decade. The battle was sudden and ended very quickly. The Blood Knight Army gave a deadly blow to the Allied Lords of the East before departing. Actually, at that time, the Allied Lords werepletely stunned. If the Blood Knight Army had turned around and charged a few more times, this gigantic and cumbersome alliance would immediately copse. If the Blood Knight Army had pressed on in their pursuit, few here would have escaped with their lives. Although White Dew City was close by, if the Lords alliance copsed and the fleeing soldiers made it to White Dew City, the people inside wouldnt dare open the gates to receive them.
Fortunately, the Blood Knight Army did not intend topletely annihte them. Count Nicoll didnt think that this was due to kindness, orck of strength, but more like it wasnt necessary. As if a giant casually killed a few flies, and the remaining flies, terrified, flew around in chaos. But the giant wouldnt chase the flies to kill them one by one. Of course, if the flies came seeking death again, the giant certainly wouldnt spare them. Having realized this, a strong sense of shame and humiliation surged up, making Count Nicolls old face flush crimson. Everyone knew that the Eastern Army was incredibly weak, but no one imagined that the gap between them and the North was this huge! Count Nicoll once rejoiced that the East had the natural boundary of the Angry River, but now, he suddenly felt that the Angry River was not a shield for the East, but more like a cage. It locked the Easterners in this greenhouse, and when the real storm came, the flowers in the greenhouse would only be ruthlessly destroyed. On the other hand, the threat of trolls might make the North suffer, but it also helped the North refine a terrifyingly invincible cavalry! Just over twenty thousand strong, the Blood Knight Army managed to stir up the vast East and turned it upside down. Count Nicoll suddenly felt lost C where exactly was the future of the East? My lord. In the midst of his musings, his deputy officer came over, carrying the helmet Count Nicoll lost. Count Nicoll let out a sigh, took his own helmet, but didnt put it on. He asked in a deep voice, What are the casualties? The count hasnt beenpleted yet, but based on initial estimates, Im afraid nearly thirty thousand people died in this assault by the Blood Knight Army Count Nicolls mouth twitched, his heart bleeding. He was well aware that the casualties caused by the initial charge of the Blood Knight Army could not be this high. More people were likely trampled to death when fleeing, and many others became deserters out of fear, thus were counted in the death toll. Seeing Count Nicoll remain silent for a long time, the deputy officer gently reminded him: Your Lordship, we should still enter the city as soon as possible. In case the Blood Knight Armyes back
It was only then that Count Nicoll came to his senses and hastily said, Yes, yes, yes, immediately order the troops to regroup and head towards White Dew City! Yes! Following thismand, the reaction of the Allied Lords was extremely swift. Even though the battlefield had not yet beenpletely cleaned up, they couldnt be bothered with that now. Everyones thought was to enter the city at once, hoping to never meet the Blood Knight Army on the open battlefield again in this lifetime.
Count, this way please. Following the butler, Count Nicoll was headed towards the inner court of the White Dew Fortress. His mind was racing, rehearsing how he would exin himself to Duke St. Prowse. In deep thought, Count Nicoll didnt notice the oppressive atmosphere that filled the castle. Arriving at the Dukes study, Count Nicoll tidied his cor and lightly knocked on the wooden door. Come in. Hearing the voice of the Duchess, Count Nicoll didnt think twice and entered the room swiftly. Two people were in the study, but besides the Duchess, the other one wasnt Duke St. Prowse as Count Nicoll had expected. Instead, it was Ivan St. Prowse. Count Nicoll was somewhat puzzled, but he still stepped forward to pay his respects. Even though Ivan had no nobility title and was just a knight from a coteral line of St. Prowse Family, Count Nicoll treated him with the same respect. Since the elder brother of Knight Ivan Emoson St. Prowse was the serving governor in the Senate for the East Territory. So, even though Knight Ivan was average in ability and not very reputable, he still held a considerable weight in the St. Prowse family. The Duchess signaled Count Nicoll to sit down, then asked: Count Nicoll, how is the situation outside the city?
Count Nicoll looked embarrassed but had no choice but to give a brief report on the war situation outside the city. Of course, during this process, he inevitably downyed the gravity of the situation to absolve himself, but no matter how he tried to gloss things over, he could not change the fact that the Blood Knight Army had broken through the alliance of lords military formation and sessfully escaped. The Duchess listened quietly to Count Nicolls ount. Instead of ming him, she defended him saying: Count Nicoll, you cant really be med for this. Nobody had expected the Blood Knight Army would be so decisive to retreat. In the situation then, nobody could have stopped the Blood Knight Army that was determined to break out. Thank you for your understanding! Count Nicoll sighed but quickly asked, Where is the Duke now? Regardless of my reasons, I ended up losing this battle, so I would like to personally apologize to the Duke. As he finished his sentence, it suddenly became eerily quiet. The Duchesss face was filled with grief, as Knight Ivan lowered his head in seemingly silent mourning. Count Nicoll blinked in confusion, wondering if he had said something wrong. But soon, he heard shocking news from the Duchess: Count Nicoll, Duke St. Prowse was assassinated at the Howell Manor, and his prospects are rather grim Whwhat? Count Nicolls jaw dropped, and he sat in shock for quite a while. But then he immediately questioned, By your words, it seems the Dukes death is not confirmed yet? ording to Knight Muffat, who was at the scene at the time, the Duke had a long spear plunged through his right chest and was stabbed in the heart with a dagger but since the Duke was taken away by the Northerners, his status is still uncertain.
However The Duchess covered her mouth, apparently unable to hide her grief. Count Nicolls mind was in a whirl, and it felt like his world was copsing. At this moment, it was Knight Ivan who spoke up, Duchess, Count, its not truly time to mourn. The Blood Knight Army may have retreated for now, but who knows if they will return? The most urgent thing is to determine a sessor for the Duke to take overall charge and stabilize the people. Youre right. The Duchess took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, then turned to Count Nicoll, asking, Count, who do you think is the most suitable to seed the Duke of the East Territory? Chapter 468: 466 Heir (Part 2)_1 Chapter 468: 466 Heir (Part 2)_1 Upon hearing the Duchesss question, Count Nicoll instinctively became alert. As a veteran in politics for many years, Count Nicoll obviously knew that the struggle for inheritance rights often tended to be the most fierce and bloody. Especially in the East Territory, within the St. Prowse Family. The struggle for inheritance rights had been going on for a long time, and one could even say that the current dire situation in the East Territory wasrgely caused by it. Truth be told, Count Nicoll had always been unwilling to get involved in this muddled mess. He was old, his approach was bing increasingly conservative, unwilling to engage in things such that return could be great, but the risk might be even greater. Moreover, the lessons learned from the Howell Family and the Brugen Family further convinced Count Nicoll of the need to sidestep these affairs. Duchess, as for the matter of the sessor to the Duke of the East Territory, I really am not in a position toment. But the Duchess clearly did not intend to let Count Nicoll pass so easily, she lifted her head and looked into his eyes, saying solemnly: Count Nicoll, the East Territory is now in great crisis. As one of the few remaining loyal vassals of the St. Prowse Family, do you intend to remain aloof? Her words left Count Nicoll deep in thought. He heard threats from the Duchesss words, but also saw her attempts to court him.
He abruptly realized that out of the three Earls of the East Territory, Count Brugen had already been killed in battle, and Earl Howell could not be trusted. So, it seemed that the St. Prowse Family really only had Count Nicoll left to rely on. Count Nicolls murky gaze swept over the Duchess and Knight Evan in front of him, as if understanding something, a certain thought began to sprout in his heart. But due to his cautious personality, Count Nicoll still ventured to ask, Duchess, what are your thoughts on the matter of the heir? He had assumed the Duchess would avoid the topic, and even if she had ns, would merely give a hint. However, surprisingly, she replied straightly: My husband had made Vincent the Marquis of the East Territory during his lifetime. I assume it was because Vincent was the primary sessor in his heart. Therefore, Im willing to respect his will. Count Nicoll looked at the Duchess, evidently startled at her unexpected response. He had been well aware of the dispute over the sessor of the East Territory. Moreover, it was the Duchess herself who initially suggested to Duke St. Prowse to reposition his younger son, Evan, as the primary sessor. Why had she changed her stance now? Count Nicoll suddenly realized something and asked, In the Blood Knight Armys surprise attack on White Dew City, were the members of the Howell Family in the city captured? No, Knight Evan shook his head and said, Under the desperate resistance of Marquis Vincent and Duke St. Prowse, the Blood Knight Army returned empty-handed. Thats good. Count Nicoll breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he finally understood why the Duchess had changed her mind. If the Howell Family was still in White Dew City, then allowing Marquis Vincent to inherit the Duke of the East Territory would indeed be the wisest choice. Given his rtionship with the Howell Family, it wouldnt be difficult to persuade Earl Howell to change his mind. As long as the Angry River remained in the hands of the St. Prowse Family, the East Territory could take a breather. Earl Evan had already gotten engaged to a daughter from the Brugen Family, but since the Huorong Army had beenpletely eliminated, the Brugen Familys opinion naturally became unimportant. As for the Nicoll Family, thanks to Count Nicolls caution, he had never truly taken a side between the two heirs. Therefore, no matter who seeded as the Duke of the East Territory, there would be no adverse effects on the Nicoll Family. However, just as Count Nicoll was preparing to nod in agreement, Knight Evan suddenly spoke up to remind: Duchess, I, of course, would not doubt Marquis Vincents right to inherit, but given his current condition, can he really seed smoothly as the Duke? Startled, Count Nicoll hurriedly asked, What happened to the Marquis?
Knight Evan sighed and said, To prevent the Northerners from capturing the Howell Family, Marquis Vincent bravely fought on the battlefield and unfortunately was seriously injured and is hanging by a thread Count Nicoll understood then that the desperate resistance mentioned by Knight Evan was not an exaggeration. Duke St. Prowse died in battle, Marquis Vincent critically injured The price that the St. Prowse family had to pay for the Howell family was a bit too steep, wasnt it? When Duke St. Prowse issued the enlistment order earlier, he told Count Nicoll that he nned to use the Howell family as bait, to lure the Blood Knight Army into the city, and then trap and kill them within White Dew City.
But now it seems that the Howell family looks more like bait thrown out by the Northerners, with their true targets being Duke St. Prowse and Marquis Vincent The Northerners couldnt be this cunning could they? Count Nicoll tried to shake off this thought, but he could not help feeling a chill in his heart. A sudden fear arose in him for the northern guardian he had yet to meet, Count Angler. Duchess, if you propose that Marquis Vincent inherit the Duchy of the East, I suppose you must be confident in saving his life? The Duchess did not respond to Count Nicolls question, only bowing her head, her shoulders shaking slightly as if she were sobbing. Count Nicoll fell silent. But what he felt more was confusion. If even the Duchessa formidable Archbishop of the Easthad no confidence in saving Marquis Vincent, why did she propose that a dying man inherit the dukedom? Even if Count Evans deeds in Alfalfa City and Huorong City were disappointing, there was still Miss Anna. Could it be that the St. Prowse family was so desperate to win over Count Howell that they didnt care about anything else? Eventually, the Duchess finally ceased her sobbing and said in a low voice: Letting Vincent inherit the Duchy was thest wish of my husband, and it is also the mostwful choice. As for your concernseven in the worst-case scenario, there is still Eckert Eckert?
Upon uttering this name, Count Nicoll finally understood the Duchesss n. Her real choice of heir to the Duchy was not Marquis Vincent as it seemed, but his sonEckert! Normally, Eckert would stand to inherit after Count Evan and Miss Anna, but if Marquis Vincent were to inherit the Duchy first, his only son, Eckert, would be the first in line to inherit the Duchy of the East. But Eckert was only three years old What the Duchess nned by putting a three-year-old child in line for the dukedom, Count Nicoll of course fully understood. I agree. Knight Evan seemed to have also understood something, immediately chiming in. Then, they both turned their attention to Count Nicoll. Count Nicoll knew he had no other choice. The Duchess represented the will of the Church, while Knight Evan could influence the Senate, and as for the lords of the Eastern Territory The Howell family certainly would not oppose Eckert inheriting the Duchy. After losing the Huorong Army, the Brugen family had lost much of their power, so as long as the Nicoll family agreed, the remaining lesser lords would naturally not dare to think otherwise. In this way, the situation in the Eastern Territory could stabilize once again. But from then on, who would truly control the Eastern Territory, the St. Prowse family or Count Nicoll, what is your opinion? Upon hearing the Duchesss prodding, Count Nicoll was left with no choice but to let out a quiet sigh, saying:
I agree as well. Chapter 469: 467 Envoy_1 Chapter 469: 467 Envoy_1 Night was falling, and smoke began to waft up from the camp in the wilderness. It was already winter, but the towering Althus mountain range blocked the cold current from the north, so the southern part of the East Territory did not experience extreme cold in winter. Especially for the warriors of the Blood Knight Army, whoe from the North Territory and gallop on the Sky Ice in all year round, this little cold is nothing at all. The bonfire they lit was not for warmth, but to cook food and drive away mosquitoes and beasts. Master, judging by the time, the main force of the Blood Knight Army should have now reached White Dew City, shouldnt they? Prince Harrison stirred dry firewood by the bonfire, and asked Colin, who was next to him. Colin had just finished gnawing a deer leg and casually threw the bone into the fire. He nodded his head and said: Yes. Then do you think they can sessfully break through White Dew City, Master? They should be able to. Prince Harrison blinked his eyes, seemingly thinking that Colin was being a bit too confident.
After all, although the Blood Knight Army is nearly invincible in field battles, they are still limited by being cavalry. They might not necessarily be able to break through a stronghold like White Dew City so easily. However, because he had previously witnessed Colin create miracles time and time again, Prince Harrison could only suppress his doubts deep down in his heart. At this moment, Princess Judy intervened, Master, if they really do break through White Dew City, what do you n to do? Colin smiled faintly and said, What do you think I should do? The little girl tilted her head and said, I think you can make the St. Prowse family pay a huge amount of war reparations! Colin shook his head, Just getting reparations, wouldnt that be letting the St. Prowse family off too easily? Then, you can have the East Territory send arge number of ves to North Territory to work. Seeing Colin was still silent, Prince Harrison also suggested, You could also demand that the East Territory cede some territories. Upon hearing this, Colin touched his chin and showed a look of interest, but still said, Thats still letting the St. Prowse family off too easily. Princess Judy pouted, But, you cant really n on upying East Territory, can you? You arent a descendent of the Holy Knight Family. You cant be the lord of the East. Who has decreed such a rule? asked Colin, out of curiosity. The First Holy Knights! Princess Judy immediately replied. Prince Harrison also added, At the founding of the Glorious Empire, the First Holy Knights signed a pact, the Sacred Covenant. It clearly stipted only descendants of the Holy Knight Family can hold the position of a Duke. Colin searched the memories of his previous self and found that this unruly character had never seen the Sacred Covenant. He decided to find and read it when he had time. After some thought, Colin asked again, Then, if Vera has my child, could he be the Duke of the East Territory? No, the two children answered aloud in unison. Why? Colin inquired, Arent the children of Vera and me considered descendants of the Holy Knight Family? No. Colin was now truly interested, and before he could ask more, Prince Harrison exined,
Master, descendants of the Holy Knight family arent the same as those from ordinary noble families. Only if the father is a member of the Holy Knight Family can the child be considered a descendant of the Holy Knight Family. If only the mother is, that doesnt count. Take for example, your sister Kaitlin. If she were to have a child with Count Uman, this child would of course primarily be a member of the Uman n, but it could also be considered a descendant of the Angler family. And if the Angler family had no other heirs, he could also inherit the Angler title. However, its different for the Holy Knight Family. Unless the childs father is from the Holy Knight Family, he would not be recognized as a descendant of the Holy Knight Family.
Colins brow furrowed as he realized a problem: So the child of Vera and me can only take the surname Angler? Yes. Prince Harrison affirmed, before adding, However, you two can choose a child that you like from the descendants of the St. Hilde family to be your adopted child, and let them inherit Veras title. Is this also in the Sacred Covenant? Colin asked. No. This is an unspoken rule in the sacred knight family. After you and cousin Vera have offspring, an elder from the St. Hilde family will naturally remind you, Collin stroked his chin, falling into thought once again. Suddenly, he felt that this tacit rule of the sacred knight family might conceal the real secret of the sacred knights inheritance. ording to this rule, the inheritance of the sacred knights bloodline is essentially a patriarchal inheritance. It doesnt really have much to do with the mother. Thats why, over so many years, the sacred knight families of the Glorious Empire only decrease, but never increase. Thosemon nobles who are trying to improve their own bloodline by marrying the noble women of the Holy Knight families, such as the Golden Tail Butterfly Morrison Family of Floral City in the North Territory, are probably all in vain. This also exins why Emperor Reinhardt, who had a bunch of illegitimate children, insisted on keeping his pregnant lovers until they gave birth. It seems like he was trying to prevent the St. Lorenzo familys bloodline from flowing out through these illegitimate children. But if the bloodline of the sacred knight truly is a patriarchal inheritance, there is one point that cannot be exined C the existence of female sacred knights.
From a gic perspective, the gic difference between males and females only exists on the sex chromosome C females are XX, males are XY. Based on the previous inference, the gic gene of the sacred knight must be on the male-only Y chromosome. In this case, the female descendants of the knight family whock the Y chromosome should not only be unable to pass on the bloodline of the sacred knight, but also unable to enter the holy field. However, the fact is that, although female sacred knights are extremely rare, they do exist. For example, one of the only two holy knights in the Glorious Empire is the Duke St. Gregorian, Lord of Wesnd-a female holy knight. After pondering for a while, Colin suddenly chuckled to himself. This is originally an unscientific world, and he was trying to exin everything with science, how ridiculous. However, Colin did not think that the gics he mastered in his previous life had no reference value. After all, the humans in this world are not much different from those in the previous world. Even if there are problems in the previous inference, there should only be slight deviations in some small aspects. As long as he could find the deviation, maybe he could unravel the secret of the sacred knight bloodline inheritance Just as Colin was lost in thought, an attendant walked over and reported, My Lord, an envoy iming to be from Lark City wishes to see you. Lark City? Colin recalled the map of the East Territory that he had studied before, Thats the territory of the Fein family, right? Yes, my Lord, the scout cavalry nodded, Do you want to meet this envoy?
Bring him in. Soon, a middle-aged knight in armor came over. Honored Guardian of the North Territory, Lord Count Angler, my name is Robert Fein. Im here on behalf of the Fein family to sincerely invite you to be our guest in Lark City! Colin looked yfully at the knight who was bowing his head in front of him and said: Knight Robert, you should know that Viscount Fein is currently being held captive in Silver Moon City by Queen Isa, right? Yes. So the Fein family is inviting you to Lark City this time to discuss the terms of redeeming Viscount Fein. Colin thought for a while and said, Lets do this, Ill wait three kilometers outside Lark City. You go back and ask someone whos in charge in your family to meet me. My Lord, our Fein family wants to do our host duty to treat you well and clear up some misunderstandings that existed between us before Dont bother, I wont be entering the city. My Lord, are you worried Yes, I am worried that you will attempt to assassinate me. Colin said openly. Knight Robert was silent.
Chapter 470: 468 Assassin_1 Chapter 470: 468 Assassin_1 Knight Robert felt extremely embarrassed. He had be ustomed to the polite superficial interactions that urred between the nobles, even when they despised each other intensely. Thus, he didnt know how to react to Colins direct confrontational approach. Nevertheless, Colin clearly didnt care about the feelings of an Eastern knight. He simply waved his hand saying: Alright, bring my request back to Lark City. If the Fein family finds it unsuitable, then theres no need to pretend to have good intentions. Alright, Count Angler, I will convey your words. Knight Robert had no other choice but to salute and step back. Once he had left, Colin called in his orderly officer andmanded, Make sure to make a stop outside Lark City tomorrow on our way. Yes, sir! Teacher, are we really not going into Lark City? Princess Judy suddenly asked pitifully. Oh? You want to enter Lark City? Yes. Princess Judy widened her eyes, vehemently nodding, I heard from my mother that it is a city of birdsong, filled with singingrks. It must be so fun! Colinughed and shook his head, But even if you went now, you wouldnt be able to see singingrks.
Why not? Becauserks sing as a courtship behavior, and it is currently winter, not breeding season. Oh The light in Princess Judys eyes immediately dimmed, and she droopily lowered her head in disappointment. Colin touched the little girls hair to console her. Suddenly, he thought about howrks tend to be migratory birds. So where would they migrate to when winteres? Could it be the even more easternBright Moon Forest? Although they had already left Mount Althus, they still needed to pass through some hilly regions where war horses couldnt gallop, so naturally, their march couldnt speed up. Colin asked the guide and found out they should reach Lark City before dark. This kind of long march was very boring; and because it was winter, all life was withered, there were no living creatures, and there was no scenery to enjoy. Bored, Princess Judy began pestering Colin for another story. Having no other choice, Colin ransacked his mind, thinking about which story to use to distract the little girl. But having exhausted all of Grimms fairy tales, Colin could only resort to historical stories, regardless of their age suitability. Today, Ill tell you a story about Jing Kes assassination attempt on King Qin Jing Ke? King Qin? Those are such strange names. Do you want to hear it or not? Yes, yes! Once upon a time in the far east Whirrr Colin suddenly stiffened. Raising his head, he saw a giant arrow tracing a menacing arc in the air, shooting directly towards him.
Assassin! Protect Count Angler! Get out of the way! Colin swiftly reached out both hands, grabbing Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. He then swiftly leaped down from his war horse.
Bang! A wave of intense heat surged forward. Colin quickly shielded the two children in his arms. At the same time, he was confusedwhy was there an explosion? Turning back, he saw a patch of ghostly green mes furiously burning exactly where he had just stood. In an instant, itpletely devoured his war horse. Wildfire! Colin immediately recognized this substance that had left a significant impression on him. Count Angler, are you unharmed? A swarm of guards hurried forward, surrounding Colin with threeyers inside and out. Colin could hardly conceal his inner rage, immediately ordering, The enemies are nearby, find them! Yes! In the midst of the conversation, a series of buzzing sounds echoed again in the air. Colin looked up and sure enough, several gigantic arrows were shooting straight towards him. This time he saw clearly, those arrows were obviously fired from therge crossbows used by defenders of the city, and there were even ceramic pots tied to the tails of the arrows needless to think, he knew they definitely contained [Wildfire].
They are there! Colin pointed to a hill not far away while simultaneously drawing out his sword, throwing it powerfully at the closest arrow to his position. Boom! The arrow was shattered in mid-air, the [Wildfire] affected by the violent collision exploded like fireworks in front of Colin. The Blood Knight Army immediately sprang into action, with the quickest armored warrior mbering up the cliff like a spider. The remainder split into three groups, some stayed back to protect Colin, Prince Harrison, and Princess Judy, others surrounded the hill where the assassins were, and the strongest group of professionals charged towards the hill. Sir Robert, we should retreat quickly! Retreat my ass! Knight Robert fiddled with a crossbow while shouting, Thats the Blood Knight Army down there, we cant escape. The only thing we can do now is to kill Colin Angler before we die! As soon as he finished speaking, Knight Robert heard a scream of agony. Turning back, he saw a soldier next to him clutching his neck. As Knight Robert was about to ask what happened, he saw the soldiers head slide down his body and onto the ground. This horrifying scene sent a chill down the spines of all present.
Before they could regain theirposure, they saw an armored man climb up from the cliff and throw himself forward without a moments hesitation. And then after him, a few more Northerners kept climbing up from the cliff. Seen this, Knight Robert roared in anger and rushed forward, sword in hand. ng! ng! Just two strokes, and Knight Robert had his hand chopped off by the armored man. The gap was too wide! Knight Robert, suppressing the intense pain, rolled back awkwardly, dodging the attack of the armored man. The armored man seemed unperturbed by Knight Robert and dashed straight towards the fiverge crossbows set up on top of the hill. Crack! Crack! Crack! In a flurry of wood chips, the five crossbows were destroyed. By now the Easterners knew the situation was dire and attempted to escape down the mountain. But the soldiers of the Blood Knight Army had already rushed up from below. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, the Easterners had no choice but tounch a desperate charge at the armored men who had climbed up the cliff, under the leadership of Knight Robert.
However, they were no match for the blood ves, as they were quickly and thoroughly disposed of. Only Knight Robert was still breathing, for the purpose of interrogation. Knight Robert, is this the wee the Fein family prepared for me? Feh! Knight Robert was bleeding from head to toe, but he still spat at Colin with a fierce look on his face, Colin Angler, you ughtered my Eastern warriors, locked up Viscount Fein, I only regret my own weakness, not being able to kill you! However, this has nothing to do with the Fein family, it was just my idea! Nothing to do? Colin sneered, pointing to the ruined crossbows carried down from the mountain, Dont tell me you stole these crossbows, too? Thats right! You take me for a fool! Colin lost all interest in him, gestured to his attendant, saying, Kill him,ter collect all their heads, and pile them outside of Lark City for me! Yes! Chapter 471: 469 Lark City_1 Chapter 471: 469 Lark City_1 The sunset was slowly approaching the horizon, but its afterglow clung to the earth. Shuttered within its city gates, Lark City appeared particrly deste under the amber hues of the twilight. Especially the pile of bloody skulls umted outside the North City Gate, which made the howling Northerly winds seem like the wail of vengeful spirits. Colin rode on horseback, gazing at Lark City in the distance, a dangerous light flickering in his eyes. The hospitality of the Fein family not long ago left him both shell-shocked and full of rage. But he was reasoning enough not to impulsively give an order to attack the city. Its not a sensible choice to attack a city with cavalry. Moreover, he only had three thousand cavalrymen at his disposal. Previously, in Riverside City and Huorong City, Colin had prated them by tricking the city gates open, orunching surprise attacks, not by way of a frontal assault. He is not stupid enough to let his precious Blood Knight Armyunch an assault on a solidly fortified city. Although he would not attack the city, Colin has noted this debt in his heart, and in the future, he would certainly settle the score with the Fein family
Just as Colin was about to withdraw his troops, no longer entangling with the Fein family, the city gates of Lark City unexpectedly swung open! Colin squinted immediately, carefully watching the direction of the city gate, his heart filled with suspicion. The Fein family cant be stupid enough to want to fight in the open right? If so, Colin would indeed be eager to make these ignorant Easterners understand what a truly invincible army is! The Blood Knight Army soldiers by Colins side also started to move, set up formations, ready in case the Easterners really charged out. Of course, they were not too tense. After all, as the swift cavalry, if they really wanted to leave, the Easterners couldnt stop them no matter what. Under their watchful eyes, a person and a horse slowly emerged from the open city gate. It doesnt seem like theyre preparing for a battle. As the person approached, Colin was surprised to find that it was a woman riding the horse. A woman who, had she been a decade or two younger, would certainly be considered an exceptional beauty. But now, the relentless passage of time had left traces of vicissitudes on her face. Moreover, she didnt seem concerned about her appearance, not wearing any makeup, her wheat-colored skin indicating that she was not a delicatedy who stayed in seclusion. From her steady horsemanship,manding gaze, and the aura she exuded in every gesture, it was clear that this must be a female knight who had been on the battlefield. But at this moment, she wasnt wearing armor, and she wasnt holding any weapons C only carrying a bloody Skull! It seemed to have just been decapitated, with fresh blood still dripping from the skull, forming a trail of red behind the woman. Let her pass. Colin ordered his guards, who were trying to intercept her. The guards had no choice but to make way for her.
The woman slowly approached, undaunted by the eying covetously of the Blood Knight Army soldiers surrounding her. Looking at this spirited female knight, Colin chuckled, What? Has the Fein family run out of men? The female knight came to Colin, performed a subservient bow on her horse, pointed at the pile of skulls not far away, and responded with augh: Arent the real men of the Fein family over there?
Colin grinned slightly, finding this woman interesting, and asked again, Since you dare toe to me alone, wont you introduce yourself? My name is Beatrice, the mother of Viscount Fein. Lady Beatrice I prefer to be called, Knight Beatrice. Colin smiled vaguely, finding this woman increasingly interesting. He pointed at the skull in her hand and asked, Okay, Knight Beryl, whats the meaning of the skull you are holding? Beryl held up the bloody skull in her hand, showing it to Colin, and spoke at the same time: Honorable Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, on behalf of the Fein family, I express my deepest regret and apology for the assassination you suffered! This skull belongs to the instigator behind the assassination, I hope it can appease your anger. Colin examined the skull in the womans hand. It was also a woman, younger and prettier. Who is she? Colin asked curiously. She is the wife of Viscount Fein.
Well, why did she want to assassinate me? To avenge her husband? Colin said with a cold smile. No, the woman shook her head, She is simply a madwoman who wanted to get rid of you at all costs. Oh? A madwoman? Colin burst outughing, So, the Fein family is nning to pin the me for my assassination on a madwoman? The woman remained calm and spoke, Count, do you know what her identity is besides being the viscounts wife? What? She is also the bishop of Lark City. Colin raised his eyebrows, finally getting some understanding of what she meant. Killing a bishop, Knight Beryl, arent you afraid of incurring the Churchs anger? Beryls face was calm, she said lightly, When this woman, for some unspeakable purpose, deliberately incited the warriors of the Fein family to go to their deaths, she no longer deserved the glory of the Lord. If His Holiness the Pope wants to me someone for such a person, I will shoulder it on my own! Admiration in Colins eyes increased. Honestly, since crossing the Angry River into the Eastern Territory, Colin had been quite disappointed. He felt that in such a vast Eastern Territory, there were hardly any heroes that impressed him.
The sort of hero needed not necessarily possess great power, but rather a presence, a faith, a tenacity. Duke St. Prowse was strong enough, but this kind of person, who hesitated over choosing an heir and constantly worried about the consequences, truly failed to win Colins respect. And as for Marquis Vincent, Count Evan, Count Brugen, Count Howell and the like, in Colins view, they were all just superficial, unable to withstand a single blow. However, when he stood outside Lark City and saw Knight Beryl who, alone, dared to open the city gate carrying her daughter-inws skull, and walk casually into the Blood Knight Armys formation, he suddenly felt that long-lost heroic aura. Even if this womans power was probably between the third and fourth rank. So, Knight Beryl, did youe to see me just to deliver this skull? Of course not just that. Beryl shook her head, gave the skull to a guard by Colins side, and then invited him with a smile, Honorable guest from the North Territory, do you dare toe to Lark City and feel the true sincerity and warmth of the Fein family? The fresh blood on the womans hand had not yet dried, and there was a hint of provocation in her smile, but clearly, it did not daunt Colin. Great! Colin gently nudged his horse and moved forward slowly, ordering his warriors at the same time, You guys wait for me outside the city! Lord Count! The warriors of the Blood Knight Army changed their expressions and wanted to dissuade him, but Colin immediately raised his hand, signifying that his mind had been made up. Beryl showed appreciation on her face, but she still suggested: Lord Count, wouldnt you like to bring a few guards?
Colinughed heartily, If you dare toe out of the city alone, I dare to enter the city alone! Berylughed too, did not say any more, swung her riding crop, and dashed towards Lark City. Colin spurred his war horse to follow closely behind. Chapter 472: 470 Beatrice_1 Chapter 472: 470 Beatrice_1 In the winter, indeed, there were no skrks in Lark City. However, Colin saw many bird nests under the eaves and corners of the houses along the way. He could imagine that when spring came, the sky of this city would certainly be bustling. Knight Beatrice, do you know where these skrks migrate to in winter? Beatrice was taken aback, obviously did not expect Colin to ask such a question. After all, they were walking on the streets of Lark City, and on both sides were Easterners ring at them with anger. At present, Colins reputation in the East was not good, almost synonymous with the devil. If not for the guards of the Fein family on both sides of the road, it is estimated that many restless Easterners would have pounced on and torn Colin to pieces. But in such a situation, Colin was actually still caring about the migration of skrks, which surprised Beatrice immensely. Skrks migrate east in winter. Would they migrate to the Bright Moon Forest?
Im not sure about that. Beatrice shook her head, If youre interested, you can ask Yevir in the far east of the East. Colin nodded, thinking that one day he would have to visit that Arcane City. The reason why he cared about the skrk migration was that he wondered about a problem C if the skrks could migrate into the Bright Moon Forest, wouldnt that mean that the taboos of the Bright Moon Forest only existed on the ground? Of course, this didnt make any difference for humans, since even a Holy Knight could only hover in the air for a short time and couldnt fly a long distance. But, Colin could fly. With such random thoughts, Colin was already led by Beatrice into the castle of the Fein family and arrived at the lounge. Beatrice waved away the maids who wanted to serve, poured a ss of red wine herself, and then handed it to Colin. The wine swirled in the ss, as crimson as blood. Colin took it with a smile and drained it in one gulp. If it was Grace, she would probably ask C Arent you afraid of poison in the wine? But Beatrice would not test him like this, the straightforward female knight just gave a slight smile, looking approving. Count, how is my useless son doing now? Hes doing very well, Colin said with a smile. Silver Moon City is a good ce, and half-elves are a very hospitable race. Thats good. Beatrice didnt seem too worried about her son, and calmly asked, So, Count, what are the conditions for redeeming Viscount Fein? Colin swirled the wine ss in his hand and counter-questioned, What can your Fein family give me now? Money, ves, beauties Count, as long as you say so, the Fein family will definitely do everything possible to satisfy your requirements. However Beatrice changed her tone, I feel, these things are somewhat unworthy of you. Is that so? Colin put down his wine ss, leaning back in his chair with interest, Then what do you think is worthy of me? There was a strange light in Beatrices amber eyes. She came to Colin, refilled his wine ss and said. How about a skull?
Colin narrowed his eyes andughed, That depends on whose skull it is. Beatrice handed the wine cup to Colin and smiled faintly, How about Archbishop Kate? The Duchess? Colin was startled in his heart. Of course, he knew that Archbishop Kate mentioned by Beatrice was the wife of Duke St. Prowse.
But, this fierce female knight just killed a bishop of Lark City, and now she proposed to kill another archbishop of the east Is he resolved to stand against the Church? Suddenly, Colin thought of something and immediately crossed his hands, forming a gesture simr to a lotus. To his surprise, upon seeing the gesture, Beatrice only furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, and asked, Count, doesnt the wine suit your taste? Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Colin chuckled, reaching out to take the wine ss handed by Beatrice. He put it to his lips, using the act of drinking to mask his awkwardness. He had initially suspected that Beatrice was another pawn ced in the East by Queen Mid, but it seemed that he had overthought it. Knight Beatrice, do you have a grudge against the Church? No personal grievances, but there are public ones! Colin took a sip of wine and gestured with his eyes for Beatrice to continue exining. However, Beatrice did not go on, instead she countered, Count, what do you think is the biggest hidden danger to the Glorious Empire right now? Orcs? No. Beatrice slowly shook her head, The Orcs may seem threatening, but they are not truly fearsome. The Glorious Empire has repelled the Orcs twice before, so it can certainly do it a third time. Moreover, to my mind, external threats are actually necessary. As someone whoes from the North Territory and has fought trolls for many years, you should understand this.
Colin nodded. He seemed to have some idea of what Beatrice was about to say, but he didnt say anything, only quietly listening. I believe that the present degenerate and corrupt Church is the biggest scourge and hidden danger lurking within the Empire! Colin looked at the solemn Beatrice and reminded her with a smile, Knight Beatrice, do you know what fate awaits you, if these words of yours were to get out? Being burned to death on a stake? Beatrice shrugged, speaking with utter nonchnce. Colin set down his wine ss, adjusted his sitting position, and asked, then would you care to exin how the Church has be the Empires tumor? Beatrice refilled Colins wine ss and slowly spoke, Because its existence is causing the Glorious Empire to fracture. Take your invasion of the East this time for instance. If Im not mistaken, it should be orchestrated by the Royal Family, right? Colin epted the wine ss without admitting or denying anything. Beatrice didnt mind and continued, The open and covert struggles between the Royal Family and the Church began at the founding of the Empire. This kind of internal strife has severely damaged the Empires stability and unity. The Church, which should have been spreading the glory of our Lord and helping the people to achieve salvation, has lost its way in the pursuit of power and benefit. What they think about all day is how to divide and win over the lords to assist them in resisting the Royal Family and protecting their own interests. The St. Prowse family in the East is just such a toolor more uratelysacrifice!
Why did my dear daughter-inw, the Archbishop of Lark City, incite the Fein familys knights to assassinate you? Is it not in order to sow an irreconcble vendetta between the East and the North! Even thedy Duchess who is the Archbishop of the East, I am fully aware of the petty tricks shes been ying at the White Dew Fortress! At this point, a hint of doubt started to appear on Colins face. Seeing this, Beatrice immediately said, Count, please allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Beatrice St. Prowse. Colins eyebrows raised in surprise, he hadnt expected this knight to actuallye from the St. Prowse family, but the doubt on his face had not fully disappeared. To his thinking, someone like Beatrice who had married into the Viscounts family from the St. Prowse family was probably just a distant rtive. And having been married for so many years, how could she possibly know the secrets of the White Dew Fortress. Little did he know, Beatrice then added: I am the Duke St. Prowses own sister. Chapter 473: 471 Cooperation_1 Chapter 473: 471 Cooperation_1 You are Duke St. Prowses own sister? Colin widened his eyes, somewhat disbelieving. What? Dont I look like it? Beatrice raised her eyebrows and asked. Colin said nothing. He just thought, as Duke St. Prowses own sister, it was downright tragic that Beatrice had married into a viscounts family. By contrast, Queen Mid, who was the sister of the former Duke St. Hilde, had married Emperor Reinhardt. Even if Beatrice couldnt marry into the royal family, she shouldnt have stooped as low as to marry into this obscure Fein family. Seemingly understanding Colins doubt, Beatrice exined: Isnt it all because I offended that church whore, and my foolish brother was deceived by her, that made me marry into this damn ce called Lark City? Actually, I even ran away from the weddinghehe, unfortunately, I was dragged back by my brother. Listening, Colin was utterly dumbfounded. The woman in front of him was surely a headstrong and wilfuldy in her time.
Bemoaning, Beatrice added: What kind of witchcraft does that church whore possess? My brother is like this, and so is my useless son. Ever since he married the bishop of Lark City, he stopped listening to me. Now he is rightfully imprisoned in Silver Moon City, which serves him right to reflect on his foolish actions. Colin suddenly felt that Beatrices spite towards the church wasnt out of some public indignation it was personal enmity! The church was a tumour to the Glorious Empire, all excuses, the real reason was the betrayal of her brother and son Seeing Colin silent, Beatrice urged: How about it? Ill kill that whore Kate for you, you let my son go, and we let the Fein family be. Deal? Colin was a bit speechless, and said: Why do I feel like you want to kill Kate yourself, how does this be helping me? Beatrice snorted, Dont tell me, Count Angler, that you cant see what effect it will have if Kate dies at my hand? This time Colin didnt argue. Indeed, he actually would love to see Duchess Kate die at Beatrices hand. After all, the defintie negative impact that the Duchess, representing the church, would have on Colins uing ns to control the Eastern Territory. So, Colin didnt want this woman to get in the way in White Dew City. However, he was not willing to kill Kate himself, as it wouldpletely aggravate the church. Colin wasnt willing tomit such a foolish act. The power of the church was already terrifying from what Colin understood, and this was just the surface. Who knew how deep the hidden part went? Colin was definitely not willing to top the churchs cklist. But if Duchess Kate were to die in the hands of Beatrice, Colin would neither bear the fury of the church. More importantly, Beatrice was of the St. Prowse family! If handled properly afterwards, a rift could be triggered between the St. Prowse family and the church, and the Eastern Territory could even bepletely brought under the influence of the royal family! It was like killing many birds with one stone.
But since the matter was so beneficial, Colin felt somewhat incredulous for a time. Lady Beatrice, are you willing to pay such a high price for a Viscount Fein? Colin couldnt help asking. Not that he looked down on Viscount Fein, but the price Beatrice was paying to redeem her son seemed far too high. She was staking her own fate, the Fein familys, the St. Prowse familys, and even the future of the entire Eastern Territory.
Or could it be that this vindictive woman is so hell-bent on revenge against her sister-inw who bullied her back in the day? Colin had seen a lot of fools, but clearly, the woman before him wasnt one. Her previous actions were not that of a fool. Of course, Im not just doing this for that worthless son of mine. Beatrice stated frankly, He isnt that important. My primary motive is to help the Radiant Empire eliminate internal threats. Colin raised an eyebrow in surprise, Are you trying to force the St. Prowse family to confront the Church? To put it more urately, its to suppress the Church. Beatrice looked seriously into Colins eyes, the deep and determined light flickering in her amber pupils, The Church has gravely affected the stability and unity within the Empire, thus it is necessary to cut off its extended influence, returning the divine to the divine and the worldly to the worldly. Only in this way can the Radiant Empire firmly hold onto the most prosperousnds of this continent, and humans can avoid following the footsteps of Elves and the Giant Dragon. The expression on Colins face gradually turned serious. Initially, Colin thought Beatrice and Queen Mid were allies since they were both trying to stand against the Church. Now, it seemed that the two werepletely different. Honestly, despite Beatrices influence paling inparison to Queen Mid, if he had to choose an ally to confront the Church, Colin wouldnt hesitate to pick Beatrice. Queen Mid would only continue to provoke Colin, making him the vanguard against the Church, while she hid behind, trying to reap the benefits. And Beatrice? This female knight first beheaded a bishop herself, now she was eyeing the Archbishop of the East
Colin believed that Beatrice was selfless and genuinely wished to suppress the Churchs interference in the secr world, enabling the Radiant Empire to be united and avoid copsing due to internal strife. Even though Colin knew what Beatrice did was greatly beneficial to him, he couldnt help but warn her: Knight Beatrice, you should understand that if it was only the Bishop of Lark City, theres still room for maneuver, but if you actually kill the Archbishop of the East not even the St. Prowse family could shield you. Beatrice chuckled casually, replying, When have I ever needed the protection of the St. Prowse family? As for the Churchs wrath, Ive already prepared for it, theres no need for you to worry. Colin showed aplex expression, opened his mouth, but only sighed: You are a true knight! Beatrices gaze was steady and determined as she epted Colins praise. Then, she turned serious, Well, if you agree to this proposal, then I will need your help. How can I help? Since Ive attempted to assassinate Kate before, shes started to be wary of me. I need your help to control her guardian knights Colin felt a headacheing on. This woman was actually not making her first attempt at assassinating the Archbishop of the East Given this, Duke St. Prowse marrying her off to Lark City in the past was already quite magnanimous. Of course, Beatrice had no idea what Colin was thinking and continued, my n is as follows. I will set out for White Dew City first, then you will lead the troops to follow. Dont worry, you dont have to forcefully attack White Dew City, as I will assist in opening the city gate from the inside. Once were inside, you will lead the Blood Knight Army and follow my lead. As long as you can help clear out the guards around Kate, I will take her life with my own hands!
Due to the dy inmunication, Beatrice still didnt know that White Dew City had actually been once breached by the Blood Knight Army, and her brother, Duke St. Prowse, had been killed. Colin hesitated for a moment and didnt tell her about these events. He wanted to know whether Beatrice, upon entering the city and learning about these events, would still stick to her convictions, and continue to uphold her promise. Alright! Its settled then! A pleasure doing business! A pleasure indeed. Chapter 474: 472 Envoy_1 Chapter 474: 472 Envoy_1 Two days after leaving Lark City, Colin finally joined up with the main force of the Blood Knight Army. Since he had personally participated in the actions of that night in White Dew City through connecting with the Blood ve, Colin roughly understood the situation; however, he still patiently listened to the report of Knight Logh. It was only at the end of the report that Knight Logh gave Colin a pleasant little surprise. A messenger from the Royal Family? Yes, my lord, we met him after we evacuated from White Dew City. He imed to be delivering the Kings War Order to the St. Prowse family, so I brought him along Would you like to meet him? Colin was left somewhat speechless, retorting irritably, Your guts are getting bigger these days! You even dared to capture a royal envoy! Knight Logh shrank back, not daring to speak. Forget it, bring him to me. Yes! Knight Logh quickly turned and left. Shortly after, he returned with a young, handsome knight.
The man was dressed in splendid armor, affixed with the badge of the Purged me. It was obvious that this man was not only a royal envoy, but also a member of the St. Lorenzo family. Count Angler, do you dare to permit your subordinates to kidnap a royal envoy? Arent you afraid of His Majestys punishment? The young knight arrogantly berated Colin, his face full of the cocksureness of someone who had not yet been knocked around by the harsh realities of the world. Colin gave a light smile and said, You dere yourself a royal messenger. Do you have any evidence? The young knight sneered and produced a scroll from his chest. He unrolled it in front of Colin, saying: This is the War Order issued by His Majesty Rheinhardt himself, sealed with the royal emblem. Count Angler, you surely recognize it, right? Colin took a closer look, and then swiftly put on an enlightened expression: Ah, I see! My apologies, sir envoy. My foolish knightsck discernment, they failed to recognize your identity. Logh, why havent you apologized to the envoy yet! Knight Logh dutifully moved forward and bowed low, saying, My apologies, sir envoy. The royal messenger rolled his eyes dismissively, Count Angler, do you really think a frivolous apology could Sir Andy, what a surprise to see you here! Prince Harrison timely interrupted him. Your Royal Highness, Her Highness. Andy quickly bowed in salute and noticing Princess Judy, he respectfully saluted her as well. Only then did he realize that the young count in front of him was the teacher of the prince and princess. He immediately withdrew his arrogance, daring not to delve further but still maintained his calm andposed posture: Count Angler, I have been entrusted by His Majesty. I must deliver this War Order to Duke St. Prowse as quickly as possible. I can overlook the previous matters, but now, I must head to White Dew City immediately. Please do not interrupt me any further. Of course I wont obstruct a royal messenger, Colin said cheerfully, But, if you want to deliver the War Order to Duke St. Prowse, you dont need to go to White Dew City. Knight Andy furrowed his brow: What do you mean? I mean, Duke St. Prowse is right here. Andy knight was taken aback: Count Angler, are you joking? The silent Knight Logh snickered and said, Sir envoy, Duke St. Prowse was invited here by us.
Uncertain, Andy looked back and forth between them before saying after a long pause: Then, please lead me to Duke St. Prowse. This way, please! Knight Logh led everyone to arge tent and lifted the curtain, making an inviting gesture. Knight Andy walked in first.
He then discovered that the tent was empty, save for a pitch-ck coffin ced in the middle. Count Angler, are you ying a trick on me? Turning around, Andy red at Colin usingly. Colin ignored Andy, walked over to the coffin with an air of nonchnce, and suddenly threw open the coffin lid. Bang! The lid hit the ground heavily, stirring up a cloud of dust. Colin turned his head, expressionless, and said to Andy, Knight Andy, you should pay your respects to Duke St. Prowse immediately! You Knight Andy suddenly got a forbidding premonition, a dreadful thought appeared in his mind, but he instantly rejected it. Impossible! Knight Andy slowly approached the coffin and peeked into it. Then, he froze, struck rigid as if by lightning. No this cant be this cant be! Knight Andy just felt a chill enveloping his entire body, making him uncontrobly shiver.
Colin gently patted Andys shoulder and said indifferently, Knight Andy, you understand now, dont you? The Blood Knight Army brought you here out of kindness, so you wouldnt waste a trip to White Dew City. Andy felt as if he was being ruthlessly targeted by a terrifying beast. Even though Count Angler was gentle and showed no hostile actions beside him, he still felt his life was seriously threatened. He swallowed painfully, Knight Andy was no longer as brash as before, he said fearfully, Co Count Angler, youhow could you dare to murder Duke St. Prowse Colin shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and said, Duke St. Prowse was killed rightly by the Blood Knight Army on the battlefield, whats wrong with that? The Glorious Empire had restrictions on the feuds and in-fighting among nobles; actions such as assassination, poisoning and backstabbing are obviously intolerable. However, there were two conditions under which the killing among nobles was permitted. One situation was a duel. And the other was a righteous kill on the battleground. So the Blood Knight Army had broken into White Dew City? Yes, just three days ago. Duke St. Prowse fought bravely to the end, I must admit I was quite impressed. Colin said, feigning admiration. With a shivering voice, Knight Andy questioned hesitantly, But But with the impending Orc invasion, how could you Colin shrugged, supremely confident, But the War Order from His Majesty hadnt reached White Dew City at that time.
Knight Andy was speechless. In fact, news of His Majestys impending war had been widely disseminated, but the War Order signed by the His Majesty with legal effect required a messenger to deliver and was always slower than a carrier pigeon. This dy became Colins excuse. Critically, no one could penalize Colin for it, as he genuinely hadnt seen the War Order. Knight Andys face fluctuated continuously, ultimately he epted his fate, Since Duke St. Prowse is already deceased, I will head to White Dew Fortress to deliver the War Order to the next Duke of the East. Great, we can travel together then. Colin said cheerfully. Andy Knight suddenly became wary, What are you going to White Dew City for? Of course, to congratte the new Duke of the East. Colin replied, seeing it as a matter of course. Knight Andy remained silent. He seemed to be unwilling to stay in this gloomy ce any longer, he casually saluted and hastily left. The tent p fell, blocking out the sunlight. Only the flickering candlelight remained in the tent, illuminating Colins emotionless face. He stood alone beside the coffin, silently observing the remains of Duke St. Prowse for a while before revealing an excited smirk.
Then, he opened his mouth, revealing ferocious tusks And he bit down. Gulp, gulp, Chapter 475: 473 Sixth Order_1 Chapter 475: 473 Sixth Order_1 The night grows darker. In the gloomy tent, rows of candles burn themselves brightly, barely holding back the impending darkness. In the candlelight, waves of blood fog encircle the coffin at the center of the tent, constantly billowing and rising. Within the blood fog, Colins figure wavers, appearing ethereal and unreal. As time passes, soft blood redplex patterns gradually spread across Colins body, like an arcane array, or like a constetions path. An oppressive terror involuntarily seeps out, suppressing the flickering candlelight until it grows faint. The thick darkness seizes this opportunity to grow and expand with impunity, making the atmosphere in the tent even more ominous and murky. Suddenly, two spots of light explode into existence, tearing through the darkness. Its Colin, opening his eyes. His pupils have transformed into vertically slitted, blood red orbs, radiating an icy glow.
The glow shes and disappears. Colin also raises his head from the body of Duke St. Prowse, who has already turned into a desated corpse. He can clearly sense that every cell of his body seems to be in a state of jubnt celebration. The blood fog enveloping him appears to be drawing in mysterious energy particles from the air, transforming them into nourishing power, which he absorbs fully into himself. The cells of his body, benefitted by this mysterious power, start to evolve at an elerated pace. His muscle fibers be more robust and resilient, the bone joints more crystalline and translucent, and his blood roars and surges through his veins like the tides. Thump! Thump! Thump! Colins heart, acting like a powerful pump, begins to beat rapidly, causing his blood cirction to be more vigorous, even to the point of boiling. The constantly escting blood pressure causes veins to bulge all over Colins body, coiling across his form like purple steel cables. Along with the engorgement, his muscles inte and soon fill the confines of the originally loose armor. Shh! A pair of ck bat wings pierce through the armor, slowly unfolding from Colins back. Bang! The armor can no longer bear this overpowering strength, and is blown apart by Colins swelling form. Fortunately, the tent isrge enough. Otherwise, it might not have been able to contain Colin in his Bloodline True Body form. This is not the first time Colin has ascended by consuming the fresh blood of higher-ranked knights. Thus, he is not overly surprised by the changes in his body. Instead, he focuses on the source of this miraculous power. His blood is boiling, his body is wild, and amidst the intense pain brought about by these drastic changes, his consciousness begins to blur. But Colin grits his teeth, persevering to keep his consciousness clear. Gradually, an endless stream of images, information, memories, all flicker before his eyes. He struggles to make out the images, as if always separated by tenuous veil.
Murmurs resonate in his ears, as if someone is whispering nearby. The blood fog rises and mingles, forming mystical and intricate blood patterns on the surface of Colins immense form. Bang! Bang! Bang! Amid the violent beating of his heart, Colins consciousness bes increasingly blurry, his gaze more vacant.
Instantly, an unstoppable darkness engulfs him,pletely submerging his consciousness. Crack! A sh of lightning tears through the darkness. Colin opens his eyes again to find himself standing unknowingly on a mountain peak, the soil under his feet gleaming silver. Crack! Another sh of lightning streaks across the sky. Colin discovers a dark figure standing on the edge of a cliff. In the figures hand is a torch, its dancing me is the only illumination in this darkness. The figure throws the torch from the cliff. The red me draws a trail of fire in the sky, tumbling into an abyss that seems to have no end. Crack! The third sh of lightning streaks across the sky.
The electric glow illuminates the entire mountain peak. It was then that Colin realized that the peak of the mountain was teeming with shadowy figures, and he seemed to be one of them. All these shadowy figures were raising their hands high, mumbling prayerful words. Awaken Great King The murmurs of prayers echoed in Colins ears, but strangely, he couldnt hear the specifics of their prayers. Crack! The fourth bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. The lightning illuminated everything between heaven and earth. From the ck abyss, a dark red me gradually rose No! That wasnt a me! Colin abruptly regained his state of mind and realized that it was a pair of enormous, dark red, beastly vertical pupils! The ce where he stood was not a mountain peak at all, but atop a giant beasts head!
In the darkness, the sky was continuously streaked with lightning, finally allowing Colin to see the sight before him a gigantic silver serpent! Its enormous body was like a mountain range, extending as far as the eye could see. Under the light of the lightning, there were visible bloody cuts on the serpents body, deep to the bone. The serpents muddled eyes stared silently at Colin. In its dark red vertical pupils, Colins face was reflected. It seemed to want to say something. But Colin couldnt pick up any information. He could only make out the serpents helplessness, age, and sorrow from its one eye It was as if an ancient king at the end of his days was expecting a sessor to take his ce A new king. Boom! Thest bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. Everything returned once again to the boundless darkness. The vertical pupil of the silver serpent also disappeared.
But Colin felt as though whispers were still echoing in his ear, as if the giant serpent was trying to say something to him. Regrettably, he couldnt quite hear it. Outside the tent, the knight Logh, who heard themotion, quickly approached but was stopped by a blood ve. Whats wrong with the Count? The blood ve didnt answer but just silently blocked Loghs way. Am I not allowed to go in either? Logh questioned angrily. But the blood ve in front of him remained unmoved. Logh knew these people were Count Anglers personal guards. They were mysterious yet immensely powerful and valiant, fearing no death. Had it not been clear to him that these guards would never betray Count Angler, he would have already drawn his sword to break into the tent. Just then, the indistinct whispering inside the tent abruptly ceased. But immediately after, an incredibly terrifying pressure exploded, sweeping across the entire camp like a surging wave. Being the closest, Logh felt this power more profoundly. If he hadnt felt the intense Holy Light Energy and the familiar aura of Count Angler emanating from it, he would have already drawn his sword. Count As knight Logh anxiously waited, one of the guard outside the tent seemed to have been summoned and turned around to walk in. After a while, Colin came striding out. Count, are you alright? Logh quickly stepped forward to greet him, also noticing that the armor Colin wore seemed to be the same as the guard who had just entered the tent But he didnt dare to ask too many questions, just keeping his doubts to himself. Is there any food? Colin asked, his eyes asionally shing a crimson light, and Holy Light Energy still constantly radiating from his body, as if he was still not able to perfectly control the surging power. Certainly, please wait a moment! Logh looked up, feeling Colins surging power, couldnt help but ask, Count, have you ascended to the sixth order? Colin nodded, gazing in the direction of White Dew City: Yes. Chapter 476: 474 Struggle_1 Chapter 476: 474 Struggle_1 White Dew Fortress. It was a quiet,te night. In the early days of winter, the air has be chilly. The faint scent of night orchid wafted through the air, silently soothing the restless hearts within the castle. Lady Duke! Has Vincent not woken up yet? Not yet The Marchioness looked sorrowful, biting her lip as though she wanted to say something, but upon seeing the stern expression on the Duchesss face, she held her tongue. I am going to perform the healing magic on the Marquis. You all should leave the room for now. The Duchess waved her hand. Yes. The Marchioness and the maids quietly retreated, leaving only the Duchess and Marquis Vincent in the room.
The Duchess took a seat in a chair next to the sickbed and quietly observed her sleeping son. Marquis Vincenty on his back on the bed, covered by a pure whiteforter. His face was as pale as paper, his breath weak C seemingly on the brink of death, yet stubbornly clinging onto hisst breath. My child why must you persist so painfully The Duchess gently caressed Marquis Vincents face, her eyes filled with heartache and iprehension. However, these soft emotions were quickly reced by determination and stoicism. Fear not, my son. Your mother will soon grant you respite Do not me me for my hard-heartedness, for this is a necessary sacrifice. Only through this can we regain the attention of our lord. Finishing her words, the Duchess sped her hands together and silently said a prayer. Then, she extended her right hand, her index finger lightly touching Marquis Vincents forehead, the tip of his nose and his lips. The faint holy light that emerged from her fingertip illuminated his pale face, lending it a sense of sacred purity. If anyone familiar with the Churchs divine techniques were here, they would realize that the Duchess was not performing a healing spell, but rather a prayer of respite for the dead! The holy light gradually dimmed, and the Duchess pulled out a small, exquisite bottle. The bottle was meant for holy water, but as for what it contained, only the Duchess knew. Just as she was about to feed the contents of the bottle to Marquis Vincent, the door was suddenly knocked. The Duchess frowned, but continued to pour the liquid into Marquis Vincents mouth before getting up to open the door, saying: Didnt I say not to disturb me at this time? The Butler was quick to apologize, but he still had to report, Lady, Miss Beatrice has just arrived in the city! Beatrice The Duchesss face changed as if she had recalled some unpleasant memory. With a gloomy face, she walked outdoors. As she descended the spiral staircase to the main hall on the first floor, the Duchess happened to encounter Beatrice, who was walking in. Kate! Beatrice! When the two women met, it was as if sparks flew in the air. A knight, originally standing behind the Duchess, instinctively stepped forward and rested his hand on the hilt of his waist sword, his eyes fixed warily on Beatrice.
It was unavoidable C this youngdy had a formidable reputation. Upon seeing this, Beatrice rolled her eyes disdainfully and said, After so many years, youre still a coward. After all these years, youre just as impolite as ever. The Duchess retorted instantly. Beatrice sneered, uninterested in furthering her friction with the Duchess. She turned to the Butler and asked, Wheres my brother?
The Butler gave a heavy sigh, his expression filled with sorrow as he said, The Duke Im afraid he has met with misfortune What! Beatrices eyes widened, she instantly stepped forward and grabbed the butler by the cor, demanding, What exactly happened! The butler had no choice but to nervously recount the previous events of the Blood Knight Army breaking through White Dew City. After listening to the butler, Beatrice stood as if she had lost her soul, standing in ce without a word. Beatrice, said the Duchess coldly, now you know the seriousness of the situation, dont you? Stay put and stop making trouble for me! With that, the Duchess strode out. Beatrice, for once, offered no retort. She simply released the Butlers cor and stood in silence, her expression fluctuating. The Butler waited for a while, noticing that Beatrice had not moved and quietly suggested: Miss Beatrice, I have had your room prepared. You must be tired after your long journey, perhaps you should rest. Beatrice made no response. Just when the Butler didnt know what to do, she finally spoke: You said my brother had issued a conscription order to all the major Lords to the south of Mount Althus before his death. So why has the Fein family not received it? That is impossible. I personally helped the Duke prepare the conscription orders, there was certainly one sent to Lark City!
Beatrice narrowed her eyes, instantly realizing that the conscription order must have been hidden by her dear daughter-inw. And it wasnt hard to guess the purpose of her doing so. She nned to ambush Colin and his party who came from Huorong City, and then lead Fein familys private army to crush the Blood Knight Army passing by Lark City. Pity she didnt wait for her to lead the troops out of the city, before being decisively killed by Beatrice who had found out about the plot. This stupid woman! She deserved her death! Fury surged in Beatrices heart. Despite her manyints about her brother, Duke St. Prowse, his death had dealt a major blow to Beatrice. Thinking of her previous agreement with Colin Angler in Lark City, Beatrice began to waver. Was she really going to work together with the enemy who had murdered her brother? What made her more confused was the future of the Eastern Territory. Even if Duke St. Prowse was mediocre, he could still handle the situations and prevent the Eastern Territory from bing too chaotic. But now, with the death of Duke St. Prowse, the issue of his sessor immediately arose. His eldest son Vincent, holding the position of Marquis of the Eastern Territory, should logically inherit the Dukes position. But not long before, Duke St. Prowse, under the instigation of certain individuals, began to weaken Marquis Vincents support to promote Count Evan.
This had led to Count Evan, who originally had little hope of inheriting the Dukedom, now having the confidence topete with Marquis Vincent. What was more important was that the dispute over the inheritance was simr to a duel once involved, one could not withdraw until life or death was determined. Perhaps Marquis Vincent might originally have tolerated a brother who posed little threat, but now, once Evan expressed his intentions topete for the Dukedom, it was clear that Marquis Vincent would no longer be so magnanimous. In the same way, Count Evan wouldnt standby and watch his brother inherit the Dukedom, only to then face the inevitable suppression and exclusion. Add to that the covetous North Territory and the Church harboring evil intentions Beatrice was suddenly overwhelmed with turmoil. Miss Beatrice Seeing Beatrices prolonged silence, the Butler couldnt help but remind her. Beatrice came back to her senses and asked, Did you say that Vincent was also seriously injured in that battle? Yes. Take me to him. Yes. Chapter 477: 475 Plotting (Part 1)_1 Chapter 477: 475 Plotting (Part 1)_1 Has he not woken up? No. In response to Lady Beryls inquiry, the Marchioness mechanically shook her head. It seemed as though her husband would awaken at any moment, yet he also appeared as if he would never open his eyes again. Over the past several days, the youthful Marchioness had gone from full of hope to gradually heartbroken. She was now numbed by the torment. Looking at the haggard Marchioness, Lady Beryl sighed and said, You should rest. I will keep a watch over Vincent tonight. The Marchioness shook her head. She knew it wasnt just her; the biggest hope of the entire Howell Family now rested on her husband. Under such pressure, she didnt dare cken in the slightest. Even though she knew that guarding his sick bed wouldnt do much good, she insisted on staying. It seemed to be the only way to alleviate her inner anxiety. Think of Eckert. He needs you, too. At the mention of her son, the eyes of the Marchioness finally sparkled. After a moment of struggle, she stood up and said, Lady Beryl, I entrust Vincent to you for tonight.
After she spoke, the Marchioness left the room. Lady Beryl then said to the maids, You may leave as well. If I need anything, I will call you. Yes,the maids replied and quietly withdrew. Once the door was shut, Lady Beryl murmured, All right, theres no one else here. Then, Marquis Vincent opened his eyes. Upon seeing this, Lady Beryl didnt seem surprised at all. The only reason she insisted on sending the Marchioness away was because Marquis Vincent had covertly touched her. The spiritless and haggard Marchioness didnt notice at all. Aunt, Im d you finally came! Marquis Vincent gripped Lady Beryls hand, revealing a sincere smile on his face. Whats going on? Why do you have to pretend to be in aa? Marquis Vincent took a deep breath and said in a low voice, Because my mother wants to kill me! Kate wants to kill you? Lady Beryl gazed at Marquis Vincent in puzzlement, furrowing her brow, Though Ive always felt that that mad woman would kill anyone for the Church, but she wouldnt kill her own son, would she? Whats in it for her? My guess is, she hopes to elevate me to the Duke of the East, and then kill me. Thus, Eckert would be the heir to the dukedom. At this point, Lady Beryl suddenly understood and said, I see. With a three-year-old Duke, the whole eastern territory will be under that vile womans control. Exactly! replied Marquis Vincent, his eyes filled with a mix of pain and hatred, So, she hasnt made any effort to heal me, hoping that my injuries would eventually take my life. When she saw that I was just hanging on, she even She did what? Nevermind. Marquis Vincent quickly changed the subject. My mother has secretly manipted many nobles of the east for years, and even the St. Prowse Family has be full of holes under the Churchs influence. I dont dare trust anyone, so I had to pretend to be in aa. Until you arrived!
Aunt, youre the only person I can trust now! With self-mockery, Lady Beryl said, Thats because Im the least likely person in the entire Eastern Territory who would be bought by Kate, right? Yes, but more importantly, youre the most honorable knight of the East, and the most upright St. Prowse! Marquis Vincent quickly ttered. Lady Berylughed nomittally and asked, So what do you n to do about this situation? Do you have anyone you can trust? Any loyal knights? A controble army?
Marquis Vincent gave a bitter smile and said, Aunt, I only have you now! Lady Beryl rolled her eyes and scolded him angrily, So these days youve been busy ying dead, you havent thought of any n to break the situation? Well, actually I have thought of a way Marquis Vincents eyes flickered. Whats the method? I believe all the forces within White Dew City have been won over by my mother, so, to change the situation, I can only rely on external help! External help? Lady Beryl thought about it and asked doubtfully, What kind of power do you have outside of White Dew City? Could it be Count Howell? Count Howell is indeed an important force I can rely on, but after all, he is still far away on the Angry River, and all his subordinates are navies They cant do anything about the situation in White Dew City. Then what power are you talking about? Marquis Vincent hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said, The Blood Knight Army. Lady Beryl raised her beautiful eyebrow, her gazeplex as she looked at Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent hurriedly exined, Aunt, hear me out, I know the hatred between the Blood Knight Army and the St. Prowse Family, and I know that Count Colin Angler is cunning and treacherous, and has always harbored ambitions for the eastern bordends. But under the current circumstances, I can only use them to deal with the internal threats, otherwise, the situation in the eastern bordends will only get worse! Lady Beryl smirked and said, Do you know? Actually, before I came to White Dew City, I had met with Colin Angler once in Lark City. And we reached an agreement.
Marquis Vincents eyes widened in surprise, asking, What agreement? I help him kill Kate, he spares Viscount Fein. Marquis Vincents eyes lit up, and he immediately asked, How are you nning to kill Mother? Lady Beryl did not conceal anything and spoke inly, I will secretly open the city gate and let the Blood Knight Army enter White Dew City. Since they were able to kill your father thest time they entered the city, I believe they can also eliminate the protecting forces around your mother this time. Then, I can kill her with my own hands! After hearing this, Marquis Vincent was silent for a while, then said, Aunt, actually, my original n was simr.. but. I intend to let mother die at the hands of the Blood Knight Army. No. Lady Beryl shook her head slowly, Kate must die by my hand! Marquis Vincent furrowed his eyebrows, puzzled, Aunt, why must you personally kill Mother? Is it because of past grievances? Lady Beryl nced sidelong at Marquis Vincent, scoffing, What? Is that the image I hold in your heart, an eye for an eye? Marquis Vincent shook his head quickly, and before he could figure out how to answer this question, he heard Lady Beryl say: Alright, to tell you the truth, there is only one reason I want to kill Kate by my own handstopletely break the St. Prowse Familys ties with the Church! The powerful words sent a tremor through Marquis Vincents heart. After pondering for a moment, he finally understood his aunts painstaking efforts.
Indeed, if the Archbishop of the Eastern Bordends died at the hands of Lady Beryl, an irreparable rift would inevitably ur between the St. Prowse Family and the Church, and the Royal Family might very likely ept the allegiance of the St. Prowse Family because of this. The situation of the Empire mightpletely change. However, Marquis Vincent also clearly understood that Lady Beryl, who initiated these dramatic changes, might face relentless retaliation from the Church Just as he was about to remind his aunt of the consequences that might result from killing an Archbishop, he heard her speak again: Also, I need to kill one more person. Who? Colin Angler! Chapter 478: 476 Plotting (Part 2)_1 Chapter 478: 476 Plotting (Part 2)_1 Thump! Thump! Marquis Vincents heartbeat suddenly quickened. For a moment, he couldnt even exin his own feelings when he heard that his aunt nned to murder Colin Angler. Unaware of his unusual behavior, Beatrice continued to exin: Colin Angler is too dangerous and horrifying. As long as he exists, even if we sessfully free the Eastern Territory from the control of the Church, we can only cower in his shadow. This man must die! And once he dies, the Blood Knight Army will be finished. If you could be the Duke of the Eastern Territory, persuading Count Howell to change his mind shouldnt be difficult. As long as the North Territory cant cross the Angry River, theres nothing to worry about. Moreover, with the death of Colin Angler, the North Territory will certainly plunge into turmoil; even if it doesnt, it willck the power to meddle with the Eastern Territory. Marquis Garcia is already old, and the battle in Shadow Gorge destroyed his morale. He no longer has the ability to rebuild the Dark Cavalry.
Thus, you can calmly reorganize the Eastern Territory and thoroughly remove the remnants of the Churchs power. You dont have to worry about interference from the Church, the Royal Family wont stand idly by. The submission of the Archbishop of the Eastern Territory alone is enough to convince the Royal Family of the St. Prowse familys determination to ally with them. Seeing Marquis Vincent struggle, Beatrice misinterpreted his worry to be the Churchs retaliation and joked, Even if the Church wants to retaliate, they will target me first. Im not afraid, why should you be? Marquis Vincent didnt dare to confess his internal struggle to Beatrice. Instead, he pretended to be worried, saying, Aunt, are you really not worried about the Churchs retaliation? Beatriceughed off the concern, saying, What am I afraid of? At worst, Ill change my name and wander the world. Anyway, Ive wanted to do this for a long time. Your father used to prevent me. Now that hes dead, Im free. I dont believe the Church would really chase me to the ends of the earth. Marquis Vincent went silent. Mistaking his silence as him worrying for her, Beatrice smiled and patted Marquis Vincents hand, saying, Come on, dont be so weak. I dont want the future Duke of the Eastern Territory to look like this. Besides, as a knight of the St. Prowse family, why would I be afraid of sacrifice? I just hope my sacrifice is meaningful. So what you should do is to properly rule the Eastern Territory, let it shine brightly again. Also, out of selfishness, I hope you take good care of the Fein family. Dont take your anger out on them because of Evan. And about Evan I sincerely hope you can show enough mercy. You can strip him of his title, seize hisnds, eliminate his supporting forces, but at least spare his life. Because youll discover one day, those who can step up in a critical moment to guard the Eastern Territory, sacrificing everything they have, will only ever be the members of the St. Prowse family. Just like your father C he favored Kate so much, but when things were crucial, it was still me, his sister, who had to step up and sort things out, right? No matter how good other people may be, they may not necessarily be reliable. As bad as Evan may be, at least hisst name is still St. Prowse
Listening to his aunt chit-chat about what to do afterwards, Marquis Vincent felt an indescribable emotion welling up in his heart. For a moment, it felt like he was back twenty years ago, when he was officially bestowed the title of Marquis of the Eastern Territory by his father. That was the first time he felt the heavy responsibility and the exceptional sense of holy mission. Vincent St. Prowse, today, in the name of the lord of the Eastern Territory, I bestow upon you the title of Marquis of the Eastern Territory. From now on, you will bear the responsibility of guarding the citizens and vassals of the Eastern Territory, and take it as your glory until the day you die! His fathers words that day were forever etched in Marquis Vincents heart. However, as time passed, these words seemed to inevitably erode and wear away
Especially after the disastrous defeat in Silver Moon City, Marquis Vincent felt his standing drop dramatically, while his younger brother Evan gradually received more attention from their father. And when he was defeated once again in Silver Moon City and taken captive, the actions of his father and brother felt nothing less than a tant betrayal! It was precisely because of this betrayal that Marquis Vincent had no psychological barriers to plunging the dagger into his fathers chest! But now, looking at his steadfast andposed aunt Beatrice beside him, Marquis Vincent suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt. The pride of St. Prowse, the glory of St. Prowse, the perseverance of St. Prowse Marquis Vincent felt that his actions were an utter sphemy to the name St. Prowse. I, Vincent St. Prowse, swear on this holynd, under the watchful eye of the Almighty, that from this day forth, no matter what hardships I face, I will carry the responsibility of protecting the Eastern Territory, and the glory of the St. Prowse family, until the end of my life! As the promise echoed in his ears, Marquis Vincents gaze gradually became firm. Aunt, how do you n to kill Colin Angler? Of course, Beatrice knew nothing about the change in Marquis Vincents mindset. Upon hearing his question, she said, Once I kill Kate, Ill naturally gain Colin Anglers trust. Then, when hes unprepared, I can assassinate him. Im very confident Ill seed. Seeing Marquis Vincent frown, Beatrice thought that he was worried about the consequences of assassinating a Count and started speaking again: You dont need to worry about the consequences of doing that. Im already infamous for killing an Archbishop of the Eastern Territory, so Im not afraid to take on the bad name of assassinating an Imperial Count.
When the timees, you can just publicly denounce me from the St. Prowse family. Better yet, expel me from the Eastern Territory, and I can start my life on the run. Looking at his aunt pretending to be rxed, Marquis Vincent felt his throat tighten. He took in a deep breath to dismiss these useless self-pitying thoughts, then said in a deep voice, Aunt, when you assassinate Colin Angler, be sure to cut off his head! Beatrice smiled slightly, saying, No problem. I actually really enjoy beheading my enemies too. Its like earning amemorative medal Aunt! Marquis Vincent gripped Beatrices hand tightly, his face serious as he repeated, Remember, you must cut off Colin Anglers head! Only then did Beatrice sense something was off and frowned, asking, Why are you so concerned with Colin Anglers head? Marquis Vincents face went through a series of changes, but ultimately he didnt reveal the deepest secret in his heart. He merely emphasized, Aunt, if you trust me, do as I say. Beatrice stared into Marquis Vincents eyes for a long while before nodding, Alright. Chapter 479: 477 Arrival_1 Chapter 479: 477 Arrival_1 Across the boundless wilderness, arge formation of cavalry was marching southward. The pace of their progress was not very fast; they did not seem like they were in a hurry. In the middle of the formation, a young girl in a ck horse-riding suit, wearing a wide-brimmed red hat, asked crisply: Teacher, which family did your mothere from? The Sangs family. And your grandmother? I think shes from the Billy family. What about your great-grandmother? The Rick family, perhaps And your great-great-grandmother?
Colin gave Princess Judy, who was beside him, a nce, and said somewhat speechlessly: I cant remember. He, of course, understood the reason for Princess Judys sudden background check. It was undeniably because of his promotion to the sixth rank. In this world, where power and bloodline are closely rted, the source of the bloodline for a sixth-rank Knight naturally attracts high attention. Only the top bloodlines can produce sixth-rank Knights. After all, there are only seven families who can give birth to seventh-rank Holy Knights. The Angler family obviously doesnt count as a top bloodline, so Princess Judy is interested in Colins maternal bloodline. However, Sangs, Billy, and Rick these were families that Princess Judy had never heard of. They were clearly unremarkable minor nobles, entirely unrted to top bloodlines. As Princess Judysrge, lively eyes spun around, she suddenly formted a bold guess about her teachers origin in her mind. But, its a theory that she dared not speak out loud. Yet, if she doesnt say out loud, it made the young girl feel ufortable. As her eyes darted around, she happened to meet Prince Harrisons gaze. The siblings seemed to understand each others thoughts instantly, and they shared a knowing smile. Of course, Colin was not fooled by these little actions, but he did not bother to rify. It was better to be misunderstood as the illegitimate son of some high-ranking noble left in Grey Castle rather than having the secrets of the Blood n exposed. What made Colin curious was whether the power he had gained by feeding on the blood of high ranked Knights would affect the bloodline of his descendants. Would he create a new Holy Knight Family if he sessfully ascends to the Holy Field one day? As for whether he could ascend to the Holy Field, Colin had no doubts. He had great confidence in his Blood n Cheating Device. As long as he could get the blood of a Holy Knight, Colin was very likely to step into the Holy Field. However, if that day dide, the people of this world would surely conclude that he was the illegitimate son of a member of some Holy Knight Family. He wondered if there would be a cheesy drama about returning to his roots and his ancestral family.
As he was lost in his thoughts, a messenger from the front turned back and reported to Colin: My lord, White Dew City is right ahead! Upon hearing this, Colin looked up and saw a small white dot appearing on the horizon. Knight Andy, its your turn to take the stage!
The named Knight Andy shivered, immediately bending over obsequiously and smiled: Alright, please wait, I will go and open the door for you! Ever since Colin had be a sixth-rank Knight, the envoy from the St. Lorenzo family immediately had an about-face in attitude. Probably convinced that Colin was the descendant of some Holy Knight family that was lost on the outside. Considering Colins age when he became a sixth-rank Knight, this type of terrifying talent made it seem not impossible that he could ascend to the Holy Field one day. Therefore, it was understandable that Knight Andy was greaterter in deference. Teacher, we dont have to fight any battles this time we go to White Dew City, right? Princess Judy asked crisply. Colin smiled mischievously and said: Of course not. After all, His Majestys war order has already been delivered. Atop White Dew Citys walls. Facing the once again encroaching Blood Knight Army, the citys defenders dared not to take it lightly. The Pegasus Army and the private armies of the lords previously summoned by Duke St. Prowse, all gathered their elites on the city walls to defend, while arge number of reserve teams began to assemble on the city streets. Thest time the Blood Knight Army attacked, Duke St. Prowse attempted to lure the enemy in by consciously opening the city gate, hoping for an inside-out strike and trapping the Blood Knight Army outside of White Dew City.
Unfortunately, this move backfired. Not only did they fail to trap the Blood Knight Army, but Duke St. Prowse even risked his own life, epitomizing a miserably failed strategy. Therefore, this time, holding the city steadfastly became everyones consensus. Count Nicoll, do you think the Blood Knight Army willunch a strong attack? Hearing the question from a noble behind him, Count Nicoll, a pallor on his aging face, still attempted to maintain hisposure: Dont worry, itsmon knowledge that cavalry is not good at storming cities. As long as we securely defend the city gate and prevent the Blood Knight Army from entering, even if Colin Angler is full of cunning tricks, he will be helpless. Hearing this, a group of Eastern nobles echoed in agreement, instantly lightening the mood. However, Count Nicoll felt no relief. In fact, he only felt sorrow at this moment. Despite having an absolute numerical advantage, none of these Eastern nobles dared to suggest going out of the city to fight. Even if someone suggested it, Count Nicoll would veto it, but he still hoped to hear such voices, at least proving that the heroic spirit of the Eastern nobles was notpletely worn away. However, the reality was that just a mere twenty thousand people in the Blood Knight Army had trapped the Easterners inside White Dew City, rendering them afraid to venture out. This was an utter humiliation!
Sir, an envoy has been sent from the other side, should we bring him up? Count Nicoll was shocked back to reality, seeing a single cavalryman break away from therge group, moving towards White Dew City. Lower the basket, pull him up. Id like to see what the Northerners have to say. Before long, Knight Andy was brought before Count Nicoll. Knight Andy? Count Nicoll, well-traveled and knowledgeable, recognized the knight from the St. Lorenzo family. Immediately, without waiting for Knight Andy to reply, Count Nicoll quickly realized: You are an envoy of the royal family, arent you? Has His Majestys war order arrived? Yes, Count Nicoll, I bring His Majestys personally signed war order, which has sessfully passed through the Senate! Knight Andy held up the document, but did not intend to hand it to Count Nicoll, instead he respectfully requested, I need to deliver the war order to White Dew Fortress, please forgive me. Of course, of course! Count Nicolls face was all smiles, because he understood that once His Majestys war order arrived, the internal conflict among the lords of the empire must cease. So, he immediately called his personal bodyguards to escort Knight Andy to White Dew Fortress. Before leaving, Knight Andy didnt forget to point outside the city and instruct, Lord Angler from the North is just outside the city, remember to send someone to greet him. Count Nicolls brow furrowed again, looking at the slowly approaching cavalry army outside the city, he fell silent. The Eastern nobles by his side were still immersed in the excitement of the sessful arrival of the war order at White Dew City, seemingly having forgotten that there was a formidable army getting closer outside the city. Count Nicoll said to his deputy officer: Since Knight Andy came from the Blood Knight Army, Colin Angler must have also seen His Majestys war order. If he doesnt want to be an enemy of the Empire, he will not easily initiate conflict.
So, you send an envoy out of the city to test the oppositions attitude. Sir, who should be appropriate to send? Count Nicoll was immediately hesitant, his gaze scanning the Eastern nobles in front of him, his brows furrowing tighter. Ill go. At the moment Count Nicoll was at a loss, Beatrice appeared atop the city wall. Count Nicoll instantly breathed a sigh of relief,ughing: Knight Beatrice, your willingness to take on the task couldnt be more perfect! Chapter 480: 478 Undercurrent (Part 1)_1 Chapter 480: 478 Undercurrent (Part 1)_1 At the foot of White Dew City, Beatrice once again approached the Blood Knight Army single-handedly. This time, Colin greeted her quite gentlemanly. The two met in the middle of the military formation and the city. Knight Beatrice, we meet again. Count Angler, bying to White Dew City with so much fanfare, do you mean to break our agreement? Colin shrugged, somewhat helplessly, You cant me me for that, the royal envoy was too fast. So were just going to give up? Beatrice asked reluctantly. Give up? Colin chuckled, Those two words dont exist in my dictionary. Beatrices eyes lit up, immediately she queried, Count Angler, do you have a good idea? Colin looked at the towering city walls of White Dew City and said slowly, Since the War Order has already arrived in White Dew City, of course, I cant provoke any further. Listening to Colin emphasize the word proactively, Beatrice somewhat understood, and continued, You mean to let the Easterners take the first move? Yes. Beatrice, however, slowly shook her head and said, You may be disappointed. The Easterners are more than willing to cease fire with the North Territory, why would they initiate? Colin gave Beatrice a meaningful look and said, Are you not an Easterner? You mean, let me initiate? Beatrice looked at Colin in disbelief. Yes. I know you dont have many troops in the city, but you can choose a time to assassinate me! Hearing this, Beatrices heart missed a beat, her eyes started to involuntarily avoid Colins. She quickly realized that Colins expression remained unchanged and began to calm down. Unaware of Beatrices change, Colin continued, Since youve decided to assassinate the Archbishop of the East, you must have prepared for escape. It shouldnt matter if you take on another crime of ignoring the War Order and assassinating a count of the Empire. As long as you hurt me, the Blood Knight Army will have reason to enter the city to protect their master. Then, you can arrange for a trusted person to open the city gate for the Blood Knight Army, who will then help you eliminate the protective forces around Mrs. Kate. You know what to do next, right? Beatrice looked deeply at Colin, then nodded decisively. Good, lets do as you say! Subsequently, Colin returned to the military formation, ordered Knight Logh to lead the army to camp outside the city, and then entered White Dew City with Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and one hundred guards, following Beatrice. Walking on the streets of White Dew City, Colin casually looked around, admiring the scenery of this Eastern capital. Compared to the grandeur of Winterfell City, White Dew Citycked some majesty, but had more refinement and architecture influenced by Elves from the nearby Bright Moon Forest, emphasizing harmony with nature and use of bas relief and pirs. Compared to regr enclosed buildings, these Eastern buildings with colonnadesck a sense of restraint and create a rich y of light and shadow as well as alterations in visual perception under the sun. They also blend the interior and exterior by including the outside scenery as part of the architectural decoration. This was Colins first visit to White Dew City, and he immediately fell in love with it. Regrettably, the citizens here obviously did not like this Count from the North Territory. Walking down the street, numerous Easterners showed their hostile gaze towards Colin, if it werent for the soldiers standing on both sides of the road, these angry Easterners would have already rushed forward. Under these hostile gazes, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy seemed somewhat nervous, but Colin acted as if nothing had happened, still looking at the buildings lining the streets with interest. And because of that, Colin did not notice two familiar faces hidden among the angry Easterners. Lets go, sister. In this situation, your assassination attempt will not seed. Count Evan lowered the brim of his hat, trying his best to hide behind the crowd, and urged Anna next to him. Anna stared at the tall figure of Colin, who was riding on the back of a horse, her right hand gripping the hilt of her sword, her veins bulging as if she ready to draw her sword at any moment. Seeing this, Count Evan quickly held his sisters hand, leaned into her ear, and whispered, Anna, trust me, attempting an assassination now would only alert the enemy. Anna turned to look at her brother, her eyes red as she defiantly said, So we should just not avenge our fathers death? Of course we should! Count Evan said firmly, But not like this. Trust me, I have a better way! Anna stared into her brothers eyes for a long while, finally sighed, and let go of the sword hilt. Count Evan quickly pulled his sister along, squeezed out of the crowded people, and walked briskly toward the city gate along the alley. As they walked, Anna became more and more confused, finally she couldnt help but speak up, Brother, are we going in the wrong direction? White Dew Fortress is that way. No, we cant go to White Dew Fortress. Why not? Because once I go to White Dew Fortress, I will be put under house arrest. Seeing Annas confused face, Count Evan sighed and said, Stop asking sister, just follow me if you trust me. Anna bit her lip and remained silent, allowing her brother to lead her through the city. Stop right there, this is a military area, unrted people cannot get close! In front of the city tower, two siblings were stopped by a patrol of soldiers. I have urgent military information to report, could you let me see your superior? The soldier looked at Count Evan, seeing that even though his clothing was ordinary, the sword hanging from his waist did not seem ordinary, he said, Then you can wait here. Not long after, a knight came to Count Evan under the guidance of the soldier. What urgent military information do you need to report? Count Evan looked at the badge on the knights armor, he lifted the brim of his hat, revealing half of his face, and said, I want to see Count Nicoll, can you take me to him? The Count is not someone you can see as you please As the knight began speaking, he stopped abruptly, having finally recognized the person in front of him, You are you Count Evan? Ssh! Count Evan put his finger to his lips, Dont reveal me, take me to Count Nicoll. The knight nodded dully, and then led Count Evan and Anna onto the city tower. At the top of the city, Count Nicoll stood, transfixed by the Blood Knight Army setting up camp outside the city, presumably lost in thought. Count, this gentleman wants to see you! Count Nicoll frowned, not even bothering to turn around, he asked, Who wants to see me? Its me. Hearing this slightly familiar voice, Count Nicoll finally turned around, then he saw the face of Count Evan with a slight smile. Count Evan Count Nicoll eximed in surprise, but then immediately lowered his voice, When did you enter the city? Ive been in the city for a while now, Count Evan said vaguely, Can we go somewhere else? I dont want anyone else to know Im here. Alright, please follow me. Chapter 481: 479 Undercurrent (Part 2)_1 Chapter 481: 479 Undercurrent (Part 2)_1 As the door gently closed, the inside and outside of the room were separated into two worlds. Only Count Nicoll and Count Evan were inside the room; even Anna did not enter. Count Nicoll personally poured a ss of hard liquor for Count Evan, chuckled, and said: Count Evan, theres no fine wine in the camp, so please bear with this. Haha, you might not know that to a real alcoholic, fine wine is great, but bad wine can also have its unique taste. Count Evan took the wine cup, clinked it with Count Nicolls, and then drained it. Count Nicoll put down his wine cup and asked, Count Evan, since youve been in White Dew City for a while, why have you been hiding your tracks? Count Evan smiled and said, Count Nicoll, lets not waste time testing each other here, shall we? You must know why I have not dared to show myself publicly. Count Nicoll alsoughed and praised, Ive long heard that you, Count Evan, are extraordinarily intelligent. Today I see that it is indeed true! However, Count Evan shook his head somewhat gloomily and sighed, If this were the past, I might have epted your praise with confidence, even feeling smug about it, but now, hehe, Ive atst understood thatpared to a real genius, I stand no chance, especially on the battlefield Count Evan, you really cant me yourself for that. The Eastern Army has grown toocent over time. Compared to the Blood Knight Army, which fought their way out of the Sky Ice in, the strength gap is indeedrge. No matter who is inmand, the oue would remain the same.
Count Evan did not respond, but poured himself and Count Nicoll another ss of wine. The two seemed to be drowning their sorrows in drink. But soon, Count Evan put down his wine cup, his expression growing serious as he said: Count Nicoll, do you know why I took the initiative to find you? Count Nicoll nced at Count Evan and shook his head. Count Evan immediately said in a deep voice: Count Nicoll, I came to help you. Oh? Count Nicolls eyes were twinkling, heughed, Count Evan, why would I need your help? Instead of directly answering the question, Count Evan asked: Count Nicoll, what promises did my mother make to you? Count Nicoll seemed unwilling to leak the agreement between him and the Duchess to Count Evan. Moreover, he thought he saw Count Evans real purpose, so the smile on his face gradually faded, saying: Count Evan, I think it is you who are trying to seek my help, isnt it? But, pardon my frankness, your brother, in the current situation, is the most suitable sessor to the Duke of the East. Count Evan sneered, My brother? Or my three-year-old nephew? Count Nicolls expression remained unchanged, Either of them will do, but definitely not you. Because the East needs the Howell family at this time. I agree, Count Evan honestly said, And you misunderstood my intention. I did note to persuade you to support my ascendance to the Dukes position. Oh? Count Nicoll was surprised and puzzled, Then why did youe to me? Ive told you, I came to help, Count Evan smiled. Count Nicoll stared at Count Evan in confusion, asking, How can you help me? Of course, to help you and the Nicoll family ovee the biggest predicament! Count Evan said seriously. Count Nicolls eyebrows furrowed tighter, Count Evan, what is the biggest predicament of the Nicoll family? Count Nicoll, dont you know what the biggest predicament of your family is? As outsiders and traitors, your Nicoll family has never been truly integrated into the East! Do you really believe that by cooperating with my mother this time, she would return the favor and help solve this problem?
Count Nicoll fell silent. Because he knew that Count Evan was right. The Nicoll Familys badge is the Mountain Huorong, yes, the Huorong of Huorong City. More than three hundred years ago, Huorong City was still a territory of the Nicoll Family, and the Huorong Army was the title of their private army.
At that time, the area north of Mount Althus was still the territory of the St. Sean Family, and the Nicoll Family were naturally their vassals. So, when the St. Prowse Family defeated the St. Sean Family, the Nicoll Family became an awkward existence. At that time, the Nicoll Family saw the unfavorable situation and decisively chose to surrender to the St. Prowse Family. To destabilize the morale of the St. Sean Familys vassals, Duke St. Prowse chose to ept the loyalty of the Nicoll Family, showing hispassion. But since the Nicoll Family was once a vassal of the St. Sean Family, they naturally could not fully gain the trust of the St. Prowse Family. For instance, Huorong City, a pivotal military area, was given to the Brugen Family by Duke St. Prowse, and the Nicoll Familys territory was shifted to south of Mount Althus. The Nicoll Family was aware that the St. Prowse Family had always been vignt of them, so they have been cautious and low-profile all these years, striving to eliminate Duke St Prowses prejudice towards the Nicoll Family. Like the recent inheritance dispute between Marquis Vincent and Count Evan, most of the Eastern nobles chose sides, but the Nicoll Family remained mere observers. Of course, this was indeed because Count Nicoll was profoundly cunning and understood the risks. However, more than that, it was because the Nicoll Family did not dare to express an opinion lightly, fearing they might arouse the suspicion of Duke St. Prowse. At this time, being pointed out by Count Evan, Count Nicolls mind ran through countless thoughts, then after a long pause, he said solemnly: Count Evan, do you have a way to help the Nicoll Family escape this awkward situation? Count Evan smirking mysteriously, took out a delicate badge from his bosom. The badge shaped like a Yuen Shield was engraved with the pattern of a roaring tiger, and was made of a material that reflected a splendid light under the sun. Upon seeing this familiar badge, Count Nicoll was stunned, then incredulously looked at Count Evan and asked in a trembling tone:
Thethe Spotted Tiger? CountCount Sir, wherewhere did you get this badge from? Count Evan smiled slightly and said, Of course, it was given to me by Mr. Ji. Mr. Ji? While pleasantly surprised, Count Nicoll was also in disbelief, IsntIsnt he alreadydead at the hands of Prince Lexie? You believe such rumours? Count Evan countered, If that were true, then why has Prince Lexie ended up like this? And who is he tracking down around the world? Count Nicoll, suppressing his excitement, asked in a deep voice, What agreement have you reached with Mr. Ji? Count Evan smiled reservedly and said, I will be marrying Mr. Jis daughter, and Mr. Ji, in turn, will help me take control of the East. Daughter? Count Nicoll looked puzzled, But arent you already engaged to Grace of the Brugen Family? Count Evan smiled mysteriously, You will understand eventually. So now, do you think Im a better ally for the Nicoll Family than my mother? Count Nicoll kept his gaze fixed on the Spotted Tiger badge in Count Evans hand, and nodded, Yes! If you have already reached an agreement with Mr. Ji, then the Nicoll Family would naturally be willing to follow in your footsteps! Very well! Count Evan chuckled in self-satisfaction, put the badge away, and said mysteriously, Count Nicoll, White Dew City will be particrly lively this evening, just wait and see! Chapter 482: 480 Emerges_1 Chapter 482: 480 Emerges_1 Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, Count Angler, wee to White Dew Fortress! In front of White Dew Fortress, the elegantly dressed Duchess greeted the visiting guests with an impable smile. As if she hadpletely forgotten that these honored guests had just led an army to break through White Dew City and killed her husband. Colin dismounted and came to the Duchess with a cheerful smile, saying, This is my first visit, and I havent prepared any valuable gifts, I hope you dont mind, maam. As he spoke, Colin pped his hands, and four guards behind him immediately carried a coffin forward. It goes without saying whose remains are in the coffin. The atmosphere on the scene instantly changed, the air was so stagnant that one could barely breathe. All of the St. Prowse family members had mes in their eyes. If looks could kill, Colin would have been riddled with holes by now. Unfortunately, looks cant kill. The St. Prowse family could only impotently rage. The Duchesss expression seemed as usual, as if the body in the coffin was just a strangers. She said indifferently, Count Angler, your thoughtfulness is appreciated, such a heavy gift, the St. Prowse family will surely remember it. Colin raised his eyebrows and felt somewhat embarrassed to continue with his provocative remarks, or he would feel like he was bullying a widow. He scanned the crowd behind the Duchess and asked, puzzled, Why havent I seen Marquis Vincent? Vincent was seriously injured and is still unconscious, so he could note to greet you. Seriously injured and unconscious? Colin blinked, So thats the case I would like to visit Marquis, I wonder if it would be convenient? At these words, the St. Prowse family opposite began to breathe even heavier, clearly considering Colins hypocritical gesture as a provocation. The Duchesss expression also turned cold, and she said indifferently, Im sorry, Count Angler, I appreciate your kindness. However, Vincent really isnt in a condition to meet visitors right now. It wouldnt be toote to meet you once his injuries have healed. Since Colin was on someone elses turf, he didnt want to be seen as too arrogant, so he nodded and said, Alright. The Duchess turned her body and extended her hand in a gesture of invitation, saying, Pleasee in, honored guests. We have prepared rooms for you. Please rest for a while, and there will be a grand wee banquet in the evening. Colin nodded, walking into White Dew Fortress with an unaffected air under the hostile gazes from all around. Prince Harrison and Princess Judy followed him in. Under the guidance of a maid, Colin entered his room. The overall architectural style of White Dew Fortress emphasizes delicacy and elegance. The main body is constructed with carefully cut white zed rock. The floor and walls all give off a light beige color. Emeralds, red and blue gemstones can be seen everywhere in the room, even sparkling diamonds are embedded in conspicuous ces. Various styles of oil paintings and animal skull specimens are hung on the walls. Colin had no artistic appreciation ability, and after a nce, he paid no more attention. Sir, do you need me to serve you for a bath and change of clothes? The young maid asked with a blush. No need. I can manage myself. You can go. Rejecting the maids offer, Colin removed his armor and went to the bathroom alone. The bathtub had been filled with warm water, and there was a faint scent of jasmine. Colin didnt know where the St. Prowse family got the jasmine in the middle of winter. Slowly sitting in the bathtub, feeling the suitably warm water soak every inch of his skin, Colin closed his eyesfortably. However, he didnt stop thinking. When the Duchess said Marquis Vincent was seriously injured and unconscious earlier, Colin absolutely didnt believe it. As his own transformed Bloodline, Marquis Vincent would only be in danger if his head had been cut off. Extensive injuries to him are nothing more than a slight itch. How could he possibly be unconscious from serious injuries? Could he be pretending to be dead? Moreover, he doesnt evene out to greet me when I arrive at the White Dew Fortress, haha After witnessing a Blood ve voluntarily leaving food for their rtives in a small vige outside Riverside City, Colin became wary. If a Blood ve without self-consciousness could unwittingly show pity for their rtives, what about a Bloodline with self-consciousness? Having self-consciousness means weighing advantages and disadvantages, considering gains and losses. Then, when a Bloodline determines, after weighing options, that the benefits of betrayal far outweigh loyalty, would they still choose loyalty? This was particrly evident in Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent had previously obeyed Colin, maybe because of the Bloodline, but perhaps more because he needed Colins help at that time. Without Colin, he was just a pitiful man abandoned by his father and framed by his younger brother. But now, Colin has helped him clear all obstacles and the position of Duke of the East is within his grasp. Would Vincent still be willing to be Colins servant, harming his own interests for him? Colin finds it quite unlikely. So, what is Marquis Vincents n now? Is he nning to continue ying dead, deliberately not cooperating with Colin in his next move, waiting for the Blood Knight Army to withdraw from the east due to the War Order, and then he will take over as the Duke of the East? Or has hee up with a more vicious n, preparing to solve his master once and for all and regain his freedom? Colin felt that thetter possibility was more likely. A curve gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth, as if he found the current situation very interesting and even started looking forward to the uing performance of Marquis Vincent. But at this moment, Colin suddenly smelled a faint scent of blood. He opened his eyes suddenly, looked around, but found nothing unusual in the bathroom. But Colins alertness did not lessen at all, after all, he had just guessed that Marquis Vincent might bacsh. Could this be a trap set by him for himself? Thinking of this, Colin got up from the bathtub, wiped the water drops off his body with a towel, and got dressed again. Then, he started carefully discerning the origin of this scent of blood. But soon, Colin found that this scent of blood was somewhat familiar, as if he had smelled it somewhere before. Entering the bedroom, the scent of blood gradually became stronger. And Colin finally remembered, this was clearly the scent he smelt in the underground Blood Pool of Floral City! The same smell had appeared in the Schultz Familys Swan Castle! So Count Angler. A familiar and deep voice sounded behind him. Colins body stiffened, and his face showed aplicated expression. He slowly turned around, looking at the familiar face that appeared behind him at some unknown time, and forced a rigid smile, saying, Should I call you Duke St. Hilde? Or Mr. Ji? Chapter 483: 481 Fear_1 Chapter 483: 481 Fear_1 Names are not important. Mr. Ji said with a smile, as gently as if he were meeting a rtive of his own family. Like this body, it may fool the mediocre, but it cannot deceive the wise. Although Colin had long suspected that Mr. Ji might have used Duke St. Hildes corpse to enact a possession by a spirit, when he actually witnessed the resurrection of Duke St. Hilde firsthand and confirmed his previous suspicions, he couldnt help but palpitate. Even in this transcendent world, such unscientific urrences were somewhat incredulous. Was arcane magic really this magical? Or was Mr. Ji just too powerful? I didnt expect to meet you at White Dew Fortress, such an honor. Although Colin tried to remain calm, his smile was inevitably a bit stiff. Honestly, Mr. Jis appearance waspletely beyond his expectations. And what he hated most was the unexpected. This legendary figure, who had twice stirred the North Territory with his own power, was not an easy opponent. Especially now, after Mr. Ji had taken over the body of a Holy Knight, Colin had no idea how terrifying his powers could be. If such a person stood against him Colin was not naive enough to think that Mr. Jis appearance in White Dew City was just a coincidence. Clearly, Mr. Ji had ns here too! Just not sure if it conflicts with his own ns Count Angler, this should be our first official meeting. Mr. Ji looked at Colin with interest, his tone somewhat reminiscent. Indeed. I have long heard of your great reputation! Colin respectfully replied, while constantly guessing Mr. Jis purpose for visiting White Dew City. In fact, Ive been wanting to meet you for quite some time, Count Angler. Among the new talents that have emerged in the Glory Empire over the past decade, you are undoubtedly the most outstanding! Mr. Ji looked at Colin appreciatively, not hiding the admiration in his eyes. You tter me. No, Ive underestimated you all along. Colin awkwardly tugged at the corner of his mouth, feeling very ufortable with Mr. Jis praise. Just as he was about to say something, Mr. Ji asked again: Count Angler, you should have been promoted to the sixth rank by now, right? Colin had to honestly nod and say, Yes, I was just lucky enough to be promoted. Such a young sixth rank knight! Mr. Ji eximed, Even the most talented Holy Knight ancestors of the St. Sean family didnt have such power at your age. I wouldnt dare topare myself with the Holy Knight ancestors No! Mr.Ji said earnestly. You are even stronger than them, at least at your age, none of them was able to lead an army to breach White Dew City. You managed to turn the entire East Territory upside down with just the Blood Knight Army of twenty thousand men! Is this because youre simply too powerful? Or have the Easterners, whove been living infort for so long, be so weak that their armies are simply unable to even put up a fight? Colins sense of foreboding grew stronger, his mind working frantically while he tried to figure out what Mr. Ji was truly aiming for. Meanwhile, he had to maintain a conversation: Youre overstating, I just got lucky in a few battles Mr. Ji gave a faint smile, finally giving up the unending praise, and shifted the topic: When you were at Swan Castle, Archbishop Agani told you all the secrets of the Church, didnt she? Yes, Colin said hurriedly, Ipletely agree with Archbishop Aganis view, the Church is bing too corrupt, theyre meddling in the empires affairs under the guise of the Lord of Glory, taking advantage of her name for their own gain! So when I heard that you and Archbishop Agani wish to change the current situation, I hurried to join without hesitation! This time I led an army into the East Territory in order to sever the Churchs most significant source of secr support. Do you have a n foring to White Dew City this time? Colin knew very well that his alliance with Mr. Ji and Archbishop Agani was actually very fragile. Although both parties aim to resist the Church, there is no foundation of trust to speak of, and there are no clear objectives or ns. Even old enmities and conflicts of interest persist between both parties. Colin doesnt believe that Mr. Ji would forget how he repeatedly thwarted his ns. You could even say that the St. Sean familys failure to sessfully take the North Territory isrgely Colins fault. Now, he only hopes Mr. Ji would put aside old grudges for the sake of their coborative foundation and unite to sever the Churchs grip on the East Territory. But Mr. Ji didnt answer Colins question, he said to himself: Count Angler, Ive always admired you. I really hope to be allies with you Colins heart began to sink because he realized that after such a statement, there will always be a but And everything stated before but is generally meaningless! As expected, he heard Mr. Ji continue: But you are too outstanding, so exceptional that it scares me. Colin forced a smile and said helplessly: Mr. Ji, isnt having an outstanding ally a good thing? It might be for some people, but not for me, Mr. Ji gazed at Colin, with a trace of regret in his eyes, Im someone with a strong desire for control, so I dont like allies who are too outstanding, always surprising me or causing unexpected events. Colins muscles instantly tensed, bracing himself for the worst, but he still tried to persuade him: Mr. Ji, dont you think youre overestimating me? Im just the son of a baron from a countryside town. Even though I am now a count, it is only due to the protection of the St. Hilde family No. Mr. Ji interrupted, his smile fading. Count Angler, I carefully investigated your past. Honestly, it scared me. If I give you more time, I cant even imagine how far you can go. So Im sorry. Hearing this, Colin left no room for doubt. His body surged with holy light that gathered in his hands. But before he could act, he saw Mr. Jis eyes suddenly radiating blinding light. For a moment, it seemed as if he was staring at the sun close at hand. His eyes stung, tears streaming uncontrobly. Feeling a sense of dread, Colin quickly tried to retreat. But in his tear-blurred vision, he saw an arm, glowing with golden holy light, plunging straight into his chest with the force of a thunderbolt! Squelch! Colin let out a scream, terrified to find his own heart held in Mr. Jis hand! Farewell, Count Angler! Crunch! With a forceful squeeze from Mr. Ji, Colins heart burst like a water-filled balloon. Blood sttered everywhere. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 484: 482 Discovery_1 Chapter 484: 482 Discovery_1 Prince Harrison stepped out of the bath, and a maid immediately came forward to help him dry off. Harrison, who had grown up in the Phoenix Pce, was ustomed to being served by maids, unlike Colin who was affectatious. Of course, he would never make any ambiguous moves towards a maid. As a prince, he wasnt that desperate. After dressing in a ceremonial dress, Prince Harrison asked the maid to apply perfume on him. What time is the banquet? Ill go ask for you. Alright. After the maid left, Prince Harrison checked his ceremonial dress in the mirror. After a moment, a satisfied smile finally appeared on his face. However, just as he was about to turn around, Prince Harrison was shocked to find an extra reflection in the mirror!
But, after seeing the face of the person, Prince Harrison let out a sigh of relief, and turned around to say: Uncle Lexie, what brings you to White Dew City? As for Prince Lexie, Prince Harrison was not afraid. Although everyone thought him to be guilty of egregious sins, boldly murdered the Governor of the Empire, Prince Harrison overheard a conversation between his parents suggesting that Lexie was framed. Therefore, towards this uncle, Prince Harrison was actually filled with a bit of guilt and sympathy. Prince Lexie settled down at the table, poured himself a cup of flower tea and said: I was following someone. Werent you supposed to go to Silver Moon City? What brings you here? I followed my teacher here. You might not know it but my teacher is amazing! Leading just twenty thousand men of the Blood Knight Army, he defeated the entire eastern army. If it hadnt been for my fathers war order reaching White Dew City, the city might have been lost again! Prince Harrison bragged about his teachers brilliant military achievements with immense pride, then caught on to something in Prince Lexies first sentence, and asked curiously: Uncle Lexie, you said you were tracking someone? Who? Prince Lexie took a sip of tea and replied casually: The person who framed me. Prince Harrison was taken aback and became instantly nervous. As Prince Harrison didnt know the whole truth and was unaware of Mr. Jis role in the matter, when Lexie said he was tracking the person who had framed him, he mistakenly thought it referred to Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Mid. Naturally, the odd reaction from Prince Harrison didnt escape Prince Lexies notice. Harrison, do you know something? UncleII Under the stern gaze of Prince Lexie, Prince Harrison panicked. Of course, this only confirmed to Prince Lexie that his young nephew clearly knew something. So he stood up, walked over to Prince Harrison, ced a hand on his shoulder, leaned in slighty and asked in a deep voice:
Harrison, tell your uncle what you know. Prince Harrison felt as if the hand on his shoulder was gripping his soul tightly, and an inner tremor coursed through his entire body. But he clenched his teeth and decisively said, UncleI cantbetray my father and mother Prince Lexie showed a mocking smile, Thats some will youve got, but its misused, unfortunately. Has the St. Lorenzo family really sunk so low that they have to resort to schemes and conspiracies to maintain their rule?
Prince Harrison was shaking all over, sweating profusely, but he still defiantly refused to speak. The look on Prince Lexies face grew colder and he said: Your father has already disgraced the honor of the St. Lorenzo family. I didnt expect you to be of the same ilk. The prestige of the royal family will soon bepletely destroyed by you father and son! No! I cannot allow this to happen Prince Lexies eyes revealed an unmasked desire to kill as he continued to speak: Harrison, Im giving you onest chance. Choose for yourself whether to die dishonorably or to live uprightly! Prince Harrison felt the hand on his shoulder tighten as if it were going to crush him. This young prince was facing life or death for the first time. But what he never expected was that the person pushing him to a corner was his own uncle! Something in his heart seemed to shatter at that moment. Harrison suddenly remembered the words his mother, Queen Mid, used to tell him A king is destined to be lonely and surrounded by lies and betrayal. Even your closest rtives cant always be trusted. The only one you can rely on is yourself! Prince Harrison always thought his mothers words were exaggerated, but now, facing his uncle with the intent to kill, he suddenly came to a realization. Yes, Uncle, you were framed! Harrison shouted with all his strength.
Prince Lexies expression softened a little, but he still continued questioning: Who framed me? It was my father and mother! How did they frame me? I really dont know. I happened to hear snippets of their conversation and guessed from that that you were innocent. As for how they specifically framed you, I really know nothing. Prince Lexie stared into Prince Harrisons eyes. After a long silence, he seemed to finally confirm that the other party did not lie, and then asked: So, are you willing to share what you know to the public? Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, but soon gritted his teeth and nodded. Only then did Prince Lexie retract his imposing aura, smiling and saying, Good! This is the responsibility that a righteous St. Lorenzo should have! I will contact the Pope to arrange a hearing. By then, you At this point, Prince Lexie suddenly stopped. Because he felt a strong wave of Holy Light erupt nearby! In his hurry, Prince Lexie immediately abandoned Prince Harrison and his figure flickered from sight. Prince Harrison fell to the ground, panting heavily, unable to muster any strength. After quite some time, he finally struggled to his feet, found pen and paper, and quickly wrote a letter with his trembling hand.
Someone, someone! A maid pushed the door and came in, saying, Your Highness, anymands? Prince Harrison handed over the letter, saying, Immediately send this letter to Dragon City! Yes, the maid nodded in agreement, but seeing Prince Harrisons disheveled state, she carefully asked, Your Highness, do you need help in preparing a new ceremonial dress? Yes. Meanwhile, Prince Lexie who had followed the source of the Holy Light burst into Colins room, only to find Colin lying in a pool of blood. After carefully sensing the residual energy fluctuations in the air, Prince Lexies gaze became incredibly sharp. Who are you! The Guard of the St. Prowse Family finally arrived, loudly questioning the back of Prince Lexie. Prince Lexie didnt bother responding, jumping out of the open window without looking back. Only then did the guards notice Colin lying in the pool of blood, and they were immediately terrified, shouting: Quick! Get a priest! Count Angler has been assassinated!
Chapter 485: 483 Chaos Begins (Part 1)_1 Chapter 485: 483 Chaos Begins (Part 1)_1 Night had fallen. The banquet hall of the White Dew Fortress was illuminated by hundreds of candles, making it as bright as daytime. The hulking armored guards stood motionless around the hall holding long spears, while young, graceful maids delicately strode about, serving tters of delicious gourmet dishes on elongated tables. The elegantly dressed Duchess was near the entrance of the banquet hall, greeting each banquet guest with a wless smile. Given the recent death of Duke St. Prowse, hosting such avish banquet at the White Dew Fortress may seem inappropriate, but who could argue with the Duchesss insistence? Moreover, she had a suitable excusefor weing Prince Harrison and Princess Judy to the White Dew Fortress. As for the incident of these two royal visitors tutor assassinating Duke St. Prowse, well, lets just pretend it didnt happen. Of course, many of the astute guests were aware that the death of Duke St. Prowse was perhaps good news for the Duchess Now she would be the truedy of the White Dew Fortress and even the entire East Territory! In the banquet hall, the elegant and skilled Duchess had already be the center of attention, with one Eastern noble after anothering forward to pledge their allegiance to her, subtly or otherwise.
The Duchess responded with grace and ease, but in the back of her mind, she was constantly keeping an eye on the entrance of the hall. Seeing that the important figures she had been waiting for had not appeared, the Duchess extricated herself from the overly enthusiastic crowd and asked the butler: Where are the two Highnesses? And Count Angler, why hasnt he arrived yet? Ill go check on them right away. Before the butler could take a few steps, Sir Warren, the captain of the White Dew Fortresss guard team, strode over. The Duchess, seeing Sir Warrens solemn expression, furrowed her brows and hurriedly asked, Sir Warren, whats wrong? Sir Warren stepped beside the Duchess and reported quietly: My Lady, Count Angler has just been assassinated in his room! The Duchess gasped for breath, barely managing to maintain herposure. No sooner had she a chance to ask for details than she heard a voice next to her exim loudly: What? Count Angler has been assassinated? Sir Warren had intentionally kept his voice low, in theory, only the Duchess should have heard clearly. However, he didnt expect Count Nicoll, who just happened to be passing by, to overhear and shout it out so loudly. Now, the whole banquet seemed to hit the mute button, and suddenly fell silent. The Duchess gave Count Nicoll a fierce look. She couldnt tell whether he had let out the exmation on purpose or by ident, and there was no time to question it now. So, she immediately stepped up, and gave a few low orders to Sir Warren: First, kill all one hundred guards who followed Colin Angler into the city! Second, lock down all the city gates, no one is to enter or leave! Third, gather the army, be prepared, the Blood Knight Army is likely to go berserk Upon hearing thest sentence, Sir Warren couldnt help but shiver as if foreseeing a terrifying scene, but he also knew the situation was urgent and there was no time for conjectures. So, he immediately nodded in agreement and strode away. At this time, the guests in the banquet hall finally came to their senses, and the whole hall burst into uproar:
Madame Duchess, has Count Angler really been murdered? Madame Duchess, who assassinated Count Angler? Madame Duchess, is White Dew City going to fall into war again?
Question after question were thrown out like sharp arrows. But the Duchess simply smiled lightly, gestured for calm, and responded leisurely: Esteemed guests, I apologize for disturbing the soire. Please rest assured, regardless of any unexpected event, the St. Prowse Family has the means to handle it. In the meanwhile, please enjoy your meal here while I investigate the details of the situation. Ille backter with a more thorough exnation. After speaking, the Duchess no longer responded to the inquiries of the guests and briskly walked out without any dy. Once she stepped outside, the smile on the Duchesss face vanished instantly, and the color of her expression turned from calm to anxious. Count Angler was dead! Although she would like nothing more than for the fearsome Northern Earl to die, he must not die in the White Dew Fortress! Because once Count Angler dies here, regardless of how the St. Prowse family exins it, people across the entire Empire will believe that they assassinated Count Angler. Not to mention that given the sessful arrival of Emperor Reinhardts War Order at White Dew City, and Count Angler, a guest, being assassinated at White Dew City, the Royal Family would impose a harsh punishment on the St. Prowse family. The Duchess was also concerned about how the North Territory would react when they hear the news. If the young Northern Duke insists on seeking revenge for his husband at all costs, then the Eastern Territory will face a terrible crisis. And now, with the Orcs about to invade, the Royal Family and the Church may join forces to put pressure on the Eastern Territory in order to soothe the anger of the North Territory In that case, they must find someone of sufficient weight to be responsible for Count Anglers death!
The Duchess despairingly realized that this person is most likely herself. Even if she hadnt nned the assassination of Count Angler, for the sake of the overall situation, she, the Archbishop of the Eastern Territory and the Duchess of St. Prowse, could indeed be heartlessly abandoned to cate the North Territory. Upon this realization, the Duchess quickly recognized that this was a trap! A carefullyid trap aimed at her! The person who designed this trap clearly understands the current situation in the Eastern Territory. They found the fatal weakness of current order, and with just a gentle nudge, the stability that the Duchess had worked hard to maintain was on the brink of copse. A chill ran down the Duchesss spine. But she soon took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. The enemy had already made their move, and the Duchess knew that she had no choice but to respond. Now, what she wants to understand the most is, who nned all of this behind the scenes? And what will be the next move? Lost in thought, the Duchess arrived at Colins room. The surroundings of the room were densely surrounded by the guards of the St. Prowse family, even Prince Harrison and Princess Judy were stopped outside. Madame Duchess, why wont you let us in? What happened to the teacher?
Your Highnesses, please forgive the rudeness of these guards. The situation inside isplex. Allow me to check first, and then I will exin everything to you. Before Prince Harrison and Princess Judy could respond, the Duchess had already walked into the room. Then, she saw Colin copsed in a pool of blood. A torn chest, a missing heart, blood everywhere The Duchess didnt need to examine closely to know that there was no hope left for him. Chapter 486: 484 Chaos Begins (Part 2)_1 Chapter 486: 484 Chaos Begins (Part 2)_1 Did you see that mans face clearly? No, Duchess. He moved too quickly, I only saw a residual image So you didnt see anything clearly? Thest thing I saw was that man stopping in front of Count Anglers corpse for a moment. Judging by his back, he appeared to be a middle-aged man around one meter and ny tall, with blond hair. The scabbard of his knights sword at his waist seemed to be purple The Duchess, after listening to the guards rambling report for half the day, could not glean any useful information from it and her face began to show signs of impatience. Obviously noticing this, the guard quickly started racking his brains, then added uncertainly: Duchess, I think I also saw this person rushing out of Prince Harrisons residence Are you sure? the Duchess asked urgently, her eyes changed. I guess The guard began to stutter again. The Duchess was slightly disappointed, but she stepped out to find the anxious Prince Harrison waiting outside, and asked: Your Highness Prince Harrison, a guard said he saw the murderer rushing out from your residence. Did you notice any suspicious people? Prince Harrison hesitated for only a second before saying promptly, Duchess, Prince Lexie did appear in my room. Then he suddenly bolted out and then, news of the teacher being assassinated came. Duchess, has the teacher really been killed? Prince Lexie! The Duchess was startled by this name. This Holy Knight of the St. Lorenzo family has appeared in White Dew City and killed Count Angler which made the Duchess a bit confused for a moment. It is well known that while Prince Lexiees from the royal St. Lorenzo family, his actual position leans towards the Churchs side. So, why would he inexplicablye to White Dew Fortress to kill? Moreover, it was not heard that Prince Lexie and Count Angler had any feud. Seeing the Duchess standing in ce stunned, Prince Harrison asked again, Duchess, what happened to the teacher? The Duchess knew that it was impossible to hide this matter, so she sighed and said: Count Angler has been assassinated and is dead No, thats impossible! How could the teacher die so easily, he was a sixth tier knight! Prince Harrison kept shaking his head, unable to ept the oue. The teacher, who had created near-miraculous records time and time again, was just dead like that? Princess Judy also cried out loudly, wanting to run into the room, but was stopped by the guard. Listening to Prince Harrisons words, the Duchess also reacted C yes, Colin Angler was a sixth tier knight, who could kill him so easily besides Prince Lexie, the Holy Knight? But she still couldnt figure out the motive for Prince Lexies murder. Just then, Sir Warren came over to the Duchess again and whispered his report: Lady, I failed to stop those guards from the North Territory who followed Count Angler into the city, and let them escape the city What? The Duchesss eyebrows shot up angrily, With just those few men, you all couldnt stop them? Sir Warren looked a little wronged and muttered: Mydy, although they are few in number, they are all professionals, and among them are even two sixth tier warriors we simply cant stop them. Two sixth tier? The Duchesss voice changed. She knew that even the current St. Prowse family could not put forth two sixth-tierbat personnel. Has the Angler family grown luxurious enough to have sixth tier knights as guards? And two at that! However, worse news was still toe. Sir Warren continued his report: Moreover, when we chased these guards from the North Territory to the North Gate, we found that the city gate was wide open I suspect that someone within the city helped them open the gate! The Duchess felt a chill in her heart, and immediately asked, Who originally had their troops stationed at the north city gate? The Nicoll familys army. Count Nicoll The Duchess immediately thought of the incident at the banquet earlier, when Count Nicoll loudly announced the news of Count Anglers assassination. Originally, she thought the other party was simply unable to control his exmation when he suddenly heard such a shocking news, but thinking it over now, that old fellow was obviously doing it on purpose! Perhaps at that time, Count Nicoll hadnt even clearly heard Sir Warrens report, but he knew in advance that Count Angler would be assassinated! Count Nicoll was clearly an aplice in this assassination! Where is Count Nicoll? The Duchess asked through gritted teeth. Sir Warren seemed to understand something and immediately said, I will go find him now! But the Duchess stopped Sir Warren, and with a gloomy face, ordered: Dont waste time, if Count Nicoll truly has betrayed the St. Prowse family, he should have escaped from White Dew Fortress by now. You now immediately gather the Pegasus Army, control all four city gates, and make sure not to let the Blood Knight Army enter the city! Yes! Inside the banquet hall, the nobles were still discussing Count Anglers assassination. However, some people had already left early while everyone else was not paying attention. Such as Count Nicoll, and also, Beatrice. She did not go to the scene of Colins assassination, but went straight to Marquis Vincents room. Lady Beatrice! Has the Marquis awoken yet? Not yet. You all can leave now. Yes. Since the Marchioness was still in the banquet hall, only Marquis Vincent and Beatrice were left in the room after the maids left. Aunt, whats wrong? Marquis Vincent opened his eyes and asked confusedly. Colin is dead, said Beatrice. Really? Marquis Vincent sat up excitedly from the bed, Aunt, have you already seeded? What about mother? Did you kill her too? Beatrice shook her head and said, No, I havent even had the chance to act yet, Colin Angler was killed by someone else. Marquis Vincent was taken aback for a moment, then asked after a long pause, Who killed him? I dont know. Did you go to the scene yet? No, why? Marquis Vincents face suddenly changed, and he grabbed Beatrices arm and urgently said: No, you must cut off his skull! You must cut off his skull! Beatrice frowned, Why must I cut off his skull? Because, if you dont cut off his skull, he wille looking for you. A vague voice suddenly rang out from outside the window. Marquis Vincent was immediately frozen in ce, as if he had been petrified. On his face, he wore an expression of extreme fear. Chapter 487: 485 Cleaning (Up) _1 Chapter 487: 485 Cleaning (Up) _1 Duchess, at the very least, you should let us in to collect the remains of our mentor! Prince Harrison said in a solemn voice, finally asserting the dignity that the first heir to the Royal Family of the Empire should have. The Duchess hesitated for a moment before nodding and saying, Your Highnesses, I fully understand your feelings, and of course, I can let you in to pay yourst respects to Count Angler. However, since the murderer who assassinated Count Angler has not yet been found, I would ask you not to touch his remains for the time being. Having said that, she gestures towards the guards. Prince Harrison immediately led his sister, who was crying her eyes out, and walked in briskly. Upon walking into the room, Prince Harrison only saw a pool of fresh blood, but didnt find the remains of his mentor. Bewildered, Prince Harrison even circled the room, turned over every corner, but still found no trace of Colins remains. Brother, where is our mentor? Princess Judy also looked confused, momentarily forgetting to continue crying. I dont know. Prince Harrisons eyebrows were tightly knitted. He walked out of the room and asked, Wheres the remains of our mentor? Gone? The guard at the door was a little stunned too, but when he went in, he was shocked to find that the corpse had indeed disappeared. The guard hurried off to inform the Duchess. The Duchess was a little flustered, thinking that someone had stolen the body. Although she couldnt understand the purpose of this, she immediately ordered a search. The assassination of Count Angler always carried a sense of eerie strangeness. The Duchess herself was chill to the bone, but she couldnt dwell on the mystery of Count Anglers death as an Orderly hurried over to report: Duchess, Sir Warren asked me to inform you that the Nicoll family indeed betrayed us! Theyve taken control of the North City Gate, and haveunched an attack against the approaching Pegasus Army! The Duchess felt a chill, and her heart trembled. The worst-case scenario had indeed happened. She steadied her heart, then asked, What about the Blood Knight Army? Have they entered the city? Not yet. Not yet? The Duchess looked relieved, but she could hardly believe it. Yes. The Blood Knight Army stationed outside the city doesnt show any unusual activities, as if they werepletely unaware of Count Anglers assassination. The Duchess was taken aback. Sir Warren clearly said that Colin Anglers guards who had brought him into the city were not stopped, so these escaped guards would certainly inform the Blood Knight Army of Count Anglers assassination. Why is it that the Blood Knight Army isnt making any moves now? Nor doing so, Count Nicoll holding the North City Gate was clearly trying to let the frenzied cavalry of the Blood Knight Army enter the city due to the death of Colin Angler, and carry out a bloody revenge on the St. Prowse family. But why did things not unfold as expected? Although the Duchess didnt know where the enemys n went wrong, she realized that this was an excellent opportunity for her! If she could reim the North City Gate and keep the Blood Knight Army out of the city, then the situation in White Dew City would not be irreversible. Thinking this, the Duchess hesitated no more and swiftly walked out. Seeing this, Prince Harrison hurriedly shouted, Duchess, how could you just leave like this? What about our mentors remains? And the murderer? At this point, the Duchess couldnt care less about a dead man, kept walking, and hastily replied, Your Highness, Prince Harrison, I certainly wont ignore Count Angler. Isnt that why I am going out to organize a more detailed search? So, I would ask you to be patient here. Once there are any developments, I will inform you immediately. Having said that, the Duchess hurriedly left. Princess Judy, looking pitiful, sped Prince Harrisons arm, sobbing and asking, Brother, is our mentor really dead? Prince Harrison looked at the Duchesss retreating figure and slowly shook his head, saying, Our mentor would not die so easily! Really? Princess Judy smiled through her tears, asking in surprise. Prince Harrison pursed his lips, and seriously said, I wont believe it until I see his corpse with my own eyes. Princess Judy also nodded repeatedly: Yes, I dont believe he has passed away! Youyoure really not dead! Beatrice looked in shock at Colin, who had crawled in through the window. How could I die so easily? Colin slowly approached with a smile on his face. That terrifying blood hole in his chest was notpletely healed yet, and you could even see his burst heart hanging there like a deted ball. But Colin acted as if nothing had happened, walking and pointing at his own head, he said with a significant tone: Didnt Marquis Vincent tell you? To kill me, you have to cut off my head! Beatrices eyes widened, not daring to believe what she was seeing, she muttered while backing away: Devilyoure a devil Devil? Colins mouth curled up in a smile, he continued to approach Beatrice, his voice saying, Why couldnt I be a messenger of god? Messenger of god? The retreat of Beatrice halted, as she seemed to understand something, Could you actually be Gods Favored? Without waiting for Colin to respond, a look of revtion crossed Beatrices face, and she continued: Yes, that must be it! You must be Gods Favored! How else could someone as gifted as you emerge from the small Angler family! And you also possess this nearly death-defying ability! Gods Favored, what is your grand mission on Earth? May I be so honored as to aid you, even if its the most insignificant contribution to your grand n? Saying so, a look of devotion appeared on Beatrices face, and she slowly got down to kiss the tip of Colins shoe. A brow arched on Colins face, clearly he did not expect her to change her attitude so rapidly. Just as he was about to engage her further, his expression suddenly became serious. Whoosh! Beatrice, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly lunged at him, her silver dagger in her right hand, lunging at Colins neck like a venomous snakeing out of its hole! However, the dagger was held in mid-air by a strong hand. Hmph! Overestimating yourself! Colin sneered. Beatrices expression didnt change, her eyes full of determination and resolve, not showing even a hint of the earlier reverence and devotion. Her right leg swiftly attempted a sweep while her left hand aimed right at the blood hole in Colins chest. However, the gap in their strength was toorge. Even though Colin was heavily injured and his damaged heart made him weak, Beatrice, with her level-four knights strength, still couldnt pose a threat to him. Creak! Creak! Colin mped Beatrices vicious leg sweep between his legs, his right hand grabbed her wrist with such force that it nearly crushed her wrist bones. The two were so close to each other, the position seemed quite suggestive, but in reality, it was a deadly battle. Beatrice was truly a formidable woman, even when both her arms and legs were restrained, she was not ready to give up. She swung her head and mmed it into Colins nose. Holy light surged on Colins face, dense golden lines quickly formed a shield resembling a mask. Thump! In this collision, Colin was totally fine, while Beatrices face was gory, leaving her dizzy. Colin gave a cold smile and without any hesitation bit into Beatrices slender neck. Chapter 488: 486 Cleaning (Bottom)_1 Chapter 488: 486 Cleaning (Bottom)_1 Watching his aunt and Colin entangled in an intimate embrace, Marquis Vincent could only feel a bone-chilling fear. In fact, since he heard Colins voice, Marquis Vincent found that he could not control his own body. While Beatrice was risking her life fighting with Colin, Marquis Vincent actually wanted to help, but he simply could not move! He was enveloped in boundless fear, a trembling reaction from the depths of his bloodline, like encountering a natural enemy, that could not be ovee by willpower alone. In this short period, Marquis Vincent was soaked through, as if he had just been pulled out of the water. Thud! Colin unceremoniously threw Beatrice on the ground, then turned and looked at Marquis Vincent, revealing a brilliant smile. But that smile, in the eyes of Marquis Vincent, seemed like the most terrifying thing in the world. Marquis Vincent, do you really want my skull that badly? I you Marquis Vincent tried to open his mouth, but he couldnt form aplete sentence. Colin looked at all this, somewhat surprised at his terrifying suppressive power over the Bloodline. It seemed that this suppressive power had already surpassed theparison of the power between the two of them. After all, Marquis Vincent might be weaker than him, but he shouldnt be this intolerable. It seemed that even if the power of the Bloodline surpassed his own, they would simply not be able to resist the suppression of the bloodline itself. Unfortunately, the inability to resist physically does not mean absolute obedience spiritually. As expected, Marquis Vincent had betrayed him. Although Colin was prepared for this, he still felt disappointed and angry. This also meant that all his Bloodline could potentially betray him. Of course, this makes sense. After all, the Bloodline are self-aware. And betrayal is essentially a byproduct of self-consciousness. However, Colin was not excessively worried. Marquis Vincents betrayal was primarily due to a major conflict of interest between the two. The other Bloodline, like Queen Isa, her interests are fully tied to Colins, not to mention she has given birth to a daughter for Colin. Under such circumstances, even without the restraint of the Blood n, Queen Isa would not betray Colin. Knight Shar originally volunteered to be Colins Bloodline, and now the Blood Knight Army ispletely under Colins control. So naturally, Knight Shar, whose life value is linked to the Blood Knight Army, wont betray. Knight Walra should not either. After all, Colin helped him regain the title of the Uman n, plus Colins sister married him, so he should not betray unless theres an ident. As for Count Schultz her interest in Colin is not deeply intertwined, and Colin caused the death of her husband, so its impossible to say she doesnt hold a grudge against Colin. Despite herplete submission and gentle demeanor toward Colin at Swan Castle, it was probably all ttery. She might be secretly plotting something. With this in mind, Colin reminded himself C Dont blindly trust the Bloodline! They are not like the blood ves without self-consciousness, who wouldpletely obey Colins will. During Colins contemtion, Marquis Vincent was living through an agonizingly long period. His mouth continuously let out meaningless growls, as if he had many things he wanted to tell Colin. Colin snapped back to reality and slightly concealed his aura. It was then when Marquis Vincent recovered, crawled down from the bed, crawling at Colins feet, forehead pressed against Colins foot, he said: O Gods Favored! Please forgive my foolish actions before! As long as youre willing to give me another chance, I will follow yourmands without a hint of disloyalty! Colin responded with a nomittal smile, and asked: Go on, whats your n? Marquis Vincent anxiously spilled the beans about the plot he and Beatrice had hatched. Of course, as expected, he pushed all the me onto Beatrice, iming that he himself was only forced to reluctantly agree. Colin stroked his chin, puzzled, So youre saying, you didnt contact Mr. Ji? Mr. Ji? Marquis Vincent was taken aback, You mean the remnants of St. Seans family? Isnt he already killed by Prince Lexie? Seeing the genuine confusion of Marquis Vincent, Colin immediately understood. There must be another power active within the city! Seeing Colin fall back into contemtion, Marquis Vincent cautiously raised his head, exining in a soft voice. Sir, the reason why I faked unconsciousness before was not out of unwillingness to follow your instructions. At that time, White Dew City was controlled by my mother, who aimed to kill me! In desperation, I had no choice but to y dead. Is that so? Colin thought for a moment and understood the motive of the Duchess to kill her own son. It seemed she really was a vindictive woman who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals! So you had the leisure to coax Beatrice into cutting off my head, but you didnt have the capability to contact me and inform me about the situation in White Dew City, right? In response to Colins question, Marquis Vincent fell to the ground again, scared, and spoke with immense self-reproach. Sir, I realized how foolish my actions have been. They were utterly sphemous! As long as you are willing to forgive my sins, I promise to be your most loyal servant and help you control the entire Eastern Territory! Loyalty? Colin sneered, Its like a maidens chastity. Once lost, it can never be reimed. After those words, not letting Marquis Vincent counter, Colins hand quickly reached out, pressing on the top of Marquis Vincents head like a lightning bolt. Then, Marquis Vincent was lifted up by Colin like a powerless doll. When their gazes levelled, Colin silently stared into Marquis Vincents eyes, filled with terror, and spoke nonchntly. You know what? Only when beheaded does one die. Its a Blood ves trait. As for me, I dont know if I would die after being beheaded. And the Bloodline, would they die? However, since you are so curious, lets conduct an experiment with you. Having said that, Colin gave a sharp twist of his hand. Crack! The head of Marquis Vincent was twisted off. Thump. The headless body of Marquis Vincent fell to the ground, twitched a few times, and theny motionless. After observing for a while, Colin indeed could not perceive any signs of life from him. So, the Bloodline also dies when they lose their heads, Colin muttered to himself. It seemed likely that he would be the same. Nonchntly discarding Marquis Vincents head, Colin walked to the window and looked out. Tonight, White Dew City was destined to be anything but peaceful. Shouts, screams, and sporadic fires all indicated that this was going to be a bloody night. However, this had nothing to do with Colin. Although someone tried to drag the Blood Knight Army into it, there was no way Colin would fall for it. The news those escaped Blood ves brought back was not that he was assassinated, but his order to prohibit the Blood Knight Army from entering the city. All in all, he was prepared to enjoy a grand drama tonight! Whoosh! Colin spread his wings and rushed into the dark night. Just after his departure, Beatrice, who hadid on the ground in an unconscious state, slowly opened her eyes. Only her eyes hadpletely lost their original agility and brightness, bing dull and even lifeless. Chapter 489: 487 Doubt_1 Chapter 489: 487 Doubt_1 The area near the north gate of White Dew City had be a meat grinder. Countless warriors from the Pegasus Army wereing in waves, attempting to retake control of the North City Gate, but the Nicoll familys army firmly upied the city tower, repelling the Pegasus Armys attacks time after time. Even though the Pegasus Army was inside the city, trying to retake the North City Tower was essentially like conducting a city siege, which was quite ironic. Under such circumstances, the Pegasus Army had to pay a heavy toll in lives every getting a step closer. Dense arrow rains continuously fell from the city top, shooting down one Pegasus Army soldier after another to the ground. If not for the militaryw officers pressing from behind, the reorganized Pegasus Army might have likely copsed in retreat by then. However, the Nicoll familys army on the opposite side wasnt doing well either. They were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, and the chaotic nature of the battle left many warriors confused about how they ended up fighting against the Pegasus Army, each of them in a state blood-lusting stupor. Therefore, both sides were in a stalemate aiming at each others weakness, making it hard to discern who was fairing slightly worse. Atop the tower, Count Evan was anxiously gazing at the direction of the Blood Knight Armys camp outside the city. Whats going on? Didnt those North Territory guards escape back just now? Why hasnt the Blood Knight Army moved yet? Count Nicoll, standing next to him, opened his mouth to answer but found himself at a loss for words. He had a vague feeling of impending dread, but also knew that they were already without a retreat path and had no choice but to follow Count Evan to the very end. Count Evan stared into the darkness in the distance, as if trying to see through this curtain of darkness to understand the situation in the Blood Knight Armys camp. But that was obviously in vain. The deep night shrouded everything in an unknown fog, leaving Count Evan to rely on guesswork to judge the possible movements of the Blood Knight Army. After a long silence, Count Evans expression changed, and he suddenly began speaking: Do you think we might have overestimated Colin Anglers position within the Blood Knight Army? Count Nicoll paused before saying, You mean, the Blood Knight Army might not care much about Colin Anglers life or death? Exactly! Count Evans gaze was intense, as if he had seen through it all. Think about it, Colin Angler has only been leading the Blood Knight Army for a little over a year. In such a short time, no matter how talented he is, its impossible for him topletely erase the imprint left by Marquis Garcia! Weve been mistakenly assuming that Colin Angler is the soul of this army. But what if hes just a figurehead, and theres someone else pulling the strings? Rubbing his chin, Count Nicoll nodded in agreement, saying: Theres a definite possibility. After all, the Angler family was originally a minor baron who probably couldnt even afford a cavalry. Colin Angler likely knew nothing about cavalry warfare before he met Marquis Garcia. So, how could he possibly be a genius cavalrymander after a mere trip to the Sky Ice in with Marquis Garcia? All this time, its highly likely that someone else has beenmanding the Blood Knight Army! Not only is someone elsemanding, but the Blood Knight Army may not even truly belong to Colin Angler! Count Evan interjected, a hint of triumphant excitement in his voice. Marquis Garcia, or perhaps even the St. Hilde Family, is the true owner of this cavalry! So when news of Colin Anglers death broke, the Blood Knight Army didnt charge into the city seeking revenge as we had expected. This just proves that the Blood Knight Army was never truly loyal to Colin Angler. So when he died, the Blood Knight Army didnt go mad with rage, but instead became hesitant. So, what should we do? Count Nicoll frowned, looking somewhat worried. If the Blood Knight Army doesnt enter the city, the Nicoll familys army alone wont be able to hold off the Pegasus Army! Count Evans eyes glittered dangerously as he answered coldly: If the Blood Knight Army wonte in, we will lure them in. How do we do that? By causing even greater chaos! Even greater chaos? Exactly. Count Evans face became somewhat fierce, The Blood Knight Army is now standing by, which means they are also hesitant. Even though they may not truly swear loyalty to Colin Angler, this man is still a Count of the Empire, the Guardian of the North Territory, and the husband of Duke St. Hilde, an incredibly esteemed figure. If he dies within White Dew City, the Blood Knight Army cannot simply run away and dodge ountability to Duke St. Hilde. So, they are actually very eager to enter the city, they are just worried about falling into another trap likest time. Then, lets make this city truly chaotic, chaotic enough for the Blood Knight Army topletely rid themselves of doubts, and charge in confidently. Count Nicolls eyes widened, he hesitantly reminded: Count Evan, are you not worried that the situation mightpletely spiral out of control? So what if it spirals out of control? Count Evan replied resolutely, Even if that means turning White Dew City into ruins, Ill spare no sacrifices! Count Nicoll stared at Count Evan with a face full of horror, seeming to have reacquainted himself with this second son of the Eastern Territory Duke. Count Evan gave a slight smile, unconcerned, saying: Why are you so upset? Its not like this would be the first time White Dew City has turned into ruins. Moreover, after thest destruction, the rebuilt White Dew City became evenrger and more prosperous. Im sure after the next reconstruction, it will only be even better. Just like a phoenix reborn from the mes, destruction paves the way for rebirth. The Eastern Territory, at this moment, requires such rebirth! Count Nicoll remained silent for a long while, his eyes gradually showing determination, as if he had made up his mind, he asked: Then, Count Evan, how do you n to create real chaos in White Dew City? The Nicoll Familys army alone might not suffice, right? Count Evan took a deep breath, gazing at the castle standing in the center of White Dew City, he dered in a low voice: I shall personally visit White Dew Fortress! Count Nicolls face instantly changed, advising: Count Evan, returning to White Dew Fortress is not a good idea at this time. I have no other choice. Count Evan replied with firm conviction, You know as well, the Nicoll Family alone cannot cause the whole White Dew City to fall into chaos. I must garner more support from the Eastern Territory lords. Only if their armies within the city also side with us, can we possibly suppress the Pegasus Army. Hence, I must go! You need not worry about me, my mother is currently distraught over Colin Anglers death, she may not have the leisure to care about me. Count Nicoll once again warned: Count Evan, even if the Duchess has no time to bother with you, if you venture into White Dew Fortress alone now, how certain are you about persuading those lords to follow you? Count Evan replied confidently with a smile: I dont have much certainty, but what about if I have the two highnesses on my side? The two highnesses? Count Nicolls eyes lit up, You mean Prince Harrison and Princess Judy? Absolutely! Colin Angler was their teacher. As long as I can meet them, and do a little stirring and instigation, it wouldnt be hard to make them me the mistress of White Dew Fortress for their teachers death. Moreover, the agency of the royal family has always been in opposition to the Church. If I promise to sever all ties with the Church henceforward in the Eastern Territory, wouldnt the two highnesses be willing to help me deal with my mother? With the support of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, if I then stir up the lords of the Eastern Territory, Ill have a seventy or eighty percent chance of sess! Count Nicoll nodded, but still looked worried, It all makes good sense, butthe risks are also extremely high What doesnt involve risk? Count Evan retorted belligerently, If I miss this opportunity, Ill never have a chance at bing the Duke of Eastern Territory! Count Nicoll clenched his teeth, then stated determinedly: Fine! I will arrange for someone to escort you out immediately! Chapter 490: 488 Assassination_1 Chapter 490: 488 Assassination_1 White Dew Fortress, Banquet Hall. Melodious music, delicious delicacies, beautiful maids none could soothe the restless hearts of the numerous guests. The news of Count Anglers assassination had already engendered distress among the crowd. Later, when they heard the sounds of battle from within the city, everyone became even more anxious. They feared that the Blood Knight Army had invaded the city to avenge Count Angler, and they were terrified enough to prepare for immediate departure. The St. Prowse Familys butler tried his best to keep the guests from leaving, but all his efforts were in vain. The nobles of the East Territory had no intention of staying in White Dew Fortress to sacrifice themselves for the St. Prowse Family when the Blood Knight Army invaded, so they were determined to leave. However, when they rushed to the entrance of White Dew Fortress, they found the castle gate tightly locked. A group of fully armed guards blocked the door, allowing no one to pass. The guests immediately raised a mor, demanding the guards to open the gate and let them leave. But the guards were unresponsive and obviously had clear orders to prohibit ingress and egress. Who ordered you to block the gate? Is the St. Prowse Family nning to bring all the East Territory nobles to their death?
Where is the Duchess? We need to see her I am here. Seeing that the situation was about to go out of control, the Duchess finally made her appearance. The scene immediately fell silent. An East Territory noble immediately stood up and asked: Duchess, why have you forbidden us to leave White Dew Fortress? The Duchess did not answer his question, counter-questioning instead: Gentlemen, why are you so eager to leave? This seemingly knowing question agitated the nobles, and someone immediately retorted: Duchess, why ask what you already know! The St. Prowse Family is incapable of ensuring the safety of the guests in White Dew Fortress, resulting in the assassination of Count Angler. Now that the Blood Knight Army is about to invade the city for revenge, should we stay here and wait for death? The Blood Knight Army has not entered the city. The Duchess calmly replied. Her statement left the East Territory nobles stunned, but soon skepticism filled their faces, clearly suspecting that the Duchess was deliberately deceiving them. Duchess, if the Blood Knight Army has not entered the city, how do you exin the fierce fighting outside? Thats because Count Nicoll has betrayed the East Territory and is fighting against the Pegasus Army, unrted to the Blood Knight Army. Count Nicoll? Betrayal? The East Territory nobles burst into whispers, apparently taken aback by this revtion. Seizing the opportunity, the Duchess continued: Thats right. Theres absolutely no need for you to worry about the Blood Knight Army. Although the news of Count Anglers death has been released, there has been no movement in the Blood Knight Armys camp.
Clearly, the leaders of the Blood Knight Army are sensible people, and they would not act rashly. Some people are trying to use Count Anglers death to stir up the rtionship between the St. Prowse Family and the Blood Knight Army, and even the North Territory. Their intentions are malevolent, but not everyone will be fooled! The St. Prowse Family naturally takes responsibility for Count Anglers death, and we will certainly make the necessarypensation, but now that the Orcs are about to invade, our priority is unity, and we can no longer continue this infighting This, I believe, the Blood Knight Army will understand.
So, your worries are superfluous. The current disturbance in White Dew City was instigated by the Nicoll Family, and the situation is already under the control of the Pegasus Army. You really dont need to be so nervous. After hearing her words, the expressions on the guests faces visibly rxed. They had all witnessed the formidable fighting power of the Blood Knight Army and lived with the psychological impact, but if it wasnt the Blood Knight Army invading the city, they wouldnt be so terrified. The Nicoll Familys rebellion? And it was not easily settled. But someone questioned, Duchess, since the Pegasus Army can control the situation in the city, why do you urgently seal off the White Dew Fortress, strictly forbidding anyone froming in or going out? The Duchess nced at the noble who asked the question, her face turned somber as she coldly said: Of course, it is to prevent the murderer who assassinated Count Angler from escaping the White Dew Fortress! That was indeed a high-sounding reason. The guests present didnt know that Colin had be a rank-six knight, otherwise they would definitely cry out in injustice. To be able to assassinate a rank-six knight, one should at least have rank-five strength, otherwise, they wouldnt even be able to approach. And rank-five knights are notmon, there were not many present.
When everyone quieted down, the Duchess spoke again: Next, I will personally question each of you about your whereabouts tonight one by one. I apologize if it seems offensive, but I believe everyone also wants to find the murderer who killed Count Angler as soon as possible. Seeing no one opposed, the Duchess was just about to start her inquiry, but a guard ran over in a hurry, his face filled with undeniable panic. The Duchess couldnt help but feel a surge of anger rising within her. There have been too many unexpected incidents tonight, she was already at her wits end, and she didnt want to see more. Unfortunately, another surprise came. The guard, facing the fierce gaze of the Duchess, braced himself to report in a low voice: Mydy, Marquis Vincent he has unfortunately passed away Hearing this, the Duchess actually let out a sigh of relief. Marquis Vincents death was within her expectations, ah no, her n. Of course, on the surface, she immediately put on a grief-stricken pose and choked back to the crowd: GentlemenI am truly sorry Vincent couldnt pull through he has just unfortunately died from severe injuries Upon hearing this, the guests were slightly stunned for a moment, then quickly expressed their condolences after. However, the guard at the side was dumbfounded, hesitated for a moment, then reminded in a low voice:
Mydy, Im afraid Marquis Vincent did not die from serious injuries, but he was just murdered The Duchesss eyes contracted as she stared coldly at the guard, reprimanding him, Do you know what youre talking about? The guard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and nodded, Mydy, I wouldnt dare to talk nonsense, but Marquis Vincents skull was twisted off by someone Only then did the Duchesss face change greatly. She immediately strode towards Marquis Vincents room. Leaving the guests standing there startled, giving each other looks. The Duchess arrived at Marquis Vincents room with a somber face, and sure enough, she saw her sons decapitated corpse. Although she wished for the early demise of Marquis Vincent herself, it was most definitely not in this manner. What exactly happened at the time? The Duchesss voice was chillingly cold. Mydy, the guards who were on duty outside of the room were murdered. The castles patrol team realized something was wrong and found that the Marquis had been killed when they barged in. He was shaking as he slowly replied, Ah right, Lady Beryl was also in the room at that time, and she was also murdered. Only then did the Duchess notice Beryls presence, a satisfied cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but it faded quickly. She slowly walked over to Marquis Vincents body, preparing to check the situation.
But as the Duchess was about to crouch down, she suddenly felt an intense sense of dangering from behind. She turned around abruptly, only to see Beryl, who shouldve been dead, pouncing towards her. The dagger in her hand gleaming with a cold, eerie light! Chapter 491: 489 Union_1 Chapter 491: 489 Union_1 Knight Andy felt his authority being vited. More precisely, it was Emperor Reinhardts authority that was affronted. As he saw it, since he had brought Emperor Reinhardts War Order to White Dew City, there should be no more infighting of any sort, and preparations to mobilize the troops to aid Wesnd shouldmence at once. Yet, the sounds of fighting echoed in White Dew City. As though Emperor Reinhardts War Order was of no more than nk paper. Your Royal Highness Harrison, I think its time you showed Easterners the majesty of the Royal Family! Otherwise, who knows how this farce will end? Knight Andy made the proposition standing before Prince Harrison. Prince Harrison seemed unsure and hesitated for a moment before responding, Sir Andy, you are the envoy appointed by my Father to the Easnd. Shouldnt you be the one to disy the majesty of the Royal Family in this situation? That left Knight Andy dumbfounded. He had already tried in vain to disy the majesty of the Royal Family to the Easterners. Regrettably, the Easterners dismissed him, paying lip service to restraint and a refusal to disobey Emperor Reinhardts War Order by stirring up conflict, but in actuality, they quarreled fiercely behind his back.
So in his desperation, Knight Andy sought help from Prince Harrison. Your Royal Highness Harrison, I am not, after all, a direct descendant of the St. Lorenzo family; those despicable Easterners disregard me. But its different with you! You are Emperor Reinhardts eldest son, the first in line to the throne. Once you make a move, the Easterners will surely not dare to misbehave! Seeing Prince Harrison still hesitating, Knight Andy added, Your Royal Highness, dont you want to find out the truth about the assassination of Count Angler, your tutor? This time, Prince Harrison seemed finally moved, asking, Sir Andy, what do you think I should do? Seeing this, Knight Andy finally breathed a sigh of relief, and also understood the standing of Count Angler in Prince Harrisons mind. Thus, feeling both jealous and regretful he thought, if Count Angler hadnt been assassinated, given Prince Harrisons profound respect and trust for him, his future prospects would have been limitless. What a pity. Shaking off such useless thoughts, Knight Andy hurriedly advised, Your Royal Highness Harrison, I think the current chaotic situation in White Dew City is due to theck of a strong leader! After Duke St. Prowses death, the Duchess is nominally the mistress of this city, but it is clear she cannot control the situation, and she may have her own ulterior motives. As the Archbishop of the Easnd, she is hostile to the Royal Family; it is quite likely that shes the one stirring things up, deliberately opposing the Emperors War Order. Therefore, we must find a new leader in the Easnd who can rece the Duchess, someone who can stabilize the current situation, unify the power of the Easnd, and respond to the Emperors War Order. Prince Harrison nodded repeatedly, then asked, Who do you think will be a suitable candidate? Marquis Vincent would naturally be the first choice if he were in good health, but now that he is seriously injured and bedridden, it cannot be him. As for the son and daughter of Duke St. Prowse, they are not in the White Dew Fortress, so they are also out of consideration. Among the remaining nobles of St. Prowse, I think Sir Ivan fits the bill.
Given that he is the brother of Governor Emoson, he has substantial prestige and connections within the St. Prowse family, and also has a good disposition towards the Royal Family Wait. Prince Harrison interrupted, The entitlement to inherit the duchy would never fall to Sir Ivan, wouldnt it? Knight Andy smiled, exining, Your Royal Highness, we are not choosing an heir for the Duke of Easnd right now, all we need is a temporary leader who can stabilize the current situation. As for the new Duke of the East, well, Im afraid hell have to wait until the orc invasion is repelled before he can be officially endorsed by His Majesty.
Prince Harrison pondered for a long while, before finally nodding and saying, Alright, do you know where Knight Ivan is? I would like to see him first. Upon hearing this, Knight Andys face lit up, and he hastily replied, I ran into him just now on my way here, let me go and find him for you. After saying this, he quickly left. Before long, Knight Andy and Knight Ivan returned together. Prince Harrison narrowed his eyes immediately. Although he was young and inexperienced, he was not a fool. Having grown up in the Royal Family, he was ustomed to the machinations of politicians with differing motives. Moreover, he had been exposed to many stratagems under Colins tutge, so how could he not understand now Knight Andy and Knight Ivan had coordinated their actions long ago! Of course, Prince Harrison wasnt angry. He remembered his mother once sayingdont expect those below you to not have their own schemes. What you need to do is make use of their schemes and make them serve your purposes. Your Highness, the honorable Prince Harrison! Please allow me, on behalf of the St. Prowse Family, to express our sincerest apologies to you! The situation in White Dew Citysigh! Its truly terrible! So we need a strong leader here to stand up, to stabilize peoples hearts and quell the turmoil! Prince Harrison straightened his back, imitating his fathers demeanor, and said in a grave tone. Knight Ivan felt invigorated, instantly understanding Prince Harrisons intentions, and quickly bowed and said: Your Highness, you are absolutely right! If you dont regard me as stupid, I am willing to do everything I can to help you stabilize the current situation!
Prince Harrison didnt immediately nod, but further asked: Knight Ivan, are you confident? Your Highness, I should let you know that among the fivemanders of the Pegasus Army, one is the son-inw of my brother, Governor Emoson, and another one, well, happens to be my good-for-nothing son. Knight Ivan said with a tone of pride, but immediately revealed a humble smile and continued. As for the remaining threemanders, as long as you step in, Your Highness, I believe they will understand what putting the greater good first really means! Prince Harrison looked deeply into Knight Ivans eyes, and then nodded his head. Very well, if you can stabilize the situation in White Dew City and help me find out who murdered Count Angler, I can promise, on behalf of my father, to let you temporarily take charge of the East. Suppressing his inner ecstasy, Knight Ivan solemnly knelt on one knee and said confidently: I thank you for your trust in me, Your Highness! Immediately after, Knight Ivan said: Your Highness, Prince Harrison, our most urgent task is to first take control of the situation inside White Dew Fortress. The key figure in this is Sir Warren, the captain of the Fortress Guard, who happens to be the sworn knight guardian of the Duchess and a fervent believer of the Church, which might make things a little tricky I rmend you meet with him first. If he proves to be obdurate, we definitely cannot afford to be merciful! Watching the murderous intent seeping from Knight Ivan, Prince Harrison felt a chill. He realized he was about to be a part of an inevitable, bloody battle for power where there was no room for kindness or hesitation. Taking a deep breath and just about to probe further, a flustered guard ran over and reported to Knight Ivan: Sir Ivan, something terrible has happened! Lady Beryl has gone mad and killed Marquis Vincent and the Duchess!
Knight Ivan was momentarily taken aback, but then, instead of being shocked, he was delighted. He quickly said to Prince Harrison: Your Highness, this is a golden opportunity! Prince Harrison, too, gave a start. When he regained his senses, he quickly said: Good! Lets take action! Chapter 492: 490 Selection_1 Chapter 492: 490 Selection_1 The news of the Duchesss death swept through White Dew Fortress like a whirlwind. Wherever it passed, it was met with people, shocked, horrified, and at a loss at what to do. Especially the nobles gathered at the entrance of White Dew Fortress, in their shock, they all began to worry about their own safety. First, Count Angler was assassinated, then Marquis Vincent was killed, and now even the Duchess has not been spared In their eyes, White Dew Fortress had be an extremely dangerous ce, and the idea of escaping could no longer be suppressed. Please open the gate and let us leave! Exactly, if the St. Prowse family cant ensure the stability and safety of White Dew Fortress, what right do they have to keep us here against our will! I intend to leave today, who dares to stop me! Faced with the surging mob of nobles, some of whom had even started to violently storm the gate, the guards were at a loss. Sir Warren, the captain of the White Dew Fortress guard, had also left to investigate upon hearing the news of the Duchesss death. Without Sir Warren, and with the news of the Duchesss death causing panic among the guards, they dared not stop the nobles, allowing them to storm the castle gates and leave. Once they were outside, the nobles finally seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, but before they could get far, they saw a figure standing in the middle of the street as if waiting for them. Count Evan? Distinguished guests, has the St. Prowse family failed to serve you well? Why are you leaving so hastily? Count Evan asked with a broad smile. The Eastern nobles exchanged nces, and then, one of the viscounts stepped forward and said: Count Evan, its not that we do not wish to stay in White Dew Fortress, but it is evident that the St. Prowse family has some issues within. To avoid further chaos and unnecessary misunderstandings, we have decided to leave first. Issues? What issues have arisen within White Dew Fortress? The nobles retold all the incidents of death that had urred in White Dew Fortress. After listening to their ounts, Count Evans expression remained unreadable, and he simply said: You all, the St. Prowse family is indeed facing some difficulties now, but are you all nning to abandon it because of this? Have you all forgotten your oaths of loyalty? Such questions instantly caused the Eastern nobles to stir. Some were ashamed, others indifferent, and some remained silent, pretending not to hear Count Evans gaze slowly swept over the Eastern nobles, taking in their expressions. He was neither disappointed nor angry, because he was well aware that loyalty, in essence, is like a beautiful vase; It adorns the surface well, but when the stormes, it often shatters to pieces. However, not all vases are destined to fail at withstanding the storm, as long as you can show them benefits and hope. What are you panicking about? The St. Prowse family has weathered all sorts of storms, are you losing confidence because of these minor issues? Count Evans gaze once again swept over the Eastern nobles, but this time, besides scrutiny, there was encouragement and expectation. I have confidence in stabilizing the situation in White Dew City, but I need your help. Those who trust me, can stay. Those who dont, can leave. It is your choice. Of course, to those who choose to stay, I, on behalf of the St. Prowse family, solemnly promise Loyalty will be rewarded! After saying these words, Count Evan turned his back to the nobles, indicating that he would not interfere with their choice. The nobles immediately stirred. Many seized this opportunity to sneak away. But even more stayed. Because they realized something from Count Evans confident attitude and his implied promise Count Evan is now the first-line sessor to the Duke of the Eastern Realm! If they were to lend a hand now, they would certainly receive substantial rewards once Count Evan sessfully assumes the duchy. Contrarily, if they leave now, they would be seen as traitors. Once Count Evan bes the Duke of the Eastern Realm, retribution and suppression would be unavoidable. If the Duchess were still alive, many of the Eastern Realms nobles might hesitate. But, the likelihood of Count Evans session is greater than ever before. A momentter, Count Evan turned around revealing a sincere smile to the remaining Eastern Realm nobles, dering: Congrattions, youve made the correct choice! A noble came forth, dering: My lord, we believe that you can bring stability and prosperity to the Eastern Realm, so, whatever you need us to do now, just say the word! Count Evan gave a small nod, not beating around the bush, and bluntly stated: I need you to immediately gather your armies and attack the Pegasus Army! All Eastern Realm nobles present were taken aback. My lord Are you mistaken? Shouldnt we be suppressing the betrayed Nicoll Familys army instead of attacking the Pegasus Army? Count Evan shook his head and solemnly said: No. The real traitors are the Pegasus Army, and the Nicoll Family is the force that remains loyal to the St. Prowse Family. At this point, the more perceptive nobles finally understood The Pegasus Army consists of forces loyal to Duke St. Prowse, Marquis Vincent, the Duchess, and even Sir Evan, but none of these forces were loyal to Count Evan. Therefore, this main force of the St. Prowse Family, is fundamentally not an aid to Count Evan. On the contrary, it may even hinder his session to the duchy of the Eastern Realm! After a round of discussion, even the slower nobles understood. One by one they agreed with Count Evans proposal. They were fearful of engaging the Blood Knight Army, but were indifferent about dealing with the Pegasus Army, especially given its recent rebuilding and weakened battle power. And so, at Count Evansmand, the nobles dispersed, each returning to gather their respective armies. Count Evan stood alone before the White Dew Fortress, hesitating momentarily before deciding against entering. Now that he had convinced the lords to gather their troops and attack the Pegasus Army, Count Evan felt there was no need for him to venture into the White Dew Fortress. The situation inside the castle was tooplicated, too dangerous. At least until he had stabilized the situation within White Dew City, Count Evan would not take the risk. As Count Evan turned to leave, he noticed a familiar figure. Anna? Why are you here? Anna coldly looked at her brother, questioning: Brother, do you still deny your betrayal of the family? Count Evan was taken aback, and patiently exined: Anna, listen to me. The Pegasus Army has long been the root of White Dew Citys unrest. I must Anna seemed indifferent to Count Evans exnation. She drew her greatsword from behind and charged directly at him! Sister! You Whoosh! The menacing arc of the massive sword grazed past Count Evan and headed towards the shadow in the street corner! Boom! In the burst of crushed stone, a huge figure was forced out. He was enveloped in blood mist, his face obscured. A pair of ck bat wings stretched out more than ten meters on each side. Their enormous shadow almost covered half of the street. Only then did a startled Count Evan turn his head, uttering in surprise: A Winged Knight! Chapter 493: 491 Fierce Battle (Part 1)_1 Chapter 493: 491 Fierce Battle (Part 1)_1 Ladies and gentlemen, we meet again. Colin, from a high vantage point, looked down at Count Evan and Anna, suppressing his voice to speak. Anna held her sword with both hands, her expression tense as she stared at Colin, as he was putting a great deal of pressure on her. This shocked Anna greatly, as when she hadst seen this Winged Knight in Silver Moon City, he was only a fourth rank. However, in less than two years, he seemed to have already stepped into the threshold of the sixth rank. This rate of promotion made even Anna, who had always been considered the first genius knight of the East, feel inferior. Count Evan had yet to notice Colins change in strength and simply made an as expected expression, pointing at Colin and shouting loudly: You really do have a deep rtionship with the Angler family! Colin looked at Count Evan with interest and asked: Why dont you take a guess at what my rtionship with the Angler family actually is? Count Evan rubbed his chin and began to specte seriously: In fact, Ive always felt that the speed of Baron Anglers advancement is too fast. He doesnt seem like a descendent of an obscure baronial family, but more like an illegitimate son of a Holy Knight family member who was left in the Angler family. And you, Mr. Winged Knight, Im afraid youre also rted to this member of the Holy Knight family. Perhaps youre the Guardian Knight secretly assigned by him to guard his illegitimate son! p, p! Colin pped his hands and praised: Count Evan, you are indeed clever! Count Evan clearly heard the sarcasm in Colins words, but he didnt care, continuing to guess: Mr. Winged Knight, if Im not wrong, you should also be a half-elf, right? Why? Colin managed not tough, Just because we metst time in the Half-Elf Kingdom? No. Shaking his head, Count Evan pointed at Colins giant bat wings, You should also be a druid, yes? Although I dont know how you acquired this profession, which should have disappeared with the extinction of the High Elves, without the elf bloodline, you wouldnt be able to be a druid. Colin neither confirmed nor denied Count Evans guess, only asking: You seem to know quite a bit about druids, huh? I do know a bit. Count Evan gave a modest smile, and continued, And I also know that there are detailed records about druids in Yevirs Tower of Mages. Of course, you probably cant enter the Tower of Mages, but if you need it, I can help you transcribe a copy. Really? I might just take you up on that. Of course. The St. Prowse family has always been hospitable, and since youvee to White Dew City, its my duty to treat you well. Hospitable? Colin couldnt help but sneer, his tone bing chilly, I think Baron Angler might have some objections to thatment. Count Evan sighed, and said, The death of Baron Angler is indeed regrettable. But if you want to me the St. Prowse family for his death, youd be falling into the assassins trap! Oh? Colins eyes flickered, testing, Do you know who assassinated Baron Angler? Count Evan nodded, answering in a tone of deep sorrow and regret: If Im not mistaken, it was probably my mother. Is that so? Colin smiled silently. Unfortunately, this mocking smile was hidden in the Blood Fog, and Count Evan couldnt see it. Yes, Mr. Winged Knight. You must know that my mother is the Archbishop of the East, and the Church has always been trying to control the East, to prevent the St. Prowse family from forming alliances with other lords. When my father was alive, my mother was more cautious, but now that hes dead, she has be reckless, even cruelly killing Baron Angler in an attempt topletely destroy the rtionship between the East and North. So, if you choose to retaliate against the St. Prowse family, you would be ying right into the hands of the Church. Colin twitched his bat wings, creating an invisible cyclone in the empty street, as he said: But I heard your mother was recently assassinated too, isnt that correct? Ah yes, it was my aunt Beatrice who killed my mother, theyve held a grudge against each other for a long time But this is a personal vendetta, unrted to the death of Count Angler. You neednt associate them together. Is that so? Colin takes a step forward, coldly responding, If your mother truly was the murderer, but now that she is dead, who else can I seek revenge on? The color drains from Count Evans face as he halts, feeling a profound, sea-like pressure that violently emanates from Colin, instantly engulfing the entire street. So, Count Evan, it seems fitting that your life would appease the soul of Count Angler. Saying this, Colin suddenly opened his mouth wide and inhaled forcefully. Hisss In an instant, all the air on the entire street rushed towards Colin. Numerous vortexes formed under the terrifying suction force, spiraling rapidly. The earth trembled, the air roared. Count Evan stiffened, his cold sweat soaking his clothes instantly. Anna, standing in front of him, held her sword solemnly in both hands, erect in front of her face. The wide de aglow rapidly with Holy Light, instantly forming a huge white crystal hexahedron. Nevertheless, the surrounding substantial pressure continues to climb relentlessly. In Annas eyes, the Winged Knight standing opposite seems to be expanding continuously. Gradually, he gives off the illusion of eclipsing the very sun and sky. Roar! The next second, Colin opened his mouth slightly, and an endless terrifying energy erupted like a flood. It swept over everything, engulfing all in its path. The entire street seemed to have been ravaged by a violent tornado. Rows of houses werepletely destroyed. The white crystal rotating in front of Anna was struggling to maintain its form, but visible small cracks were already silently appearing, which were quickly spreading in an unstoppable manner. Crack! Crack! The cracks even extended to the huge sword in Annas hand. The magic patterns branded on it flickered with a dazzling light, but it still couldnt prevent its own disintegration. Annas slender body began to tremble, as crimson blood trickled from her mouth. Count Evan finally came to his senses, by shaking his arm, arge purple magic crystal-embedded magic staff slid from his sleeve. Catching the staff, Count Evan quickly made several gestures in front of his chest. The purple magic crystal flickered with a peculiar light, leaving several marks in the air. Once the marks gradually formed into aplicated magic array, Count Evans eyes bulged, and he roared: Elen Slumenn Omentilvo! Boom! Therge purple magic crystal on the top of the staff in Count Evans hand suddenly exploded, transforming into countless tiny powders that floated in the air. In the dark night sky, a distant star seemed to flicker. The next moment, Count Evan seemed to have transformed into a star. For a moment, the light was dazzling! Chapter 494: 492 Fierce Battle (Part 2)_1 Chapter 494: 492 Fierce Battle (Part 2)_1 Boom! The white crystal shield in front of Anna finally shattered. But by this time, she no longer needed this shield. A dazzling light burst from behind her, illuminating the entire street as if it were day. Her vision turned pale white, obscuring everything, but she could still sense the whereabouts of the Winged Knight. The significant reduction in pressure allowed Annas agile body to leap up, and with just a few swift movements, she closed in on Colins position. She swung her giant sword violently, and in an instant, a brilliant waterfall of white light gushed out, heading straight towards Colins forehead. ng! Anna felt as if her long sword had collided with a mountain; the tremendous recoil almost made her unable to hold the hilt of the sword. At this time, Count Evans magical effect slowly faded.
The light receded, darkness swallowed the street again. Colin blocked Annas broadsword with one hand, his skin shing with a blood-colored glow. Aplex pattern, resembling protective armor, intertwined so densely that even the sharp de could not prate. Overconfident! Colin snorted coldly, suddenly clenching his right hand. With a crisp crack, fissures on Annas broadsword instantly spread, then shatteredpletely. Annas face filled with shock; she twisted her slender waist, intending to put distance between them. However, Colin rapidly reached out with his other hand, gripping Annas waist and holding her tightly. I warned you back in Silver Moon City, if you fall into my hands again, dont expect me to show mercy! As he spoke, Colins grip tightened. Ah- Anna let out a scream, her bodys Holy Light burst forth vigorously, but she still couldnt break free from Colins hold. Her mind was filled with horror and confusion. She could sense that the Winged Knight before her was a sixth tier, and it was understandable that she couldnt defeat him. However, she had previously sparred with her father who was also a sixth-tier knight, and although she couldnt defeat him, she neverlost this entirely. Anna found that while the Holy Light within this Winged Knight appeared the same as hers, it was actually different. It felt like a natural oppressor to her own Holy Light Energy. Under such oppressive effects, she always felt that she couldnt exhibit her true power. Additionally, this Winged Knights power clearly exceeded the usual range of the sixth tier; it was faintly giving the impression of a Holy Field. Was he on the verge of promoting to the Holy Field? Anna struggled to pull herself upright, staring at Colin unblinkingly.
However, she could not see Colins face within the swirling Blood Fog. Wait! Count Evan shouted hastily, upon seeing the situation. Colin smirked faintly, his gaze shifted towards Count Evan, What? You want to ransom your sister again? Why not? Count Evan asked, bowing with grace. Killing a St. Prowse will not only disadvantage you, but it will also bring endless trouble to you.
In that case, why not consider my sincerity? Oh? Lets hear about your sincerity. As soon as Count Evan heard there was room for negotiations, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes flickered, and said: Last time, I ransomed my sister with a single magic staff. This time, I am willing to offer three simr staffs, how about it? Of course, if you dont want the staffs, we can discuss other items. Colin snorted lightly, seemingly uninterested in Count Evans proposition. Instead, he asked: Answer me a few questions. If the answers satisfy me, I will release your sister. Please ask. Count Evan immediately agreed. Colin leaned forward slightly and asked, Who killed Count Angler? To be honest, Im not sure myself, but I suspect my mother the most Upon hearing this, Colin gave a furious grunt, and hisrge hand suddenly tightened. Crack! Crack! Ah A series of chilling bone-breaking noises followed, as Anna let out a tragic scream.
Streams of blood gushed out of her mouth like a fountain. It was impossible to tell how many of her ribs Colin had crushed. No, no, no! Count Evan waved his hands repeatedly. Colins decisive, heartless actions led Count Evan to realize that the other party may know something. Perhaps when Mr. Ji wasmitting the assassination, this Winged Knight was hiding nearby, witnessing everything. So, he took a deep breath, as if making an important decision, and said in a low voice: Fine, the one who killed Count Angler was Mr. Ji. Upon hearing this, Colin raised his eyebrows, solidifying his earlier suspicion Mr. Ji and Count Evan were already colluding, and were the deepest hidden force in White Dew City! How do you know this? Colin asked further. Because I nned it out with Mr. Ji. If I recall correctly, Mr. Ji is a remnant of the St. Sean Family, isnt he? Shouldnt he be the deadly enemy of the St. Prowse family? How are you in cahoots with him? Having seen no further need for pretense, Count Evan answered frankly: There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Both Mr. Ji and I understand this. We believe that our alliance can be mutually beneficial, so we chose to cooperate. Mr. Winged Knight, I really admire you too.
If youre willing to let go of my sister, I can forget about our past grievances. You really have no reason to doubt my sincerity. Consider this: I can even ept a sworn enemy of the St. Prowse family. What does our minor disagreement matter? Colin did not respond to Count Evans attempts at winning him over, but continued with his questioning: What is Mr. Jisplete n for White Dew City? Count Evans eyes flickered, then he immediately said: Of course to help me ascend to the position of Duke in the east. Is that so? Yes, Count Evan affirmed, nodding his head. The reason we assassinated Count Angler was to enrage the Blood Knight Army. We wanted them to storm the city, eradicate all the old forces, so I can truly take control of the east. You are very candid. Colin nodded in affirmation. As long as youre satisfied. Count Evan revealed a faint smile, So, can you let my sister go now? However, Colin slowly shook his head, coldly replying: But youre obviously still hiding something! Without waiting for Count Evan to retort, Colin once again tightened his grip on Annas hand. But this time, he did not crush anything. Upon closer inspection, dense, tinum-colored patterns had crawled over Annas face and entire body. An intense surge of Holy Light pulsated wildly within her, as if it was about to burst forth at any moment.
Damn it! This woman is actually advancing her powers! Cant beat me, so you level up your powers? Are you some sort of novel protagonist? Colin cursed inwardly and quickly sped his other hand around her as well. Using both hands he suppressed the surging Holy Light and at the same time, his eyes closed. Then, he opened them again. In his blood-red pupils, something appeared to be rapidly swirling. The next second, a boundless curtain of blood diffused throughout the seclusive surrounding. Faintly, a grand and distant voice could be heard: Blood Secret Technique: Dark Gaze! Chapter 495: 493 Blood Night_1 Chapter 495: 493 Blood Night_1 Hiss! A stream of blood-red light shot up into the sky and exploded in the air over White Dew City in a blink of an eye. The blood-red mist spread out like ripples in water, startling every person in the city who gazed up at this fascinating sight. Inside White Dew Fortress. Prince Harrison, who was stunned by the strange phenomenon in the sky, was finally out of his indecisiveness. His originally clear eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of blood. Sir Warren, are you still refusing to follow themands of knight Evan? Your Royal Highness, Harrison, I have always held the utmost respect for you. But, please forgive my stubbornness. Sir Warren, with one hand on his chest, slightly bows but speaks in a firm tone, In my opinion, knight Evan is not qualified to be the lord of White Dew Fortress, not even temporarily! If so Prince Harrison turned his head towards knight Evan, nodded, and gave him a cold nce. Knight Evan smirked and waved his right hand downward.
Instantly, more than ten energetic figures rushed at Sir Warren who was surrounded in the middle! Kill! Inside White Dew City. Viscount Bush stopped in his tracks, raising his head towards the blood-colored mist in the sky, his eyebrow gradually furrowing. Sir, this is the envoy sent from the frontline by the Pegasus Army. The deputy officer led the envoy to Viscount Bush. The envoy didnt care about Viscount Bushs distraction and just asked in a deep voice: Viscount, Commander Muffat sent me here to ask why you are mobilizing the army at midnight? Viscount Bush averted his gaze and said indifferently, Tell Muffat that I am preparing to lead the army out of White Dew City and return to the family territory. Please let us pass. Shortly, the envoy brought back the message: Sir, Commander Muffat said that White Dew City is under strict control tonight and he ordered you to return to the city immediately with the army without any mobility. Viscount Bush looked at the Envoy silently without uttering a word. Just when the envoy was puzzled, a silver light shed before his eyes. A bout of severe pain shot through his chest, followed by boundless darkness. Viscount Bush pulled his sword out of the envoys corpse, raising it high above his head. The thick blood continuously dripped down the sharp sword. My loyal warriors, the Pegasus Army has betrayed the eastern border and intends to wipe us outpletely! Those who do not wish to die, follow me out of the city! Kill! The North City Gate of White Dew City. Count Nicoll watched the blood fog appearing in the sky and the rising smoke and fire in the city, his furrowed eyebrows finally rxed, a smile returned on his lips.
Count Evan, have you finally seeded! With that, he no longer hesitated, briskly descended the city tower, reaching the frontlines of the battle. Witnessing the smell of blood wafting in the air, Count Nicoll seemed to have regained his fighting spirit and courage from his youth. He drew his sword and held it high, shouting: Brothers, lets storm into the city and rescue Count Evan Sanctus!
Kill! Outside White Dew City. Knight Logh watched the bloody mist in the sky above White Dew City, appearing to be lost in thought. The Deputy officer stepped forward to report: Sir, the Blood Knight Army is ready. When shall we enter the city? No rush. Knight Logh replied without turning his head. The Deputy officer hesitated for a bit but continued to advise, But, Count is still in the city, arent you worried that something might happen to him? Knight Logh shook his head, But I havent received themand to enter the city yet. The Deputy officer immediately replied, But if the Count is in danger, how can he pass themand in time? Knight Logh smiled mysteriously, You dont have to worry about that. The Count definitely has a way. The Deputy officer pursed his lips, stayed silent, and just stood quietly next to Knight Logh. He looked at the bloody fog in the sky over White Dew City, seemingly lost in thought. Knight Logh squinted his eyes and suddenly murmured to himself:
Tonights White Dew City is bound to be engulfed in blood! At this moment, White Dew City was indeed covered in ayer of blood. The easternnd lords who were convinced by Count Evan suddenly attacked the Pegasus Army, throwing the entire city into chaos. Since a fight was also taking ce inside White Dew Fortress, theres nobody to try and stabilize the situation in the city, which was slipping further and further into uncontroble chaos. The disorderly army allowed the fire of war to spread to every corner of the city, opening a Pandoras box, thus exposing the darkest side that had long been hidden among themoners. Theft, arson, murder, rape countess evils were taking ce in White Dew City amidst the chaos, gradually turning the eastern regionsrgest city into a living hell. However, in this intertwined sea of blood and fire, there are still corners of peace. In an abandoned warehouse in the western city, a group of mage apprentices was engrossed in drawing a huge magic array on the ground. The turmoil and killings outside seemed to be shielded in another dimension, not affecting the area at all. However, the people inside the warehouse had a clear view of what was happening outside. A figure dressed in a red mage robe was gazing at the blood-colored fog in the sky of White Dew City. His body wasrger than the average person, but he had a severe hunchback, a rough face with high cheekbones, a crooked mouth, and unequal eye sizes. He could definitely scare people to tears if met at night.
However, this ugly red-robed mage was standing shoulder to shoulder with Mr. Ji, appearing to be quite intimate. Which familys secret martial arts technique is this? The red-robed mage suddenly asked. I dont know. Mr. Ji shook his head solemnly. Even you dont know? The red-robed mage gave a surprised nce at Mr. Ji and asked again, Such power It should be at the holy field level, right? Not yet at the holy field Mr. Ji replied affirmatively this time. Soon after, he added, But it is very close. So, it must be a secret martial arts technique from a Holy Knight Family, right? It should be. Mr. Ji fell into deep thought, as if calcting in his mind which Holy Knight Family it belonged to. In the Glorious Empire, there were only seven Holy Knight Families in total. But despite racking his brain, he couldnt recall any family with a martial arts technique that could produce such an effect. Driven by an intense curiosity, Mr. Ji instructed the red-robed mage, You continue to set up, I will go and check the situation. The red-robed mages eyebrows furrowed as he attempted to dissuade him, Are you sure you want to go? With such a bigmotion, Prince Lexie will definitely check it out. If you run into him Mr. Ji nced back at the red-robed mage and said, Dont worry, I have a n. I wont mess up your affairs. Seeing Mr. Jis determined attitude, the red-robed mage could just reply: Alright then, be careful.
Chapter 496: Plan 494_1 Chapter 496: n 494_1 Thunk! Count Evan copsed weakly to the ground. Chilling cold crept into his not-so-robust body from the icy ground, but Count Evan was no longer able to stand. He felt as if the blood-colored smoke that had just swirled past him had drained the blood, strength, and even soul from his body. At the moment, his hands and feet were weak, and he was powerless even to twitch. What was that martial skill just now? Count Evan was horrified, straining his eyes to look for his sister. If the mere aftershock had nearly taken his life, then what about his sister who was hit directly? Nothing can happen to his sister! Count Evan could unblinkinglymand the Lords of the Eastern Lands to circle and annihte the Pegasus Army, could deliberately open the city gate to lure the Blood Knight Army into the White Dew Fortress, could even watch White Dew City be a human hell bathed in blood, but he would never want to see his sister Anna in trouble.
On one hand, his sister was na?ve and had an excellent rtionship with Count Evan. Even though she had previously suspected him of betraying the St. Prowse family, when the threat of the Winged Knight emerged, Anna did not hesitate to stand in front of Count Evan. Even the naturally cold-hearted Count Evan did not want to let down this kind of affection. Whats more important is that Anna is the hope of the Eastern Lands rising! The St. Prowse family had not produced a Holy Knight for a long time. The Eastern Lands in desperate need of a Holy Knight! Now that a St. Prowse who has hope of stepping into the Holy Field has finally appeared, Count Evan would rather see this n fail than watch Anna get hurt. As long as Anna was there, even if White Dew City became a ruin, Count Evan had the confidence to start over. But if Anna died, the future of the Eastern Lands would still be extremely bleak. Even if Count Evan sessfully ascended to the position of Eastern Duke, he was afraid he would not escape the predicament of struggling to survive among various forces. Finally, Count Evan saw Anna lying quietly not far in front of him. She looked terribly miserable right now, covered in blood all over, with countless wounds, and all her joints were unnaturally twisted. She looked like a broken doll. But, Count Evan noticed her chest was slightly rising and falling. Shes still alive! Yet in the next second, apanied by the vibration of the ground, a huge shadow enveloped Anna. Colin slowly walked over, also full of surprise in his heart. The Angler family didnt have any profound martial skills to inherit, so he always relied on strength to crush his opponents in fights. The Blood secret technique he had just released was something he grasped in a trance when he saw a strange silver python during his promotion to the sixth rank. No, not grasped. It was more like it was bestowed on him by the silver python. When Anna suddenly advanced to the sixth rank just now, Colin used it subconsciously under urgency. The effect was astonishing!
Of course, it was a little too astonishing. Having caused such a greatmotion, Colin was on guard and decided to quickly deal with these two and then leave quickly. After all, he hasnt forgotten that there are still two Holy Field experts in the city. If he attracts them over, it would be troublesome. But just as he raised his fist to smash Annas skull, a weak voice suddenly came:
You cannot kill her! It was Count Evan struggling to roar. But Colin ignored him, aiming his fist at Annas skull and smashing it straight down! Dont you want to know Mr. Jis real n? The fist came to rest one centimeter away from Annas skull. Colin raised his head and looked at Count Evan, asking: What n does Mr. Ji have? Count Evan chuckled and counter-questioned, Do you know why I had to plunge White Dew City into total chaos? Colin was a little taken aback, as if thinking of something. Count Evan continued, Even if I want to clear up my mothers remaining forces, its enough to just kill a few key figures. Why would I have to incite the Lords allied army to attack the Pegasus Army? Colin narrowed his eyes, his ominous premonition growing stronger. Count Evans expression suddenly became extremely excited, even maniacal, with a strangeugh he asked: And, have you noticed that the mes of war in White Dew City spread too quickly?
Colin raised his head, then realized that the war fires in White Dew City were indeed a bit odd. Although such night fighting would inevitably lead to fires, and there were tactics to deliberately start fires to drive out the enemy in street fights, the speed of fire spreading in White Dew City at this time was still astonishing. Apparently, someone was deliberately setting fires during the chaos! Looking at the sky that was illuminated as if it was daytime by the raging fire, Colin couldnt help but think of Fallen Eagle City a year ago! The scene when Fallen Eagle City was burned down was just like this with firelight reaching the sky! At this point, Colin finally understood and said in a deep voice: So your real target is Prince Lexie! Count Evan broke into a distorted, heartyughter, and said: Correct! Mr. Ji helped me ascend to the position of Duke of the East, and in exchange, I ruined the entire White Dew City to help him kill Prince Lexie! Tell me, isnt this trade fair? Ha-ha-ha-ha Colins gaze suddenly became somewhat pitiful: Count Uman was unknowingly sacrificed by Mr. Ji along with Fallen Eagle City. But you have gone mad enough to actively help Mr. Ji to sacrifice White Dew City, ha-ha, you dont have any bottom line left just to be the Duke of the East!
Bottom line? Ha-ha-ha Count Evanughed so hard he was gasping for breath, tears streaming down his face, Weaklings have no right to talk about the bottom line! Colin looked at Count Evan, who had fallen into a state of frenzy, with disgust and scorn. When he first met Count Evan in Silver Moon City, Colin thought he was a pretty distinctive and smart nobleman, but after stripping away his disguises, he discovered that this mans heart was filled with cowardice, madness, and self-righteousness disguised as cleverness. You, worthy of bing the Duke of the East? Colin sneered. Count Evan finally stopped his madughter and red, saying: Im not fit to be the Duke of the East? Ive worked so hard for this, if Im not worthy, then who is? Sacrifice? The mockery on Colins face became even more pronounced. He shook his head, seemingly reluctant to bother with this hopeless Count Evan any further, raised his fist again, ready to send the St. Prowse siblings to hell. Seeing this, Count Evan straightened his face and spoke again: Do you know why Ive been talking so much to you? Colin was taken aback, and then he heard a deep and familiar voice behind him: He was stalling for time, waiting for me toe. Colin turned abruptly, only to see Mr. Ji standing in the distance calmly, his eyes full of inquisitive interest.
Chapter 497: 495 Fierce Kill_1 Chapter 497: 495 Fierce Kill_1 Are you the Winged Knight? Mr. Jis gaze slowly swept over Colin, seemingly able to see through the Blood Fog and discern every detail of him in his True Blood Form. Colin only felt as if Mr. Jis gaze was like that of a butcher ready to ughter a pig, contemting where to make the first cut Yes. Ive long heard of your reputation, Mr. Ji. Mr. Ji scrutinized Colin thoroughly, then suddenly proposed: Winged Knight, if you swear fealty to me now, not only can I grant you a path to survival, but I can also help you obtain all the Druid scriptures in the Tower of Mages. Even the druidic artifactThe Heart of the Wild, can be lent to you for research. Colin pretended to ponder for a moment, then chuckled, What if I am not willing to pledge loyalty to you? Mr. Ji calmly replied, Then I can only kill you and study your corpse. At his words, the atmosphere turned instantly cold. It seemed as if even the air itself had be stagnant. The Count Evan, still lying on the ground, gloated, Winged Knight, why be so stubborn? The Count Angler is already dead, why not choose to follow a more promising master?
With a cold smile, Colin said, No one is yet worthy of being my master! Before he had finished speaking, Colin, pping his bat wings, rocketed towards the sky. Whoosh A fierce cyclone kicked up clouds of dust, but the next second it mysteriously halted. Colin, flying mid-air, seemed like a butterfly caught in amber, awkwardly suspended halfway up. His body was pulsating with Holy Light, and the blood-colored fog swirling around him grew denser, as if about to take the form of droplets of blood. Roar! A lions roar that shook the heavens boomed out. Colin felt his bloode to an uncontroble boil. A strong sense of impending danger enveloped him, causing him to desperately p his bat wings. Whoosh! A streak of golden light shed across the sky, turning everything in its path into nothingness. Colin narrowly managed to move his body out of the path of the golden light, but his left wing was still hit. In the middle of the intense pain, Colin was horrified to discover that most of his left wing had been sliced off. Just like an airne hit by a shell, Colin lost control mid-air, spiraling downward. But just at the moment of potentially crashing to the ground, he struggled to rise again. His flight was ungainly, rather shaky, but Colin did not dare to pause for a second, rushing upwards into the higher altitudes. Seeing this, Mr. Ji casually bent his knees, pushed off strongly, and soared into the sky, rapidly closing the gap between him and Colin. Count Evan strained to turn his head, wanting to witness firsthand his enemy being killed by Mr. Ji. However, the next second, his pupils constricted sharply. Because, in the pitch-dark night sky, another figure had appeared, blocking the way between Mr. Ji and Colin.
This figure hovered in the air, spreading out his limbs suddenly. Boom! Dazzlingly intense white light burst out from him, scattering in all directions. The hissing pir of light, like aser beam, swept across everything, turning the once pitch-dark night into a scene as bright as day.
The figure emitted a horrifying amount of power, like that of a vast ocean of Holy Light. His eyes shone with a dark golden luster as he looked down at the scene below him. Mr. Ji abruptly halted in his track. Watching Colin fluttering in the sky and getting farther away by following a crooked path, Mr. Ji had lost the interest to chase after him. Because, standing in front of him, was Prince Lexie. Finally caught you, Mr. Ji! Prince Lexie said this without any facial expression, but his tone wasced with inescapable anger. Since his ascension to the Holy Field, Prince Lexie had never been bested by anyone. However, Mr. Ji, at that time just a sixth-tier Mage, had embarrassed a Holy Knight until utter disgrace ensued, leaving them unwee to the world. With such animosity, its no surprise that Prince Lexie chased after Mr. Ji relentlessly from the North Territory to the East Territory. Nice to see you again, Prince Lexie, Mr. Ji greeted with a sincere smile, as if weing a long-lost friend. Prince Lexie coldly squinted at Mr. Ji and then spoke with a chilling voice: For spheming the remains of a Holy Knight, Mr. Ji, you are bound to be an enemy of the Empire! Mr. Ji casuallyughed it off. Really? Its strange though, inside the Empire, I keep finding one ally after another. Upon hearing this, the below-standing Count Evan anxiously shrinked his neck, fearing that Prince Lexie would notice him.
Just as he was dazed, the two Holy Knights in the sky began theirbat. The magnificent Holy Light engulfed the entire city in an instant,pletely dispelling the pitch-ck night. Count Evan tried to observe the action but found he couldnt open his eyes. It was as if the sun had suddenly erupted above him, the dazzling light made it impossible to look directly. Hummm A roaring sound filled his ears, and Count Evan found he couldnt hear anything else. Blood streamed from his eyes, nose, and ears, while his consciousness slipped into confusion. Only when the afterwave from the battle finally dissipated did Count Evan slowly regain consciousness. He tried to open his eyes and found the night sky had once again returned to darkness, and both Mr Ji and Prince Lexie were nowhere in sight. The faint rumbling, like the sound of distant thunder, echoed asionally from the East, apanied by bursts of Holy Light that resembled lightning strikes. It seems that the battle between the two Holy Knights is not yet finished; they merely shifted location. Count Evan tried to get up but found himself unable to move at all. Anna, Anna! Count Evan tried to wake up his sister.
After much shouting, Anna finally made a soft sound and slowly opened her eyes. Count Evan was overjoyed, but his smile soon faded as he heard the sound of something parting the air. Then, his smile froze on his face. Because the nightmarish figure was returning! Thud! Colinnded heavily, chuckled at the trembling Count Evan and said, Count Evan, do you still think Mr. Ji can save you now? Count Evans lips twitched, stunned and horrified, he shouted, No, dont kill me! Whatever you want, just tell me, I can satisfy you! Colinughed coldly and said, Do you really think you have something I want? Even if you be the Duke of the East, you cant give me what I want. Wait! Anna eximed, As long as you spare my brother, Im willing to serve you faithfully! Loyalty? Colin smirked, I cant bear the loyalty of a St. Prowse member! If it were before Marquis Vincents betrayal, Colin might not have minded having one more Bloodline with the potential to be a Holy Knight. But now, he wouldnt be so foolish as to transform an enemy into a Bloodline.
Moreover, having been just chastised by Lord Reader, how could he show mercy this time? Squish! With a strong downward kick, Count Evans skull exploded like a melon! Chapter 498: Sea of Fire _1 Chapter 498: Sea of Fire _1 No! Anna let out a sharp and miserable scream, then rushed towards Colin disregarding everything. Although she had also been promoted to the sixth tier, she had just been seriously wounded by Colins attack. At this point, how could she possibly be a match for Colin with her injured body? Colin had no intention of showing mercy to Anna. With a flick of his bat wings, he sent the rushed Anna flying away. Then, he leaped onto Anna, opened his mouth wide, and bit down on her delicate and fair neck. Even though he couldnt turn her into a Bloodline, transforming her into a Blood ve was not a problem. After all, a Blood ve has its own consciousness erased, eliminating the risk of betrayal. Just like Cynthia Sudor, who used to shout and attack Colin on sight, but turned into a docile little kitten once she became a Blood ve. However, after erasing her consciousness, the one who could have stepped into the Holy Field C the Eastern Star of Hope, would probably never have any connection with the Holy Knights anymore. But at this point, Colin had no other choice. It would be a pity to kill her, and keeping her consciousness as a Bloodline would be too risky.
So, the only option was to turn her into a Blood ve, a high-ranking fighter. Gulp St After a period of sucking and injecting, Colin climbed off Anna. The fire in the city was raging at an astonishing speed. The cold ground had started to be a bit scorching, and the air was filled with the smell of burning. The sky above White Dew City was lit up like daylight by the rising mes. Furthermore, the afterwaves of holy light from the battle between Mr. Ji and Prince Lexie made the night in White Dew City extraordinarily heated. Colin grabbed the unconscious Anna in his hand, flicked his bat wings, and quietly flew towards the ce where the Holy Light had exploded. He was unwilling to watch Prince Lexie die at the hands of Mr. Ji. Firstly, Prince Lexie had just saved Colins life, and Colin needed to return the favor. Secondly, if Prince Lexie was killed, then no one could restrain Mr. Ji. Colin was not able to let another Holy Knight of the Empire C Duke St. Gregorian chase Mr. Ji around all day. By then, the North Territory and East Territory of the Empire would probably shiver under the shadow of Mr. Ji. Moreover, Colin suspected that Mr. Jis real n was not just to kill Prince Lexie. The fierce fire in the city clearly indicated that Mr. Ji was going to recreate the Forbidden Spell that he once disyed in Fallen Eagle City C Eyes of Judgement! However, upon seeing Mr. Ji using the corpse of Duke St. Hilde to y a trick of reviving the soul, Colin guessed that the Eyes of Judgement was not an isted Forbidden Spell. The corpse of a petrified Holy Knight must be of great use! Theres a high possibility that theres another rted Forbidden Spell, which allows the caster to upy the body of a petrified Holy Knight! Mr. Ji was now upying the body of Duke St. Hilde. The power he was using, of course, was the Holy Light power of the Holy Knight. Even if he were to relearn arcane magic, he would not be able to reach the peak of the sixth tier within just more than a year. So, the spell of Eyes of Judgement must be led by another sixth-tier Mage, who would likely upy the body of the petrified Prince Lexie. If they seed, Mr. Jis side would suddenly have two Holy Knights this would definitely bring a devastating blow to the current order of the Empire.
Perhaps mages will rece the nobles and be the new ruling ss of humans. Therefore, both for the public and private matters, Colin must save Prince Lexie. Whoosh!
The red mes shot up into the sky, blocking Count Nicolls way forward, making him no longer able to continue chasing the fleeing Pegasus Army. Count, this fire is obviously not normal! the deputy officer ran over, sweating, and advised, Should we leave White Dew City for now? Cough, cough, cough Count Nicoll was choking on the thick smoke, realizing that the situation was bad, decisively ordered, Retreat! First, evacuate from White Dew City! Yes! But when Count Nicoll led his troops to the city gate, he discovered that the narrow gate was already jammed with the crowd of White Dew City residents trying to escape. Count, what should we do? Count Nicoll looked back at the increasingly raging fire behind him, made up his mind, and roared: Break through! The deputy officer hesitated for a moment, but then immediately followed the order: Yes! As a result, the Nicoll Familys troops began to rush towards the city gate regardless of anything, and anyone who stood in their way, whether old, weak, women or children, were all knocked down to the ground. At a critical moment of survival, they no longer cared about their soldiers responsibilities or not harming the innocent. Under the drive of their survival instinct, the Nicoll familys army brutally broke a bloody path and burst out of White Dew City.
However, the throughput of the four city gates was extremely limited, and White Dew City was thergest city in the eastern territory inhabited by a million people, the vast majority of whom were still trapped in the city. Colin was hovering above and looked down to see the surging fire in White Dew City was gradually spreading into lines of fire dragons, moving along fixed trajectories, crisscrossing into the intricate pattern of an arcane array. The centre of the array was surprisingly not far west of White Dew Fortress. All the mes bizarrely avoided that area, as if there was an invisible barrier blocking everything. Many people also noticed this invisible barrier and rushed over, trying to go in to escape the fire. However, this barrier can not only block the mes but also kept the refugees outside. They were shouting, begging, but it was of no use, they could only be swallowed up by the raging mes from behind. Colin flew closer in the air, and the smell of charred meat was already in his nose. This horrific scene before his eyes made his heart go cold, and an overwhelming desire to kill almost surged out uncontrobly. He was a seasoned veteran of many battles, and had seen many scenes with mountains of dead bodies and even personally ordered massacres of tens of thousands of captives. But this action of sacrificing an entire city crossed Colins line. Regardless of Mr. Jis excuses, Colin could not tolerate such inhuman behavior. At this moment, he had a firm intention to kill Mr. Ji!
No matter what the standing, no matter the price, he had to kill this scourge of the human race! Boom! Colin also bumped into the barrier. A faint blue glow emerged in front of Colin, like a tough eggshell that wrapped the center of the array inside. Open for me! Colin yelled, his giant bat wings pped fiercely, and he transformed into a golden arrow, shooting into the barrier. Right at that moment, inside the dpidated warehouse in the center of the barrier, the red-robed mage opened his grotesque eyes. Around him, a huge array was emitting a thick blue light, vaguely echoing the raging fire in White Dew City. Shw! The red-robed mage suddenly pulled out a dagger, and without hesitation, gouged out his left eye! Chapter 499: 497 Broken (Part 1)_1 Chapter 499: 497 Broken (Part 1)_1 Bang! Colinnded heavily on the ground. Compared to the steamer-like scene outside the barrier, it was as if he had stepped into an ice cave insideof course, this was the temperature that should be expected at this time of year. The air was no longer filled with the scent of charring, but a faint mist hung in the air. But within this mist, there lingered a faint scent of blood, eerily simr to what Colin had smelled on Mr. Ji and in the underground blood pool of the Phoenix Butterfly Forts clock tower. The inside of the barrier was vast, with deste, abandoned streets surrounding a ramshackle, decaying warehouse. A faint blue glow emanated from the warehouse, dimming and brightening like a heartbeat. It gave one an irresistible sense that something terrifying was brewing inside, ready to break free at any second. The Anna that Colin held in his hand had regained consciousness by now. Her gaze was vacant, but she waspletely obedient to Colin. However, her severe injuries hadnt fully healed, limiting her fighting abilities. Nevertheless, she was more than capable of reconnaissance.
At Colinsmand, Anna slowly approached therge door of the warehouse. Outside the barrier, the city was aze with fire, screams echoing continuously. Yet, within the barrier was total silence, giving Colin the unsettling illusion of being in a graveyard at midnight. Anna made her way to the front of the warehousesrge door, without any incident happening. Colin narrowed his eyes and cautiously approached. And at this moment, Anna proceeded to open the warehouse door. Hum Suddenly, numerous blue tendrils burst out of the door like a group of venomous snakes, engulfing Annas slender body in an instant, then surged towards Colin. On their way, the blue tendrils spun and fluttered, assimting and disintegrating anything they came across, which in return transformed into more blue tendrils. This scene would surely cause someone with trypophobia to copse on the spot. Although Colin didnt suffer from trypophobia, he could feel his scalp tingling. He immediately spread his wings and shot up to the sky. Yet, the blue tendrils still relentlessly pursued him. Colin took a deep breath, and rapidly rotating invisible vortices materialized around him. A dreadful pressure radiated from him, causing the encroaching blue tendrils to halt amid the tempestuous surge. Whoosh Colin pped his wings vigorously, sending out an even more explosive cyclone, pushing down the blue tendrils beneath him in an instant. But before Colin could even catch his breath, an invisible ripple of sound emanated from the warehouse. Hiss! The next second, countless blue tendrils went berserk, and all transformed into blood-red tendrils, rushing towards Colin even more violently than before. As they approached Colin, the red tendrils transformed into venomous snakes, baring their terrifying fangs and hissing at Colin!
Colin felt an extremely cold aura enveloping his entire body, making his body feel like it had turned into a rigid stone. Even moving a single finger required an enormous effort. What kind of bizarre magic is this! While Colin was cursing inwardly, he quickly closed his eyes. Then he opened them again.
Three silver threads appeared in his crimson pupils, beginning to spin quickly. Blood Secret Technique: Dark Gaze! The next second, a boundless curtain of blood spread out, engulfing innumerable snake-like red tendrils in an instant. Hiss hiss hiss Like ice and snow under the fierce sun, the red threads melted away in Colins strike. Boom! Colinnded back on the ground, all the red threads having disappeared without a trace as though everything before was just an illusion. Ana regained her stance, but her once immacte golden armor was now severely damaged, revealing a lot of her delicate skin. However, on the exposed skin, there were dark red imprints all over it, likely wounds left on her by the strange spell from earlier. Colin didnt have a granule of sympathy for a blood ve. He promptly pushed her to keep moving forward. Upon entering the warehouse, they were immediately greeted with the sounds of intense fighting, as well as the fluctuations of holy light and arcane magic. Colin also followed inside, finding Ana locked in a battle with a dozen mages. However, in such a confined space, being pulled into close-quartersbat by a sixth-rank knight, even a severely wounded one, spelled doom for these mages. As expected, Ana, simr to a cheetah charging into a flock of sheep, was moving swiftly. In quick maneuvers and leaps, she ended the lives of the mages before they could finish chanting their spells.
Blood sttered everywhere, like an artistic performance about massacre. However, Colin had no interest in enjoying this show. From the moment he entered the warehouse, his gaze had been fixated on the figure at the center of the warehouse, the figure in a red mages robe. So ugly! This was the first impression the red-robed mage left on Colin. Yet, Colin dared not underestimate him. Theplex and profound magic array on the ground was still emitting bursts of green light. The red-robed mage standing at the centre of the array held a magic staff in one hand and a bloody eyeball in the other, mumbling some incantations. Seeing the bloody wound where the mages left eye should have been, Colin instantly knew the eyeball was the mages own. A rich, green smoke was shrouding the red-robed mage, forming arge, green cocoon above his head. The cocoon contracting and expanding, glowing and fading, as if it were a living thing. Colin had seen such a scene in Fallen Eagle City before. At that time, he could have interrupted Mr. Jis spell and saved Duke St. Hildes life. Unfortunately, he hesitated then. This time, he wouldnt hesitate again.
However, Colin didnt personally interrupt the red-robed mages spellcasting. Fearing the strange spell he had experienced earlier and considering that Mr. Ji had nearly seededst time, this time he was unlikely to not have prepared more strictly. Thus, Colin didnt act recklessly. Instead, he waited for Ana to dispose of the lower-level mages and then ordered her to charge forward with her sword. The hideous, lone eye of the red-robed mage watched as Ana steadily approached, his mouth still chanting the iprehensible Elven text. It seemed he was at a crucial moment in his spellcasting and had no time to defend himself. Even when Ana reached him, the red-robed mage made no sign of defending himself. Shick! Anas sword plunged directly into the red-robed mages chest. Strangely though, not a drop of blood flowed out. Colin furrowed his brow, puzzled. Just then, the red mages chest, where the sword had struck, suddenly split open! Boom! Countless blood-red threads gushed out, transforming into tiny venomous snakes mid-air, hissing menacingly at Ana and Colin. Hiss hiss hiss Colin felt his body stiffen, his thoughts seemed to be dull at that moment, and everything in front of him seemed to be unreal.
Chapter 500: 498 Broken (Part 2)_1 Chapter 500: 498 Broken (Part 2)_1 Colin! A familiar voice suddenly rang out. Colin opened his eyes, only to find that he was no longer in the warehouse he had been in, but in a boundless wilderness instead. No sign of Anna or the red-robed Mage could be seen, leaving him alone and isted. Colin! The voice rang out once more. Colin recognized that it was Veras voice, but he also clearly understood it was just a hallucination. However, although he knew it was an illusion, the sound of this pure yet subtly flirtatious voice still stirred up the desires deep inside him, causing a blush and a wave of heat to wash over him. He strained to determine the source of the sound, but the voice seemed to being from all directions, making it impossible to locate. Whoosh
Colin spread his wings and soared into the sky. However, after flying for quite some time, the scenery he saw didnt change at all. A wilderness without end, devoid of people, buildings, or animals; there was only the unreachable horizon. Colin! The sound, strikingly simr to Veras voice, rang out once more. I am here, hurry up ande to me! This time Colin found the source of the sound; it was right beneath him. Looking down, he could indeed see that Vera was standing there. She was wearing a red velvet dress, her waist-length golden hair still carried a hint of dampness as if she had just taken a bath, and her pale skin was tinged with an enticing blush, which tempted one to gently nip at it. Thump! Colin returned to the ground. He saw Vera sweetly smile, lift her skirt, and then run towards him. And with every step she took, verdant grass and pristine flowers burst forth beneath her feet. When she finally embraced Colin, the deste wilderness had be a lush grasnd. You could even see a few butterflies fluttering and dancing in the grass, and hear the faint chirping of birds. The feel and scent of the girl in his arms were both incredibly pleasant and familiar, enough to render anyone intoxicated. Colin wrapped an arm around Veras waist while gently stroking her hair with the other. But the very next second, he tightened his grip. Crack! He twisted off the girls head in his arms. Whoo
The wind suddenly picked up, as if the girls restless spirit was crying. Colin! Veras voice rang out again unexpectedly. Only this time, the voice didnte from his arms, but from behind him.
Slowly turning his head, Colin saw another Vera standing there in stillness. Her face full of resentment and confusion, she asked, Dont you love me anymore? Upon saying that, two streams of tears slowly trickled down Veras fair cheeks. Colin gave a slight smile, saying: But I dont know which you I should love. Of course, its this me! said the second Vera crisply. Colin pointed at the body in his arms, asking, Then who is this? Thats not me, look closer! Colin lowered his head, and to his surprise, he discovered that the decapitated corpse in his arms had transformed into Queen Isa. Colin chuckled intriguingly to himself, muttering, Now thats interesting. After finishing his sentence, he casually tossed aside Queen Isas corpse, then opened his arms wide, preparing to embrace Vera. Vera rewarded him with a bright smile, again lifted her skirts, and ran towards Colin. But just as she was about to throw herself into Colins embrace, Colin abruptly drew his arms together.
St! Veras head was exploded by Colins bare hands. Blood and shreds of flesh sttered onto him, but he didnt evade them. He just stood still, silently experiencing this surreal moment. Colin! The third Vera appeared on the grass, waving her tender arms, smiling at Colin, Come y with me! Sure. Colin pped his wings and lunged towards her. This time, he actively embraced the girl. Vera giggled continuously, seeming to thoroughly enjoy her lovers embrace. Yet, in the very next second, Colin opened his mouth wide and bit down on Veras slender and fair neck. Gulping gulping Unexpectedly, Colin found himself actually able to drink this Veras blood. With Colins constant sucking, everything around him started to change dramatically.
The azure sky suddenly turned blood red, the verdant grasnd became barren again, butterflies and birds all disappeared, and this world slowly returned to its initial dead silence. Woosh- Rain suddenly began to fall from the sky. Colin lifted his head from Veras body in his arms, only to realize the raindrops falling from the sky were actually droplets of blood. The overwhelming smell of blood filled the air, nearly suffocating him. Hiss- Colin looked down sharply, only to see that the Vera in his arms had turned into arge red serpent, its mouth wide open, ready to bite him. Bang! Colin smashed the serpents head with a single punch. The snakes corpse slowly fell to the ground, turning into a pool of blood, dissolving into the earth. Yet in the next moment, the rain of blood falling from the sky somehow formed an enormous serpents head, snapping down at Colin. Bang! Colin smashed the snake head yet again.
But the next moment, another serpents head emerged in the air. It seemed never-ending, impossible to annihtepletely. Colin furrowed his brows, realizing that this approach probably wouldnt help him escape from the Illusion Realm. He had to change his strategy. He remembered a conversation with Vera about the secrets of illusion magic. Vera had told him that in illusion magic, nothing was real except oneself, the patient. Therefore, the only way to escape from the Illusion Realm was to find his one true self. His true self? So, when the crimson serpents head attacked again, Colin stood still, offering no resistance. St! The giant serpent bit Colin in half at the waist, blood gushing out like a fountain. However, Colin felt nothing at all, as if that body wasnt even his. Time seemed to stand still. Everything around him was slowing down, like a slow-motion scene from a movie. The darkness emerging from the depths of his soulpletely engulfed Colins consciousness. In a daze, Colin felt as if he were standing above a massive bloodyke. Thekes surface mirrored the surroundings. Looking down, he saw his reflection standing under his feet. An identical reflection. The bloodyke water was slowly ruffling under Colins feet, seemingly bridging the distance between him and his reflection. Suddenly, Colin had an epiphany. You are me! He said to his reflection under his feet. This is who I am! I am, Colin Angler! For a moment, countless streaks of light exploded. Everything began warping, softening, and dissipating under the searing heat Time sped up in an instant and the world returned to normal. When he opened his eyes, Colin found himself back inside the warehouse in White Dew City. The massive Magic Array on the ground was still radiating a green light. In the center of the array, Anna was standing nkly, her sword not piercing the red-robed mage but a bloody scarecrow! Seeing Colin break free from the illusion, disbelief etched across the face of the red-robed mage standing next to the scarecrow. You how did you? A sardonic grin spread across Colins face. His wings pping, he transformed into a bloody Sharp Arrow and in an instant he was before the red-robed mage. Wait Crack! Colin didnt heed the red-robed mages pleas for mercy and promptly twisted off his head. Chapter 501: 499 Fire Extinguished (Part 1)_1 Chapter 501: 499 Fire Extinguished (Part 1)_1 Bang! The moment Colin twisted off the head of the red-robed mage, the giant blue cocoon that had been floating above him exploded. Inside the blue cocoon, there was nothing but a burst of intense blue light radiating in all directions. Colin found his visionpletely upied by the color blue, unable to see anything else. Even when he closed his eyes, it remained the same. However, once he discovered that the blue light didnt harm him, Colin calmed down and waited patiently. After a while, the blue light gradually dissipated. Colin reopened his eyes, to find the giant blue cocoon above his head hadpletely disappeared. The enormous magic array beneath his feet was flickering faint lights, intensifying in frequency as though some drastic change was about to happen. Without intention to linger, Colin instantly grabbed Anna by the back of her neck, pped his wings, and prepared to leave.
However, just before breaking through the warehouse roof, Colin circled back, picked up the corpse of the red-robed mage with his other hand, and once again soared into the sky. Bang! Breaking through the roof and flying high into the sky, Colin nced back at the warehouse. The whole building began to copse slowly after he left. Oddly enough, a bottomless ck hole reced the ruins of the warehouse on the ground. Then, the raging fire dragons that were wreaking havoc in White Dew City started to gather rapidly towards the center of the magic array the location of the ck hole. Every fire dragon that approached was swallowed whole by the ck hole. It was as if these fire dragons didnt belong to this timeline and had finally returned to where they were supposed to be through this ck hole. With the disappearance of each fire dragon, the extensive fire in White Dew City began to die down slowly. Seeing this scene, Colin sighed in relief. He had been worrying about how to control such a huge fire. But now it seemed he didnt need to worry about that anymore. Luckily, the fire hadnt been burning for too long. He estimated that a fair number of residents in White Dew City would have survived. Whoosh Two golden beams of light suddenly rushed from the east of the city toward the direction of the ck hole. Seeing this, Colin knew that these were the two Holy Knights in battle. He quickly pped his wings and disappeared into the dark night in a blink of an eye. Mr. Ji, it seems your n has failed, Prince Lexie said emotionlessly. In his tone, a sense of wicked delight was discernible. With eyes seemingly prating the ck hole before him to another world, Mr. Ji sighed, replying,
Prince Lexie, looks like youve dodged a bullet. Dodge? Lexie scoffed contemptuously, Seems like the one who has been running around is you. With a slight smile, Mr. Ji appeared unaffected by their failed n, nor was he provoked by Lexies mockery. He said mildly, Theres no choice. I haventpletely adapted to this body yet, so Im afraid I cant duel with you for the time being.
With that said, Mr. Ji immediately transformed into a golden light and shot up into the sky. Think you can escape? Prince Lexie roared furiously, instantly catching up. Outside White Dew City. Count Nicoll gazed at White Dew City engulfed in raging mes with a disoriented look, a sense of surrealism washing over his relief. Is White Dew City about to be destroyed again? A squad of soldiers wearing Pegasus Army uniforms rushed out of the city, but before they even escaped the sea of fire, they were devoured by the sudden leaping mes. The soldiers who were still gasping for air struggled in the sea of fire, letting out deafeningly harrowing screams that were spine-chilling to hear. The incessant screams continued to wash over from inside the city, it was unbearable to hear. Count Nicoll, watching this scene, finally seemed to realize something. He suddenly wept old tears, murmuring: Count Evan, is this your real n? Just then, the earth began to tremble.
Thumpthumpthump The endless galloping of horse hooves sounded from behind and was getting clearer. The deputy officer rushed over to report in a panic: Sir Count, the Blood Knight Army is here. Should we retreat first? Count Nicoll gave a wry smile, saying: Retreat? Where can we withdraw to? Immediately the deputy officer fell silent and after a while asked, Should we prepare to line up then? Line up? Count Nicoll gestured to the panicked and terrified soldiers around him, retorting, Even if we set up a good formation, can they resist a charge from the Blood Knight Army? Watching Count Nicoll who seemed to have given uppletely on everything, the deputy officer opened his mouth to say something but failed to find any words offort. The sound of horse hooves was getting closer and closer, and in the blink of an eye, the Nicoll familys army was surrounded by the Blood Knight Army. Fortunately, the Blood Knight Army had no intention of attacking. Instead, they sent an envoy to find Count Nicoll, saying: Sir Count, Knight Logh wishes to see you. Usually, facing such a condescending invitation, Count Nicoll would have put up some pretense even if he knew he had no choice but to go.
But now, watching White Dew City engulfed by the sea of fire, Count Nicoll suddenly felt a wave of destion. Without saying a word, he followed behind the envoy like a surrendered prisoner and headed towards the Blood Knight Armys camp. Count Nicoll. Hearing his name being called out, the dazed Count Nicoll slowly came back to his senses and looked up at the Northern Knight before him, saying respectfully: Knight Logh, I apologize for causing such a scene additionally, I deeply regret the unfortunate demise of Count Angler Who told you that Count Angler had an unfortunate demise? What? Count Nicoll stood there dumbfounded, his mouth agape, suddenly at a loss for words. Knight Logh chuckled and said, Count Angler sent a message just now, asking us to prepare to enter the city. Enterenter the city? Count Nicolls concern for whether Count Angler was dead or not was entirely forgotten. He pointed at the raging White Dew City, his eyes expressing skepticism. Are you guys insane? Count Nicoll wondered if this Knight Logh had lost his sanity. Knight Logh seemed oblivious to the skepticism in Count Nicolls eyes and continued to say:
Yes, we are preparing to enter the city. However, given the heavy losses suffered by the St. Prowse Family in this rebellion, the East Territory needs a respected noble to take overall charge andfort the people. Count Angler considers you to be perfect for the role. Would you be interested in taking on this responsibility? Count Nicoll suspected that Knight Logh had indeed gone mad. Enter the city now? Isnt that suicidal? As he hesitated on how to make thismander of the Blood Knight Armye to his senses, he suddenly heard a cheer from behind: The fires out! The fires out! Its a divine sign from the Lord of Glory! Quick, lets go! Lets go into the city to save people! Chapter 502: 500 Fire Extinguished (Part 2)_1 Chapter 502: 500 Fire Extinguished (Part 2)_1 Count Nicoll suddenly turned around, only to see the sea of fire in White Dew City miraculously extinguished. The fire itself was mysterious, but its disappearance was even more baffling. Count Nicoll became increasingly convinced that this was no ordinary fire! As the rumors about Fallen Eagle City resurfaced in his mind, Count Nicoll looked pointedly at Knight Logh, asking gravely, Knight Logh, could it be that someone has attempted to sacrifice White Dew City to unleash a Forbidden Spell, the Eyes of Judgement? Yes. Knight Logh nodded. Was it Mr. Ji? Who else could it be? Knight Logh looked at the hateful gaze that Count Nicoll was projecting, adding, But by himself, Mr. Ji couldnt have sparked such a fire in White Dew City. A sinking feeling came over Count Nicoll as a previous spection resurfaced. Despite his reluctance to believe it, he still asked in a trembling voice, Count Evan helped him, didnt he?
What do you think? Knight Logh threw the question back, not giving Count Nicoll any time to ponder, he asked the previous question once more. Count Nicoll, with White Dew City just beginning to restore order and the citizens in disarray, a respected noble is needed to stabilize the situation. Would you be willing to shoulder this responsibility? Hearing this again, Count Nicoll wasnt as dismissive as before, assuming that Knight Logh was irrational. He finally believed that Count Angler was likely still alive. And it was possible that he masterminded the extinguishing of the fire. Perhaps, from the start, he had figured out the ns of Count Evan and Mr. Ji, closely followed by his countermeasures and fake death recovery. At this thought, Count Nicoll shuddered C never had anyone put as much pressure on him as Colin Angler. A military genius and unmatched strategist. Compared to this Northern Earl, the direct descendants of the St. Prowse family seemed pig-headed Count Nicoll suddenly realized. Perhaps from now on, the whole East Territory would likely be shrouded in the shadow of this Northern Earl. Simultaneously, Count Nicoll also understood the implications of Knight Loghs invitation For a moment, his heart pounded uncontrobly, and certain deep-seated ambitions stirred within him. But the alwaysposed Count Nicoll took a deep breath, calming his restless heart and asked, Shouldnt you find a St. Prowse to serve this crucial role? A smirk surfaced on Knight Loghs lips as he mocked without any effort of hiding, Does the St. Prowse family have anyone capable of such a role? Can the citizens of White Dew City still trust them? Count Nicolls recently calmed heart began to flutter once more. Although he clearly knew that he could never be Duke of the East Territory, it wouldnt be difficult to temporarily take control of the East Territory with the support of Count Angler. And this would undoubtedly bring revolutionary changes to the status and strength of the Nicoll Family.
Licking his chapped lips, Count Nicoll asked in a hasty yet hesitant voice, What is Count Angler nning, exactly? Knight Logh let out a faint smile, showing a look of being taken for granted, and said, All the Count wants of course, is for the situation in White Dew City to stabilize as quickly as possible. Dont forget that the War Order from His Majesty has arrived; East Territory must be prepared to dispatch troops at the earliest opportunity.
Count Nicoll knew that the other party still didnt fully trust him. He understood that if he epted now, he would be seen as taking sides with the Angler family. If the situation in the East Territory were to reverse in the future, he could likely face retaliation and purging This thought caused his face to undergo rapid changes and inner conflict. Knight Logh, on the other hand, was growing impatient. Seeing this, he urged, Count Nicoll, time is of the essence. If you refuse, Count Angler would likely have to find someone else. Ill do it! Count Nicoll suddenly looked up, uttering in a resolute growl. Excellent! A satisfying smile shaped on Knight Loghs face, he waved his hand andmanded, Blood Knight Army, move into the city! White Dew Fortress. In the icy prison deep underground, Princess Judy huddled in the arms of Prince Harrison. Her petite figure trembled, though it was unclear whether it was from fear or the cold. The fire didnt actually reach White Dew Fortress. After all, no matter how cruel Count Evan was, he would never set his own castle on fire. However, even though there was no fire, the fortress was surrounded by a sea of mes. The scorching air made every breath feel as if ones lungs were being scalded.
The scorching temperature made the White Dew Fortress seem like it was perched atop a steamer, intolerably hot. The important figures within the castle had all been relocated to the basement. Prince Harrison and Princess Judy had been ced in thergest chill room. Here, the temperature was naturally unaffected, and the entrance was blocked with a wet cloth curtain, ensuring the air remained fresh. However, this did nothing to alleviate the anxiety and fear of the people in the chill room. Brother, are we going to die? Princess Judys face was still streaked with tears, indicating that she had been crying recently. Dont worry, we certainly wont. Prince Harrison hugged his sister tightly, using a firm tone to reassure her. Yet in truth, he himself was not certain. It was unclear whether Princess Judy detected her brothers insincerity. After a long silence, she suddenly asked: Brother, if we dont survive this catastrophe, what will you regret the most? This question made Prince Harrison pause.
He had intended to assure his sister that they would definitely survive, but he found himself unable to say the words. Simultaneously, he couldnt help but contemtewhat would he truly regret? Not being able to see his parents again? Not being able to avenge his teacher? Or losing the chance to ascend to the highest position of the Glorious Empire? As he pondered, Prince Harrison found that the image that ultimately filled his mind was his first encounter with Kathy Savoy. It was a zing summer afternoon when he first saw Kathy, dressed in a blue waistcoat and a long maids skirt, shying away behind Colin. The moment she noticed Prince Harrisons gaze, she immediately responded with a respectful smile tinged with shyness. It was this smile that struck a chord in the young, love-struck heart of Prince Harrison. The thought of not being able to see Kathy Savoy onest time before death made Prince Harrison feel extremely regretful. However, he quickly felt grateful that Kathy did note to White Dew City with them. Looking at her silent brother, Princess Judy couldnt help but tug at his cor, asking: Brother, why arent you speaking?
A sh of panic crossed Prince Harrisons eyes as he thought about how to respond to his sisters earlier question when a sudden noise came from outside. Suddenly, they saw Knight Evane running in, shouting: Your Highnesses, the fire has been extinguished! The fire is out! Really? Prince Harrison stood up abruptly, still holding Princess Judy. Of course! You cane out and see for yourselves. Let me go see! Princess Judy immediately wriggled out of her brothers arms and darted out like a small rabbit. Prince Harrison hastily followed. Emerging from the chill room, they indeed found that the great fire in the city had miraculously been extinguished. Although the air was still filled with the acrid smell of burning, they could distinctly feel that the temperature was rapidly falling. This is great! Were saved! Were saved! Princess Judy jumped excitedly, shouting in joy. The surrounding nobles and guards were equally cheering and expressing their relief. Many devoutly knelt on the ground, praising the Lord of Glory. Prince Harrison was also moved to tears. Through blurred vision, he thought he saw a familiar figure His teacher! Just when Prince Harrison was beginning to doubt his sight, he heard his sister call out in surprise: Teacher! Teacher, youre alive! With that, the little girl ran forward and threw herself into Colins arms. The first light of dawn barely sprinkled into the White Dew Fortress, marking the end of this long night. Chapter 503: 501 Meeting_1 Chapter 503: 501 Meeting_1 White Dew Fortress, the Conference Hall. Colins gaze slowly swept over the extravagant, exquisite decorations in the hall, finallying to rest on the most eye-catching statue. This was a statue of the St. Prowse familys first Holy Knight C Hugo St. Prowse. It was about ten meters tall, crafted entirely from White zed Rock. Each detail was lifelike; it seemed as though one could feel the authority of that legendary Holy Knight. The statue of the Holy Knight had a solemn expression, eyes cast downward. He held a huge Knight Sword, the tip pointed directly at the seat reserved for the Duke St. Prowse. It was said to serve as a warning to each generations ruler of the East C the gaze of the first Holy Knight of the St. Prowse family is always upon you. The huge Knight Sword in the statues hand somewhat resembled the Sword of Damocles. Colin couldnt help but wonder how creepy it would be to sit below it. As he pondered, he seated himself directly under it. The eastern nobles gathered in the hall had varied reactions to this. However, no one dared to tell Colin to leave the seat that wasnt meant for him.
Colin sat there for a moment, feeling nothing peculiar. After all, even if the great sword above fell, it couldnt kill a sixth-grade knight. His gaze swept over all the eastern nobles faces below. Unfortunately, none of them dared to meet his eyes. Colin sneered disdainfully, then noticed the eager look in Princess Judys eyes next to him. Do you want to sit here? Uh-huh! Princess Judy nodded firmly. Come here. Colin motioned her over. The little girl ran over excitedly and sat down next to Colin. The seat was spacious. Two people sitting side by side werent crowded at all, let alone the tiny Princess Judy, who hardly took up any space. At this time, eastern nobles were continuously entering the conference hall. They were all dumbstruck by the sight before them, although they clearly didnt dare say anything. On one hand, theymented in their hearts over the dignity of the St. Prowse family being trampled on in such a way, on the other hand, they bowed their heads pretending not to see anything. Princess Judy, who was upying the exclusive seat of Duke St. Prowse, looked up at the huge sword without fear. Swinging her feet, she asked in a crisp voice: Teacher, why did the Duchess say that you had been assassinated? All ears in the hall perked up at this. Everyone was curious about this, but Colin hadnt volunteered an exnation and they didnt dare to ask carelessly. Of course its false, she fell for my trick. Colin said, his expression calm as always. How did you trick her? The little girl was stubborn and wanted to get to the bottom of it. By creating an illusion. Creating what? Wellhave you ever seen a magic show? Yes! Princess Judys eyes lit up, she immediately got excited, chattering on, Atst years Winter Festival, a magician was invited to the Phoenix Pce to perform. Wow! He was amazing, he could cut a living person in half and then put them back together!
Teacher, can you do magic tricks like that too? Exactly. Colin replied, his face not betraying a blush nor his heart missing a beat. After all, the only people who had seen his corpse were four in number. Mr. Ji, Prince Lexie, the Duchess, and a guard from the St. Prowse family.
The Duchess was already dead. The guard from the St. Prowse family was of no consequence. As for Mr. Ji and Prince Lexie, they were too busy ying their cat and mouse games and it was uncertain where they had run off to. They would hardly be able toe and question Colin at this moment. Moreover, even though these two were extraordinarily powerful, they didnt have much say in the Glorious Empire. Even if they had suspicions about Colins story, no one would believe them if they voiced it out loud. Judging from the astonished looks on the faces of everyone in the hall, they seemed to have believed the exnation that Colin had provided. They likely thought that he had utilized some kind of magic deception to fake his death, fooling the assassin and those who came to check on him, including the Duchess. Teacher, can you perform that again? Princess Judy asked Colin, her eyes sparkling. Colin instantly felt a headacheing. If he were to perform a magic trick like removing his heart, that would probably traumatize the little girl. Ahem, perhaps another time. Colin came up with an excuse off the top of his head. Fortunately, the St. Prowse Familys butler approached at this point, reporting, My Lord, all the nobles currently in the city have been assembled in the conference Hall. Colin, adopting a serious demeanor, rose from the Duke of St. Prowses exclusive seat and said with a smile, Good, since everyone is here, lets start.
With that, Colin pped twice. Immediately, a group of Blood Knight Army members entered the conference hall, carrying five coffins. Thud! The five coffins were arranged in a row in the center of the conference hall. It put all the Eastern Territory nobles present in a state of mutual anxiety, each too afraid to break the silence. After a period of reflection, Colin finally managed to put on a sorrowful demeanor and said in a grave voice, Gentlemen, this is the darkest hour of the Eastern Territory, as well as the most sorrowful moment for the St. Prowse Family! He extended his hand and gently ran it over each of the five coffins in turn, continuing, Duke St. Prowse, the Duchess, Marquis Vincent, Earl Evan, Miss Anna all tragically lost their lives Upon hearing these words, a faintmotion came up in the hall. The nobles were already aware of the deaths of the first three, but they were unaware that Earl Evan and Miss Anna had also died. Only then did they shiver in horror at the discovery that the direct line of the St. Prowse Family had been nearly wiped out! If werent for the fact that the Marquis Vincent had a son, the direct line of the St. Prowse Family would have beenpletely severed.
Although I share your sorrow, we cant afford to dwell on our grief! The War Order from His Majesty the Emperor has been delivered to White Dew Fortress, and the Glorious Empire needs the Eastern Territory to prepare for the oing storm! Therefore, we must appoint a suitable temporary leader as soon as possible to take charge of the Eastern Territory, calm the turmoil, console the public, and make preparations for war. Upon hearing this, the hearts of all the nobles present rose in their chests. They finally realized the purpose of Earl Anglers summoning them all to the conference hall, but they also had an uneasy feeling that the forting actions of the Northern Earl would not necessarily be in the best interest of the Eastern Territory. However, even if that were true, who would dare to resist? Hadnt they noticed the five coffins in the room? Those were Earl Anglers warning to the Eastern Territory nobles. Even the most noble of St. Prowses were on the brink of extinction, were there any nobles in the Eastern Territory that couldnt be killed? ording to the line of session, the position of Duke of the Eastern Territory should be inherited by the son of Marquis Vincent, Eckert Saint Proust. Colin, pointing at the boy huddled in his mothers arms, took a sudden turn in his speech, saying, However, young Master Eckert is still too young to handle theplex situation in the Eastern Territory, nor can he undertake the major task given to the Eastern Territory by His Majesty the Emperor. Therefore, I suggest that the distinguished and talented Count Nicoll should temporarily take over the power of the Eastern Territory! His words immediately stirred up anothermotion in the hall.
Colins cold gaze slowly swept over the faces of everyone present in the room, and then he asked, Who agrees? Who disagrees? Chapter 504: 502 Authority_1 Chapter 504: 502 Authority_1 The Conference Hall was dead silent. The statue of the St. Prowse Familys First Holy Knight watched the crowd quietly. If he were conscious, he would probably have thrust his huge sword down through Colins head at the sight of the current scene. All the nobles from the Easnd remained silent, their eyes fluttering all around. One moment they would look at Count Nicoll, then at Eckert Saint Proust. However, the first heir to the Duke of the Easnd now seemed to be sound asleep in his mothers warm embrace. The Marchioness had also noticed that something was not right, uneasy at the mysterious nces that pierced her back. She was not an ambitious woman. When she married Marquis Vincent, she was merely following her fathers arrangement. After entering White Dew Fortress, she had never used her position as the Marchioness to develop her own power, because of the sensitive position of the Howell Family, even deliberately keeping a low profile. Unfortunately, her status and the status of her son dictated that they could not stay out of the whirlpool of political struggles.
However, the Marchioness was not a fool. She knew very well that the St. Prowse Family had nowpletely fallen from their pedestal. Look at the row of coffins in the conference hall! The Lord of the Easnd is only a title now. And the real master of White Dew City is undoubtedly, Count Angler. Since he wanted to push Count Nicoll to the forefront, who dares to oppose? The Marchioness bowed her head and held her son tighter, pretending not to notice the stares that came from around her. The nobles of the Easnd saw that the Marchioness remained silent, and turned their gaze to Knight Evan. After all, under the situation where the direct bloodline of the St. Prowse family was declining, Knight Evan would be the most powerful member of the coteral line of the St. Prowse family. Knight Evan was constantly making signals to Prince Harrison. In his view, he had already formed a temporary alliance with Prince Harrison. Moreover, before Colin came back to life and reappeared, Knight Evan had already cleared the remnants of the Dukes wifes influence with Prince Harrison andpletely controlled White Dew Fortress. If it werent for that bizarre fire, Knight Evan thought he could even further control the situation in White Dew City. So in Evans view, he should be the best candidate to temporarily control the power of the Easnd, not the damn Count Nicoll. Regrettably, Evan Knight signaled to Prince Harrison for a long time, nearly getting an eyelid twitch, but Prince Harrison seemed not to see it at all, and just stood there like a piece of wood, without saying a word. Colin saw Evan Knights small gesture, deduced the general cause after a brief moment of thought, and then proactively asked Prince Harrison: Your Highness Harrison, what do you think of my proposal? Only then did Prince Harrisone back to his senses. He did not even look at the enthusiastic Evan Knight, but respectfully bowed to Colin and said: Teacher, I also think that Count Nicoll is a nobleman who can be entrusted with an important task. Your arrangement is very appropriate!
Upon hearing this, Evan Knight froze on the spot, his hands trembling uncontrobly. While Count Nicoll took a big step out of the crowd, kneeled on one knee in front of Colin and Prince Harrison, and solemnly said: Your Highness Prince Harrison, Count Angler! Thank you for trusting me! I will do all in my power to stabilise the situation in Easnd and prepare to send troops to support Wesnd. I will not disappoint your expectations and entrustment! Having gained the approval of Prince Harrison and Colin, Count Nicoll now had the power of the Easnd firmly in his hands. No matter what the Easnd nobles thought, they dare not oppose him at this time.
Unfortunately, some people who were blinded by greed could not see the situation clearly. Wait! Evan Knight finally couldnt help but stand out and walk to Count Nicolls side. He first bowed to Prince Harrison,pletely ignoring Colin, then he said loudly: Your Highness Prince Harrison, I believe that Count Nicoll is not qualified to hold the power of the Easnd! Why? Prince Harrison asked indifferently, Count Nicoll is just temporarily holding the power of the Easnd in order to stabilize the situation as soon as possible and organize a response to my fathers War Order. Must such a candidate be a member of the St. Prowse family? Of course not. Evan Knight said, But thats not why I oppose. Prince Harrison nced at Colin and seeing him unmoved, turned to Knight Evan and asked, Oh? And what is your reason? Knight Evan immediately pointed at Count Nicoll, dering righteously, My reason is, a traitor has no right to take hold of the Easnd! A traitor? Yes. Before the major fire, Count Nicoll led his familys army to attack the Pegasus Army, wasnt this a betrayal to the St. Prowse Family? I even suspect that this fire was a prank yed by Count Nicoll! With these words, the Conference Hall stirred once again. Count Nicolls lips moved, but he did not know how to rebut.
Because he did indeed lead the army to attack the Pegasus Army under the bewitchment by Count Evan, which was an undeniable fact. However, Colin smiled faintly, his gaze slowly sweeping over the hall, asked: Then, who among those present has also led armies to attack the Pegasus Army? Immediately, themotion stopped abruptly. They knew, during that time, it was not only Count Nicoll who was instigated by Evan to attack the Pegasus Army. But almost all the Easnd Lords. Looking at the embarrassed crowd, Colin continued: In fact, the reason why Count Nicoll attacked the Pegasus Army was that he learned of the Pegasus Armys betrayal of Easnd. Nonsense! Knight Evan immediately shouted. Colin, without sparing a nce at him, continued: The Pegasus Army colluding with the remnants of the St. Sean Family and trying to sacrifice White Dew City, this isnt something I invented, the nobles of Easnd present can attest to this. Before Knight Evan could rebut, the Easnd nobles in attendance began to stand up and agree: Thats right! I can testify!
I can also testify! I also discovered the secret of the Pegasus Armys betrayal! Yes! They deliberately started the fire in the city! By now, there was no need for Colin to prove anything anymore. These Easnd nobles who had also attacked the Pegasus Army, would definitely endeavor to back up his lie. And when the lie bes the mainstream voice, it bes the fact! Knight Evan watched this scene, his face pale with rage, trembling all over. But before he could use these Easnd nobles of their fabrications, he heard Colin say: Knight Evan, I would rather ask, why did you brazenly murder Sir Warren, the Captain of the White Dew Fortress Guard? I Knight Evan was instantly stunned. Of course, he couldnt say it was to eliminate the remaining forces of the Duchess and thus take control of the White Dew Fortress. Even though that was the truth, it was a truth that couldnt be voiced.
Seeing Knight Evan dumbfounded, Colin sneered and said, Knight Evan, you innocently murdered Sir Warren, what punishment do you think you deserve? In his panic, Knight Evan blurted out, It was Prince Harrison who asked me to kill Sir Warren Asshole! You dare to nder Prince Harrison! Colin interrupted him sternly before he could finish. Then, he quickly turned to Prince Harrison and asked, Your Highness, in light of the murder of Sir Warren and the nder against the Royal Family, how should Knight Evan be judged? A flicker of severity shed in Prince Harrisons eyes, and he spat out two words through gritted teeth: Hang him! Chapter 505: 503 Tax_1 Chapter 505: 503 Tax_1 No! You cant do this to me! Knight Ivan struggled and shouted loudly. But the hands of the two Blood Knight Army bodyguards were like iron mps, and Knight Ivan couldnt break free no matter how much he tried. Prince Harrison, what about the alliance we reached before! You cant betray me like this! Shut up! A sh of humiliation and rage crossed Prince Harrisons face. Colin signaled, and a bodyguard punched Knight Ivan in the face. Several teeth mixed with fresh blood sttered out. Knight Ivan screamed, but he still mumbled as if saying that his brother would certainly take revenge for him. Of course, Colin was not threatened by this. In fact, even without Knight Ivan, Colin had already made an enemy of Governor Emoson of the East Territory.
When Vera, as the heir to the Northern Duke, entered the Senate for the vote, Colin knew very well that this Governor Emoson had voted against her. This grudge, Colin would take revenge sooner orter. Now, killing Emosons little brother on the sly was like collecting interest in advance. After the reform of the Senate, the governors term was changed from lifelong to limited. Colin also nned to pull down this Governor Emoson when the term was up next time. When the voice of Knight Ivan gradually disappeared outside the Conference Hall, the expressions of the Eastern nobles in the hall gradually became more submissive. Killing the chicken to warn the monkey, although the method was old-fashioned, it was extremely effective. And seeing Prince Harrison unhesitatingly abandon Knight Ivan, the Eastern nobles realized that there was not only the North Territory behind Colin, but also the Royal Family of the Empire! Colins cold gaze slowly swept across the audience. Seeing no one opposed him anymore, he said: Good, since everyone has no objections, then let Count Nicoll temporarily take over the East Territory. Technically, Colin had no right to announce this appointment. But now that White Dew City was under the control of the Blood Knight Army, and Prince Harrison clearly expressed his support for his teacher, so no one dared to say Colins deration was illegal. Whats more, most of the Easnd nobles had already been brought down by Colin over the matter of attacking the Pegasus Army. At this point, they were also aplices. Count Nicoll received his orders with a ruddy face, looking as if he had grown ten years younger. Colin smiled, saying to Count Nicoll: Count Nicoll, while I shouldnt interfere too much in the internal affairs of East Territory, as this matter concerns His Majestys War Order, Id like to ask, do you have confidence inpleting the task exined in the War Order on time? Count Nicoll thought for a moment, and said solemnly: ording to His Majestys War Order, this time East Territory should send no fewer than two hundred thousand soldiers to support Wesnd. Although East Territory just experienced turmoil, I believe, as long as the Lords of East Territory generously contribute funds and work together, we can certainly form an army of two hundred thousand men in time! As soon as these words came out, a series of gasps resounded in the Conference Hall. The Eastern nobles all looked worried, seemingly realizing that they would have to spend a lot of money, but because Colin was present, they dared not object. Many people, their faces red, looked as if they were constipated.
Colin took in everyones expressions,ughing inwardly, and said: Gentlemen, regarding the cost of forming an army to support Wesnd, I have a suggestion. Count Nicoll was moved, and quickly replied: Please speak, my Lord Count!
Colin smiled slightly, and said loudly: I know East Territory has just settled from the turmoil, and you must be having some difficulty in raising military expenditure. Of course, I share some responsibility for this. After all, due to some misunderstandings, there were minor frictions between me and the East Territory Upon hearing this, several East Territory nobles couldnt help but twitch at the corners of their mouths, muttering to themselves Minor frictions? You essentially punched a hole through the East Territory Colin paid no heed to the expressions of the people, and continued on his own: I know you now need to issue arge amount of pensions, enlist many soldiers, prepare supplies for campaigns Such arge expense is a huge burden for everyone present. But if you hastily increase taxes, a small increase wont be of much help, and arge increase might stir dissatisfaction among the citizens of the East Territory. In that case, not to mention supporting the Wesnd, even the East Territory itself risk plunging back into turmoil. The nobles kept nodding their heads, full of curiosity as to what kind of good solution Count Angler could propose. Therefore, I suggest you can increase your tax ie without increasing the tax burden on themoners. At this point, everyone was confused.
Count Nicoll couldnt help but ask: My lord, please forgive our ignorance, but how can we increase tax revenue without increasing the tax burden on themoners? Colin smiled faintly, and said: The total tax revenue certainly wont increase, but it can increase your tax revenue! Hearing Colins emphasis on the word you, some of the more insightful nobles finally understood. In fact, not all of the Glorious Empires tax revenue goes into the lords pockets, part of it is given to the Glorious Church! So, Colins intention is very clear. Dont increase taxes, but instead use the Churchs tax ie to cover military expenses! Suddenly, the nobles were astounded by Colins daring. You need to know, since the establishment of the Glorious Empire, the Churchs tithe tax was set in stone. For a thousand years, no matter what turmoil the empire went through, or how financially desperate the nobles were, no one dared to consider dipping into the Churchs tithe tax. This is the unspoken understanding between the nobles and the Church, it is a red line! And Colins suggestion, if truly implemented in the East Territory, would certainly infuriate the Church C No, that might be Colins real goal! Several East Territory nobles then realized. Colin ostensibly offered to help the East Territory nobles alleviate their financial burdens, but in fact, he was inciting the East Territory nobles to challenge the authority of the Church.
The Archbishop of the East Territory, who was also the Duchess, already died at the hands of Beatrice St. Prowse, which will certainly fuel the Churchs dissatisfaction with the East Territory. If the East Territory nobles follow Colins suggestions and divert the Churchs tithe tax to cover military expenses, the East Territory mightpletely sever ties with the Church. Lords, what do you think of this proposal? Colin asked with a chuckle, as if what he was saying was merely a trivial matter. But the hall fell into an eerie silence. Although many East Territory nobles were horrified by Colins proposal, even more were itching to move. After all, this touched their own interests. If they do not take this opportunity to snatch from the Church, they themselves will certainly bleed heavily. Thinking about it this way, why not just take this opportunity topletely sever ties with the Church and move towards the Royal Family? However, this matter is too shocking, no one among the East Territory nobles dared to be the first to voice their opinions. Colin looked around in the conference hall, finally resting his eyes on Count Nicoll, and asked with a smile: Count Nicoll, what do you think of this proposal? Chapter 506: 504 Asking for Advice_1 Chapter 506: 504 Asking for Advice_1 Count Nicoll finally understands the saying, Theres no such thing as a free lunch. With Colins strong support, he finally secured power over the Eastern Territory, but now its time for him to pay the price. And this cost is something that even Count Nicoll finds daunting. Although its to fulfill the Kings war order, temporarily using the Churchs tithe tax to cover military expenses is a very sensitive issue. If this bes a precedent, would future Empire lords facing financial difficulties be able to directly borrow money from the Church? The Pope, if he has not lost his senses, would not tolerate such actions in the Eastern Territory. If Count Nicoll agrees to Colins proposal, as the executor of this n, he will be a thorn in the side of the Church. This makes him hesitate can the Nicoll family really afford such a cost? Yet, Count Nicoll is aware that he has no power to refuse. Even with his head bowed, Count Nicoll can feel Count Anglers gaze upon him.
For a moment, Count Nicoll feels like a prey locked onto by a hunters bow and arrow. Any slight move could bring about a deadly strike. The threat of the Church is undoubtedly terrifying, but isnt the Earl of North Territory who stands before him also difficult to deal with? Count Nicoll will not forget how this man single-handedly turned the Eastern Territory upside down. If he doesnt agree to Colins proposal, Count Nicoll fears he might not be able to walk out of the Conference Hall alive. Count Angler, I think your suggestion is brilliant! As soon as Count Nicoll spoke, the tense atmosphere in the Conference Hall instantly rxed. The Nobles of the Eastern Territory breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were still worried, at least someone was taking the brunt of the Churchs pressure, and they would not bleed heavily for the war order. Colin revealed a satisfied smile, walked up to Count Nicoll and patted his shoulder amicably, saying, Now that Count Nicoll has a viable n to fulfill the Kings War Order, Im relieved. All right, as an outsider, I wont interfere too much with the Eastern Territorys internal affairs. From now on, the Conference Hall is yours. Having said that, Colin briskly walked towards the exit as if he no longer had any concern with Eastern Territory affairs. Seeing this, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy quickly followed him. Count Nicoll slowly walked up to the stage and stopped next to Duke St. Prowses seat. After making his decision, Count Nicoll actually felt calm. He knew he could only go forward now. In that case, he might as well take advantage of the reshuffling in the Eastern Territory to gain the most for the Nicoll family. His gaze slowly swept over the Conference Hall, taking in the expressions of the Eastern Territory nobles. There were looks of contempt, envy, spite, and anticipation Count Nicoll took a deep breath, cast all distracting thoughts aside, and announced loudly:
Well, gentlemen, let us now discuss in detail how to form this expeditionary army After leaving the Conference Hall, Colin walked down the quiet hallway. Looking back, he saw Prince Harrison trailing behind him. Teacher.
Colin halted, waited for Prince Harrison to approach, and smiled, What is it? Prince Harrison nodded, saying, Teacher, my earlier alliance with Knight Evan was because No worries, you dont have to exin. I understand the situation you were in. Colin interrupted with a smile. Thank you, Master! Prince Harrison seemed to have put a load off his mind, and his expression instantly rxed. He asked again, Master, did I do well at the conference hall? Very well. Colin patted Prince Harrisons shoulder with a smile, Youre finally showing some of the Royal Family of the Empires dignity. Prince Harrison giggled shyly and said, I think you, Master, are the one with the true kings demeanor. You can stir up a storm with just a few simple sentences! If it were someone else who said that, Colin would definitely be suspicious of their motives, but in Prince Harrisons tone, Colin only heard admiration and yearning. Master, how can I be as powerful as you? Confronted with Prince Harrisons burning gaze, Colin touched his nose, unusually feeling somewhat embarrassed. Truth be told, this time he was able to sessfully control the situation in White Dew City mainly thanks to the advantage of being part of the Blood n and a bit of luck. Upon careful consideration, Mr. Jis n was indeed wless. Firstly, he chose to assassinate critical figure Colin himself. Once Colin was dead, the frenzied Blood Knight Army would undoubtedly charge into White Dew City for revenge. Then, Count Evan would take advantage of the chaos to set fires, cooperating with the red-robed mage in sacrificing White Dew City to perform the Eyes of Judgment spell to assassinate Prince Lexie.
Lastly, the red-robed mage would take over Prince Lexies body. This way, with the support of two Holy Knights, it was almost a given that Count Evan could ascend to the position of Duke of the Eastern Territory. Furthermore, with Colin dead and the entire Blood Knight Army wiped out in the fire, the Northern Territorys best military genius and most splendid military force would have perished in White Dew City. This would greatly weaken the Northern Territorys strength andy a solid foundation for Mr. Jis future scheme in the North Territory. Given time, if all goes well, Mr. Ji would be able to control the East and North Territories and restore the glory of the St. Sean family. Unfortunately, despite Mr. Jis meticulous calctions, he never dreamed that he, with the strength of a Holy Knight, would fail to kill a sixth-order knight. You must know that although there is only one rank difference between the Sixth Order and the Holy Field, the gap in strength between the two is vast. For example, Mr. Ji only needed one attack to burst Colins heart, and Colin couldnt even fight back at that time. However, Mr. Ji did not expect that Colin would surprisingly be a cheater. And this led to a series of changes afterwards. The Blood Knight Army did not enter the city, Count Evan could only provoke the lords of Eastern Territory to attack the Pegasus Army, and the red-robed mage was discovered by Colin and had his spell casting interrupted In the end, Mr. Ji could only flee with resentment. However, Colin was also aware that his victory this time was extremely lucky. With just a tiny mishap, White Dew City would be in apletely different situation.
The vast majority of the Eastern nobles, and Prince Harrison right in front of him, believed that Colin had smartly taken control of everything in White Dew City, but in reality, they did not know that Colin himself was sweating bullets. He did not think he would be so lucky next time when facing Mr. Ji. Therefore, advancing to the Holy Field has be Colins most immediate desire. I think what you need most right now is self-confidence. Colin, unsure of how to answer his students question, could only start with some life advice. Self-confidence? Thats right. Youre the first heir to the Royal Family of the Empire, so you must establish a self-confidence that ensures that you can achieve anything you set your mind to. With this self-confidence, you can truly show the dominance a king should have. Prince Harrison nodded thoughtfully. Something seemed to have crossed his mind, which caused his face to suddenly look peculiar. After hesitating for quite a while, Prince Harrison finally gathered the courage to say: Master, should I go all out to fight for what I want? Of course! Then I want to marry Kathy Savoy! Colin. Chapter 507: 505 Request_1 Chapter 507: 505 Request_1 Are you nning to take Kathy as your wife? Or do you just want her to be your lover? Wife, dered Prince Harrison, gathering his courage, I want her to be my queen! Colin stared at the incredibly serious Prince Harrison, falling silent. He never considered himself a loyal man, but he also believed that there truly existed love that disregarded everything. Now, were Prince Harrisons feelings for Kathy that kind of love, or just the feverish impulsivity of a green youth discovering love for the first time? You should know that Kathy cannot be the empress of the empire, right? Why not? retorted Prince Harrison, his eyes glowing, Before today, if someone asked me if I could conquer the eastern region with just two thousand cavalry, I would have thought they were mad. But you, teacher, you have made such a miraclee true! I believe, as your student, that I can also make my own miracle! Colin didnt know how to refute such ttery.
But soon, Colin grinned and let it go. After all, he never thought that a half-Elf couldnt be an empress of the Empire. As a soul from another dimension, Colin didnt really have a deep-rooted concept of bloodline, and due to Queen Isa and his daughter Sylv, half-Elves in his eyes were essentially the same as humans. So, Colin had no objection to Prince Harrisons wish to take Kathy as his wife. But, others would certainly think differently. Especially as the first royal heir, Prince Harrison couldnt ignore the public eye to chase his so-called true love. If his n were to leak out, it would inevitably lead to resistance from various powers. If he stubbornly insisted on marrying a half-Elf, it could even affect his position as the first heir. Was such a cost really worth it? Colin stared into Prince Harrisons pure eyes, but didnt ask this question. The passionate youthfulness of the young boy, although impulsive and foolish, shone with a sincere light, making all the calctive arranged marriages seem vulgar and ridiculous. So, Colin chuckled and said: Good! So ambitious! Prince Harrison was overjoyed and shouted loudly, Teacher, are you willing to support me? Hush! Colin made a silencing gesture, reminding him, Of course I support you. As my student, you should do something challenging. But, before you are sure enough, dont talk about this idea to anyone. Do you understand? I understand! Prince Harrisons little face turned red with excitement and he nodded quickly. After reassuring the youthful Prince Harrison, Colin returned to his room. Just as he was about to rest, he heard a knock at the door. Colin went forward to open it, surprised, Marchioness? The Marchioness knelt on one knee and asked politely,
Lord Count, may Ie in? Colin nodded thoughtfully, Pleasee in. The Marchioness walked in and closed the door behind her. Colin poured two cups of water and casually said,
Sit, dont be formal. The Marchioness bit her lip lightly and sat down on the sofa next to Colin. She seemed to want to sit a little closer but seemed tock the courage. Colin handed her the cup of water, asking, Marchioness, did you need me for Please, call me Molly, Lord Count, she interrupted in a brittle voice. After what seemed like a struggle within, she resolved, nudging his palm gently while retrieving the cup of water Colin handed over. Then, she kicked off her half-high boots and pulled her long and rounded legs together, leaning sidelong on the sofa, with her body almost touching Colins. Alright, Molly, Colins eyes shifted between the snowy jade-like legs and beautifully sculpted feet, his gaze clear, What do you need help with? Certainly, he didnt have any moral issues but wasnt someone controlled by lust either. Although the Marchioness is indeed stunning, she was not enough to make Colin break his principles. Of course, if what she wanted was in line with Colins interests, he wouldnt stubbornly refuse either. I want to know what are your ns for my son and myself? the Marchioness asked shyly, with a flirtatious smile. Colin rolled his eyes.
The words of the Marchioness made Colin sound like a man who had abandoned her and her son. How you and your son should be arranged, isnt something I can decide. However, you dont need to worry, after all young Master Eckert is now the only bloodline of the St. Prowse family. If there are no surprises, the Queen will confer him the title of Duke of the East, he said. The Marchioness was evidently not satisfied with this answer. Although Eckert is currently the first sessor to the Duke of the East, before he actually bes the Duke, numerous idents might still ur. Assassinations, traps, poisoning conspiracies regarding the rights to the Dukes position are endless. Especially with Eckert being still a three-year-old child, without a powerful person protecting him, he is incredibly vulnerable. However, presently, there are not many powerful individuals in the White Dew Fortress that Eckert could rely on. Under such circumstances, Eckerts status would instead be a threat to his life. If Colin didnt intervene, it wouldnt take long before ambitious members from the sideline of the St. Prowse family would ruin and destroy him. The Marchioness knew what was hiding beneath the glittering surface of this castle. Gritting her teeth, the Marchioness directly hugged Colins arm, coquettishly saying, Lord Count, I want Eckert to be your student, would he be so honored? Colin, feeling the plump sensation against his arm and a slight ripple in his heart, still maintained his calm demeanor, asking: Wants to be my student? Yes.
Colin understood that the Marchioness wanted him to be Eckerts backing. With Colins current immense reputation in the East, just epting Eckert as a student would be enough to deter all those ambitious individuals from daring to harm the mother and child casually. Seeing Colin was somewhat interested, the Marchioness became more active. She squeezed her entire body into Colins embrace, leaned over to his ear, and whispered whether Colin wouldnt appreciate someone who can help monitor and restrict Count Nicoll. If Count Nicoll has full power, letting his ambition grow might end up getting out of Colins control. Colin looked surprisingly at the pretty face that was close-by,ughing, Very smart. The Marchioness, having received Colinspliment, was blooming with joy, overwhelmed she asked, You agree? Colin reached out and pinched the Marchioness smooth jaw, saying: Yeah, I agree. As soon as the words fell, Colins mouth was blocked by two warm and tender lips. Chapter 508: 506 Departure_1 Chapter 508: 506 Departure_1 Count, might you prefer to wash up and eat first? I cane backter, Count Nicoll, standing by the table, only then realized his unchecked enthusiasm. However, it was inevitable for Count Nicoll to have lost some measure of control, seeing as he had just obtained great power. Now, heavy dark circlesy under his eyes, a clear sign he hadnt gotten any sleep the night before. But his eyes sparkled and he seemed to be particrly high-spirited. This was the bewitching charm of power, far more impactful than coffee or stimnts. No need. Robed in his sleepwear, Colin seated himself at the table and poured himself a cup of coffee, Have you concluded your discussion? Yes, Count. Here is a battle n we drafted overnight for your review. With that, Count Nicoll handed over a thick scroll. Colin took a sip of bitter coffee, took the scroll casually, and began to read carefully. At that moment, light footsteps echoed within the room. Upon lifting his head, Count Nicoll saw the Marchioness emerge in a thin, a body-hugging nightgown.
Good morning, Count Nicoll, the Marchioness greetedzily. Her sleek and exquisite feet stepped on the thick cashmere rug, while her slender and fair legs left a teasing impression through the gaps of the gown. Good morning, Marchioness. Count Nicoll quickly lowered his head in order to avoid wandering eyes and at the same time conceal his expression. The Marchioness lightly pecked Colins cheek, speaking softly, Shall I have breakfast brought here? Alright, Colin casually nodded, his gaze still fixed on Count Nicolls n. He knew the Marchioness had deliberatelye out to broadcast her rtionship with Count Nicoll She was Count Anglers lover. This status would allow the Marchioness to regain her invible position at White Dew Fortress and would have a significant impact on the political ecology of the east territory. At least for now, Count Nicoll had ceased to regard the Marchioness as he used to. Simrly, he needed to reconsider how to handle his rtionship with Lord Eckert The room fell silent, only punctuated by the rustling of Colin flipping through the sheepskin scroll and the crackling of the fire in the firece. Shortly after, the maids brought in a sumptuous breakfast under the Marchionesss direction. The Marchioness personally poured Colin a ss of milk, with a gentle demeanor like a wife serving her husband. Colin lifted his head from the scroll and addressed Count Nicoll: The n is well done; Im pleased that you managed to reach a consensus among the eastern lords in such a short time. I also like your idea of allowing each Lord to collect church taxes from their own territories. This way, it will be clear who would rather bleed heavily than dare to provoke the Church. Make a list of these names for me. Yes, replied Count Nicoll, extending a silentment to those extremely loyal to the Church. Colin took a sip of his milk and added, However, the portion about the Howell family is problematic Upon hearing the name of the Howell family, Count Nicoll couldnt help but nce at the Marchioness. She appearedplete unperturbed as if the mentioned family had nothing to do with her. Count, perhaps I didnt make it clear, but I understand that the Howell familys army is predominantly a navy and therefore unsuitable for this expedition. So, in the n, I only listed the financial, grain, andbor contributions required from the Howell family, and didnt call on them to send troops
No, Colin slowly shook his head, I mean, the Howell family should not appear in this n. Count Nicoll looked at Colin with a puzzled expression, assuming he wanted to relieve the Howells of their responsibilities and consequently felt somewhat anxious. However, before he could persuade Colin otherwise, he heard Colin continue: The Howell family is imminently relocating to the North Territory, so their portion will be added to the North Territorys obligations.
Upon hearing this, the tranquility of the Marchioness finally faltered. As she cut her steak, the knife identally nicked her skin. However, she immediately put her finger in her mouth, forcing herself not to scream out loud. Count Nicoll bowed his head further, not daring to harbor any extraneous thoughts. The relocation of the Howell family to the North Territory indicated that the Angry River could no longer serve as the shield of the East Territory. As long as Colin was willing, he could lead the Northern Army to march over at any moment. Yes, Count, I will revise the n and show it to youter. Alright. After Count Nicoll excused himself, the Marchioness ced the cut steak in front of Colin and turned to cut an orange. However, she did not question Colin about the relocation of the entire Howell Family to the North Territory, which he had just mentioned. Are your hands okay? Its okay, just a minor injury. Colin observed the Marchioness serving him, nodding inwardly. She was an intelligent woman, knowing her boundaries, but he could also see that she had a weak heart. She had no great ambition, nor desire for power, only to rely on the strong. If it were not for the desperate situation of the direct bloodline of the St. Prowse Family in the White Dew Fortress, she might not have sought him out. Such a woman should be easy to control, saving Colin from a lot of trouble.
The new territory for the Howell Family in the North Territory has been arranged. Once they settle down there, you can visit. Thank you! Additionally, I n to lead my troops back to the Northern Territory tomorrow. The members of the Howell Family in White Dew City will leave with my Army. You can say your goodbyes as soon as you can. So soon The Marchioness paused with her dining knife, her eyes conveying surprise and worry. Hmm, the North Territory also needs to respond to His Majestys War Order. I must return this morning to prepare. Colin patted the Marchionesss hand and reassured, Dont worry. With me around, nobody dares to harm you and your son in the Eastern Territory. Hmm. The Marchioness brushed a strand of hair behind her ear,posed herself and said, Should I get Eckert to meet you? Yes, bring him to me. Alright. The Marchioness gave a graceful smile, leaned in to give Colin a tender kiss, and went to instruct her maid to bring Eckert. By the time Colin had finished breakfast, Eckert entered the room. Mother! It seemed he missed the Marchioness as his tone carried a hint of cry. The Marchioness became serious and said: Eckert,e and pay respects to your teacher, Count Angler! Eckert, who was about to rush into his mothers arms, hesitated, shifted his gaze to Colin and then turned back to look at his mother for help.
Seeing the Marchioness nodding quietly, Eckert hastily paid his respect to Colin, saying, Teacher! Colin nodded and asked with a smile, Eckert, how old are you? Three years old. Do you have any wishes? Your teacher can help deliver them. Colin asked casually. Eckert puffed up his cheeks and said in a shaky voice, Teacher, I want to avenge my father! Colin stiffened, Do you know who the enemy who killed your father is? Eckert shook his head in a bit of a sulk. Colin gave a slight smile and said: Well, remember this. The enemy who killed your father is Mr. Ji, a remnant of the St Sean Family! Hmm, teacher, Ill remember! Eckert clenched his fist and nodded fiercely. Teacher will help you take revenge in the future! Colin said with a smile. Suddenly, he felt as if he were the big viin in a novel.
(End of the fourth volume) Chapter 509: 507 Holy Tomb_1 Chapter 509: 507 Holy Tomb_1 Dragon City. At the northern foot of Holy Mountain, four knights in pure white armor are carrying a crystal coffin along a mountain path. Their faces are solemn. As they walk, they bow their heads in silent prayer. Their armor, bathed in sunlight, emits a hazy tinum glow that exudes an aura of holy radiance. They turn a corner ande to a heavily guarded outpost where an elder dressed in a red priests robe awaits. If one knows the robes of the Glorious Church, they would recognize that only three Cardinals are entitled to wear the red priests robe. Upon seeing the crystal coffin, the Cardinal murmurs a sigh. The sorrow and sympathy etched onto his weathered face intensify. The holy light circling the intricate patterns embroidered on his red robe echoes the holy light surrounding the four pallbearers. Gradually, the entire mountaintop is enshrouded in the tinum glow of the holy light. The guards at the outpost raise the gate. The Cardinal turns and strides through the open stone gate, followed closely by the pallbearer knights. Behind the stone archway is a picturesque valley.
It was the middle of a harsh winter, but the valley enjoys a climate as warm as spring. Countless wildflowers of numerous hues bloom on the lush green grasnd, forming a magnificent, colorful ribbon. A clear stream trickles from the mountains, striking smooth pebbles and scattering into countless sparkling droplets, which vanish as they merge back into the flowing water. The Cardinal walks towards the depths of the valley as the tolling of a distant bell echoes throughout. DongDongDong The atmosphere grows increasingly somber, as even the colors of the roadside begin to fade. The vibrant array of flowers gradually be uniform white chrysanthemums. Beneath the fluttering breeze, waves of white petals seem to beckon the returning soul. The Cardinal continues his journey and soon arrives at the end of the valley. In the patch of white chrysanthemums stands a magnificent cemetery. Adjacent to the cemeterys entrance, a ribbon of waterfall cascades, creating a tinum rainbow above the cemetery amidst the sound of rushing water. This is the Holy Tomb of the Glorious Church. Inside are buried the generations of Popes of the Glorious Church and faithful who have made significant contributions to the Church. By right, Duchess St. Prowse of the East territory, being a Archbishop, shouldnt be buried in the Holy Tomb, nor did she seem to have made any significant contributions in her lifetime. However, Pope Gregory personally decreed that she be granted rest in the Holy Tomb. Apparently, the Pope wishes to send a message He is very angry! The consequences are severe! As they enter the Holy Tomb, a group of Holy Temple Knights cross their long spears in the air. Resounding with the holy light, the valley is filled with resonating, solemn prayers. The Cardinal steps out from the spear formation and stops before a figure d in a golden priests robe. He bows and says:
Your Holiness, the remains of Archbishop Kate have arrived. Pope Gregory nods silently. The four pallbearer knights move forward and ce the crystal coffin into a pre-prepared grave. Dong
The bell tolls again. Stepping forward, Pope Gregory stops before the tombstone and begins to speak: Death is not the end, but another beginning. Only when your limbs are imed by the earth, can you truly dance. Only when you reach the summit of the mountains, does your true climb begin. Only when you leave this world, can you shine like the stars. The Lord says, do not fear, move forward! Thud The dirt slowly scattered, gradually filling the grave. Holy light rose from the graveyard, forming a straight beam that reached the clouds. After a moment, the beam of light dissipated, and everything returned to tranquility. In the Holy Tomb, the Holy Temple Knights left one by one, leaving only the Pope and the Cardinal. Pope Gregory suddenly spoke while looking at the tombstone of the Archbishop of the East Territory:
Turennes, can you understand my anger? I empathize with you, Your Holiness! Cardinal Turennes nodded gravely. He knew well that the real cause of the Popes anger was not the death of the Archbishop of the East Territory. Of course, the assassination of the Archbishop of the East Territory was undoubtedly a huge blow to the Churchs prestige. However,pared to the East Territory nobles misuse of the Churchs exclusive Tithe Tax to offset military expenses, the death of an Archbishop seemed less significant. For any organization, financial ie is of paramount importance, a lifeline that cannot be touched. The fact that Archbishop Kate was able to rest in the Holy Tomb was not because of her significant contributions in life, it was a signal the Pope was sending to the outside world The Church would certainly not let matters rest regarding the upheaval in the East Territory. But at this time They are trying to undermine the foundations of the Glorious Church, we mustunch a forceful counterattack to deter those who are secretly plotting! The Pope, Gregory, spoke sharply, his eyes full of undisguised murderous intent. Turennes frowned more deeply, cautiously advising: Your Holiness, with the imminent invasion of the Orc army, the Glorious Empirecant withstand a civil unrest!
I understand. Pope Gregory nodded, but the murderous intent in his eyes did not decrease at all, So our counterattack must be restrained, yet also sufficiently ruthless! Turennes looked up at the Pope and asked, Your Holiness, do you already have a n? Yes. Pope Gregory took out a scroll and handed it to Turennes,manding, Set off as soon as possible, and head to Winterfell City. Okay. Turennes took the scroll and then froze, Winterfell City? Not the East Territory? No, the root of the upheaval in the East Territory is in the North Territory, or more urately, Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory. Therefore, our counterattack should be targeted at him. Yes, Your Holiness! Your will shall be carried out! Turennes bowed and then turned to leave. Pope Gregory stood nkly in front of the Archbishop of East Territorys grave for a while, before walking deeper into the Holy Tomb. Until he reached the very end of the Holy Tomb, Pope Gregory stopped in front of an old tombstone. Looking at the tombstone that had weathered thousands of years of wind and rain, Pope Gregorys face turned ferocious, like a raging beast about to choose its prey, he growled: Look at the good youve done! Is this the result you wanted? Spit! A mouthful of phlegm was spat onto the tombstone, covering the name of the tombs owner. But as time passed, that name eventually reappeared
Peter Miser. The name of the first Pope of the Glorious Church. Chapter 510: 508 Imperial Conference (Part 1)_1 Chapter 510: 508 Imperial Conference (Part 1)_1 Winter has arrived, with snow swirling in the air. The entirety of Dragon City is covered in a silvery nket of snow,pelling its residents to huddle around warm fireces, leaving the vast streets mostly devoid of pedestrians. In the biting cold wind, a grand horse-drawn carriage was slowly advancing towards Phoenix Pce. Marquis Klick, the Minister of War, extended his hand to steady the curtain which struggled against the howling northern wind. Although there was a brazier burning inside the carriage, he was still feeling the piercing cold. Lately, Marquis Klick had felt exceedingly fatigued, with dark circles under his eyes that even makeup could not entirely mask. Ever since the confirmation of the establishment of the third Orc Empire, the war machine of the Glorious Empire was set into immediate motion. Though there had been no real sighting of an orc army crossing the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, nobody in the Glorious Empire dared to take anything for granted. For the first thing the orcs did following the establishment of their united empire on the two previous asions was to invade the Glorious Empire. The Glorious Empire had tried in the past to send envoys in order to explore the possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two great empires, but unfortunately, the previous envoys met their end as skulls dangling on the orcs army banners. They are a barbaric race, whose innate lust for ughter makes it impossible for them toprehend the idea of peaceful coexistence.
When this race is fragmented into countless orc tribes, carnage is brought forth in endless infighting. As soon as a powerful tribe defeats all its rivals, the unified Orc Empire invariably fails to halt its warpath. It must find a fresh adversary to unleash its irrepressible savagery upon. And that foe can only be the Glorious Empire. Therefore, this time, instead of sending envoys, the Glorious Empire immediatelymenced war mobilization. As the Minister of War, Marquis Klick hadnt had a good nights sleep in over a month. Emperor Reinhardt, in anticipation of the impending Orc hordes, was determined to mobilize an army of a million. An army of a million! This staggering figure would make anyone dizzy. The extensive preparations required could overwhelm the nerves of even the most dedicated workaholic. More exhausting for Marquis Klick was the fact that Emperor Reinhardt, seeking to showcase his authority and capability, continuously interfered with the war mobilization efforts. Far from relieving the burden of the Marquis, this only added to his troubles manifold. Ever since Prince Lexie was banished from Dragon City, Emperor Reinhardt had be exceptionally diligent. Unfortunately, diligence does not always equate to efficiency. Marquis Klick even began to miss the Reinhardt who used to focus solely on cuckoldry and paid no attention to politics. But he also knew that after banishing Prince Lexie, weakening the Senate, and leaving the Church distracted by the turmoil in the East, how could Reinhardt, possessing unbridled power, take pleasure merely in womanizing? The taste of power is undoubtedly far more alluring than beauty. This is a realization that every man who has truly wielded power wille to. If only Emperor Reinhardt had the capability to wield the reins of imperial power, that would be eptable. Unfortunately, it seems that after spending too much time entertaining women, he has grown rusty in the affairs of the empire. Now that he has interfered, far from lending any substantial assistance, he only contributes to the confusion. Of course, these thoughts were kept only to himself by Marquis Klick. Dragging his tired body, Marquis Klick entered the Grand Hall of Phoenix Pce. Several Cab Ministers had already arrived, though their spirits were evidently low. Clearly, the war order and the reinstated Emperor had taken a toll on them all. Marquis Klick nodded as a sign of greeting to the assembled Ministers and took his designated ce. After resting his eyes for a little while, he saw Emperor Reinhardt stride confidently into the hall.
Compared to several extremely tired cab ministers, this middle-aged emperor seemed full of vitality and fighting spirit. He stood there, cool and sturdy, his sharp eyes emanating a captivating charm. Emperor Reinhardt sat on his throne, waving his hand to signal the ministers to sit as well. Apany of young and beautiful maids steps lightly into the hall, serving a cup of steaming coffee in front of everyone.
The hall was instantly filled with a delightful aroma. Marquis Klick grasped the coffee cup, warming his palms before setting it down. Raising his head, he watched as Emperor Reinhardt had already finished his coffee in one gulp. His hawk-like gaze then swept across the room, he spoke loudly: Since everyones here, lets begin. Lets discuss the wartime preparations for dealing with the orc invasion. The task of assembling a million-strong army by next March, as previously decided, can it be aplished? Upon hearing this, everyones gaze focused on Marquis Klick, after all, he was the Minister of Military Affairs and the main person responsible for this war mobilization. Marquis Klick felt bitter in his heart, but still retorted: Your Majesty, winter war preparations are a military taboo, not to mention war mobilization on this scale involving a million-strong army. Various lords of the Empire have written letters expressing their hopes to dy the assembly time slightly to allow them more ample preparation Rejected! Emperor Reinhardt swiped his broad hand, mercilessly interrupting, I have already said numerous times, once a n is decided, it must be strictly adhered to. Otherwise, if we keep pushing it back, when will we ever get our war preparations in ce? Keep in mind that the orcs wont give us the luxury of time to prepare for war at leisure! Marquis Klick tried to make his tone less harsh while advising: But Your Majesty, the path through the Sky Breaking Mountain Range is currently blocked by heavy snow, utterly impassable. Even if the orc army wishes to advance, they must wait until spring next year. Including travel time, the earliest they could reach the Wesnd would be around April or May, we really dont need to be in such a hurry Youre questioning my decision? Emperor Reinhardts eyes bulged as he shouted. Only after Marquis Klick couldnt withstand his imposing presence and lowered his head did Emperor Reinhardt continue:
War preparations should be early rather thante! You say that heavy snow blocks the mountains making them impassable, but that only applies to our human army. How can you be sure that those crazy and barbaric orcs will be limited by this too? Moreover, if we assemble by March, even if the orc army hasnt arrived, we can still use the additional time for joint operations training. You agree, dont you? Emperor Reinhardts words seemed sensible at first listen but for the cab ministers, it seemed very impractical. Upon hearing that Emperor Reinhardt ns to assemble the million-strong army ahead of time and conduct joint operations training, Count Lloyd, the Finance Minister, finally couldnt help but advise: Your Majesty, the daily expenses of a million-strong army are enormous. If battle training is enacted, the cost of food would have to increase, and the expenditure would be even more terrifying. If the orc army iste in arriving, I fear the empires finances wouldnt be able to bear it Nonsense! Emperor Reinhardt roared, Is the empires finance such fragile! Count Lloyd signed inwardly and reluctantly nodded his head. Emperor Reinhardts chest heaved several times, his eyes narrowed, suddenly, he said: I heard that the lords in the eastern territories have borrowed some money from the Church At these words, silence descended upon the hall.
Chapter 511: 509 Imperial Conference (Part 2) _1 Chapter 511: 509 Imperial Conference (Part 2) _1 An unknown chill breeze ambled around the hall. All the cab ministers couldnt help but shudder a little. The Prime Minister of the Empire, Baron Heidegger, who had been silent all along, finally couldnt help but speak: Your Majesty, its not a good idea to provoke the Church at this time. Emperor Reinhardt grumbled discontentedly, What? As part of the empire, shouldnt the Glorious Church contribute to fighting the Orc invasion? Is it wrong for the imperial treasury to borrow some money from them? Baron Heidegger shook his head firmly. Perhaps it could be negotiated before, but now, absolutely not! Why? Your Majesty, are you aware that this morning, the archbishop of the Eastern Territory was buried in the Holy Tomb under the arrangement of Pope Gregory? What meritorious deeds does an archbishop have to be gifted with such an honour? This is obviously Pope, expressing his anger to the outside world. If you approach them at this time, even if you politely ask to borrow money from the Church, the Pope must reject you harshly in order to maintain his strong position.
Emperor Reinhardt clenched his teeth, trying to suppress his anger. So are we supposed to let the Church stay out of this? Baron Heidegger responded in a poker-faced manner: Your Majesty, ording to the Glorious Code, the responsibility to defend the territory from foreign invaders rests with the nobles, not with the Church. Therefore, even if the Church truly stands aloof, one cannot criticize. Bam! Emperor Reinhardt pped the armrest of the seat heavily, startling all the cab ministers. That Glorious Code also stiptes that the Church may not interfere in secr affairs, have they strictly adhered to this? Baron Heidegger remained silent. He only spoke up again after the anger of Emperor Reinhardt had abated somewhat: Your Majesty, if you put yourself in the Popes shoes; once he agrees to your loan, wouldnt the actions of the lords of the Easnd be seen as reasonable under special circumstances? Then how could the Church punish those Eastern nobles in the future? Wouldnt the Popes act of burying the archbishop of the Easnd in the Holy Tomb be a joke? Emperor Reinhardts face turned forebodingly dark, he coldly stared at Baron Heidegger and questioned: Heidegger! As my Prime Minister, are you seriously considering the Popes difficulties? Baron Heidegger held his ground and looked straight into Emperor Reinhardts eyes, stating calmly: Your Majesty, I am not defending the Pope, but the matter has indeed touched the foundation of the Church. If it is not handled well, extremely severe consequences will follow. Given the current situation of the imminent Orc invasion, such consequences are unbearable for the Glorious Empire. Therefore, you must not provoke the Church at this time. Whats more, we have already taken advantage of the changes in the Eastern Territory. Now our priority is to stabilize the situation, repel the invasion of the Orc Empire, and then take our time to settle any scores with the Church. Emperor Reinhardt was silent, an oppressive atmosphere pervaded the main hall.
Everyone could feel a shudder deep within due to the mighty aura of the stage six knight. But Baron Heidegger, amoner who was not even a knight, stood tall and stared at Emperor Reinhardt quietly, with a clear conscience. After a while, not knowing whether he hade to understand or realized that such intimidation was useless against Heidegger the stone-headed, Emperor Reinhardt finally resigned and retracted his aura. But he still asked in a hostile tone: Then how do you propose we solve the problem of military expenses?
Baron Heidegger seemed prepared as he immediately replied: Your Majesty, I dont think its necessary to mobilize a million troops so early. For one, the local lords wont have enough time to organize, and secondly, maintaining such a massive army is terrifyingly costly. So, we can ask the lords to send their troops to Wesnd in two batches. The first group will arrive as originally scheduled. This way, even if the Orc army arrives early, we wont bepletely defenseless. As for the second round of troops, theres no need to rush. We can wait until we have confirmed news of the Orc armys movement before setting a time for them to gather. This would save a significant amount of military expenditure, and the local lords would have ample time to mobilize their troops. Emperor Reinhardt swept his gaze around the hall, asking, What do you think? How about the Prime Ministers suggestion? I entirely agree with the Prime Minister! Count Lloyd, the Finance Minister, immediately spoke up. The remaining cab ministers also voiced their agreement one after the other. The Emperor Reinhardts expression softened somewhat, though he still seemed somewhat dissatisfied, So, we just let the Churchpletely sit out without shedding a drop of blood? Seeing the emperor was still trying to involve the Church at this critical juncture, Baron Heidegger sighed inwardly, but patiently replied: Your Majesty, if you wish for the Church to participate in this war, we cant force them. We should approach this from the angle of public opinion. Public opinion? Yes, Your Majesty. You can have someone spread the news that the Church is about to dispatch the Holy Temple Knights to join the war against the Orcs. As long as this rumor gets around among the empires citizens, the Pope will have to send the Holy Temple Knights to the Wesnd, regardless of his willingness, in order to maintain the Churchs lofty prestige in the hearts of the people.
Emperor Reinhardts eyes flickered, but he still seemed somewhat unsatisfied. He said: So its just the Holy Temple Knights? Simr tactics may also get the Church to send military pastors, but thats about it. As for things like tithe taxes, I would advise you to dispel the idea as soon as possible. Emperor Reinhardt gave Baron Heidegger a re, but didnt harp on this issue any further. Alright, lets proceed ording to the Prime Ministers suggestion. Emperor Reinhardt stood up and confidently dered, Also, theres no need to worry about themanders selection for this Imperial Allied Army; I n to lead the campaign myself! Upon hearing this, the ministers in the main hall were astonished. Baron Heidegger was about to dissuade him, but he noticed Emperor Reinhardts icy gaze. The emperor asked ominously: What? Does the Prime Minister think I am unqualified to be themander of the Allied Army? Baron Heidegger wanted to remind his self-assured emperor that he had never been on a battlefield. Tomand a million-strong army without having any firsthand battle experience this was like gambiling with the fate of the empire and the lives of our warriors. However, no matter how audacious he might be, he dared not say youre not qualified face to face. Moreover, he realized that his previous advice had already upset Emperor Reinhardt. If he were to further provoke him, the Emperor, who was eager to demonstrate his prowess, would not let him off the hook. With a silent sigh, Baron Heidegger lowered his head. Seeing that even the Prime Minister of the Empire gave in, the rest of the cab ministers naturally dared not say anything more. Their interactions over time had fully revealed Emperor Reinhardts impatient and stubborn nature. They knew that trying to dissuade him at this point would surely end in no good.
Seeing no opposition, Emperor Reinhardt nodded in satisfaction, saying: Good, its settled. You all should go and prepare, and make sure there are no more mistakes! With that, he strode out the door. Just as the doors opened, a piercingly cold wind blew in, making all the cab ministers in the hall shiver involuntarily. Chapter 512: 510 Dignity_1 Chapter 512: 510 Dignity_1 Outside the window, the sunlight was excellent, rays worming their way inside to sprawl on the interspersed white and brown oak flooring, casting faint circles of light. Queen Mid sat silently before her dressing table by the window, basking in the warmth of the winter sun. Before the copper mirror, she stuck a petal-shaped golden ornament on her forehead. She wore a silver, low-cut, spaghetti strap dress, entuating the exquisite curves of her figure. A unique diamond ne sculpted an irresistible focus on her chest. Dangling from each dainty earlobe, were shimmery teardrop earrings, her golden hair styled into a ssy bun and sprinkled with tiny diamonds. Her curvaceous buttocks and slightly curled legs formed a captivating arc. Her bright makeup, vivid red lipstick, and groomed eyebrows radiated a flirtatious charm unique to maturing women. Already a radiant queen, the careful styling made her appear even more stunning. The approach of footsteps didnt make her bat an eye; she just continued gazing at the figure reflected in the mirror and said: Your Majesty, you forgot to knock. A small smile yed at the corners of Emperor Reinhardts mouth as he smirked, Should I really have to knock beforeing into my own wifes room?
Yes. Queen Mids voice carried a hint of distance, I, too, need my privacy. Do you have secrets you dont want me to know? Emperor Reinhardt, now aware of the queens unusual demeanor that day, asked, Why are you dressed up like this? Who is it youre preparing to meet? Queen Mid turned her head, a cryptic smile ying at the corner of her mouth, retorted, Who do you think I am going to meet? Emperor Reinhardt did not respond, but a dark cloud passed over his face. Queen Mid chuckled, turned back to her makeup, and casually said, Dont overthink it. Its Governor Emoson and a young chap from the St. Prowse Family. Emperor Reinhardts face rxed a bit, but he then asked with astonishment, A St. Prowse chap? Is it Eckert? When did he arrive in Dragon City? Queen Mid shook her head and replied, Think about it carefully. How could Governor Emoson bring Eckert Saint Proust to meet me? Emperor Reinhardt then realized his misunderstanding. Emosons brother, Knight Ivan, had recently been strangled to death by Colin Angler. And Eckert was a student epted by Colin. It was highly unlikely that Emoson would bring his enemys student to the Phoenix Pce. Then who is it? he asked. The son of Knight Mate of nonpulsive guns, Knight Cami. Who? What is that about guns? Emperor Reinhardt seemed even more confused, he clearly had not heard of this person. Queen Mid shrugged, answering, I do not know him either, but he shares the surname St. Prowse, and Governor Emoson has taken interest in him. Only then did Emperor Reinhardt regain hisposure, saying, Do you n to let this Cami knight seed as the Duke of the East? Queen Mid closed her makeup box and stood up slowly. Her graceful curves under the sunlight almost seemed sacred. We will have to see if this Knight Cami can be controlled by us, she mused.
Emperor Reinhardt looked hungrily at his wife,ughed and said, As long as Cami is a normal man, he cannot escape from you! Then, he fell into confusion again and questioned her, Why wouldnt you choose Eckert? He is the primary candidate for the Duke of the East. Queen Mids eyes flickered ominously as she answered, Eckerts teacher is Colin Angler, a man who just changed the world of the East with only twenty thousand of his Blood Knight Army. Are you sure you would want his student to seed as the Duke of the East?
Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow, chuckled, Are you afraid? Queen Mid did not answer, she just quietly looked at her husband. Emperor Reinhardt assumed her silence as eptance, so heughed, shook his head and said, Didnt you say that you could control Colin Angler? Queen Mid replied earnestly, I can manage lions and tigers, but I cant control a giant dragon. Giant Dragon? Emperor Reinhardtughed heartily, Hes just a barons son who luckily profited from the civil unrest in the east, is that so shocking to you? Queen Mid seemed to not want to deal with her pompous husband, she swayed her slender waist and walked away, speaking: The agreed time is approaching, I will leave first. Emperor Reinhardt, watching his wifes graceful retreating figure, yelled, My queen, I have decided to lead an army against the orcs in the war. When I break those barbaric orcs with a million soldiers and personally chop off the skull of the Emperor of Orcs, you will understand, there is no one in the Glorious Empire that I cant control! Queen Mid suddenly stopped, turned back in surprise, You are leading the battle? Yes. Emperor Reinhardt straightened his chest with an authoritative aura. Queen Mid frowned, Your Majesty, have you ever been on a battlefield? Emperor Reinhardt confidently replied, No. But I have received orthodox military education, you dont need to worry about me.
Just military education cannot cultivate an outstanding militarymander Are you questioning me? Emperor Reinhardt roared angrily. Your Majesty, I mean, because you have never experienced a real battlefield, it would be best to let someone who is experienced andpetentmand Queen Mid tried to make her tone less harsh, but Emperor Reinhardt was deeply infuriated. Enough! Mid! Emperor Reinhardt, panting heavily, yelled, From the day you married me, I knew, you look down on me! If it were not for the fact that I am the emperor of the empire, you probably wouldnt spare me a nce! But I want to prove to you that I am not inferior to any of the great kings in the history of the Glorious Empire! Queen Mid seemed to lose her patience and retorted: Your Majesty, if youre looking for confidence, cant the numerous noblewomen in Dragon City satisfy you? Why insist on gambling with the lives of our Imperial soldiers? Shut up! Emperor Reinhardt roared frenziedly, quickly rushed forward, and in an instant was in front of Queen Mid. Swiftly, his right hand reached out, grabbing the queens delicate and fair neck. Queen Mid, looking at her ferocious husband, said calmly:
If you dare to strangle me, I might really give you some attention. Dont push me! Emperor Reinhardt raged, hair ame as if he were a furious lion. However, this fear-inducing demeanor did not frighten Queen Mid in the slightest. She just quietly observed her husbands eyes, not bothering to hide the contempt and provocation in her gaze. Emperor Reinhardts face contorted for a moment before he let go, but he still snapped: Just you wait, I will forge my own glory with a grand victory! Queen Mid lightly chuckled and without another word, turned and walked away. Emperor Reinhardt watched his wifes charming silhouette, his face flushed red. Soon after, he strode out of the pce. A maid outside quickly greeted him respectfully. Emperor Reinhardt pointed to one particr attractive maid, and ordered: You,e in!
Chapter 513: 511 Meeting_1 Chapter 513: 511 Meeting_1 The brilliant sunlight filtered through the windows, casting a diagonal glow on the immacte oak floor, giving this side hall a light golden hue. Several wless white candles burned quietly, emitting a delicate fragrance from the melting amber ced on the purple-gold dishes above the dancing mes. Within the hall, a circle of sofas upholstered in lizard skin was arranged. A young and an old man were seated on the sofas, chatting casually. The older man looked to be in his sixties or seventies, white-haired but still full of vitality, wearing a luxurious nobles ceremonial dress, but there was a subtle sadness hidden in his brows. The other man looked to be in his early twenties, trying to hide his childishness with a deliberately grown beard. It seemed to be his first time visiting the Phoenix Pce, as he sat rigidly, his wandering gaze betraying his inner nervousness. Sir Emoson, will Her Royal Highness the Queen support me? She will. But The young man still seemed to harbour some doubts, but Her Royal Highness the Queen is from the St. Hilde family, shouldnt she support Eckert, the student of Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory? Emoson slightly lifted his eyelids, shooting a nce at the young man before him, then spoke lightly.
Cami, youre still too young. You must understand that the key to politics is bnce, and right now, the dominant North Territory poses a risk of destabilising the Empires political situation. Even if Her Royal Highness the Queen is from the St. Hilde family, she would never allow anyone to control both the Eastern and Northern Territories. Moreover, Count Angler only married Duke St. Hilde, he does not share the name St. Hilde. Cami, the knight, nodded, seemingly understanding, but still cautiously questioned: Sir Emoson, why dont we go to see Emperor Reinhardt? Emosons gaze suddenly bes somewhat strange. He nced at the empty entrance of the hall before lowering his voice to reply: His Majesty is busy preparing for an important task of resisting the Orc invasion. How could he spare any time to see you? Oh. Cami, the knight, seeing Emoson reluctant to say more, closed his mouth. His gaze hovered on the mural hanging on the wall, but his eyes lost focus, as if lost in thought. Before long, there were soft footsteps outside the hall. Emoson immediately stood up. Cami, the knight, was suddenly startled. As he rose, the enchanting Queen Mid walked in. Your Royal Highness the Queen! You both need not be so formal, please sit. Queen Midughed softly and gestured with her hand. She walked to the sofa and sat down gracefully, crossing her legs, revealing a hint of the scenery under her skirt. Governor Emoson, this beside you should be Knight Cami, right? Yes, Your Highness. The young knight quickly cast down his eyes, daring not to look too much at the stunning queen. He performed a knightly salute with an uneasy expression and loudly said: Knight Cami pays his respects to Her Royal Highness the Queen. May your beauty be evesting! Queen Mid, with a smiling face, watched the young knight and said, Lift up your head.
Knight Cami paused slightly but still followed the Queensmand and lifted his head. However, as soon as he met Queen Mids radiant purple eyes and her breathtakingly beautiful smile, the young knight felt slightly dizzy, and a blush quickly appeared on his face. Looking at Camis gaffe, Queen Mids smile became even brighter. Seeing this, Emoson hurriedly stepped in to divert the topic:
Your Highness, this young Knight Cami is already a fourth-level strongman at such a young age, and he has also spent many years in the Pegasus Army. During the recent unrest in the East, he made a significant contribution to stabilizing the situation in White Dew City. Oh? Is that so? Seeing Queen Mids gaze shift to Emoson, Cami quietly breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately after, he felt a sense of inexplicable loss. Therefore, Knight Cami immediately eximed, Your Highness the Queen, my past deeds are not worth mentioning before you. Now I only hope that you can give me a chance, and under your watchful eyes, I will attain even more glorious achievements! Queen Mid turned her gaze back to Knight Cami andughed: Knight Cami, I like ambitious young men like you. The East Territory need leaders like you to sweep away the chaos and decadence. Knight Camis face flushed even more, even his youthful e on the tip of his nose glowed red due to the rush of blood. The praise from Queen Mid made the young Knight of the East Territory feel like he had found the value and purpose of life. At this moment, Knight Cami secretly swore that he would dedicate his life to protect this noble and beautiful queen before him! A smile broke across Emosons old face as he chimed in. Your Highness, you are absolutely right! I also believe that the East Territory needs a leader like Knight Cami, rather than some child who has notpletely grown up, or an ambitious person with a dubious reputation! Queen Mid nodded, but then her look became thoughtful and she said, However, Knight Cami is not the first sessor to the Duke of the East Territory, so achieving respect from others might be difficult. Emoson immediately stepped in, Your Highness, initially, Vera St. Hilde was not the first sessor of the North Territory either. I have always believed that the selection of a Duke should, of course, consider the order of session, but it also needs to consider their character and abilities. Dont you agree?
Definitely. However, Knight Cami, you need to prove your abilities to His Majesty and the Nobles of the East Territory. Bang! Knight Cami smashed his chest with pride, confidently saying, Your Highness, rest assured, I will do my utmost to prove myself to everyone! Queen Mid nodded in satisfaction and said, Very well. The invasion of the Orc Empire is imminent, which is an excellent opportunity for you. I hope you dont disappoint me. If you distinguish yourself in this war, I will formally propose to His Majesty that you seed to the title of Duke of the East Territory. I will follow your will, Your Highness! Queen Mid slowly rose and approached Knight Cami, extending her left hand. Seeing this jade-like, delicate and white hand, Knight Cami trembled with excitement. However, he soon came to his senses, and quickly held the Queens jade hand with both his hands, his forehead deeply touching it as a sign of respect. At this moment, the pious glow on Knight Camis face was as intense as the most devout believer. Queen Mid faintly smiled, withdrew her hand, and then asked, Knight Cami, have you met Miss Grace Brugen? You mean, Miss Grace of Huorong City?
Yes. I have met her. What do you think of her? Cami Knight was somewhat unclear, but still respectfully answered, Dignified and quiet, exquisitely beautiful. Thats good. After saying these words, Queen Mid left the main hall without further exnation. Cami Knight watched as the queens swaying figure disappeared from the hall and then asked, puzzled, Sir Emoson, what did Her Highness mean just now? Miss Grace is probably the wife chosen by Her Highness for you. Cami Knight blinked, hesitantly saying, Sir, does the Brugen family still have a lot of leveraging value after losing the Huorong Army? Emosons eyes shifted, and he said, Her Highness has her considerations. Besides, this is not for you to worry about. Your task now is just one: To achieve enough fame and glory in the war against the Orcs. Yes!
Chapter 514: 512 Revisit Floral City_1 Chapter 514: 512 Revisit Floral City_1 A dozen or so robust soldiers worked together to turn a massive winch, gradually lowering the heavy iron oak drawbridge. When the drawbridge touched the ground, a cavalry squad crossed the ten-meter-wide moat from above and came to the outskirts of the city, forming a line. Their armor was bright and sparkling, the long spears in their hands gleamed, and they held their heads high and their chests out. They walked in a neat and orderly manner, clearly a well-trained ceremonial team. Then, several nobles dressed in their finery came out of the city and stood before the ceremonial team. The leader was a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was handsome and always had a gentle smile on his face. The style of the noble ceremonial dress he wore indicated that he was the lord of Floral City Count Morrison. The young count gazed at the distant cavalry army in the distance and asked his father, who was sitting in a wheelchair beside him: Father, why do you think Count Angler hase to Floral City? After all, Floral City isnt a necessary route in returning to Winterfell City from the East Territory. Franco, sat in the wheelchair, didnt immediately answer his sons question, instead he countered: Why do you think Count Angler woulde to Floral City?
Count Morrison thought for a moment and said: Could he be here to visit Nina? Hearing this, a beautiful and gentle woman standing next to Count Morrison smiled and said: Im not very familiar with Count Angler, I doubt he woulde to see me. Count Morrison took his wifes hand and said, Why not? After all, you are the Duchess St. Hildes cousin, and when we married, Count Angler couldnt make it because of the matters at the Half-Elf Kingdom and East Territory. Its not surprising he would take this opportunity to send his bted congrattions while returning to North Territory. Franco looked at his na?ve son and sighed inwardly. Why would Count Angler, who is currently in his prime of prominence, make a special trip to make up for missing the wedding of a minor noblewoman from the St. Hilde family? Although both are counts, the titles of Count Morrison and Count Angler couldnt bepared. One inherited his ancestors legacy, while the other had earned his glory through real fights. Not to mention the actual power they wield and their prestige in the Brilliant Empire, the two men were onpletely different levels. With Francos many years of political instinct, he had already sensed the unusual nature of Count Anglers visit. Taking into ount the various rumors about the chaos in White Dew City that hade from the East Territory, Francos premonition of ill fortune had greatly intensified. However, he could not openly express such premonitions. Besides, even if he did mention them, it would be to no avail. Count Angler, leading the Blood Knight Army, was now approaching Floral City, dare the Morrison Family refuse him entry? Clip-clop, clip-clop The dense sound of hooves became increasingly closer. Even though the Blood Knight Army had begun to slow down at a considerable distance from Floral City, the overwhelming sense of impending doom that hit them still made the weing members of the Morrison Family feel a chill. This was the pride of the North Territorythe Blood Knight Army! As Count Morrison watched the approaching cavalry army, he couldnt help but feel envious. If only the Morrison Family could have such a cavalry squad, how wonderful that would be
Seeing a cavalry squad advancing from the military formation, Count Morrison hurried to greet them, wearing his most sincere smile and loudly said: Count Angler, wee back to Floral City! Count Morrison, Im afraid Im imposing again. I hope Im not causing too much trouble. Not at all, youll always be most wee guest of the Morrison Family!
Colin reined in his warhorse, his gaze swept over the Morrison family members who hade to greet him, and finally rested on Nina, who was wearing a countesss ceremonial dress. He revealed a gentle smile, saying, Lady Nina, Im very sorry I missed your wedding with Count Morrison. However, I have prepared a wedding gift, which I hope you will like. Count Angler, you are too kind. Nina eagerly took the long box offered by Colin, and upon opening it, she found a slender knight sword inside. Colin exined with a smile, I know youre also a knight, this is Lady Beatrice of Duke St. Prowses sword. I thought it would suit you. Nina nodded repeatedly, Ive heard some stories about Lady Beatrice. She was an outstanding and brave knight. I really love this gift. Thank you, Count Angler! Count Morrison alsoughed and thanked Colin, only then did he notice a fully bearded knight trailing behind Colin, whose badge on the armor clearly did not belong to any family of the North Territory. Caught in confusion, he heard his father behind him say: Count Angler, is this gentleman beside you Count Howell from the East Territory? Yes, Colin nodded. Count Howell advanced a few steps, saluting and greeting Count Morrison and his people. After the pleasantries, Colin, nked by the Morrison family, entered Floral City. The streets were crowded with people who hade to wee him. As soon as they saw Colin, the cheers were deafening, and some bold and beautiful young girls even threw flowers at him. This kind of reception was not avable during Colins previous visit.
This is not surprising, after all, Colins prestige among the Northerners has grown beyond recognition. The North Territory and the East Territory have been at odds for a long time, but due to the presence of the Angry River and the trolls on the Sky Ice in, the Northern Army has not been able to enter the East Territory for over three hundred years. But Colin, with his Blood Knight Army of only twenty thousand, not only caused havoc in the vast East Territory, but even killed Duke St. Prowse on the battlefield. This achievement undoubtedly earned him the title of the Protector of the North Territory. Colin has naturally be an idol and hero in the hearts of all Northerners. The Morrison Familys guards struggled to clear a path through the overly excited crowd. They discovered, for the first time, how long the distance from the city gate to the Phoenix Butterfly Fort actually was. Count Morrison, watching all this, could no longer hide the envy in his eyes. Colin, riding on his warhorse, wore an elegant smile as he waved to the crowd. He skillfully caught the flowers thrown at him and tossed them back into the crowd, seemingly indifferent to the heartbreak this might cause among the young flower-throwing girls. Count Howell, do you like this city? Colin suddenly asked the Count Howell beside him. Count Howell was taken aback, wondering why Colin was asking this, but he still nodded and said, Of course, I do. This is a beautiful city, and its a passionate city. Colin chuckled and said with deep meaning: Thats good to hear if you like it. Chapter 515: 513 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Chapter 515: 513 Banquet (Part 1)_1 It was gradually getting dark. The towering city walls of Floral City were lit up with specks of fire, illuminating the patrolling soldiers. The knight Nodoff stood atop the city walls, as the frigid wind howled. He gazed at Phoenix Butterfly Fort brightly lit within the city, and couldnt help but feel envious. He also wanted to join the weing banquet at Phoenix Butterfly Fort, to get close contact with his idol, Count Angler, and express his admiration and respect. Unfortunately, someone had to stand guard in Floral City, and Knight Nodoff had the misfortune of losing at dice games to hisrades, so he could only stand alone atop the chilly city walls, looking at the lively Phoenix Butterfly Fort with resentment. After hastily patrolling the city tower, Knight Nodoff returned to his post, brought several trusted officers, and began ying Gwent Card. They were deep into their game when a soldier ran up to report that someone wanted to leave the city at night. The Count has ordered that the city gates are not to be opened at night, Nodoff replied without looking up, clearly in a sour mood. But sir, the person who wishes to leave is Knight Logh of the Angler family! Knight Logh! Nodoff paused momentarily, of course, he had heard of themander of the Blood Knight Army. Knowing that he was one of Count Anglers most trusted generals, Nodoff immediately dropped his Gwent cards, chastising, Why didnt you say so earlier! Then he hurriedly left the post. In no time, Nodoff arrived at the city gate. Seeing Knight Logh and his party waiting there, he quickly stered a radiant smile on his face and strode forward, saying: Knight Logh, you are leaving the city? Yes, there are some military matters I need to attend to. Could you please open the city gate, Logh replied. Certainly, please wait a moment. Nodoff was somewhat confused as to why Knight Logh would leave the weing banquet at Phoenix Butterfly Fort to handle military matters outside the city at this time, but he did not pry further. He immediately ordered the soldiers to open the city gate. To make use of the time while the soldiers were operating the winch, Nodoff seized the opportunity to chat with Knight Logh: Knight Logh, you have achieved so much in the East. I believe Count Angler will soon grant you a title? Knight Logh shook his head, saying, The empires titles have always been bestowed upon knights who have made contributions in foreign wars. The previous conflicts in the East only count as internal strife; I cant receive a title from that. Nodoff sighed regretfully. He then added, However, we will soon be at war with the Orcs. I am certain you will earn a military honor and receive a title! Knight Logh merely responded with a reserved smile, not offering any reply. Nodoff was not discouraged, he rephrased his question: Knight Logh, I have always been very curious. As a cavalry, the Blood Knight Army, despite its extraordinarily powerful fighting capacity, still had to face so many formidable cities in the East. How did you manage to conquer them? Knight Logh nced at Nodoff, saying meaningfully: Actually, the best way to conquer a city is to take control of the city gate. Oh? How do you get control? For example, like this! With a wave of Knight Loghs hand, the hundred or so soldiers behind him immediately drew their swords, catching all of the unsuspecting city guards in Floral city off guard. Nodoff, observing the sword at his neck, assumed that Knight Logh was demonstrating a scenario and began to p naively. Soon after, there was a flurry of horses hooves outside the city. Only then did Nodoff realize that something was wrong. He painfully asked, Knight Logh, youyou are joking with me, arent you? Knight Logh gave him a smile, revealing a row of gleaming teeth, saying: Im sorry, Knight Nodoff, this is not a joke. If you dont want Floral City to suffer unnecessary casualties, I suggest you dont make any pointless resistance. Knight Nodoff was sweating profusely from his forehead, torn with inner turmoil. However, the gleaming de at his throat and the dreaded reputation of the Blood Knight Army made him dare not issue a resistant order. When the cavalry outside the city stormed across the drawbridge, flooding into Floral City like a tidal wave, Knight Nodoff knew that there was no remedy left, but the questions filling his mind made him ask out loud: Knight Logh, what on earth are you nning to do? How has the Morrison Family offended Count Angler? Knight Logh gazed in the direction of Phoenix Butterfly Fort and said indifferently: From now on, Floral City is taken over by the Blood Knight Army. As for the reason you will know soon. The Banquet Hall of Phoenix Butterfly Fort was brightly lit with candles. Maids, elegant in their movement, brought dishes of delicious food to the long dining table with graceful steps. Count Morrison personally cut a piece of fish and offered it to Count Angler with a beaming expression, saying: Count Angler, this is the famous White Belly Thorn Fish from Floral City, please enjoy. Colin nodded with a smile, picked up the silver fork and knife, and put the fresh, fragrant and tender fish into his mouth. After a fine taste, Colin revealed an elegant smile, praising, Indeed, a rare delicacy! Count Morrisons smile grew even brighter, and he asked, How does itpare to the cuisine youve tasted in the East? Colin shook his head, saying, Eastern food is too soft,cking texture. It could neverpare to our Northern cuisine! Countess Nina, Morrisons wife, smiled sweetly and said, Thats because Easterners have soft teeth. They cannot bite into anything too hard. Immediately, Count Morrison added, My dear, there is more than one thing thats too soft in an Easterner! At this veiled insult, the crowd erupted inughter. Only Count Howell from the East hung his head in embarrassment, pretending not to understand. Colin noticed the awkward expression on the Eastern Counts face and intervened by saying, In my opinion, the only army that the East can truly be proud of is the Howell familys fleet. If not for them guarding the Angry River, our Northern cavalry would be roaming freely across Eastern fields. Exactly! Count Morrison immediately raised his wine ss and dered loudly, Let us wee the Howell family into the North Territory! Here, is truly the ce where you belong! Count Howell swiftly stood up and raised his cup in response. The banquets atmosphere gradually escted, and of course, Colin and Count Howell naturally became the focus of everyones attention. However, during these cheerful toasts, a guard suddenly rushed in, visibly flustered. Count Morrison immediately red at him and angrily asked: Who let you in? Dont you know that I am entertaining distinguished guests? The guard hesitated for a moment, but still approached Count Morrison and whispered a few words into his ear. Takeover? What takeover? Count Morrison was puzzled. It wasnt until the guard repeated himself that Count Morrison eximed in disbelief: The Blood Knight Army has taken over Floral City? It was as if the banquet hall was suddenly put on pause, and tranquillity fell immediately. Colin looked at the flurry of bewildered nces, and calmly confirmed with a smile: Indeed, Floral City is now under the control of the Blood Knight Army. Chapter 516: 514 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Chapter 516: 514 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Bright candlelight, majestic guards, beautiful maids, and countless delicious dishes weave together a portrait of a high nobles night banquet. However, the expressions on the everyones faces in the portrait seem unusual, as if theyve heard some incredibly shocking news. Moreover, their gaze was all focused on Colin, as if they wanted to ask something but dared not speak up. Colin picked up a silver wine pot, poured himself a ss of red wine, elegantly lifting it, gently swirling it a few times, then drank it all in one gulp. Good wine! Finally, Count Morrison came back to his senses, forcibly suppressing his inner rage and confusion, and asked in a deep voice: Count Angler, Floral City is the territory of the Morrison Family, on what grounds do you order the Blood Knight Army to take over? On what grounds? Colin sneered coldly, pped his hands, and said, Bring it up! Immediately, four guards carried a long object into the banquet hall. Everyone quickly cast curious eyes, but a ck veil covered the object and they could not see what it was. Thud! The guards set the object upright in the middle of the hall and then unveiled the ck veil. Whoosh It turned out to be a crystal coffin! Through the transparent coffin lid, one could clearly see an exceedingly ugly corpse inside. Unusual body shape, severe hunchback,rge hands and feet, skewed mouth, prominent cheekbones If ugliness is a sin, the owner of this corpse could be considered thoroughly guilty. However, everyone was immediately puzzled because they didnt recognize this person at all. Only Francos eyes slightly narrowed, as if he had confirmed something, his lips tightly pursed, saying nothing. Count Angler, who is this person? Count Morrison forced himself to ask with patience. Colin raised her eyebrows and said: Count Morrison, isnt your family famous for producing these deformed children? Howe you dont recognize this one? Count Angler! Count Morrison was panting heavily, his face flushed, but he still forced himself to calm down. There was no way around it, the ferocity of the Blood Knight Army had been verified countless times. Since this terrifying army had already entered the city, Count Morrison naturally knew that his own troops could notpete. To surrender without causing too much casualties would be the best oue. In such circumstances, no matter how Count Anglers words were insolent, and even insulting the Morrison Family, Count Morrison could only forcibly endure it. Count Angler, I have indeed never seen this person before. Count Morrison gritted his teeth and said. Colinughed indifferently and said: I believe you, Count Morrison. With such an ugly face, as long as youve seen it once, you definitely wont forget it. However, just because you havent seen him does not mean that other members of the Morrison Family have not. Saying so, Colins gaze swept over the faces of all the Morrison family members, asking: Do none of you recognize this person? There was silence. Lady Nina couldnt help but speak up: Count Angler, who is this person? What crime did theymit? And why are you so sure he is connected to the Morrison family? Lady Nina, you just married into the Morrison Family, and this matter has nothing to do with you, so you should just remain quiet. Nina frowned, about to speak again, when Colins gaze turned to Lady Grace and he asked: Lady Grace, you have been married into the Morrison family for more than fifty years, do you recognize this person? Lady Grace was Count Morrisons grandmother. She was a member of the St. Hilde family by birth, which made her Veras great-aunt. The olddys eyes shed with an indescribable expression when she heard Colins question. It was some mix of guilt and disbelief. I recognize him. Count Morrison was taken aback, and couldnt help but ask, Grandmother, who is he? Lady Graces eyes shimmered with tears as she said firmly, Hes my son, and also your uncle! Once these words were spoken, the hall suddenly fell silent. Count Morrison was even more shocked, eximed, Grandmother! What are you saying? Lady Grace did not pay attention to Count Morrison and continued her narrative: His name is Horus Morrison. He was born with congenital defects, and priests said he wouldnt live long. Sure enough, when he was three years old, your grandfather told me that Horus had died. I wasnt too sad at the time, but felt relieved for him. The world was too cruel for him, and death was a relief. But surprisingly He actually actually grew up Yes, not only did he grow up, but he also became a powerful mage, Colin added. At this point, everyone noticed that the corpse was dressed in a red mage robe. Nina moved behind Lady Grace, gently patting the older womans back to soothe her grief, and asked: Count Angler, even if this person is a member of the Morrison Family, what wrongs has hemitted to justify such a high-profile expedition to exact punishment? What wrongs? Colin chuckled, Lady Grace, it seems you also dont know what this mage Horus has done, right? Lady Grace shook her head, saying: What did he do? Instead of answering the question, Colin asked aloud again: So no one else here recognizes this mage Horus? Another silent moment passed. Unable to resist, Count Morrison shouted out loud: Count Angler, no matter what this person has done, the Morrison Family has never been involved. You cant exact punishment on Phoenix Butterfly Fort just because hes a Morrison! Never involved? Colin scoffed, What, all of you pretend not to know him? Choking, Count Morrison pulled out his long sword and fiercely plunged it into the table in front of him, growling: Count Angler, I swear on my life and knights honor, Ive never met mage Horus, nor have I participated in any actions of his conspiracy! But Colin didnt even nce at Count Morrison, coldly saying: y innocent? Do you think I have no idea whats beneath the clock tower at the western corner of Phoenix Butterfly Fort? The western clock tower? The people of the Morrison Family wore clueless expressions. Only Francos pupils contracted dramatically. This time, Colin caught that detail. So, he slowly rose, paced to Franco, gazing into this man who had spent most of his life paralyzed, and said solemnly: Sir Franco, should I order my soldiers to tear down the clock tower and expose whats beneath it to the world? With a sigh, Franco let go of thest bit of hope in his heart, saying: Count Angler, I indeed know Horus and some of his secrets. But all these things, Count Morrison and others in Phoenix Butterfly Fort, indeed have no knowledge about. If you need to me someone, let all sins fall upon me. Are you taking it all upon yourself? Colin chuckled, Is it that easy? Francos eyes filled with unwavering resolve, Count Angler, you must have heard of Wildfire, havent you? Of course. With a slightly neurotic smile, Franco said, My younger brother, Horus, was quite adept at making such dangerous things, and the basement of Phoenix Butterfly Fort is buried with hundreds of his masterpieces. Colins eyes narrowed instantly: Are you threatening me? No. Franco shook his head slowly, Im only suggesting you not to involve irrelevant people. Irrelevant people? Yes. As Ive said, I alone will bear all the sins! Chapter 517: 515 Past Events_1 Chapter 517: 515 Past Events_1 You alone bear it? Colin sneered, disdainfully said, Can you afford it? Franco nodded, straightening his back forcefully, and said solemnly: I want to try. Due to being paralyzed for many years, Francos body was frail and weak, seemingly able to be felled by a gust of wind, but at this moment facing the notorious Earl Angler, he did not show any signs of shrinking back. As Colin and Franco stared silently at each other, Count Morrison strode up to his father, blocking Colins probing gaze, and asked: Father, as Earl Morrison, I am entitled to know any secret within our family! So please be honest with me, what is going on? Lady Grace also said solemnly: Franco, be honest about Horuss matter. If it is truly unforgivable, the Morrison Family will naturally bear the deserved responsibility. But, if this matter has nothing to do with the Morrison family, I will not allow anyone to tarnish the glory of the Morrison family! Good! Colin smiled slightly and said, Sir Franco, please tell us about this Mage Horus, so as not to have people always think I am in power for bullying others and falsely use the innocent. Franco hesitated for a moment, then said, Regarding the matter of Horus, I only know a part Never mind, just say it. Colin chuckled lightly, I will make the necessary supplementation. Francos face changed, as if he found it difficult to speak up. Seeing this, Lady Grace pped the table heavily, and eximed: Franco, what are you afraid of? Does the Morrison family have any unspeakable secrets? Franco sighed helplessly and had to say: Mother, brother Horus did not actually die at that time, but he was not far from dying either. His deformity was not only on the outside, his internal organs also had problems, so he was destined not to grow up healthy At that time, a mysterious mage came to Floral City, saying that he had a certain degree of confidence that he could let Horus grow up healthy. Father was overjoyed and immediately promised a very high reward as long as that person could cure Horus. But the mage said that he didnt need any other rewards, as long as our father allowed Horus to be his student. Plus, he wanted to take Horus away from Floral City. Despite his reluctance, father ultimately agreed to the mysterious mage, because at least Horus had a glimmer of hope for survival after bing a mage apprentice. To avoid making you, mother, sad and to prevent others from thinking that the Morrison family was too close to Yevir, father concocted the lie that Horus had died Hearing this, Colin couldnt help but ask: Who was the mage that took Horus away? Franco shook his head and said, I dont know, maybe father knows something, but he never told me. Colin frowned, he didnt expect there to be another mysterious mage. This mage was clearly not Mr. Ji, because the age didnt match. It seemed that Yevir might still hide some secrets, and he must visit The Tower of Mages when he has the chance Seeing that Colin was deep in thought, Franco continued: That mage took Horus away and disappeared for twenty years without any news. My father and I thought he probably had not seeded and treated Horus as if he had died. But unexpectedly, one day, Horus appeared in Phoenix Butterfly Fort again. Moreover, he has be a powerful mage. My father was very happy and originally nned to let him recognize his ancestors and return to his roots, but Horus refused. He said that he was carrying out a great experiment that might be a little heretical, but there was a chance topletely solve the deformation problem in the Morrison familys bloodline. Of course, my father agreed without hesitation, did not disclose Horuss identity, and helped him provide everything needed for the experiment Is this where the blood pool under the clock tower at the west corner of Phoenix Butterfly Fortes from? Colin asked. Franco nodded. What blood pool? Count Morrison couldnt help but ask. After some hesitation, Franco confessed, Its a blood pool formed by the blood of noble women from the St. Hilde family who have married into the Morrison family. There were a few sharp gasps in the hall. You see, because of the Morrison familys insistence, the number of noblewomen from the St. Hilde family who have married into their family is not small. Countess Nina, newly married, was aghast, asking with a trembling voice: Saken, is this the real reason you married me? Count Morrison was also shocked by the news, shaking his head repeatedly and saying, Of course not! Nina, my love for you is incredibly pure, totally uncorrupted by anything inappropriate! Nina calmly gazed at her husband, uncertain whether to believe him or not. Lady Grace was so angry that she was shaking. She asked sharply: So youve also stolen my blood? Franco lowered his head, dared not to look into his mothers eyes, and murmured a faint yes. Ingrate! The olddy picked up a te and smashed it towards Franco. Franco didnt try to dodge, so he was hit, leaving him bleeding and in disarray. Watching this scene with interest, Colin couldnt help but fan the mes of drama. Right, Sir Franco, I heard that there are still many living people hanging above the blood pool. Who are they? Franco casually wiped the blood from his face. Having almost given up, he spoke casually: They are all abandoned infants from the Morrison family. They were born with disabilities and were secretly given to Horus for treatment At this point, Franco looked up at Lady Grace and dered, Mother, I admit that Horuss methods may seem sinister, but they are effective. At least those deformed infants are still alive Alive? Colin scoffed, hanging between life and death above that blood pool, you call that alive? Horus said his experimental method needs perfecting. But he did save those infants who should have died! Franco looked at Colin without any shame, growling, Count Angler, you are not of the Morrison family, you cant understand the pain of seeing one deformed baby after another born into the n! So, even if Horuss methods are heretical, as long as theres a glimmer of hope to solve the bloodline problem of the Morrison family, Id be willing to try anything, to bear any me! Colin chuckled lightly, So, thats why you stole the remains of the previous Duke St. Hilde? Franco was suddenly speechless. What? You stole the remains of Duke St. Hilde? Lady Grace stood up abruptly, raging at her son. Franco nodded silently. Lady Grace, suppressing her rage, demanded: Where are the dukes remains now? Franco opened his mouth, but didnt know how to answer. Colin sneered, The dukes remains I reckon they are ying hide and seek with Prince Lexie right now. Chapter 518: 516 Punishment_1 Chapter 518: 516 Punishment_1 Count Angler, what is the meaning of this? Lady Grace turned her gaze to Colin, asking in a deep voice. Colin shrugged, pointed at Franco, and said, Madam, you should ask your son what they did to the remains of Duke St. Hilde. Lady Grace red at her son and demanded, Franco, speak! Franco reluctantly said: When Count Angler passed by Floral City with the remains of Duke St. Hildest year, I had no idea that Horus already had intentions for the Dukes remains. When I found out that he secretly reced the dukes remains, I also asked him to return the remains to the St. Hilde family. But Horus said, a Holy Knights remains were extremely important for his research I didnt question him much because of my own personal interests. However, who would have known, a monthter, the supposed deceased Duke St. Hilde would resurrect Resurrect?! A series of gasps suddenly echoed in the banquet hall. Not resurrection, but body snatching. Colin added calmly, Franco, dont you understand that Horuss solution for the deformity problem in the Morrison familys bloodline was simply an excuse. His real intention was to help Mr. Ji upy Duke St. Hildes remains! Your Morrison Family has been used by him and Mr. Ji! Hearing this, Franco clenched his fists tightly. His body was shaking continuously while a painful struggle showed on his face. Perhaps he had guessed this would happen, but he still held on to a glimmer of hope and deceived himself, unwilling to believe the cruel truth. Colin watched Franco coldly, with no sympathy in his heart for this man. Even though he knew Franco had a conscienceDhe might have struggledDunfortunately, he still sumbed to the darkness. He tolerated and sheltered evil for a vague promise. Franco, do you have any idea what kind of disaster your actions have brought to the Bright Empire? Facing Colins questioning, Franco croaked, Whathave they done now? Colin sneered and asked back. Dont you know anything about the disaster that happened in White Dew City? Lady Grace said solemnly, Count Angler, we did hear of a terrifying fire in White Dew City, causing thousands of deathsCould it be, Horus is behind this too? Colin nodded and said, Indeed. Horus is indeed one of the plotters for this fire. He wanted to recreate the incident in Fallen Eagle City, sacrificing the lives of an entire city, activating the Eyes of Judgement, killing Prince Lexie and then taking over Lexies remains like Mr. Ji did. Fortunately, you stopped him! Lady Grace sincerely said, her gaze shifted to Horuss body in the crystal coffin, her expression extremelyplex. Right. His evil n was stopped and the tragedy of Fallen Eagle City was not repeated. But Colins icy gaze fixed on Franco and he said mercilessly, Sin must be punished as a warning to future generations! Franco looked up calmly at Colin and said, Count Angler, I am guilty. I have noints no matter how you judge me. However, the existence of Horus was unknown to the rest of the Morrison family. So, please do not involve the innocent. Innocent? Colin sneered, contemptuously, Without the Morrison family, how would Horus get so much blood from members of the St. Hilde family? How could he steal Duke St. Hildes remains? And how could he nearly sacrifice White Dew City? When you used the resources of the Morrison family to help Horus, the Morrison family could no longer be considered innocent! If we are talking about innocence, the millions of imperial citizens who died in Fallen Eagle City and White Dew City are the truly innocent ones! You want to atone for the sinsmitted by Horus with your own worthless life, but have you ever thought, are you qualified to do so! Under Colins ruthless interrogation, Francos face turned bright red, but he still stubbornly responded: Count Angler, I know that even if I descend into hell, I cannot atone for the sins I havemitted. However, I will not let my sins tarnish the honor of the Morrison Family, nor will I let you punish those who have absolutely no knowledge of Horus existence. Colin seemed to be amused by Francos obstinacy and said, Oh? What if I insist on making the Morrison Family pay the price? What would you do? Ignite the[Wildfire] in the basement, so we all die together? Yes! Francos eyes became sharp again, and a touch of madness appeared in his tone, Count Angler, please order the Blood Knight Army to withdraw from Floral City immediately. I will follow you out and submit to whatever punishment you wish to impose Enough! Lady Grace suddenly yelled, interrupting Franco. Mother Lady Grace, supported by Nina, came up to Franco and coldly said: Whatre you ying the hero for? Since when is it your turn to make decisions for the Morrison Family? Mother, I wasnt Shut up! In front of Lady Graces dominance, Franco had no choice but to admit defeat. The Morrison Family is a proud family, but it is also a family that takes responsibility! Lady Graces sharp gaze swept slowly over every member of the Morrison Family in the hall, finally resting on the young Count Morrison. Saken! Lady Grace called out the Count Morrisons name. Grandmother, Im here! Count Morrison quickly straightened his back, snapping out of his daze. Your father and uncle havemitted unforgivable sins. Now, this sin requires the entire Morrison Family to bear it together. Therefore, you, remove your ceremonial dress! No! Mother! Franco struggled passionately, falling out of his wheelchair. Nevertheless, he continued to drag his body forward, seeming to want to grasp his mothers hand. Its all my fault! I will bear it alone You shut up! Lady Grace stood tall,mandingly shouting to Nina next to her, Make him shut up! Nina hesitated for a moment, but ultimately drew her long sword and knocked Franco unconscious with the t side of the de. Francos eyes rolled backward and he immediately passed out. Lady Grace once again turned to Count Morrison, intoning coldly: Undress! The Count shivered, but understood his grandmothers intentions. He took off his ceremonial dress right then and there. The hall became incredibly quiet, the only sound being that of Count Morrison undressing. Finally, Count Morrison had removed his ceremonial dress, folding it neatly. He also took off the si ring on his hand and ced it on the folded clothes. Then he slowly walked in front of Colin kneeling halfway and held the dress and ring high above his head. With no hesitation, Colin reached out to take them, saying: SakenMorrison, as the Guardian of the North Territory, representing Duke St. Hilde, I hereby deprive you of your title of Count, and reim the Morrison Familys territory. Do you have any objections? SakenMorrison slowly shook his head, his tears flowing uncontrobly down his face. Chapter 519: 517 Loyalty (Part 1) _1 Chapter 519: 517 Loyalty (Part 1) _1 Count Howell, do you like this city? Standing on the balcony of Phoenix Butterfly Fort, staring at the early rising sun illuminating the sky above Floral City, Colin asked the question once again. If initially the Count Howell was somewhat mystified upon entering the city, after experiencing an eventful night, he finally had a clue about the implications of Colins question. The Morrison family had been stripped of its nobility and territory; didnt this mean their Count ship would be an ideal fiefdom for the Howell Family? Of course, I like it, Count Howell immediately replied respectfully. In truth, he wasnt particrly keen on taking over this Count ship, because it had been deeply marked by the Morrison family. Winning over the citizens of this territory to the Howell family would be a long process. Some ignorant subjects might believe it was the Howell family causing the downfall of the Morrison family, those harboring old loyalties could even resent the Howell family. If their governance was slightly stricter than the previous Lord, it could immediately incite widespread dissatisfaction, even riots. However, Count Howell also understood he couldnt refuse the Count of Angler. After interacting for a long time, he had figured out the character of the young guardian of the North Territory. Seemingly gentle, he was actually extremely dominant. Count Angler was determined to bestow the Counts territory to the Howell family; basically, Count Howell had no possibility to refuse.
You know, a Counts territory is not small, and even the Northern Duke might not be able to give it away easily. If Miss Morrisons territory was missed, it was uncertain whether the Howell family could possess a piece of territory worthy of their status. Although this territory was troublesome to manage, perhaps it was a test from Count Angler towards the Howell family. Furthermore, deeper thought suggested that Count Angler perhaps didnt want the Howell family to control their new territory too smoothly. Because the main military force of the Howell family was the navy, they couldnt participate in this war against the Orcs. So, after the Northern Army went to Wesnd, in the vacant North Territory, the Howell family might stand alone conspicuously. As a power that had just shifted its allegiance to the North Territory, Count Angler would definitely be wary of the Howell family. Therefore, assigning them a piece of territory that was not easy to control was one of his precautions. Colin looked at the submissive Count Howell and nodded in satisfaction, Good, since you have no objections, when we return to Winterfell City, I will have Duke St. Hilde officially bestow this territory to the Howell family. In the midst of conversation, there was a sudden rush of footsteps from behind. Colin turned his head, only to see Knight Logh running up to the balcony hurriedly. Whats up? My Lord Count, Franco Morrison has poisoned himself. Colin paused for a moment, sighed, and said, Lets go have a look. Soon, led by Knight Logh to Francos room, it was already crowded with people. The important members of the Morrison family were basically all present. However, their expressions varied as they looked at Francos remains. Some were mourning, others were furious, and some even seemed relieved After all, the current situation of the Morrison family, Franco should bear a lot of me. Perhaps he chose suicide because he didnt know how to face his family. Count Angler, I am sorry for your difort. Lady Grace, who just lost her son, looked as pale as paper. However, with Ninas support, she still came over to greet Colin. Colin did feel sympathetic towards Lady Grace. Without her help, the Morrison family may not haveplied obediently, and Colin would have had to put in considerably more effort. Lady Grace, take care of yourself. Lady Grace was silent for a moment, then earnestly looked into Colins eyes, and said: Count Angler, I have a request.
Colin smiled slightly, saying, Please go ahead. Lady Graces murky gaze swept over the faces of the Morrison family members, then said solemnly: Count Angler, I would like you to ept the loyalty of the Morrison family. Colin was slightly taken aback, and before he could speak, Saken Morrison abruptly stood up, his eyes red as he roared:
Grandmother! I will never pledge loyalty to him! Lady Grace quietly looked at her grandson and said faintly: Saken Morrison, can you tell me, what ns do you have? How do you intend to restore the glory of the Morrison family? I Saken Morrison was momentarily speechless, the confusion in his eyes impossible to hide. However, he still stubbornly said, But I will not swear allegiance to an enemy! Enemy? Lady Grace shook her head and said, Dont you understand yet? It was the Morrison family who brought this upon themselves. If you want revenge, you should look for Mr. Ji, look for the mage who took Horus away! Count Angler is not only not an enemy of the Morrison family, on the contrary, he stopped Horuss evil deeds, which is the greatest kindness done to the Morrison family. Saken Morrison remained silent, but still gazed at his fathers corpse, seemingly unwilling to yield to Lady Graces arrangement. Lady Grace was disappointed, but she still rallied and swept her gaze over the Morrison family knights in the room, speaking loudly: You are the knights of the Morrison family, and it is your responsibility to defend the familys honor. Now is the most difficult time for the Morrison family, but it is also when the family needs you the most. Even without nobility and territory, at least you still have strong bodies and unyielding wills. Moreover, with the orc invasion imminent, its the perfect opportunity for you to make a name for yourselves!
If you still acknowledge me as your grandmother, then trust me this time, pledge loyalty to Count Angler, and follow him to the Wesnd to fight on the front lines against the orcs! This is the only hope for the revival of the Morrison family. The room fell silent for a moment, with many people showing signs of struggle on their faces. However, as time went on, many knights of the Morrison family slowly came before Colin, kneeling on one knee. Now that the Morrison family had lost their nobility and territory, these people had be wandering knights. While they wouldnt be reduced to themoner ss, they had lost their source of ie. If they didnt find a new lord willing to take them in soon, they wouldnt even have the money to maintain their war horses and weapons. By that point, there wouldnt be much difference between them and themoners. Lady Grace was right, their only hope of rejoining the noble ss was to make their mark in this war against the orcs. Of course, the orcs were no easy foes. To distinguish oneself and not merely march to ones death required following a powerfulmander. And Count Angler Was there a better warlord in the North than him? Looking at the Morrison family knights who knelt before him, holding their swords high above their heads, Colin was also somewhat hesitant To ept or not to ept?
Chapter 520: Loyalty 518 (Part 2) _1 Chapter 520: Loyalty 518 (Part 2) _1 Seeing Colins hesitation, Lady Grace spoke up again: Count Angler, the Morrison Family still has thirty-five knights and over thirty thousand soldiers. Do you really want to miss out on such a powerful military force? Colin was indeed very tempted. As a count in the Empire, the strength of the Morrison Family was undeniable. If Colin did not ept their soldiers, they might disperse. After all, once they lost their title and territory, the Morrison Familys army could only disband on the spot. The family knights would be wandering knights, looking for lords willing to take them in. With the imminent orc invasion, Colin does need to organize as much resistance as possible. The Morrison Family could be an excellent choice. They had just lost their title and territory and were eager to prove themselves on the battlefield. As for the loyalty of the Morrison Family Colin wasnt too worried. After all, the ties of blood between the Morrison Family and the St. Hilde Family were quite deep. Looking at Lady Graces position and prestige in the Morrison Family, they were unlikely to betray the North Territory. Perhaps some members of the Morrison Family may harbor resentment towards Colin, but unless they had lost their minds, they wouldnt dare to assassinate Colin, as this wouldnt benefit them and could even lead the Morrison Family to a dead end.
Also, thinking cynically, if these people really held grudges against Colin, he should ept their loyalty and send them all to the frontline against the orcs to consume them The more Colin thought, the more tempted he became. He was reluctant to take the Blood Knight Army to Wesnd. After all, this was his trump card. If lost too much in the war against the orcs, it would significantly affect the position of the Angler Family. Despite Colins rapid rise, the Angler Family had no other significant military forces. Although Knight Lyle was continuously recruiting new troops to expand the Angler Familys army, this new force was still too immature. If taken to Wesnd, the new soldiers would probably tremble at the sight of orcs. So, for now, the Angler Family could only rely on the Blood Knight Army to maintain its presence. But what if the trolls in the Sky Ice in got any ideas while the Blood Knight Army was in Wesnd? Alright, I ept your loyalty! Colin finally made up his mind. He would take this army of the Morrison Family to the Wesnd. If they could pass his test and prove their loyalty, after the baptism of this war, a powerful army would be added to the Angler Family. Lady Grace visibly rxed, saying, Count Angler, your magnanimity is as vast as the sky, as profound as the ocean! Please believe that the Morrison Family will not disappoint you! Looking at Lady Graces smiling face, Colin realized that this was probably part of her n- First, let Count Morrison voluntarily give up his title to atone for the sinsmitted by Horus, winning Colins forgiveness. Then, let the Morrison Family pledge loyalty to Colin, apany him to Wesnd, and achieve merits with actual strength. If sessful, the Morrison Family could rise again. Moreover, Lady Grace probably also recognized Colins potential. Even though the Morrison Family gave up the count title this time, following Colin may bring a more significant growth space in the future. After all, although the Angler Family was famous in the Empire, it mainly relied on Colins dominance. The Angler Familycked depth. Thus, when the entire Morrison Family pledged allegiance at this time, as long as they could win Colins trust, they would surely upy an important position in the vassal system of the Angler Family in the future. Thinking of this, Colin couldnt help but look at the olddy deeply but did not mind her calctions. Because this would also be beneficial to him. The Angler family needed powerful vassals to grow stronger. Colin also gradually realized that he had relied too heavily on the Blood Knight Army. Although this troop was indeed invincible, cavalry had its limitations. At times, they needed the coordination of a strong infantry.
Furthermore, relying too heavily on the Blood Knight Army could disrupt the bnce of the Angler Familys vassal system. Although this imbnce may not be evident now, it would be a hidden danger in the future. Therefore, Colin indeed needed to introduce another military force to bnce the Blood Knight Army. That way, walking on two legs would be more stable. During his contemtion, Colin tapped his sword on the shoulders of all the knights of the Morrison Family, epting their pledge of loyalty. Watching this scene, Count Howell couldnt help feeling a bit pained.
After all, if Colin hadnt epted the loyalty of the Morrison Family, their elite troops would have be a great source of soldiers for the Howell Family after disbanding on the spot. Regardless of his reluctance, Count Howell didnt dare to interrupt and could only keep all his regrets at the bottom of his heart. After a while, Colin noticed that only Saken Morrison, still holding Francos corpse, refused to pledge his loyalty. Colin didnt bother with the stubborn young man. After instructing the knights of the Morrison Family to get their troops ready to follow him to Winterfell City, he strode away. After Colin left, the other members of the Morrison Family also gradually departed, leaving the room empty. Lady Grace looked at her stubborn grandson with a sigh, but didnt say anything else. Nina seemed to want to persuade her husband, but Lady Grace stopped her and said: Lets go. Let him wallow in self-pity here. Helpless, Nina had to follow Lady Grace out. After some unknown amount of time, Saken Morrison looked up again to find that only his fathers maidKnight Cadinaremained in the room. Though she was a maid, Saken knew that Cadina was also his fathers lover. Why arent you leaving? Saken asked sarcastically, What are you doing here? Go curry favor with your new master! Knight Cadina simply looked at the agitated Saken and asked: Do you want revenge?
Saken was stunned, looked at Cadina suspiciously and asked, What do you mean? Revenge on who? Cadinas eyes shed an icy cold light and she replied, Of course, Colin Angler! Sakens mouth opened wide, and after a moment, he managed to stammer out, But but didnt you just swear your allegiance to Colin Angler? That was just to win his trust, Cadina said coldly. Sakens face fluctuated for a while before he finally clenched his teeth and said: Whats your n? Chapter 521: 519 Struggle_1 Chapter 521: 519 Struggle_1 On the chill, lengthy corridor, Saken Morrison walked alone. His head held low, his face dark and gloomy, as if struggling with a difficult decision. Saken! At the sound of his name, Saken Morrison stopped abruptly. When he lifted his head, he saw his wife, Nina, standing right in front of him, just a step away. Had she not spoken, he probably would have bumped into her. Whats on your mind? Nina asked, her face filled with worry as she observed her distracted husband. Nina I Looking into the gentle beauty of his wifes face, Saken found himself at a loss for words. Nina appeared unable to guess her husbands thoughts. Assuming he was still brooding over his father Francos suicide, she tried tofort him: Saken, dwelling on past sorrows is pointless: a true warrior should stand above such suffering, seeking out their self-worth amidst adversity. Now more than ever, during these challenging times for the Morrison Family, shouldnt you as the former Count Morrison, the direct heir of the family, take a stand and find a path towards renewal for our family? Saken gazed silently at his wife with aplicated look, after a long pause he replied:
Nina, Im no longer Count Morrison, the Morrison Family isnt what it used to bewould you still choose to follow me? Why would you ask such a thing? Nina frowned, seeming to take offence at her husbands question. Have you forgotten the vows we swore before the Lord of Glory? Be it poverty or wealth, sickness or health, sess or failure, we pledged to face together until death do us part! Sakens eyes prickled, his throat tightened, and his heart was deeply moved by a feeling he could not put into words. Nina watched her husbands emotional state, and offered him aforting smile. So, you dont need to worry. No matter what choice you make, Ill be by your side, enduring it with you. Even if the path I chooseturns out to be a dead end? Saken asked, barely daring to meet his wifes eyes. Even his newly assertive resolve seemed to wobble at his wifes words. A dead end? Ninasplexion turned serious, What are you nning? Realizing he misspoke, Saken felt panicked. After hesitating a bit, he didnt dare tell her about his and Cadinas n, so he lied: What I mean is, because of fathers death, I didnt pledge my loyalty to Count Angler in time. Now, he must be wary of me, and even if I went to swear my loyalty now, I probably wouldnt earn his trust. I do understand that the Morrison Family has no choice but to follow him to the Wesnd, but I fear that once I get there, he will use me as cannon fodder That wont happen, Nina quicklyforted, feeling relieved to see Saken showing signs of changing his mind. She was so ted that she didnt notice her husbands evasiveness. Count Angler is not short-sighted. If he dare squander your life, the entire Morrison Family, and even his own reputation, would turn against him! What if he really is that short-sighted? Then Ill die on the frontline with you! Nina answered resolutely. Saken stared into the eyes of his wife for a long time without saying a word. Seeing his silence, Nina approached and sped her husbands arm as she softly spoke, Dont worry, such a situation will not happen. Even if you dont believe in Count Anglers character, you should believe in Lady Graces judgement. If she chooses this path for the Morrison Family, she must be confident. Do you think she would harm the Morrison Family?
No, of course not. Saken collected himself, I too, trust Grandmother. See, everythings fine! Nina grabbed her husbands arm and led him forward,ughing provocatively, e, lets go together and meet Count Angler I believe he will wee your pledge of loyalty enthusiastically! Saken forced a smile and followed his wife towards Colins quarters with a heavy heart. After passing through the hallway and ascending the spiral staircase to the third floor of the castle, Saken and his wife were stopped in front of a wooden door by a guard.
Although the Phoenix Butterfly Fort no longer belonged to the Morrison family, the feeling of being restricted in the ce he grew up was a pain to Saken. Only after the guard announced their arrival were they allowed to enter. Upon entering the room, Saken saw Count Angler busy going through loads of paperwork behind his desk. Both of you, take a seat while I finish this, Colin waved them off nonchntly. Saken gently pulled Nina to have a seat on the couch, while they patiently waited. Shortly after, Colin put down the scroll in his hand and smiled, Knight Saken, Lady Nina, what brings you to me? He couldnt deny the loss he felt upon being addressed as Knight Saken instead of Count Morrison. However, Saken took a deep breath, pushed aside his useless emotions, approached Colin and knelt down on one knee, and said: Respected Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, please forgive my previous offense. If permitted, I, Saken Morrison, wish to pledge you an unparalleled loyalty today! Throughout my life, your will shall be my aim, and where your sword points is where I head! Colin gave Saken, the young knight who suddenly had a change of heart, a surprised look, but stepped away from his desk. After all, Saken was the former Count Morrison, a legitimate heir to the family. His loyalty would greatly help Colin truly gain control over the Morrison Family. Colin walked up to Saken, withdrew his sword, lightly touched his shoulder, and said: I ept your loyalty.
Saken stood up, looked at Colin with mixed feelings, and said in a deep voice: Count, thank you for forgiving my previous offense! Its okay. After all, your father just passed away. I can understand your feelings. However, I hope you know who the real enemy of the Morrison family is. I understand, Saken nodded, then said, Count, I suddenly recalled that the Morrison family records contain some secrets that might be rted to Uncle Horus Oh? Colin looked intrigued and eagerly asked, What secret? I stumbled upon it while checking the familys archives a long time ago. Didnt pay much attention at the time, and it has been so long that I barely remember it. Would you like toe with me and dig it out for a closer look? Sure. Saken turned and started to walk away, but after two steps, he turned back to Nina, Nina, I will take the Count to the library. Could you take care of fathers remains and arrange for the funeral? Id like to bury him as soon as possible. Nina didnt suspect anything and agreed, Okay. Upon finishing, she left alone, while Colin and Saken ascended the spiral staircase to the top of the castle under Sakens lead. The Morrison family had a profound heritage, and their library upied an entire floor. Standing at the entrance of the staircase, Saken stopped, not moving further. Whats the matter? asked Colin, puzzled.
Sakens face showed a mix of emotions, as if he was facing a fierce internal struggle. Colin took a deep look at him, smiled, and asked: Regretting? Chapter 522: 520 Trap_1 Chapter 522: 520 Trap_1 Saken widened his eyes, stammering: YouYou saw through it long ago? Colin gave a calm smile and said: I had suspicions from the moment you deliberately distracted Nina. So, why did you still follow me here? I wanted to give you another chance, thinking you too were a victim of Mr. Ji. Saken opened his mouth, but for a moment, he didnt know what to say. Colin then wiped away his smile, saying coldly: But if you had kept walking just now, I would have killed you with one sword and left immediately. After a moment of silence, Saken finally lifted his head to look directly into Colins eyes, sincerely responding: Thank you, Lord Count! Colin gave a light smile and said, Alright, tell me, what kind of trap is set inside? And who instructed you to bring me inside?
Seeming to have untied a knot in his heart, Saken promptly answered: My lord, in the second bookshelf of the third room, theres a book that hides a deadly smoke bomb. As soon as you open the book, even if it wont kill you instantly, itll still weaken you. The person who set this trap is my fathers maid, Lady Cadina. Cadina? Colin recalled the maid who was always quietly standing behind Franco, pushing his wheelchair. Yes. Saken nodded, then added, In fact, she is also my fathers lover. After my fathermitted suicide by poison, she approached me, hoping I could assist her in her revenge against you. Lover? Colin seemed thoughtful and asked, I remember she also pledged her loyalty to me, so shes also a knight of the Morrison family? She is a loyal knight to the Morrison family, but she is not of the Morrison name. So, to which family does she belong? I dont know. Saken shook his head. It is said that shes a wandering knight taken in by my father, but she has never publicly revealed herst name. How long has she been at Phoenix Butterfly Fort? Around Saken thought for a moment, uncertainly answering, Around ten years. Colin was lost in thought for a moment, then he suddenly asked an seemingly unrted question: By the way, where is your mother? I never saw her. Saken was stunned for a moment but replied, My mother has been dead for many years. Do you remember when she passed away? It was also ten years ago Saken paused as he said this, as if he had realized something, My Lord, are you suggesting that my mothers death is rted to Cadina? Colin shrugged, You should know better than I would. Suddenly, Saken became agitated, clenching his fists as if he was exining to Colin, yet also telling himself: Yes, thinking about it now, Cadina is indeed suspicious! My mother was always quite healthy, but she began to worsen day by day after Cadina came to Phoenix Butterfly Fort, until her death. Ive never linked Cadinas arrival and my mothers death, but now it seems these simultaneous timings are too suspicious! Cadina is indeed highly suspicious for my mothers death! Colin quietly listened to Sakens outburst, and suddenly felt a sense of deja vu Didnt a simrly melodramatic plot unfold in the home of Count Uman, the lord of Fallen Eagle City? Could this Cadina be another incarnation of Penny St. Sean?
However, there are some differences. Penny bore a child for Count Uman, even letting this illegitimate son rece the position of the true heir, preparing to y a game of usurpation. But Cadina didnt bear a child for Franco; the current Saken Morrison was Francos only child. Of course, this might be because Franco had lost his fertility after bing paralyzed
Cadina, even if she wanted to learn from the elder Penny, was helpless to do so. Colin was looking at the rage-filled Saken, suddenly feeling fortunate for this ignorantd, if his father could still bear children, it would probably be unlikely for the title of Count Morrison toe his way. But one thing about the two of them should be the samethey were both chess piecesid out by Mr. Ji! Penny was Mr. Jis sister, and this Cadina likely has a deep connection with Mr. Ji too, probably being a survivor of the St. Sean family also. In that case, even Francos suicide by poisoning has some questions Did he trulymit suicide? Or was he forced tomit suicide? Upon this thought, Colin again asked, The person who first noticed something was wrong after your fathers incident, that should be Knight Cadina too, right? Yes, she was the first to discover fathers Saken nodded, then suddenly his face changed, as if having finally realized something, You think father didntmit suicide? That he was poisoned to death by Cadina? Colin once again shrugged, saying, Its possible. I suspect she was sent by Mr. Ji to monitor the Morrison Family, so after my seizure of the Morrison Familys nobility title, Cadina, filled with resentment, very likely made Franco mit suicide by poisoning, in order to fully incite hatred towards me from the members of the Morrison family. Its a pity she didnt expect Lady Grace to be so decisive, and to have such high prestige in the Morrison Family, she even managed to convince everyone to pledge their loyalty to me. Subsequently, Colin nced at Saken, saying, Of course, she didnt walk away with nothing. At the very least, she sessfully stirred up your hatred towards me. At this moment, Saken felt both shame and anger, his face contorted with a ferocious expression as he growled, Count, please apprehend her at once so that she can be severely interrogated! I want to know how father really died!
But Colin merely shook his head slowly, saying, Such a determined person, threats and interrogation might not work. Then what should we do? Saken was instantly a bit anxious. Colin confidently smiled and said, I have a better n, I just need you to y along in a little performance. Sakens eyes lit up, he immediately replied, No problem, as long as I can know the truth about fathers death, Im willing to do anything! Good. Then you pretend I havent discovered this trap. Saken seemed to understand Colins meaning, but still reminded him, Your Lordship, you must remember, the book that hides the deadly fog is called Origin of the Golden Tail Butterfly Badge, its on the second shelf in the third room. Okay, I understand. Colin smiled faintly, and gestured for Saken to continue moving inside. Saken stepped into the library, leading Colin to the third room, pointing towards a book on the second shelf, saying, Your Lordship, the secret about the Morrison Family that I want to tell you is hidden within this book. Alright, let me take a look. Colin nodded, but didnt pick up the book that Saken deliberately pointed wrong, instead he took Origin of the Golden Tail Butterfly Badge. Saken was immediately stunned, thinking that Colin did not remember his words from earlier, and started blinking as a warning. But Colin seemed not to have noticed Sakens warning at all, and went on to open that book.
Phew! A wisp of deadly green fog suddenly erupted from the book, enveloping Colins whole head in an instant. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 523: 521 Cleanup (Upper) _1 Chapter 523: 521 Cleanup (Upper) _1 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lord Count Saken stared nkly at Colin, who had copsed on the ground with blood seeping from his seven orifices,pletely dumbfounded. He thought he had clearly warned him that the book, Origin of the Golden Tail Butterfly Badge, concealed deadly smog and should not be opened But why would Count Angler insist on opening this particr book? While Saken was at a loss, a pair of hands suddenly pressed on his shoulders, pulling him back a few steps. Stay away, make sure you dont inhale the smoke. Saken turned around and saw Cadina, who had somehow appeared behind him, watching Colin copse on the ground with satisfaction. Colins state was pitifully pathetic. His face was red as a cooked crab, withrge amounts of blood pouring out of his eyes, nose, and mouth. His chest washeaved violently like a broken bellows, but it seemed he couldnt take in much air. With gasping soundsing from his mouth, he looked as if he would die at any moment. But his eyes were still staring intently at Cadina, as if he was using all his strength to ask: You Who are you Cadina gave a slight smile and said, Count Angler, I just swore loyalty to you not long ago. Have you forgotten me so soon? Colin, panting heavily, continued to stare at Cadina, as if unsatisfied with her response. Cadina, watching the agony of her enemy, reveled in her victory and couldnt help but gloat: Remember my name, Colin Angler C Cadina St. Sean! When youre in hell, make sure not to curse the wrong person. St St. Sean! Colins eyes widened in horror and disbelief. Cadina, further delighted,ughed, Yes, Colin Angler, did you ever expect that you, who repeatedly disrupted the ns of the St. Sean family, would finally get your just rewards! My father will be very pleased if he knew I have seeded in killing you! Your father is Colin struggled to ask. You dont know my father? Cadina smirked mysteriously, Youre one of the people he most wants to kill. Colins eyes widened with sudden understanding: Mr Mr. Ji Cadina merely smiled, neither confirming nor denying. Saken, who had been stunned, couldnt help but ask: Knight Cadina, what is your real purpose ining to the Morrison family? The hand Cadina had on Sakens shoulder tightened slightly, adding a hint of threat to her tone, Of course, my presence in Phoenix Butterfly Fort is to uphold the friendship between the Morrison and the St. Sean families. What else could it be? Saken couldnt believe that anymore. Mr. Ji is now synonymous with the devil in the Empire of Glory. To say that his daughter infiltrated the Morrison family under a pseudonym just for the sake of friendship between the two families wasughable. Saken quietly clenched his fists, his previous suspicions about Count Angler now mostly confirmed. He asked again: How did my father die after all? Cadinas gaze flickered. She said impassively, Of course he was forced to death by Colin Angler. Thats why were seeking revenge on him. Is that so? Saken was grinding his teeth. Cadina gave a slight smile, her dark eyes staring into Sakens, saying in a forceful tone, Knight Saken, you know who stripped the Morrison family of its nobility and territory, dont you? Your enemy is right in front of your eyes, so dont make a misconception at this moment. How did my father die after all? Saken kept his gaze firmly on Cadina and asked persistently. Cadina seemed somewhat helpless. She said coolly, Since you insist on knowing, let me tell you the truth. I poisoned your father. Sakens eyes widened at her words. He roared, Ill kill you! However, their strength was mismatched. Cadina twisted Sakens arm with the hand on his shoulder, dislocating it, thennded a punch in his gut, causing him to kneel on the ground retching. Saken, If you cant see the situation clearly and distinguish friend from foe, dont me me for not being polite. Your father serves as a warning. If you dont want to follow in his footsteps, cooperate with me. Cadina reached out and grabbed Sakens chin, forcing him to look at her. She continued coldly: With Colin Anglers death in Phoenix Butterfly Fort, your Morrison family will inevitably be the public enemy of the North Territory. At this moment, the only people who can provide your family with a lifeline are us, the St. Sean family. So, let go of that senseless hatred and obsession, face reality. Saken dont believe her St Sean they cant possibly protect you Hearing Colins struggling advice, Cadina turned her head and said to him triumphantly: Count, you dont need to worry about that. Then she turned back to Saken and said, Cooperating with me is the only way out for the Morrison family. Colin Angler is dead, and the Blood Knight Army will surely go wild. So, if you dont want Floral City to turn into a human hell, you must strike first. You go and fake amand from Colin Angler, order the officers of the Blood Knight Army to gather in the Knight Hall of Phoenix Butterfly Fort. My people have filled the basement of the Knight Hall with Wildfire, which could blow all these officers to death! With the leadership system crippled, no matter how fierce the Blood Knight Army is, they will be in chaos. And then, the Morrison family will have a chance to regain Floral City! Upon hearing this, Saken still red at Cadina angrily, seeming unwilling to cooperate. Cadina frowned, about to threaten again, when she heard Colins voice: Is that your n? Cadina was about to retort, but then she was taken aback. She noticed that Colins voice was full and smooth,pletely devoid of the gasping quality it had before. She turned around in surprise to find Colin, who had been on the verge of death, standing up as if nothing had happened. You! How can you Colin wiped the blood off his face and said indifferently, Do you really think the officers of the Blood Knight Army are idiots? Fake mymands? Heh. If you cane up with such a clumsy n, then Mr. Ji must not be in Phoenix Butterfly Fort. In fact, the main reason that Colin faked his death using the Blood ns immunity to poison was to determine whether Mr. Ji was in Phoenix Butterfly Fort or not. After all, the only person in the St. Sean family who posed a threat to him was Mr. Ji. He didnt want to experience having his heart burst again. Cadina widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at Colin, but then she quickly recovered, turned around, and tried to flee at a fast pace. Think you can escape? Colinughed. In an instance, he was behind Cadina. He reached out and pressed down heavily on her! Bang! Chapter 524: 522 Cleanup (Lower) _1 Chapter 524: 522 Cleanup (Lower) _1 Boom! The entire floor trembled under the impact of Colins strike. Knight Cadina was halfway sunk into the floor, unable to move. Colin grabbed Cadina by the back of her neck, lifted her up, and asked: Tell me, what other houses has your family of St. Sean infiltrated? Cadinas face was smeared with blood, but she sneered, You wont get any secrets about the family of St. Sean from me! Is that so? Colin threw Cadina onto the ground and turned to Saken, who was stunned on the side, Would you like to avenge your father? Saken was still immersed in his confusion about why Colin had not been poisoned, and upon hearing Colins words, he tossed away his jumbled thoughts and eagerly nodded: Yes! Colin shifted his gaze back to Cadina, nonchntly said: Im giving you onest chance. Cadina grinned, stating, Kill me, my father wont let you go! Colin alsoughed: Good, I have no intention of sparing your father either. Seeing Cadinas stubborn attitude, he decided not to waste any more time and nodded towards Saken. Already impatient, Saken immediately unsheathed his waist sword, bellowed, and thrust it into Cadinas chest. Cadina gave a muffled hum, but her eyes remained steadfast, staring at Colin and Saken as if to etch their images into her memory forever. But soon, her eyes began to lose focus, and arge amount of blood flowed profusely from her mouth like a gushing fountain. Saken seemed unsatisfied and turned to Colin for permission, Count, may I honor my father with Cadinas skull? Colin paused and shook his head: No, I still have use for her corpse. You can go out for now. Saken, not daring to disobey, reluctantly left. Only then did Colin step forward, open his mouth wide, and bite into Knight Cadinas neck. Butler Agus of the Morrison family proceeded alone in the dark and silent basement. Soon, he entered a room full of wooden boxes. Butler Agus held a candlestick and carefully opened each of the wooden boxes for inspection. Once he confirmed that nothing was amiss with the contents, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At that moment, the sound of shuffling footsteps abruptly echoed. Butler Agus quickly turned around, but rxed when he saw the neers face, and greeted, Miss Cadina, everything is prepared. The n is canceled. Butler Agus was taken aback, although he didnt question why Cadinas voice was so stiff, he hurriedly asked: Miss, has there been a change in the n? No. I just realized that the previous n was too risky, so I canceled it on the spot. Butler Agus heaved a big sigh of relief and said: Miss, I also thought your previous n was risky. After all, the Blood Knight Army is really terrifying. Even if we could kill their officers with Wildfire, the insane soldiers left behind would turn Floral City into a living hell. Yes, I thought the same, we should try to contact father first. Butler Agus frowned, reminded her in a low voice, Miss, its always the master who contacts us, we have no way to reach him. Cadina paused for a moment. It was too dark to see her expression, as she spoke again: No matter what, we cannot stay in the Morrison Family any longer. Gather those loyal to the family of St. Sean and meet at the western warehouse of Phoenix Butterfly Fort before midnight, prepare to evacuate. Yes, Miss. Midnight. Phoenix Butterfly Fort was silent, with only a few Blood Knight Army soldiers patrolling with torches. In the western warehouse, Butler Agus listened to the distant, faint hooting of an owl, a sense of anxiousness welling up within him. Mr. Agus, why hasnt Miss Cadina arrived yet? Butler Agus turned to nce fiercely at the speaker, snapping impatiently: How should I know! Just at that moment, a hurried flurry of footsteps echoed from outside. Butler Agus face paled; he swiftly peered through the warehouse window to see in the darkness of the night, a myriad of Blood Knight Army soldiers, carrying torches, had surrounded the warehouse. Who leaked the information! Butler Agus growled, his face as pale as a ghost. The dozen or so people inside the warehouse shook their heads in unison, saying: Not me! Definitely not me! Damn it, Tom, did you spill the beans! I did not! Amidst the chaotic mor, the warehouse door was kicked open. Colin strode in nonchntly, greeting: Good evening, everyone. Butler Agus forced a strained smile and braced himself to step forward, Count, what are you doing here? I should be asking, what are you all up to, sneaking around in the dead of the night? Wewe are Butler Agus was wracking his brains toe up with an excuse, but then he saw Cadina behind Colin. No need to manufacture excuses now. Butler Agus immediately abandoned all hope of luck, but he was at a loss as to why Cadina, as Mr. Jis own daughter, would betray them. Upon seeing Cadina, the others also lost all will to resist, and promptly knelt down with their hands over their heads to surrender. After scanning the room, Colin noticed none of the Morrison Family knights who had previously sworn loyalty to him were present. He nodded in approval, then said: Take them all away. Ill interrogate them myself! Yes! A squadron of the Blood Knight Army proceeded, capturing all of the St. Sean Family spies in the warehouse. As Butler Agus passed by Cadina, he sneaked a nce at her. He noticed, however, that her face was emotionless, as if she had no interest in the events unfolding before her. Swallowing his doubts, Butler Agus let the soldiers lead him to a study inside the castle. As he nervously waited, Count Angler strode in. Agus, isnt it? Yes, Count. Im going to ask you a few questions. Dont even think about hiding anything or telling lies because Ill be verifying with others. If I find out youre lying, well! Agus forced a stiff smile, replying, Go ahead and ask, Count. Ill answer truthfully. When did you enter Phoenix Butterfly Fort? Fifteen years ago. Is your surname also St. Sean? No, I was originally just a farmer in Floral City. I nearly starved to death due to famine, was then saved by Mr. Ji, so I pledged my loyalty to him How did he arrange for you to get into the Phoenix Butterfly Fort? Lord Franco invited me in. So Franco didntmit suicide, did he? You poisoned him, correct? Yes. Why did you kill him? Because he knew too much. Chapter 525: Guess 523_1 Chapter 525: Guess 523_1 Columns mouth curled into an inexplicable smile, and he continued to ask: What does he know? Agus looked up at Colin and said: Lord Franco is the person with the highest standing we have influenced within the Morrison Family. He knows all of St. Sean Familys arrangements in the North Territory, so when the Morrison Family was on the verge of copse, we had to eliminate him to avoid the risk of exposure All the arrangements made by the St. Sean Family in the North Territory? Colin raised his eyebrows, Could it be that, even till now, the St. Sean Family still has some hidden cards in the North Territory? In fact, the arrangements of the St. Sean Family or Mr. Ji in the North Territory have almost been exposed during thest two upheavals in the North Territory. Firstly, the Uman n of the Fallen Eagle City was the first one exposed but also suffered the worst due to Mr. Jis maniption. Then, Earl Dawson, who stabbed Marquis Garcia in the back, leading most of the Dark Cavalry elite to their graves in the Shadow Gorge. However, he already died in the second upheaval in the North Territory. Lastly, there was the Morrison Family that was hidden the deepest. Colin thoroughly investigated and neutralized this time bomb through the matter of Horus Morrison.
Could there be more? Agus hesitated for a moment. However, thinking that even Cadina had betrayed him, there was no need for him to hide anything and he honestly said: In total, three families in the North Territory were sessfully won over by Mr. Ji. They were the Morrison Family, the Uman Family, and the Dawson Family. In addition, Mr. Ji also won over an important person in the St. Hilde Family Colins eyes narrowed instantly, and he asked, Who? Sebastian St. Hilde. Governor Sebastian! Colinughed coldly and he finally understood why this governor from the St. Hilde Family always opposed him and Vera. Initially, he thought that Governor Sebastian was targeting Vera because he was supporting Prince Joyce to take over the position of Northern Duke. He didnt expect that this old man had already been bought over by Mr. Ji secretly! Colin felt angry in his heart. Originally, he nned to let Governor Sebastian go considering that thetter had apologised and admitted his mistake. But now, after learning that this man was Mr. Jis mole, Colin decided to rece the governor of the North Territory. Coming back to reality, Colin asked again, Are these the only people in the North Territory? Yes, at least these are all the people I know of, Agus answered honestly. What about outside the North Territory? Who else did the St. Sean Family win over? This Agus was a little embarrassed, Earl, I really dont know about this. However, you can ask Cadina, she might know more information. Colin was a bit disappointed. Cadina was very stubborn and he couldnt get anything out of her when she was alive. Now that she has been turned into a blood ve, he cant get anything out of her either. Seeing Colins frown, Agus felt a bit anxious. After mulling things over, an idea suddenly urred to him and he said: Earl, Ive thought of something that might be a clue. Speak. Count, three months ago, the Earl Evan of the Eastern Region and Princess Lexies daughter Miss Sallya came to Floral City. They were warmly weed by the Morrison Family at the Phoenix Butterfly Fort.
Is there a problem with that? Colin asked, puzzled. Colin knew that at that time, around the time when Princess Lexie met him at Swan Castle, she was deceived intoing to Floral City. Hence, the arrival of Earl Evan and Sallya was most likely an effort to follow in Princess Lexies footsteps. Agus continued, Count, you may not be aware that during Earl Evans stay at Phoenix Butterfly Fort, he had a close rtionship with Franco. However, since his paralysis, Franco has be particrly reclusive. Generally, when guestse to the Phoenix Butterfly Fort, he would not even attend the weing banquet. But that time when Earl Evan came, Franco was quite warm towards him.
I think Earl Evan might also be a partner of Mr. Ji, so Franco regarded him differently. Colin was not surprised upon hearing this. After all, it was true that Earl Evan had revealed his coboration with Mr. Ji on the night at White Dew City. Originally, Colin thought that Earl Evan chose to cooperate with Mr. Ji, the mortal enemy of the St. Prowse Family, only after his defeat at Huorong City. But he did not expect their coboration to have begun so early, even before the chaos in Eastern Region, no even before the incident at Silver Moon City. No wonder Earl Evan, who initially seemed to have little ambition for the Duke position of the Eastern Region, changedpletely after returning from the Northern Territory. He became determined to seize the Dukes inheritance from his brother. Perhaps Earl Evan not only met Franco but also met Mr. Ji at the Phoenix Butterfly Fort, which strengthened his resolve to seize the Dukes inheritance in the Eastern Region. However, knowing this doesnt particrly help Colin now since Earl Evan is already dead But just as Colin was about to continue questioning, hoping to get some useful information from Agus, he suddenly thought of a question. Is it a practice of the St. Sean family to use women to deepen rtionships with their partners? Agus was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, Yes, my lord If Mr. Ji is interested in someone, he indeed would give a noblewoman from the St. Sean family to that person. This is not only a marriage alliance but also a way to have a spy by that persons side. Hearing this, Colin nodded as if he understood. Exactly. Count Umans lover, Penny, is Mr. Jis sister, and Franco Morrisons maid and lover is Mr. Jis daughter. So, what about Earl Evan? What Colin just thought was that after returning from the Northern Territory, Earl Evan had proactively dissolved his engagement with Princess Lexies daughter, Sallya, and announced his engagement to Grace of the Brugen Family from Huorong City.
Colin didnt think too much about it at the start. After all, after Princess Lexie was schemed against and discredited by Mr. Ji, her reputation was ruined. On the other hand, the Brugen Family of Huorong City is a very important family in the Eastern Region, so Earl Evans choice of Grace was not out of line. But now it seems that there might be a hidden agenda behind Earl Evans engagement to Grace! Colin remembered that back in Huorong City, Grace had confessed to him that she was not Count Brugens daughter, but the illegitimate daughter of Count Brugens wife and another mysterious man. Grace imed not to know her biological fathers real identity, but could it be that this man is Mr. Ji? Thats why Earl Evan had to marry Grace. Because her surname technically wasnt Brugen, but St. Sean. This could be the real condition for Mr. Ji to agree to help Earl Evan to be the Duke of the Eastern Regionhis own daughter bing the Duchess! So when Grace imed she didnt know who her biological father was, was she lying?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Colin stroked his chin, the image of his innocent and lovely little lover from Huorong City unconsciously surfacing in his mind. Chapter 526: 524 Funeral_1 Chapter 526: 524 Funeral_1 In the cemetery of Phoenix Butterfly Fort, a modest funeral was underway. Franco Morrisony peacefully in the opened crystal coffin, dressed neatly, his hands holding a sword on his chest, his body covered with irises and golden satin. The scene was solemn, the members of the Morrison Family stood silently, paying their respects to this much-debated family member. Even though Francos actions were controversial and contributed to the decline of the Morrison Family, no one doubted his motivations. No one in this family understood the pain of the Bloodline Curse better, so they believed that if they were in Francos position, they would probably have made the same choices. Colin watched all this coldly. Although he had little sympathy for someone like Franco, he wouldnt behave rudely at such a time. After all, the Morrison Family was now under his rule, and he knew how to win over peoples hearts. As for the Bloodline Curse, which worried the Morrison n, Colin knew it was nothing more than a hereditary disease. The Morrison Family, in an almost obsessive desire to purify their bloodline, insisted on marrying noblewomen from the St. Hilde family, leading to closer and closer blood rtions, essentially inbreeding. This would inevitably cause the prevalence of hereditary diseases in newborns to surge. Colin had no ns to exin the principles of gics to these people, because it probably wouldnt make much sense even if he did.
Of course, now the Morrison Family had lost their count title, they probably wouldnt marry a St. Hilde noblewoman, so the Bloodline Curse would gradually disappear. When the Morrison Family noticed that their offspring were no longer born deformed, Colin nned to secretly spread the rumor that the Blood Line Curse of Morrison Family disappeared miraculously after they pledged loyalty to Count Angler. Perhaps this could even earn him some prestige. May my lord forgive your sins and allow your soul to rest in His temple! After the Priests low prayer, Saken Morrison stepped forward, closed the coffin lid and, together with three other knights from the Morrison Family, put Francos remains in the grave. As the dust fell and gradually buried the coffin, Saken couldnt help but sob heavily. Lady Graces eyes were red but she approached and grabbed Sakens arm. Then, facing the mourning members of the Morrison Family, she said loudly: Franco Morrison has left us, he is about to embark on another journey in his life! His soul will enter a new kingdom under the guidance of the benevolent Lord of Glory! There, he will continue to defend alongside countless celebrated ancestors of the Morrison Family Knights! But, I firmly believe, his faith and will will always apany us, and we, too, will one day reunite with him in another world! Now, the Morrison Family is at an unprecedented low, but at the same time, it has also weed an opportunity like never before! The ancestors of the Morrison Family won nobility and honor through their swords in hand and faith in heart, bathing in hot blood and treading on the skulls of their enemies. Now, its your turn to live up to your vows and prove your courage! Saken wiped the tears from his face, drew his sword from his waist, and roared: Morrison, never retreat! At that moment, all the Morrison family knights in the cemetery drew their swords, pointing their sword tips towards the sky: Morrison, never retreat! Morrison, never retreat!
Early morning. The deep sound of horns echoed over Floral City, squads of the Blood Knight Army spurred their war horses and set out on a new journey. Alongside them on the road were the thirty thousand troops of the Morrison Familys Phoenix Butterfly Army. Twenty thousand iron cavalry and thirty thousand elite infantry were converging outside Floral City like a tide.
The sound of horse hooves thundered like rolling spring thunder, echoing across the vast wilderness. Fluttering banners in the air directed the marching direction of this gigantic army. Colin, standing atop the city wall of Floral City, was filled with heroic emotions as he surveyed the scene outside the city. This is my army!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Such a military force was not something that even an ordinary Count, let alone a general Marquis, would necessarily possess. Given that the number of Blood Shadow Guards, made up of Blood ves, had increased to over seven hundred, Colin felt confident he could stand up to any Duke in the realm! If you also consider the Half-Elf Kingdom he could control, and the significant influence he could wield in the North and East Territories, there would probably be very few in the entire Empire of Glory who dared to im more power than him. As the saying goes, ambition always matches power. When he first fled quietly from Grey Castle, Colin simply wanted to find out who tried to assassinate him, but now, he couldnt resist desiring a higher status and greater power. Especially on this trip to the east, Colin attacked White Dew City twice and nearly ended the direct bloodline of the St. Prowse Family, despite their known weakness in the Empire of Glory, which made Colin think The Holy Knight Family, really not that special after all! Lady Grace, standing next to Colin, looked at this spirited Guardian of the North with memories in her eyes as if she was thinking of a certain person. Count Angler, have you heard of the Chapman Family? Colin was taken aback and replied, No. This doesnt sound like a family from the North Territory, does it?
No, theyre a family from the Crimson me Territory and directly under the royal family. Lady Graces voice was full of mncholy, but unfortunately, not many people know about them nowadays. Colin quietly looked at Lady Grace, waiting for her to further exin. Count Angler, you might think this is just a small unknown family that disappeared in the long river of time, but in fact, it used to be a highly distinguished family whose patriarchs were appointed as the Imperial Guardians of the Empire. Imperial Guardians? Colin was slightly surprised. As the Guardian of the North, he naturally knew the heavy responsibilities associated with this position. In the North Territory, Colins power can be said to be second only to the Northern Duke, and he could even legally strip any lord in the territory of his nobility! So, an Imperial Guardian, is definitely a figure only second to one person but above thousands in the Empire of Glory. Strangely though, Colin had run through the memories of his predecessor, but found absolutely no clues about this Chapman Family. And the position of the Imperial Guardian, in his memory, seemed to have been vacant for several centuries. Lady Grace seemed to see through Colins confusion and added, Yes, ever since this family lost their lineage, the position of Imperial Guardian has remained vacant. How have I never heard of such a powerful family? Colin couldnt help asking. Because someone doesnt want the citizens of the Empire to know about this family. Who doesnt want to?
Lady Grace looked deeply at Colin and said: The Church. Chapter 527: 525 Chapman_1 Chapter 527: 525 Chapman_1 The Church? Colin squinted, puzzled, What did the Chapman family do to offend the Church? As he asked, Colin was also specting in his head about what Lady Graces aim could be in abruptly discussing this matter with him. Lady Grace, however, did not answer Colins question. Instead, she asked again: Count Angler, do you happen to know how many Holy Knight families are there in The Glorious Empire? Seven. Which seven? The Royal St. Lorenzo family, the Duke St. Hilde of the North Territory, the Duke St. Prowse of the Eastern Territory, the Duke St. Gregorian of the Wesnd, the Duke St. Rands of the South Border, and that damned St. Sean Family, Colin paused as he recounted, realizing that there were only six Holy Knight Families, even if the despised St. Sean family, currently regarded as the Empires public enemy and forced into the shadows, was included. However, it wasmon knowledge in history that the Glorious Empire was founded by seven powerful original Holy Knights, which had in turn given rise to seven Holy Knight families. Currently, the Empires territories are divided amongst five Holy Knight families C the Royal family, and the Dukes of East, South, West, North Territories. The other two Holy Knight families had long since exited the Empires major y.
Of course, the St. Sean family was unwilling to withdraw and continued to stir up trouble behind the scenes. But the seventh Holy Knight seemed to have genuinely withdrawnpletely, not even leaving a name behind. Wait a minute! Colin suddenly realized something and blurted out, Is Chapman family one of the seven Holy Knight families? Yes, Lady Grace confirmed. Colin stood shocked. Lady Grace smiled mockingly, The once prestigious St. Chapman Family has fallen into obscurity now that most people havent even heard its name. Colin immediately asked, So how did the St. Chapman family withdraw from the historical stage? Count Angler, you should know how the St. Sean Family fell, dont you? Colin nodded, Yes, are you suggesting that the decline of St. Chapman family has something to do with this? Indeed, confirmed Lady Grace, as the guardian of North Territory, and the husband of Duke St. Hilde, you should be privy to the secret that the Glorious Church has been trying to conceal, right? Again, Colin nodded, I know. The Lord of Glory no longer absorbs the power of faith collected by the Church. There are even rumors that the Lord of Glory has died.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lady Graces facial expression became extraordinarilyplex, she said solemnly: The fact that the Lord of Glory no longer absorbs the power of faith is true, however, the Dark Emperor purely spected His death for his own ulterior motives. Of course, the Dark Emperor paid a terrible price for his reckless and unguarded tongue. But, Count Angler, do you know why the Dark Emperor suddenly went mad and publicly dered the shocking statement that our Lord has died? Why? Colin asked. Initially, he thought the Dark Emperor was trying to break free from the pressure the Church had on the imperial power, further nning to spread the Churchs concealed secrets to undermine its prestige and influence. However, it now seems that the motives of the Dark Emperor may not be simple, and its probably rted to the St. Chapman family. You must have guessed, the sudden outbreak of the Dark Emperor is actually rted to the St. Chapman family. Lady Grace said gloomily, revealing a piece of history deliberately concealed from Colin, The St. Chapman family is the only one among the seven holy knight families that does not have a fiefdom. And because they dont have fiefdoms, they cant afford to maintain a family army, hence, they can be fully trusted by the royal family.
Therefore, the St. Chapman family also has the title of the hand of the emperor. Each Duke St. Chapman, who was deeply trusted by the royal family, was granted the position of empire guardian, one could even say that this position was specifically created for Duke St. Chapman. The empire guardian, whose power is even higher than the prime minister in the court, represents the emperors will and dignity. But it was such a prestigious family that, over three hundred years ago, in the middle of the night, the Temple Knight Regiment brazenly invaded their manor, arrested all their members, and escorted them to the Holy Mountain for the Popes trial!
And the judgment, of course, was that the entire family was guilty. Since then, the St. Chapman family haspletely withdrew from the imperial political stage. The churchs actions deeply provoked the royal family, which lead to the Dark Emperors crazy behaviour to tear off his face. Lady Grace talked lightly, but Colin was startled. How could the church dismantle a holy knight family so easily? And it was the St. Chapman family, who were the left hand and right arm of the royal family. This action was like a p in the face of the royal family, no wonder the Dark Emperor got pissed off. However, Colin immediately asked his most curious and most critical question: Why did the church take such drastic measures against the St. Chapman family? Arent they afraid that the imperial lords would feel threatened and unite to resist the church? Of course they were worried. Lady Graces face was serious, But if they let it go, the consequences would be even more unbearable for the church. What are the consequences? What did the St. Chapman family do? The Guardian of the Empire at that time, Duke St. Chapman, demanded that the great lords of the empire send their people to copy the Holy Book of Glory to distribute to the subjects representatives and cooperate with the Church to preach the teachings in the Holy Book of Glory. Colin was stunned and confused: Isnt this helping the church spread their faith? Instead of killing Duke St. Chapman, the church should be rewarding him. Could it be that Duke St. Chapman had some ulterior motives in the preaching process of the Holy Book of Glory? Lady Grace shook her head, No. Duke St. Chapman did not tamper with the Holy Book of Glory. In the process of organizing people to exin to the public, they strictly followed the interpretation of the church, even inviting the church to train the instructors and supervise the preaching process.
Colin was even more puzzled, but he didnt ask further, waiting patiently for Lady Graces exnation. Lady Grace continued: Once a craze for understanding the Holy Book of Glory began among the people of the empire, Duke St. Chapman asked the Dark Emperor to publicly proim that the authority of the Holy Book of Glory is paramount. It is the only standard by which the Lord of Glory constrains humans, and is also the only route to salvation in faith! Upon hearing this, Colin finally sensed something amiss. Duke St. Chapman seemed to be helping the Church spread its faith, but in fact, he was continuously elevating the status of the Holy Book of Glory. While this behaviour appears to bepletely consistent with the interests of the church at first nce, in reality, it harbours a hidden danger! Chapter 528: 526 Warning_1 Chapter 528: 526 Warning_1 The importance of the Holy Book of Glory in the Glorious Church is akin to the Bibles role in Christianity. While it may have seemed that Duke St. Chapman was assisting the Church in spreading the gospel by promoting the Holy Book of Glory and raising it to the highest authority, a deeper thought reveals that this move was actually aimed at weakening the Churchs influence and evenmandeering its authority. If the Empires citizenry can hear the good news from interpreters assigned by Lords, why should they specifically seek a priest? If the path to redemption from the Lord of Glory is written in the Holy Book of Glory, why should they pray and confess in church? If the Holy Book of Glory is the supreme authority, should one stillply when the Popes decrees contradict it? Subtly, the influence of the Church in the peoples spiritual domain was steadily weakened. Although Duke St. Chapman didnt insert personal views in the process of advocating the Holy Book of Glory, he could do so as Lords increased their authority and control over the people. The Holy Book of Glory is, after all, a static text, but its interpretation can be flexible and ever-changing. The Church initially had a monopoly on the interpretation of the Holy Book of Glory, but now, this power is at risk of being seized by the nobles. Moreover, the Church could only watch helplessly as nobles increasingly infiltrated the domain of faith which solely belonged to them, unable to openly stop them.
Because they couldnt find any excuse. Theres nothing wrong with promoting The Holy Book of Glory and spreading the gospel of the Lord of Glory. The n of Duke St. Chapman was aplete, tant plot! Lady Grace, looking at Colins varying expressions,ughed, Have you figured out whats going on? Yes, Duke St. Chapman is indeed skillful! Colin couldnt help but admire, By elevating the Holy Book of Glory to the highest position, the Churchs status naturally declines. Moreover, in the process, nobles have forcibly grabbed some of the authority from the Church. Whats more ingenious is that the Church cant stop the actions of the nobles, else they risk being attacked for obstructing the spread of the Lords gospel. Correct. Lady Grace showed appreciation in her face. She hadnt expected Colin to catch onto Duke St. Chapmans true intentions so quickly. It should be noted that when Duke St. Chapman first implemented his policy, it took a couple of years for the Church to realize something was amiss. Colin immediately expressed doubt, If Duke St. Chapman merely wants to slowly weaken the Churchs position and authority, then the Church cant find any excuse to deal with him, right? Could it be that the Pope has be so unrestrained that he could exterminate an entire Holy Knight Family without any reasonable justification? Lady Grace sighed, No, the Church would never dare to do that if they didnt want to be the Empires public enemy. However, a series of incidents eventually provided the Church with an excuse to take action against Duke St. Chapman. Colins interest was piqued, Did Duke St. Chapman allow the nobles to insert personal interpretations while disseminating the Holy Book of Glory? No. Such a far-sighted man as Duke St. Chapman would never act so impulsively for sess. However, youre notpletely wrong. Because the crime that the Church ultimately charged Duke St. Chapman with was deliberately distorting the Holy Book of Glory! Colin immediately understood, It seems that some interpreters appointed by the nobles were bought off by the Church and took the liberty to make distorted interpretations while spreading the Holy Book of Glory. Correct. Lady Grace nodded affirmatively, Over time, multiple instances of interpreters appointed by the nobility distorting the Holy Book of Glory urred. Of course, Duke St. Chapman had anticipated this, argued that it was the personal behavior of the interpreters, and even penalized the local Lords, demanding strict management. However, such incidents continued to ur. To frame Duke St. Chapman, the Church even let some deliberately distorted contents of the Holy Book of Glory spread widely. Colin sneered, Has the Church stooped so low already? But even that wouldnt have been enough to put the Chapman Family on trial, right? Indeed it wouldnt have been. But one day, a member of the Chapman Family was caught publicly promoting distorted content from the Holy Book of Glory in public! This event also sounded the death knell for the St. Chapman Family.
Colin couldnt help but exim, The Church could actually scheme to make a member of the St. Chapman Family betray his own family. Doesnt that person know that such a behavior is akin to suicide? Lady Grace scoffed and said, Who knows? There are no records left of this incident; the identity and deeds of that member of the St. Chapman Family have been intentionally hidden. But, there are always iprehensible fools in this world that cannot be predicted by normal logic. Latterly, the St. Chapman Family was judged, exterminated, and all traces of them were wiped out.
At the same time, the propagation policy of The Divine Book of Glory drawn up by Duke St. Chapman during his lifetime was also abolished by the Church using this as an excuse. Now, The Divine Book of Glory can only be preached and interpreted by the priests, and no one else is allowed to own, copy, or disseminate it. The nobles were shocked by the cold and decisive will of the Church and their swift and decisive methods. By the time they reacted, the Church had already exterminated the St. Chapman Family. The Dark Emperor, whom Duke St. Chapman had loyally served, hated the Church to the bone. He absurdly shouted The Divine Being is dead, aiming to uncover the greatest secret that the Church tried its best to hide. You should know what happened next. The Judge Duke St. Sean killed the Dark Emperor with a single sword, and the Pope even used an oracle to whitewash Duke St. Seans act of betrayal. Of course, the Royal Family and nobles were not willing to be humiliated by the Church; therefore, the St. Sean Family also paid a heavy price for this. After hearing all this, Colin was silently sighing in his heart. An aborted religious reform had caused two Holy Knight Families to step down from the political stage of the Empire. Could this be the untouchable forbidden area of the Glorious Empire? Colin stilled his gaze on Lady Grace. He asked, Lady Grace, why are you telling me all this? Lady Grace answered seriously, Count Angler, I just wanted to remind you not to underestimate the Church. Dont easily touch their bottom line, because once they start their retaliation, it can be extremely ruthless.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Colin frowned, saying, Are you referring to my act of inciting the Eastern Lords to intercept the Tithe Tax?
Yes. Colin didnt doubt Lady Graces intentions. Now the Morrison Family and he were in a shared prosperity and shared loss situation. The olddys reminder could also be considered as goodwill. And truth be told, Colin had realized that his previous actions were somewhat reckless. Although doing so could force the Eastern nobles to break away from the control of the Church, concurrently, Colin had also be a thorn in the side of the Church. Originally, Colin did not feel that the threat of the Church was great, especially since he had just conquered the Eastern Territories and was in high spirits. But now, having calmed down, he realized that he had indeed underestimated the Church. Lady Grace, so what do you think I should do to mend my rtionship with the Church? You dont need to mend your rtionship with the Church. Lady Grace smiled slightly and said, You just need to keep your distance from the Royal Family and even deliberately create some gaps. Colin immediately understood Lady Graces meaning and apuded, Lady Grace, youre truly a master! Both of them shared a knowing smile, looking just like two foxy thieves who had stolen some grapes, one old and one young. Chapter 529: 527 Visits_1 Chapter 529: 527 Visits_1 Outside Winterfell City. A wild boar farm was established on the eastern bank of the Ben Liu River. Thatched pig houses were closely connected, each with about ten to a dozen square meters in size, hosting seven to eight plump wild boars, grunting as they nuzzled into feeding troughs, devouring the fodder thrown by the farmers. Anyone who has been to a pigsty would not forget the indescribable stench. For this reason, pigs,pared to cattle and sheep, were seen as unclean animals by the nobles who seldom consumed pork. Yet this wild boar farm had been established by the St. Hilde family, the lords of the North Territory. How many wild boars does this farm keep? Turennes asked, looking with interest at the stinky wild boars in front of him. Approximately more than five thousand wild boars, Archbishop Agani of the North Territory respectfully replied, following behind. She never expected that when she came to greet this cardinal, whose position in the Glorious Church was only second to the Pope, he would have put himself into a stench-filled pigsty. However, Turennes seemed topletely ignore these courtesies and the awkwardness of the location. He calmly inquired: How many of these wild boar farms do the North now have?
To my understanding, there are about fifteen farms of this scale across the North Territory. Additionally, several farming families also raise a few wild boars, but their scale definitely cantpare to the pig farms founded by nobles. Turennes roughly estimated the number of wild boars and couldnt help but exim, Thats quite a lot. He scrutinized the wild boars in front of him and asked, These wild boars seem different from those I have seen before. They are whiter,rger, and also morezy and docile. This is a breed specifically bred by Schr Sunny and named house pig by Count Angler. They have less bristle, their tusks have retrogressed, and they have be docile,zy eaters with a propensity to get fat quickly, making them more suitable for farming than ordinary wild boars. Schr Sunny? The former Minister of Agriculture from the Grant family, right? Yes. Turennes nodded and praised, Sunny Grant indeed has abilities. Although stubborn and inflexible, its unexpected that the Northern Duke could tolerate him and boldly let him contribute with his talents. Archbishop Agani slightly moved her gaze andughed, My lord Turennes, in fact, the one whos promoting Schr Sunnys New Agrarian-Pastoral System in the North Territory is not the Northern Duke but Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory. Oh? Turennes was intrigued but didnt dwell on this issue. Instead, he asked about the state of promoting the New Agrarian-Pastoral System in the North Territory. Agani answered all his questions one by one. Turennes, while walking out of the farm, quietly listened and asionally asked a few questions. When the entourage left the range of the pig farm, the air suddenly became much fresher. Turennes couldnt help but deeply inhale a few times and eximed, I was curious all along why the condition of the North Territory is much better than I had expected, quickly recovering from the famine as if the two major upheavals didnt happen at all. Now I finally understand; this New Agrarian-Pastoral System must have made quite a contribution! Agani gave a gentle smile, adjusting her wind-blown hair, Cardinal, while this New Agrarian-Pastoral System has indeed been in effect for just over half a year and has indeed been of great help against the famine, the person who really filled the bellies of the Northerners is thanks to the series of measures by Count Angler. Oh? Turennes immediately asked, What measures? Agani then recounted all the policies implemented by Colin in the North Territory over the past year, including the New Agrarian-Pastoral System, the issue of grain bonds, and the establishment of the North Territory foreign tradepany etc. After listening, Turennes couldnt help but sigh, I originally thought this Guardian of the North Territory was brilliant only in military affairs, but I didnt expect him to also be such a talented administrator! Hehe, with just a decade more of experience, he would surely be more than enough to be the Prime Minister of the Empire.
Agani sidelong examined Turenness expression and jokingly asked, Cardinal, are you regretting not having such talent? Turennes gave a deep look at the Archbishop at his side. His turbid eyes seemed to prate all her thoughts: Agani, youve guessed what task the Pope has sent me to the North Territory for, havent you? Agani gave a light smile and said, At this time,ing to the Northern Territory, what else could be the reason?
Turennes was silent for a moment before asking, And what do you think? I believe, if Count Angler died young, it would be a loss not only to the Empire but also to the entire human race! Agani dered solemnly. Moreover, while the behavior of the Eastern lords in intercepting the tithe tax is intolerable, its not beyond redemption. At least theyve imed that this was just a temporary measure to cope with the orc invasion. So, why dont you talk to Count Angler first? Turennes quietly stared at Agani for a while before slowly saying, Agani, you should be clear about your own stance and you should know the bottom line of the church. Agani pursed her lips and bravely looked at Turennes, saying:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cardinal, I always thought that you were a pure and noble believer who could clearly see through theplexities of peoples hearts and find those knights who could be inspired by the lords glory! Pure? Noble? Turennes gave a self-deprecating smile. Do you truly believe that this red robe of mine was obtained through being pure and noble? Aganis face stiffened, and she didnt know how to respond. Before Agani could reply, Turennes suddenlyughed, However, I also agree that a meeting with this Guardian of the North Territory is in order. Agani quietly breathed a sigh of relief, giving an enchanting smile, I believe you wont be disappointed. Turennes nced purposefully at Agani, and without saying anything further, he got into the waiting horse-drawn carriage.
In the carriage heading north, they finally arrived in Winterfell City before sunset. Upon arrival, Turennes woke up from his pretended slumber, picked up the curtain of the carriage, and observed the local conditions. Suddenly, Turennes curiously pointed at the crowd lining up on the side of the street and asked, What are they doing? Aganiughed and answered, They are queuing up to buy lottery tickets. Lottery tickets? Yes. Agani then exined to Turennes about how the lottery works and its purpose. After listening, Turennes was silent for a while before speaking again: Is this charity foundation really using the lottery proceeds to build welfare institutes and help care for grieving widows, orphans, and impoverished, homeless people? Yes. Right now, more than ten welfare institutes have been established in the North Territory. Theres one in Winterfell City, would you like to take a look? Turennes, his turbid eyes shing with an unexinable light, nodded and said: Alright. Chapter 530: 528 Kill Intent_1 Chapter 530: 528 Kill Intent_1 The Lord says, those who believe in me should be merciful. Share food with the hungry, give aid to the injured, and lend a helping hand to the disabled. The way of redemption is also the way of self-salvation. Those with a merciful heart, the glory of the Lord will always be with you The retired bishop finished his prayer, and symbolically made the sign of the Holy Light on his chest. The crowd gathered in front of him slowly dispersed, lining up neatly to receive food from the window of the welfare institute. Throughout the process, everything was orderly. No one fought orined, and the elderly who were mobility-impaired were assisted by the carers of the welfare institute. A dozen naughty children who had been chasing and shouting soon obediently got in line. Although everyone in the institute was either old, weak, sick, disabled, or isted, none of them looked desperate, instead, their faces were filled with happy smiles. The retired bishop watched this scene with aplex expression, sighed, and walked towards the exit of the welfare institute. But just after a few steps, he stopped, bowed, and said:
Cardinal, Archbishop Agani! Turennes smiled and waved his hand to indicate that the retired bishop need not be overly courteous, then asked, Retired Bishop, do you preside over the daily prayer in the welfare institute? Yes. The retired bishop nodded, The people here need the Lords glory more than anyone else. Turennes nodded his approval, his probing gaze swept around in the welfare institute. A steward soon rushed up to them, bowed cheerfully and said: Cardinal Sir, Archbishop, our director happened to be out due to some matters. Is there anything I can assist you with? No need to bother, were just here to look around, you may go ahead with your work. Turennes casually dismissed the steward, and started touring the welfare institute apanied by Archbishop Agani and the retired bishop. There must be more than a thousand people in this welfare institute, right? Turennes nced around thoughtfully and asked. Yes, Cardinal. The retired bishop answered immediately, There are over two thousand and five hundred underprivileged here. I heard that there are already more than ten such welfare institutes in the North Territory? The retired bishop pondered, then said, To my knowledge, the number of welfare institutes in the North Territory has reached twenty-three, and another eight are being built and will soon be operational.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Turennes was inastounded, Based solely on the proceeds from the welfare lottery, can so many new welfare institutions be built and operated? The retired bishop exined, Cardinal, Ive specifically researched the welfare assistance system introduced by Count Angler. Each welfare lottery ticket is inexpensive, only costing ten copper coins, yet you have a chance to win thousands of times more. As a result, bothmoners and wealthy businessmen are rushing to buy them. Sales are booming. In Winterfell City alone, monthly revenues from the welfare lottery exceed one hundred thousand gold coins! Two-fifths of these revenues can cover the operating and distribution costs of the welfare lottery, three-fifths are pooled into the prize fund, and the remaining half can at least support the daily operations of five welfare institutions with even some leftover to build new ones. Im not sure about the situations in other cities in the North Territory, but I suppose its simr. Hence, the current number of welfare institutes in the North Territory is still far from the limit, and is in a state of rapid expansion. Moreover, this Charity Foundation also epts donations from the nobles, businessmen, andmoners. Duringst years Winter Festival, Duke St. Hilde organized a grand charity fundraiser, and the attending nobles and businessmen made generous contributions. Its said that the total charity donations on that night alone reached five hundred thousand gold coins! As for how many donations the Charity Foundation receives on a regr basis, Im not sure, but even if nobody donates on a regr basis, the current scale of this Charity Foundation has already reached a jaw-dropping level. I estimate that in two to three years, the number of welfare institutes in the North Territory will likely exceed one hundred! The number of people aided will reach hundreds of thousands! This is still a conservative estimate. In reality, the more I study this welfare system, the more impressed I am with the wisdom of Count Angler!
Although the welfare system is still in its infancy, I firmly believe that its a genius design that can change the Empire of Glory! Turennes listened silently, then nodded without expression and asked: Retired Bishop, do you think the implementation of the welfare system is good or bad for the empire? The retired bishop opened his mouth but said nothing as if he didnt know how to answer.
Surprised, Agani said, Cardinal, the welfare system will certainly improve the empire. So many elderly, weak, poor, and dependent people are receiving help here. Isnt this what the Church wants to see? I even feel that the Pope should personallymend Count Angler and promote him as an exemry Lord spreading the glory of the Lord! Turennes nced at Agani but didnt respond. Only then did Agani realize something was wrong, turned her head to look at the retired bishop, and saw that his brows were furrowed. Retired Bishop, feel free to voice your thoughts. Turennes encouraged. After a while, the retired bishop finally solemnly said, Cardinal, I think the promotion of the welfare system does more harm than good for the Church! Why? Agani couldnt help but ask. Because The retired bishops face turned a shade of embarrassment, but he soon hardened his resolve and said, Because suffering is the best soil for nurturing faith. With that, silence descended around them. Aganis heart skipped a beat as she immediately perceived the deep implications of the retired bishops words. As the archbishop of the North Territory, she was well aware of a fact- the poorer someone is, the more devout they are. The more sick someone is, the more devout they are. The more destitute someone is, the more devout they are The reason is simple C these people who suffer greatly, need the mercy and redemption of the Lord of Glory more than anyone. But now, the welfare system designed by Count Angler has reced the Lord of Glory, reced the Church, andpleted the redemption of these people.
So, would these people who have been redeemed in the welfare institutes still pray devoutly? Even if they did pray, who would be the object of their gratitude? Is it the retired bishop whoes to pray every day? Or the creator of this welfare system, Count Angler? With a start, Agani realized she hadnt grasped the profound implications of the welfare system designed by Count Angler. But the experienced Cardinal Turennes had obviously seen through all of this. Therefore, his sense of unease towards Count Angler couldnt be suppressed. At this moment, he finaly decided to carry out the Popes orders, and not give Count Angler any more chances to defend himself. God have mercy on all Turennes ndly said, but only God has the right to show mercy on all people. Agani looked up in surprise and saw the undisguised killing intent in Turennes eyes. Chapter 531: 529 Meeting_1 Chapter 531: 529 Meeting_1 The Central Cathedral of Winterfell City is located on the southern side of Lion Roar Castle, closest to the mountaintop. The cathedral is built of sturdy gray limestone, its walls smeared with ayer of white sand. It shimmers in the sunlight, perfectly melding majesty and subtlety. The cathedral inside is tall and spacious; its bell tower points straight to the sky as if a bridge tomunicate with the Lord of Glory. Being located in the nobles district, this central cathedral seems somewhat deserted, as it caters exclusively to the nobility, forbidding entrance to themoners. In the afternoon, the bright sunlight shines through the colorful domed ceiling into the prayer hall, casting beams of light that make the atmosphere inside feel even more sacred and solemn. In the quiet and empty prayer hall, only a petite figure is kneeling before the Holy Light altar, silently praying to the statue of the Lord of Glory. She is wearing a red pleated dress. At a nce, it appears simple, but every detail hides retrained luxury. Her cinched waist highlights her graceful figure, and her slender neck is slightly sagging like a sleeping white swan. Light footsteps sound outside the prayer hall, disturbing the girl in prayer. She slowly rises, her pearl me-patterned gold hairpin slightly swinging, instantly infusing the prayer hall with vitality. Duke St. Hilde, I hope I did not interrupt your prayer? An old but forceful voice echoes in the prayer hall.
Vera turns her head, looking confused towards the entrance of the hall. The first thing she notices is the figure of a man wearing a red priests robe. Of course, Vera recognizes this as the exclusive attire of a Cardinal. As he gets closer, she eventually recognizes his identity. She quickly smiles and says, Sir Turennes, I didnt expect you to be in Winterfell City! As Turennes walks toward the center of the hall, heughs and says, My apologies, Duke, for not informing you of my visit in advance. Vera gently smiles, No problem. Winterfell Citys gates are always open for you, and as representative of the St. Hilde family, you are always wee. Turennes walks slowly to Vera, looking at this elegant and beautiful Duchess radiating a sacred aura. Showing satisfaction, he says, Glorify the Lord! Under His guiding light, the world has lost a reckless mage and gained a devout knight! Veras eyebrows slightly furrow but rx quickly. She nods and says,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Glorify the Lord! I should also glorify the Pope. After epting his baptism, I suddenly realized the wonder of Holy Light, as if it was an indispensable part of my life. Turennes smiles, making a Holy Light sign on his chest, The omnipotent Supreme Lord does not let any of hismbs stray. Duke, now you have finally been found by our Lord! Shame shed across Veras face as she replies, It is a pity that my realization came sote that I cant go far on the Way of the Knight now There is no need to worry about it. Turennes slowly shakes his head, consoling, The Lord has His ns for everyone. Serving in battle is not the only way to serve our Lord. I understand. Thank you for your enlightenment, Cardinal Turennes. Vera respectfully offers a curtsy to Turennes, then asks, Speaking of which, what brings you to Winterfell City this time? If there is anything you need help with, please dont hesitate to tell me. Turennes eyes be serious, Duke, I indeed need your assistance. Please, tell me. Turennes pauses, apparently considering how to phrase his request. But instead of directly asking, he remarks, Duke, on my visit to the North Territory, I have discovered quite some fascinating things. A look of pride gleams in Veras eye, shyly she responds,
Cardinal, are you referring to the new policies implemented by my husband? I must say, before these policies were implemented, including myself, many nobles in the North Territory had doubts about Colin. But after being put into practice, these policies have indeed shown great effectiveness. The North Territory could recover so quickly from the previous chaos, all thanks to these new policies. Turennes gives a slight smile, Count Anglers wisdom is indeed impressive! After praising, Turennes changes the topic, But, he is too young andcks adequate governing experience. It is inevitable that there will be oversights.
Oversights? Vera queries, Cardinal, please enlighten us. After scrutinizing Veras expression and seeing that she is genuinely seeking advice and the devotion in her eyes has not diminished, Turennes asks straightforwardly, Duke, do you know about Count Anglers welfare lottery? Of course. Actually, I secretly bought a few tickets myself, but unfortunately, I didnt win. Vera yfully sticks out her tongue. However, Turennes doesntugh, looking seriously at Vera, he asks solemnly, Duke, do you think this welfare lottery is good or bad? Of course, its a good thing. Immediately Vera exins, You probably didnt know, the profits from these lotteries are not flowing into the Angler familys pocket, but are being used to establish welfare institutes. These welfare institutes offer unconditioned help to distressed and helplessmoners. I believe that such noble deeds can surely please our Lord. No. Turennes slowly shakes his head. Veras face stiffens. After a while, she cautiously asks, Cardinal, why do you say that? Turennes looks at Vera with deep sympathy, Because, this welfare lottery stirs up the greatest evil in peoples hearts C Greed! Greed? Yes! Even you, as the Duchess of the North Territory, could not resist buying a few lottery tickets, let alone the appeal it has to themoners.
In the long run, themoners will lose the will to work, just dreaming of hiting a lottery jackpot. Some people even resist spending money on food and clothes, just to buy these lottery tickets! Therefore, this method doesnt please our Lord but spreads the Devils temptation! Veras smile fades, she furrows her brows and ponders for a while, then says, Cardinal Turennes, I think you might be overly worried. Although the lottery might have a certain appeal tomoners, at least so far, I havent seen anyone go broke because of it. Turenness face darkens, Duke, are you disregarding even the warning from our Lord? The Lords warning? Yes. Turennes suddenly raises his hand, pointing directly behind Vera. Vera turn around in confusion, only to see that the statue of the Lord of Glory on the altar of the Holy Light is shedding bloody tears. Chapter 532: 530 Gods Technique_1 Chapter 532: 530 Gods Technique_1 Dong! The vibrant tolling of a chime startled her; the stone statue in front of her appeared toe alive. For a fleeting moment, Vera felt as if she had witnessed the embodiment of the Supreme Lord himself. Unseen, a tinum divine light flooded the entire Prayer Halldriving out all darkness. Even the sunlight streaming through the verre glomis dome seemed to fade in its radiance. Veras pupils turned to a deep gold color, soon after, the golden light transformed into threads of mist-like smog that encased Veras petite body entirely. In Veras consciousness, she felt herself in an independent space where she could not hear the outside world or sense the existence of others. Even time seemed to stop, leaving only the dazzling image of the Lord of Glory that mirrored the brilliance of the sun. The immense and vast holy light made Vera feel as tiny as an ant. Was this truly the advent of the Supreme Lord? Vera. St. Hilde. A magnificent and ethereal voice echoed in Veras ear, causing her spirit to tremble uncontrobly. My Lord!
Vera immediately fell to her knees and replied in reverence. The Devils followers lurk among you, beguiling your citizens, wreaking havoc in your territory, and you remain ignorant. The expression on Veras face froze at once, but soon struggle emerged. After a while, she finally spoke: My Lord, please make it clear, who exactly is the Devils follower? The voice fell silent momentarily, as if surprised at Veras retort. Then, the immense voice resounded once more, uttering a name: Colin. Angler! Vera suddenly raised her head, the image of the Lord of Glory before her emanated a blinding divine radiance akin to the sun, causing her tears to flow freely. Yet, she persisted with gritted teeth: Just and wise Supreme Lord! How can youbel a faithful knight as a devils follower? In the Prayer Hall of Winterfell City, Turennes looked at Vera kneeling in front of him, his brows furrowed tightly. He did not anticipate that under such circumstances, Vera would still defend her husband. Was Colins position in her heart above even the Lord of Glory? Or was her will so strong that even the Popes divine technique couldnt sway her?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Turennes hesitated for a moment, finally sighing helplessly and pulling out from his bosom a sheepskin scroll the Pope had given him. He slowly unrolled it before Vera. The sky above Winterfell City momentarily darkened. Boom! The dense clouds suddenly exploded open, a visible pir of immense divine light streamed down from the sky, enveloping the Central Cathedral of Winterfell City. A chant filled with sanctity and harmony resonated throughout the city; it seemed like a voice from Heaven. This celestial spectacle immediately caught the attention of all citizens. Miracle!
Praise the Lord! Mercy of the Lord! Countless devout believers immediately prostrated themselves on the ground, bowing in reverence towards the descending divine light pir.
Yet, some people stared at this pir of divine light with eyes full of wonder and doubt. Inside the Prayer Hall of the Central Cathedral, the statuesque structure of the Lord of Glory on the Altar of Divine Light began to melt slowly, transforming into streams of golden light flowing into the scroll in Turenness hand. Vera. St. Hilde! The magnificent voice sounded again, but this time, it seemed to emanate from the depths of Veras soul. Any struggle on her face had disappearedpletely, reced by unparalleled devotion and submissiveness. It seemed like only an instant had passed, but also like a century. The spectacle in the sky finally began to disperse, but the believers in Winterfell City still remained prostrate on the ground, continuously praying. Outside the Prayer Hall of the Central Cathedral, Archbishop Agani slowly stood up, her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked towards the hall. Behind her, a group of priests excitedly discussed the divine sign they just experienced, some even shedding tears of excitement. But Agani knew, that was not a divine sign. The Lord of Glory had long since stopped caring about the human race, and even stopped absorbing the Power of Faith. It was impossible for Him to send a divine sign. A bad premonition began to emerge, clouding Aganis thoughts.
At this time, hurried footsteps could be heard from outside the church. Soon, an attendant rushed to Agani to report: Archbishop, the guard teams of the St. Hilde family have surrounded the church! Ill go have a look. Agani had only taken a few steps when a team of guards rushed in and quickly surrounded the Prayer Hall. Then, Agani saw a slender figure emerged from the guards. Marquis Garcia, what are you doing? Aganis face was solemn as she asked in a serious tone. Even though the former mighty Marquis of the North Territory no longer held military power, and even his health was declining, he limped as he walked and slouched slightly, everyone present still felt the immense pressure he exuded. Marquis Garcia slowly walked up to Agani and said emotionlessly: I came to take Duke St. Hilde. Agani smiled faintly and said, Marquis Garcia, the Duke is currently discussing with Cardinal Turennes inside the prayer hall. Please be patient. Turennes? Marquis Garcia sneered coldly, as if recalling bad memories. He humphed and sidestepped Archbishop Agani to make his way toward the Prayer Hall. Agani hesitated for a moment but did not stop him. The retired bishop stepped forward to block Marquis Garcias path, solemnly saying: Marquis, please wait outside the hall!
Marquis Garcia, seemingly not seeing the bishop of Winterfell City at all, continued to walk straight into him. Even severely injured after the Shadow Gorge battle and carrying the seeds of an ailment, Marquis Garcia was not someone a single priest could stop. The retired bishop was knocked back a few steps and fell on his bottom. The rest of the priests, seeing this, dared not step forward. They felt as if they were under the watchful eye of the St. Hilde familys guards who surrounded them with a covetous gaze. But just as Marquis Garcia was ready to step into the Prayer Hall, a figure stepped out from inside. Uncle, why have youe? Vera asked in confusion, looking at the oing Marquis Garcia. Looking at Vera, who seemed quite normal, the frosty expression on Marquis Garcias face finally melted, and he smiled, Let us go home. Okay. Vera took Marquis Garcias arm and strode out. The priests watching breathed a collective sigh of relief. Archbishop Agani gazed into Veras eyes, scrutinizing her for a good while, but did not detect anything abnormal. But she knew that things would not be that simple. During her pondering, she heard Vera ask Marquis Garcia, When will Colin arrive in Winterfell City, Uncle?
Judging from the marching speed, Id estimate in about two or three days. Alright! Chapter 533: Appointment 531_1 Chapter 533: Appointment 531_1 The night was deep. The Blood Knight Armys camp gradually quieted down, the warriors had all fallen asleep, only the night watch soldiers still patrolled back and forth with their torches. However, in the darkness that the soldiers could not see clearly, a figure was lying breathlessly on the grasnd, until the patrol team was far away, then he lifted his head again, carefully identifying the direction. But soon, this intruder frowned. He was lost This was normal. In arge military camp with tens of thousands of people, unless one was extremely familiar with this army, they would inevitably lose their way after entering. Just as he hesitated whether to take the risk to grab a Blood Knight soldier and ask, he suddenly felt a chill on his back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He turned around abruptly, only to see a figure standing behind him unknowingly! The figure was shrouded in armor, revealing only a pair of emotionless eyes. Wait, I have no ill
Before he could finish his sentence, the intruder was knocked out by the armored figure, then hoisted over his shoulder and strode deeper into the camp. When the intruder woke up again, he found himself in a tent. Who are you? Hearing the question, the intruder quickly looked over, only to see the person he had been eager to meet sitting behind a table, quietly watching him. Count Angler, please forgive my intrusion, but I really meant no harm, believe me, I didnt even carry a single weapon! The intruder spread his arms, signaling Colin to allow a search. Colin yawned, speaking casually: Not carrying a weapon cant prove you mean no harm. Who knows if youre here to spy on military information? Speak up, who sent you? Count Angler, I am here to see you on themand of Archbishop Agani. Agani? Colin was stunned, Then why didnt you announce your arrival formally? What were you skulking about? Archbishop Agani secretly left Winterfell City this time, she didnt want anyone to know she had been here, or that she had met with you Seeing the intruder hesitating and stammering, Colin raised an eyebrow and asked impatiently, What on earth are you trying to hide? Count, please forgive us! The Archbishop has important matters to discuss with you, but she was a little apprehensive, so it caused some inconvenience. But, if you are willing to meet the Archbishop, you might stay a little longer at ck Thorn Vige up ahead tomorrow. ck Thorn Vige? Colins gaze shifted to the military map hanging on the wall, quickly finding the vige the man mentioned. In fact, Colin didnt really want to deal with Aganis sudden invitation. Because the assassination attempt by Mr. Ji in White Dew City had made Colin wary of Agani, who was affiliated with Mr. Ji. Was this sudden meeting with Agani a scheme by Mr. Ji, secretly lurking in the dark, just waiting for Colin to fall into his trap? However, the way the other party arranged the meeting did put Colins mind slightly at ease. Because he couldmand the Blood Knight Army to enter ck Thorn Vige first, searching thoroughly to ensure there was no danger before he himself entered. Even if Mr. Ji was really hiding in the vige, under the siege of the Blood Knight Army, this Holy Knight would find it much less straightforward to kill Colin.
Combined with his three sixth-level blood ves and the main army, they could even try to exhaust a Holy Knight to death! The blood of a Holy Knight! Even if it was a little risky, the potential gain was too irresistible. Colin licked his lips, nodding and saying:
Alright, I will then trouble the Archbishop to wait for me at ck Thorn Vige. The next morning, a squadron of the Blood Knight Army arrived at the ck Thorn Vige as advance troops. The arrival of the ferocious cavalry immediately triggered a riot in the quiet little vige. But soon, the riot was quelled. The vigers, frightened and confused, were closely watched by the cavalry. In the meantime, every corner of the vige was meticulously searched. Nearing noon, the main forces of the Blood Knight Army finally arrived at ck Thorn Vige. A chilling atmosphere enveloped the entire vige, and now the vigers dared not even breathe heavily. However, at this point, a young woman among the vigers suddenly stood up and walked toward the Blood Knight Army. Halt! I wish to see Count Angler. The young woman stared fearlessly at the officer of the Blood Knight Army. The officer seemed to realize something and immediately brought the girl before Colin, in the midst of the assembled army. Colin, intrigued, looked at the average-looking and unfamiliar girl before him and asked, What is your name?
The girl smiled brightly, bringing life to her otherwise ordinary face, My lord, pleasee with me. Colin finally recognized those peach blossom eyes, and a thought struck him, so he immediately followed her. The young woman led Colin into an ordinary thatched house. After a gentle knock on a spot under the floorboards, the ground abruptly split open, revealing a mysterious underground passage. Colin looked at the underground passage in disbelief; it had not been discovered by the Blood Knights earlier. However, this was not surprising. After all, they were rushed, and this underground passage had clearly utilized highly sophisticated disguise techniques. Without finding the right cues, it would be hard to discover. The young woman nced at Colin. Without saying a word, she descended into the underground passage. Colin hesitated for a moment, then followed her. Both sides of the passage had candlesticks. As the girl lit them while walking, the dim candlelight dispelled the deep darkness. The passage was rather lengthy with many forks. Without guidance, one could easily get lost. Colin kept a certain distance from the girl in front of him, prepared to transform and bolt out at a moments notice. After about ten minutes, it seemed they had finally reached their destination. The girl pushed a smooth stone wall hard, a door abruptly opened. She smiled sweetly at Colin, then walked in alone. Colin stopped. After carefully sensing for a while, he followed her in.
Count Angler, its been a while Indeed, the girl was Archbishop Agani. Her face was damp, having just removed her disguise, revealing her delicate and charming face. Its been a while, Archbishop Agani. Colin stood at the doorway, not taking a step further. Agani seemed not to care about Colins wariness, and uncoiled her long, lustrous hair, then started to remove her rough peasant dress. She seemed unwilling to let such coarse things stay on her body even for a second longer. All the while, Aganis exposed body was inevitably disyed before Colin, but she seemedpletely unbothered. Colin took the opportunity to appreciate Aganis curvaceous figure while teasing, So this is your secret hiding ce? Yes. Agani gave Colin a coquettish sidelong smile, Now you know my biggest secret. Colin twitched the corner of his mouth and smiled ambiguously withoutmitting, and then asked, So, can you tell me why you called me here so mysteriously? Agani stopped what she was doing, turned to look at Colin and said gravely, Count Angler, someone wants to kill you!
Chapter 534: 532 Bewitchment_1 Chapter 534: 532 Bewitchment_1 Colin chuckled and said: Arent your news a bit outdated? You already know? Agani looked at Colin with surprise and doubt. Realizing they were talking about different matters, Colinughed and asked: Im talking about Mr. Ji wanting to kill me. Who are you talking about? Mr. Ji wants to kill you? Aganis shock seemed genuine. Colin scrutinized Agani with a quiet gaze, seemingly trying to determine if she was lying. Agani, recalling some information from White Dew City, seemed to understand and said: That big fire in White Dew City, was that a sacrifice ceremony nned by Mr. Ji? Did you disrupt it? Seeing that Agani seemed genuinely unaware of Mr. Jis n in White Dew City, Colin shook his head and said:
No, before that, Mr. Ji already wanted to kill me. Is this how you treat your allies? Aganis brows furrowed slightly, before shaking her head and saying, Count Angler, I am me, and Mr. Ji is Mr. Ji, our rtionship is not as close as you think. As for why Mr. Ji wants to kill you I suspect its because he feels threatened. The North and East Territories, and even the Half-Elf Kingdom were all domains that Mr. Ji considered his own, but now they are all under your control. Perhaps thats why Mr. Ji has turned hostile. However, you dont need to worry about me. I have no interest in worldly power, and my status would not allow me to control it. My only aim is to cleanse this corrupt and decayed Church, so that the glory of our Lord is not tarnished. And you aim to keep the Churchs power confined within the realm of faith, in this respect, we havemon ground. With arms folded across his chest, leaning against the door frame and a grim smile on his face, Colin said: Alright, Archbishop Agani, we dont need to keep up this pretence of mutual trust. The truth is, Ive never trusted you, nor do you truly consider me an ally. Lets call an end to this game. As for your grand ambitions to cleanse the Church, youll have to rely on your own efforts. Agani shook her head and said, My Lord, if you truly dont trust me at all, why would you havee to meet me in ck Thorn Vige? Colin fell silent for a moment. Of course, he wouldnt tell Agani that he thought it was a trap she and Mr. Ji had set together, and he nned to use himself as bait to trap a Holy Knight. I was just passing by. Colin said indifferently, Archbishop Agani, do you know why I cant truly trust you?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Why? Because of our positions. You im you want to cleanse this corrupt and rotten Church, but the reason you give is that you dont want the Lord of Glorys reputation to be tarnished? I apologize, not because I dont believe there are selfless saints in this world, but because they are exceedingly rare. In my eyes, most people are creatures driven by self-interest. You, as the Archbishop of the North, deeply trusted by the Pope, with a limitless future ahead, I dont believe you would do anything to harm the interests of the Church, because you yourself are a beneficiary of this Church system.
After Colin finished speaking, Agani paused from her activity, and then slowly approached Colin. At this time, she had just removed her rustic cotton outfit, leaving only a thin undergarment, revealing her perfect body curves as they moved in and out of sight. Deeply trusted by the Pope? Having unlimited prospects? Agani sneered, faced Colin, turned around, and took off herst piece of clothing, exposing her bare back to him. Just as Colin was in disbelief, he saw Aganis back
It was a back so gruesome it was hard to look at! Gnarly whip marks crawled over her originally smooth, fair back, both old and new, crisscrossing with each other. Clearly, they were not the result of a single episode of violence, but umtion from years of maltreatment. Im just a tool through which he vents his anger, Agani put her underwear back on, her eyes zing with hatred as if she wanted to burn everything. Unable to hide his surprise, Colin asked, Did Pope Gregory do this? Agani nodded, gritting her teeth, Yes, since he brought me to the Church when I was five, my nightmares have never ended! Now, do you believe I sincerely want to bring down this damn Church? Colin was silent. The scars on Aganis back were undeniable. He just hadnt expected this seemingly morous Archbishop of the North Territory to have been secretly abused by the Pope like this. Then Colin noticed that this secret hideaway, which Agani had created for herself, wasvishly decorated, but it exuded a dark and gloomy ambiance at every corner. The floor was covered with a white wool carpet, but emzoned on it wererge patterns of blue seductive roses, whose vibrant colors seemed to ooze purple fluid, looking exceptionally eerie. The stone walls were filled with ferocious beasts baring their teeth and ws, hideously ugly. The long table in the middle of the room held a rams skull a symbol of the devil in the culture of the Glorious Empire! Yet Agani seemed perfectly at ease in such an environment, putting on a purple corset dress, hiding the ghastly whip marks, she became again the Archbishop of the North Territory that people revered.
Her entire being emanated a sanctified aura, yet revealing a natural seductiveness. A bewitching woman in an almost evil environmentposed a dangerously alluring scene. The more Colin watched, the more he felt that this Archbishop of the North Territory, who had suffered abuse since childhood, probably had some mental instability Count Angler, dont you want to know who is trying to kill you? Colin came to his senses and said, Lets hear it then. Whats this borate scheme to meet me about? Agani recounted the visit by Cardinal Turennes and the divine sign that urred in White Dew City. When she finished, she noticed the man in front of her radiating an intimidating terror. What exactly did Turennes do to Vera? Colins cold voice sounded like a roar from hell. Agani, however, was not frightened but pleased, she walked slowly up to him and said, I dont know, but Im sure it has to do with what the Pope did to the Duke in secret during the baptism. And, I suspect, your wife, shes probably nning to kill you now! Impossible! Colin responded coldly. If the Duke was in her right mind, that would be true, but her will simply cannot beat the Popes gods technique. In the history of the Glorious Empire, multiple unexinable incidents have urred which, in fact, were caused by the Pope behind the scenes. On hearing this, Colin instantly remembered the story of the fall of the St. Chapman Family that Lady Grace had told him.
Could it be that the St. Chapman who betrayed his own family also fell for the Popes gods technique? Seeing Colin furious, Agani had an almost crazed smile on her face. She took a step closer, put her hand on Colins chest, felt his strong heartbeat, leaned in close to his ear, and in a bewitching voice, said, I can feel your pain, your rageI share that same pain and anger. Lets join forces and burn this sinful world to ashes! Chapter 535: 533 Struggle_1 Chapter 535: 533 Struggle_1 Winterfell City. In the early days of spring, the ice and snow were melting, and the temperature was warming up. The main road outside the east city gate of Winterfell City was crowded with brightly dressed people. When the g of the Blood Knight Army slowly appeared on the horizon, hearty cheers broke out among the crowd. The story of Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory, leading the Blood Knight Army to sweep across the East Territory, had spread like wildfire to every town in the North Territory. Bards had taken scattered words and their own imagination to exaggerate the tale of Colins journey in the East Territory, transforming it into a tear-jerking heroic epic that made all Northerners blood boil with admiration. Back when the Hilde Family was battling the St. Sean Family, the St. Prowse Family took the opportunity to seize the victory that should have rightfully belonged to the North Territory C a grudge the Northerners had nursed for hundreds of years. Now, Count Angler led an army to break through White Dew City, personally killing Duke St. Prowse, thus avenging the past feud. Unfortunately, Emperor Reinhardts War Order came at an inconvenient time, otherwise, the North Territory might have been able to reim the territory north of Mount Althus that rightfully belonged to them. Yet, luckily, the Angry River was no longer a barrier in the East Territory.
The Northerners trusted that once the Orc Empire was repelled, the Hilde Family was sure to discuss territorial disputes again with the St. Prowse Family. Under the hopeful eyes of the crowd, the Blood Knight Army steadily approached the city gate. Colin, impressively dressed in a resplendent white armor, rode a splendidly built pure ck war horse and emerged from the crowd. When he came within about a hundred meters of the crowd, Colin dismounted and proceeded on foot. He raised his head and clearly saw that familiar figure. Vera was wearing a green duchess ceremonial dress, her soft golden hair coiled into a noblewomans bun, her delicate features held a hint of authority, giving her a rather impressive look of a Duchess. However, when she saw Colin, her facial expression thawed, as if the spring flowers had bloomed. Among the passionate cheers, Colin came to Vera, knelt on one knee, and performed a standard Knights salute, loudly saying: To the most noble Duke St. Hilde, I present all the honor to you! Vera extended her right hand elegantly for Colin to kiss the back of her hand, looking at him warmly and saying: You are my greatest honor, my Knight! Colin stood up, looked at his wifes pure and untainted eyes that were clear of irregrities, revealed a warm smile, and arm-in-arm, they strode towards Winterfell City. The weing crowd erupted, countless colorful petals were thrown over this beautiful couple, slowly falling down, forming a flower path leading to the city gate. With a nonchnt look, Colin seemed to not care, he wore a gentle smile and basked in the shower of falling flowers, continued his stride forward amid the incessant cheers. Upon reaching the Central Cathedral located at the heart of Winterfell City, Colin instantly spotted the red-robed Cardinal Turennes. Count Angler, your reputation has reached above the Holy Mountain, and the Pope himself has personallymended you, calling you a hopeful Saint. Your eminence, the Pope, is too kind! Colin looked at the kindly faced old Priest, suppressing an impulse to twist his head off on the spot. Archbishop Agani was also wearing a pure white Priest robe, standing behind Cardinal Turennes with a standard smile on her face, greeting Colin without any abnormalities throughout. However, it was the retired Archbishop who did not dare to meet Colins eyes when greeting him.
Interestingly, this retired Archbishop was an old acquaintance of Colins. Before bing the Archbishop of Winterfell City, he was the Archbishop of Ice Rock City. When Colin had the ves taught how to read and write, the retired Archbishop had sensed something wrong, and even tried to dissuade him gently. ording to Aganis report, this retired Archbishop was also vehemently criticizing Colins welfare system in front of the Cardinal, arguing that it would severely harm the Churchs interests. What a sharp-eyed old geezer! Colin gave Archbishop Rongxiu a deep look, then took Vera into the Prayer Hall.
Cardinal Turennes personally officiated the prayer ceremony for Colin and Vera. Throughout the process, Colin kept an eye on his wifes condition, yet still found nothing unusual. The bright sunshine poured through the domed ss ceiling and bathed the Prayer Hall. The sacred and peaceful ambiance was almost soporific for Colin. After the ceremony, Colin donated three thousand gold coins to the church to express his piety. Colin did not linger after that and returned to Lion Roar Castle with Vera. Marquis Garcia and the members of the St. Hilde family awaited them at the castles gate. After having not seen him for a long time, Marquis Garcia seemed in worse health thanst time. It gave Colin a painful feeling of witnessing a hero in decline. His gaze, however, was as piercing as ever. He stared at Colin for a while before cracking a faint smile and said: Well done! The praise made Colin puff out his chest, like a student praised by his teacher. He exchanged pleasantries with the others who hade to greet him, before finally being led back to his room by Vera. The maids had readied the bath water. Just as one was about to help Colin remove his armor, Vera shooed her away. Are you going to dress me yourself? Colin stared into Veras eyes as if trying to glean something from them.
Vera smiled sweetly and said, Yes, thats a wifes duty. Colin would never refuse that. He rxed his body, eyes half-closed, seeming to enjoy his wifes tenderness. The room was imbued with a warm and cosy atmosphere that was soporific. Once out of his armor, Colin could feel Veras soft hands wandering over his body. The warm sensation intoxicated him. However, a sharp, icy sensation disrupted Colins enjoyment. Realizing something, Colin sighed and opened his eyes only to see a dagger, glistening with a frosty sheen, pointed at his throat. Vera, who held the dagger, trembled all over, as if she was struggling over whether to plunge the de. Her normally green eyes were ghostly, flickering with a sporadic golden light. Her forehead glistened with beads of cold sweat, as if she was fiercely resisting something. Colin looked at his wife before him withplex emotions and said gravely.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Vera, do you recognize me? Silence ensued. The dagger trembled fiercely, but it didnt plunge.
Witnessing this, Colin felt a pang in his heart, but he still dered with resolution: Vera, do not sumb! No one, not even the Lord of Glory, can master you! Whether or not she heard Colins call, Veras body trembled even more violently. But the next second, crimson blood flowed from her orifices. Chapter 536: 534 Visits_1 Chapter 536: 534 Visits_1 Are you preparing to lead the troops yourself to invade Wesnd? In the study, Lady Grace looked surprised at Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcia nodded, saying, Yes, aunt. What about Count Angler? He will stay in the North Territory. Seeing Lady Grace frown, Marquis Garcia seemed to guess her thoughts and hastily added: Aunt, I know you want the Phoenix Butterfly Army to go to Wesnd, to take this opportunity to contribute to the resurgence of the Morrison family. Therefore, if you trust me, you can let them follow me on this expedition. Of course I dont doubt your military abilities, Lady Grace stared at Marquis Garcia directly, Its just that your body isnt fully recovered Rest assured, aunt. Even though I cant charge ahead as zealously as before, I still got no issues handling strategicmand. Why not let Count Angler lead the troops instead? He has proven himself multiple times as an outstandingmander equal to you, why insist on this unnecessary risk?
Marquis Garcia hesitated for a moment, gave a wry smile and said, Aunt, please consider me too anxious for excitement. Ive been away from the battlefield for too long, long enough to be unable to suppress my thirst for victory and fear of bing truly useless. Lady Grace fell silent for a moment, then suddenly asked in a deep voice: Garcia, do you think we might lose this war? Marquis Garcias eyes shed; he opened his mouth to speak, but in the face of Lady Graces sharp gaze, he nodded and said haltingly: Aunt, I just received news that the Emperor will personally lead this war. Lady Graces face changed, snapping irritably, That block-headed lunatic wants to lead the war himself? Are there no sane people left in Dragon City? What about Mid? Doesnt she persuade him? Marquis Garcia sighed, Thats why I need to personally lead the troops. But dont worry, aunt, I will do my best to preserve the Northern Army, even if it means contradicting the Emperors military orders Such a situation, only I can handle it properly. As for Colin, its better to let him stay and guard the North Territory. Lady Graces face darkened, clearly infuriated by this news. She had thought that this Orc War would be a phoenix rebirth opportunity for the Morrison family. However, now, a disaster is more likely due to that damned Emperor. Just as the atmosphere in the study sank into silence, the door was suddenly knocked. Come in. Marquis Garcia said casually, then watched as the butler opened the door. My lord, the Cardinal hase to visit. Turennes? He wants to see me?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yes. Marquis Garcia frowned in bewilderment, and said: Very well, bring him in. Yes. Taking advantage of the situation, Lady Grace rose to her feet and excused herself, Ill leave first, wont disturb your meeting. Alright. Marquis Garcia nodded, and added, Aunt, if you are worried about the war in Wesnd, you dont have to send the entire Phoenix Butterfly Army to the battleground
No. Lady Grace shook her head firmly, This is the best opportunity for the Morrison family. If we dont give it our all, it can only lead to a loss of morale Once the morale is scattered, it will be difficult to regain it. Therefore, the Phoenix Butterfly Army will all follow you to Wesnd, whether we can restore the honor of the Morrison family will depend on the arrangements of the Supreme Lord. Having said this, she turned and left. Marquis Garcia watched the receding figure of the other party, falling into deep thought.
It wasnt until the door was knocked again that Marquis Garcia came back to his senses, only to see Turennes standing at the door, smiling at him, and saying: Marquis Garcia, I apologize for my abrupt visit, please forgive me. Sit. Marquis Garcia nodded expressionlessly, seemingly uninterested in dealing with the Cardinal of the Glorious Church. Turennes did not mind Marquis Garcias indifference, and unceremoniously walked into the study, sitting down on the sofa. The maid stepped lightly, bringing a cup of tea to Turennes, then she picked up the cup Lady Grace had just used, and quietly left. Turennes naturally noticed Lady Graces used teacup, his eyes shed but he didnt ask any question. He picked up the teacup, took a small sip, then asked: Marquis Garcia, did I interrupt your meeting? No. Marquis Garcia casually replied, Whats the reason for your visit? Turennes put down the teacup and openly said: Marquis Garcia, I am here to visit the North Territory on Popes behalf, to investigate the matter of the eastern nobles diverting the tithe tax to military funding. Marquis Garcias expression did not change, seemingly not surprised at all, and replied indifferently: Did youe to the wrong ce then? You should go to White Dew City, not Winterfell City. Turennes slightly smiled, and said: Marquis Garcia, I am here with unlimited sincerity to see you, so you dont have to beat around the bush with me, right? Marquis Garcia nodded, he was straightforward and did not like beating around the bush, so he directly stated:
You havee to see Count Angler, right? But why do you want to see me? Count Angler is the one you hand-picked and promoted, and you personally gave even the most precious Dark Cavalry to him. Is it wrong to say hes your sessor? Turennes said seriously, Now that he has caused trouble, I naturally have to ask for your opinion. Marquis Garciaughed nomittally, and said: If what you want to know is my attitude towards the eastern nobles diverting the tithe tax, I actually support it. At least under the current situation where the Orcs are about to invade, the Easnd needs to rapidly mobilize and organize, which naturally requires some unconventional means. I also believe that as the spiritual leader of the Glorious Empire, the Pope surely will understand and support the actions of the eastern nobles. Turenness smile remained unchanged on his face, seemingly not surprised at Marquis Garcias statement, but he also didnt continue discussing the topic, instead asked: Then, what are your thoughts on the series of new policies implemented by Count Angler in the North Territory? New policies? Marquis Garcias eyebrows furrowed, and he said, Im not proficient in the governance of the country, those are all matters initiated by Count Angler and carried out by Schr Doan and Schr Sunny, I did not participate. However, judging by the rapid recovery of the North Territory from the turmoil, I think these new policies were rather effective. Turennes nodded, indicating that he understood Marquis Garcias stance, but then, his face became serious, and he said solemnly: Marquis Garcia, but in my eyes, Count Anglers new policies arepletely sphemous! Where did they spheme? Marquis Garcia scoffed, and asked. The lottery! It is an evil thing that arouses deep greed and desire in humans, it is a temptation from the devil! If this continues, everyone will lose the motivation to work and just think about winning the lottery!
Marquis Garcia shrugged, and said with an indifferent face: Since you think there is a problem with this policy, I will discuss it with Count Angler and see if it can be cancelled No! Thats not enough! Turennes put down the teacup, got up to stand in front of Marquis Garcia, stared into his eyes, and coldly said, As a sphemer, Count Angler must pay the price! What price? The price of life! Chapter 537: 535 Persuasion_1 Chapter 537: 535 Persuasion_1 Marquis Garcia was taken aback by Turennes words. However, a mocking smile promptly surfaced on his face, saying: Turennes, do you really think the Church of today is the same as before, that it can judge a Lord at will? Turennes stared unyieldingly into the eyes of Marquis Garcia, calmly saying: Marquis Garcia, you may not understand how significant the threat of Count Anglers actions are to the Church, but I can honestly tell you, in the eyes of the Pope, he is a new Duke St. Chapman! Very well! By the corner of Marquis Garcias mouth lifted a bloodthirsty curve, he said, Then lets see if the Temple Knight Regiment can do as they please in Winterfell City! Turennes sighed, seemingly disappointed with the hard stance Marquis Garcia evinced, saying: Marquis Garcia, I didnt expect you to defy the will of our Lord to uphold Count Angler. The will of our Lord? Marquis Garcia sneered, Every day your Church is raising the banner of the Lord, dont you know the kind of mischief you are creating? If the eyes of our Lord are still watching this world, you true sphemers would have been turned into ashes by now! Turennes shook his head, saying: I regret, Marquis Garcia, I did not expect you to have such a deep misunderstanding of our actions to uphold the glory of the Lord. Initially, I had nned to hand over the authority of the North Territory to you.
At this point, Marquis Garcia was so amused he started tough, saying: Are you tempting me with the position of the Duke of the North? Do you know, if I was interested in this position, I would have already ousted my brother from it two years ago. How could it be your turn toe here and pretend to be the benefactor? Turennes fell silent, seemingly contemting what arguments could persuade the obstinate lord of the North Territory. In fact, Turennes did not want to seek Marquis Garcia in the first ce, but he did not have any other choices. Joyce, an easier child to control, was an excellent backup n. Unfortunately, his reputation waspletely ruined because of the matter of molesting Princess Judy so he could not be salvaged. As for the side branch of the Hilde Family, if it was peacetime, Turennes would not hesitate. But at this moment, when the Orc invasion was imminent, he dare not. His n, without the cooperation of a highly respected Hilde member, would undoubtedly cause a considerable turmoil. If it led to chaos in the North, even the Empire might be in danger of copse. Turennes did not want to be the criminal of the Empire. Therefore, Marquis Garcia was the most eligible candidate. Only he could quickly stabilize the situation in the North after the crisis broke out. However, he certainly did not expect that Marquis Garcia, whom he thought he could easily handle, would be so stubborn! Could it be that in his eyes, Vera and Colin were more important than the position of the Duke of the North Territory? After much pondering, Turennes decided to try a different approach, hence he began: Marquis Garcia, I am not using the position of the Duke of the North Territory to tempt you, but the North is about to undergo drastic changes. Only you can stabilize the situation at this critical moment to prevent the situation from sliding into an irreparable abyss. Dramatic changes? Marquis Garcia showed a surprised and doubtful expression. Yes. Turennes nodded seriously, I have said it. sphemers must pay the price! Please do not underestimate the determination of the Church. Marquis Garcia narrowed his eyes as if he had realized something, he coldly said: Is that so? How many of you from the Temple Knight Regiment have arrived? In such a sensitive period, the Pope does not mean to provoke infighting in the Empire, naturally, the Temple Knight Regiment will not be mobilized. Then how are you going to make Count Angler pay the price? Marquis Garcia looked rxed, with a mocking expression on his face again, Do you really think that I will willingly obey you with just a few phrases of the will of our Lord?
No. If you are not willing to make efforts to uphold the glory of our Lord, then I wont force you. Soon, the true apostle of our Lord wille to make Count Angler pay the price. I only hope you can consider the overall situation of the Empire and restrain the Blood Knight Army from plunging the North Territory into turmoil. Oh? Marquis Garcia looked at the serious-faced Turennes, he naturally did not think the other party was bluffing. So, suppressing his inner anxiety and anger, he asked, So, could you tell me who this true apostle of our Lord is? What virtue and ability does he have to make Count Angler pay the price? A strange smile emerged at the corner of Turennes mouth, and he quietly uttered a name, Vera St. Hilde.
Marquis Garcias pupils suddenly tightened, and he asked with an icy tone: What have you done to her? Turennes did not fullyprehend Marquis Garcias psychological state at the moment, and continued on his own: The Duchess only responded to the call of our Lord. For this, she was even willing to bear the crime of murdering her own husband. So, Marquis Garcia, after this, the situation in the North Territory will need you to stabilize. I know you are unwilling to cooperate with the Church, but at this critical moment when the Orcs are about to invade, the North Territory must not fall into turmoil. Even if you are reluctant, you must step forward! Moreover, I do not believe that you are not at all tempted by the position of the Duke of North Territory! Marquis Garcia stood up without any facial expression, walked slowly to Turennes, his whole person exuding an aura that frightened people. Turennes also couldnt help but step back half a step, somewhat at a loss in his heart, but still continued to persuade: Marquis Garcia, I can assure you that the Popes n this time is only targeted at Count Angler alone, and I do not intend to seize the authority of the North Territory through this. Otherwise, I would not havee to you. Moreover, the Pope also wishes to see that at this critical juncture, the North Territory would be able to prepare for the invasion of the Orc Empire under your control! But the expression on Marquis Garcias face did not ease at all. On the contrary, his eyes emanated undisguised killing intent, his tone as cold as ice from theherworld: Dare touch Vera! You all will die!
Turennes looked at Marquis Garcia, who seemed to have fallen into madness, and said: Marquis Garcia, why must you be so obstinate? Vera St. Hilde should have killed Colin Angler by now. Regardless of whether you agree with our n or not, all we can do now is cooperate with us to stabilize the situation in the North Territory Who says Im dead? A voice suddenly sounded outside the door. The color on Turennes face instantly turned lively. Because, he recognized that it was clearly Colin Anglers voice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Bang! The door was pushed open heavily, and Colin strode in, grabbed Turennes by the neck before he could react, and lifted him up. Marquis Garcia immediately asked: How is Vera? Not so good. Colins eyes rolled with raging anger. He pulled Turennes close and coldly said, Youd better be able to wake her, otherwise, the Glorious Church should be prepared to apany her in death! Chapter 538: 536 Declaration of War_1 Chapter 538: 536 Deration of War_1 In the quiet room, Vera was lying face-up on the bed. Her face was as white as paper, her breathing weak, and in her delicate expression, there was a persistent resolution that couldnt be quite described. At the bedside, Turennes prayed intently, his body radiating a holy white light as he performed a Healing Technique. The Healing Technique performed by the Cardinal himself would, of course, yield highly effective results, but Vera showed no signs of waking up. As time wore on, Turenness forehead became covered in a cold sweat, and the luminescence radiating from the holy symbol on his chest flickered, suggesting he was on the brink of exhaustion. However, he didnt dare stop. For, on either side of him, Colin and Marquis Garcia were watching him. He could imagine that if he failed to heal Vera, his life would likely be in grave danger. There was no need to question Colin, whose murderous intentions were clearly disyed in his eyes. And Marquis Garcia was surprisingly murderous as well, a fact that Turennes found hard toprehend. He had dared to approach Marquis Garcia earlier thinking that the man could be potential ally.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After all, no matter how close his rtionship with his niece Vera was, faced with the enticing prospect of capturing the Northern Duke easily, Turennes believed that Marquis Garcia would make the right decision. But reality pped him in the face. Marquis Garcia showed absolutely no desire for the Northern Duke, and when he saw Vera lying lifelessly on the bed, the murderous intentions in his eyes were as intense as Colins. Turennes was utterly perplexed. And what perplexed him even further was why had Vera spared Colin? Had the Lord of Glory really abandoned his believers? Turennes felt his faith crumbling bit by bit Eventually, Turennes consumed thest of his Divine Power under Colin and Marquis Garcias watchful, murderous eyes. He copsed in front of the bed, shaking his head helplessly: Im sorry Dukes condition I really cant help What do you mean you cant help? Marquis Garcia grabbed Turenness cor and growled, Why has Vera ended up like this? Turennes realized that the Popes n had failed utterly. He could only tell the truth: During Dukes baptism, she received the Popes blessing technique. This technique greatly improves the recipients affinity with the Holy Light, which is beneficial to the knights training. But in fact, it has a hidden effect. It can control the Patients mind through a certain stimtion method,manding them to obey unconditionally for a short period. Three days ago, when I saw Duke in the Prayer Hall of the Central Cathedral in Winterfell city, I nned to stimte the hidden effect of the blessing technique and wanted her to assassinate Count Angler But but I dont know why this happened? Colin added coldly: Just now, Vera did try to assassinate me, but at thest moment, she stopped herself. It was clear from her expression that she was desperately struggling against the Gods technique that was controlling her mind. Turennes wore a face of disbelief, shaking his head: No, no one can resist Gods technique! Thats the glory of the Supreme Lord, nobody can resist it!
Colin snorted, retorting sarcastically: Considering the dirty deeds youve been doing, you actually dare to mention Lords glory? Quit the nonsense, how is this Gods technique removed? Dont tell me you cant. I cant indeed, Turennes, seeing Colins deadly stare, immediately added, Only His Holiness the Pope can remove this Gods technique. However, even if His Holiness the Pope is willing to remove the Gods technique for Duke, Im afraid it will be of no avail Why? Marquis Garcia asked urgently. This divine technique involves the domain of human will, which is a forbidden territory for mortals, rarely, even the Pope can temporarily control the patient.
As for the Duke such a case has never appeared in history. But I specte that Duke must have forcibly sealed his consciousness to battle the control of the divine technique. In this case, even if the divine technique is disengaged, it bes impossible to awaken the Duke, and healing techniques are of no use So how exactly can we wake Vera? This Turennes said indecisively, wiping cold sweat from his forehead, This might have toit all depends on the Duke Depends on her? Colin clenched his teeth and asked, Does that mean she might never wake up? Turennes kept his head down, not daring to look into Colins murderous gaze, he whispered quietly : Therethere is a possibility So, you neither have a way for Vera to wake up nor can you estimate when she will awaken? Marquis Garcias tone suddenly became quiet, quiet enough to make ones heart pound. Then what is your use? Turennes immediately grabbed Marquis Garcias arm and begged: Marquis Garcia, dont act impulsively! At such a critical time, the Empire cannot afford a civil unrest The Cardinals words ended abruptly. Because, a horrid gash formed in his throat. He tried futilely to close it up with his hands, but blood with bubbles seeped out through his fingers.
Helpgasphelp megasp Colin watched coldly without any intention of stopping or rescuing the Cardinal. After Turennes breathed hisst, Marquis Garcia looked at Colin impassively and asked: I n to dere war against the Church. If you want to quit, its still not toote to distance yourself from the St. Hilde family. Colin drew his sword without hesitation and beheaded Turennes, saying: Marquis, Ive actually wanted to do this for a long time. I just didnt expect you to be a step faster than me. Marquis Garcia stared at Colin for a long time, then heavily nodded and said: Good! I didnt misjudge you! With that, he gestured for Colin to follow him and walked out with confident strides. As Colin didnt seek to conceal the news of Veras unconscious state, many people were anxiously waiting outside the door. When the heavy wooden door was pushed open, and they started to ask their questions, they were horrified to see Marquis Garcia walking out covered in blood. Behind him, Count Angler was holding a skull The skull of Cardinal Turennes of the Glorious Church!
Marquis Garcias cold eyes slowly scanned the faces of the crowd, and then he loudly dered: Cardinal Turennes of the Glorious Church conspired and secretly attacked Duke St. Hilde, causing her to fall into aa. She is currently in an unknown state of survival! Thus, I, Garcia St. Hilde, along with the guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, call on all vassals of the St. Hilde family, all Lords of the North Territory, and all loyal knights to uphold your oaths and dere war on the mastermind behind this despicable attack C The Pope, Gregory! Chapter 539: 537 Conversion_1 Chapter 539: 537 Conversion_1 After Marquis Garcias passionate deration of war against the Pope, Lion Roar Castle instantly boiled up with excitement. Some were filled with righteous indignation, vowing to avenge the Duke, while others were trying their best to dissuade them, considering the bigger picture. For a moment, the castle was filled with a cacophony of voices. Colin had no interest in these debates, and it was more appropriate for Marquis Garcia to handle such a situation and unify everyones thoughts. Therefore, he ignored the hustle and bustle, turned around and entered Veras room. A few servants were clearing up Turennes headless corpse. When they finished, Colin casually tossed Turennes skull over to them and ordered: Hang it on the outer wall of Lion Roar Castle, let the citizens of Winterfell City see the fate of those who plotted against Duke St. Hilde. Yes, sir. After the servants had all left, Colin sat back down beside the bed, staring nkly at his wife who seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. After a long while, he finally made up his mind, opened his mouth wide, and bit into Veras delicate and fair neck. After being baptized by the Pope at the Holy Light Cathedral, Vera officially became a knight.
Of course, since she had already missed the best time for a knights training, Vera was currently only at the first rank. Nevertheless, she was a knight. As long as one was a knight, they could receive Colins first embrace and transform into a Bloodline. However, whether this transformation would or would not awaken Vera from her sleep, Colin wasnt sure. But he was sure that he wanted to give it a try. The slowly extending tusks easily pierced Veras tender skin, and immediately, Colin tasted Veras blood for the first time. He wasnt sure if it was a psychological effect, but he always felt Veras blood was sweet and fragrant, which made him involuntarily intoxicated. Still, he controlled the speed of his sucking, fearing that excessive blood loss would harm Vera. Gradually, Colin began to feel the familiar energy suction.. He immediately rxed his mind, allowing his own blood to gush into Veras body through his tusks. Strands of blood mist rose from their bodies, gathering and intertwining in the air, gradually formingplex and mysterious curves. Familiar whispers once again echoed in Colins ears, like a sleep talk. Colin lying on Vera, felt their heartbeats gradually synchronize. At this moment, he suddenly felt an extra connection, a bond, with the girl in front of him. He knew, the first embrace ceremony was sessful. Colin slowly withdrew his tusks and sat upright. The blood mist gradually dissipated, revealing Veras delicate face with a touch of tragic beauty. Colin involuntarily held his breath, watching Vera with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. Among all of Colins women, Vera had the most unique position. This wasnt just because Vera was Colins wife and the rest were his lovers. It was because Colin and Vera had the purest feelings for each other.
His other lovers, such as Countess Schurz, Grace Brugen, Molly Howell all had some sort of vested interest in bing his lover. Even the half-elf Queen, Isa Miller, initially fell for Colin because he saved her from death, avenged the old elf king for her, and helped her seize the power of the Half-Elf Kingdom, which led her willing to be his lover and mother of his daughter. Of course, due to the existence of their daughter, Isa Millers position in Colins heart was naturally different from other lovers. Even so, Queen Isa could not challenge Veras position in Colins heart.
Because Colin knew that when Vera fell in love with him, he was just a son of a Baron who was forced to flee from his familys castle in disgrace. As the foster daughter of Duke Saint Hilde, the ruler of the North Territory, she was moved by his not-so-spectacr but rather calcted self-sacrifice. This could almost be considered as a male version of Cinderes story. While Colins rapid rise was undoubtedly due to his own efforts, much of it was really thanks to Vera.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Without her, how could Marquis Garcia have taken Colin to the Sky Ice in and imparted the essence ofmanding the Cavalry? Nor could he have given thest spark of the Dark Cavalry to Colin when he was in dire straits in the Shadow Gorge. Colin did not consider himself as a devoted man, but he was not an ungrateful, heartless person either. When he originally wed Vera, although there was some element of coercion from Duke St. Hilde, Colin truly meant the wedding vows he made. This girl, as pure as morning dew, Colin was willing to protect her with his life. Especially considering that this girl, to protect Colin, just stood against the Popes Gods technique with her mortal willpower! Therefore, when Marquis Garcia had killed Turennes earlier, he did not stop him, and even personally severed Turennes skull to show his determination. If Vera truly never woke up, Colin would not spare Gregory, even if it meant plunging the Empire of Glory into turmoil. Up until now, Colin was always very rational, with self-interest being his primary guide.
But now, for this girl, who unwills to kill Colin despite being under the control of Gods technique and stands against her own faith, Colin was willing to go mad for her just this once! If she could never be awakened again, then let this filthy world burn to ashes. Time trickled by, and a faint smell of blood still lingered in the room. The argument outside seemed to continue, the resolute and calm voice of Marquis Garcia faintly heard. Vera was still lying quietly on the bed, like a sleeping begonia flower. A sense of panic, which he himself could not exin, gradually rose in Colins heart. Could it be that even the Bloodline could not awaken Vera? He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Just wait a little longer Just wait a little longer Colin couldnt help but make the sign of the Holy Light in front of his chest, then closing his eyes. For the first time sinceing to this world, Colin had never prayed so devoutly: Merciful Lord of Glory, if I am fortunate enough to witness your grace, I will serve you for the rest of my life!
Colin. A crisp voice suddenly rang out, and Colin almost thought he was hallucinating. But when he opened his eyes, his chest was instantly filled with unparalleled joy. Youre awake! Colin suddenly leaped forward, wanting to hold the girl in front of him to confirm that all of this wasnt an illusion, but immediately stopped, seemingly concerned that his enthusiasm would be too much for Veras frail body. Vera seemed to instantly understand Colins mixed emotions, struggled to throw herself into his arms, and said softly: Colin, I think I had a dream. Colin hugged Vera tightly, feeling the familiar softness and fragrance, for a while, his heart was incredibly at peace. Its okay, the dream is over now. Chapter 540: 538 Statement_1 Chapter 540: 538 Statement_1 Dong Dong Dong The bell of the Central Cathedral in Winterfell City rings. Yet this soundcks the usual leisure and grandeur, rather, it felt especially anxious, inducing inexplicable panic in those who hear it. Bishop Emeritus hastily steps into the Prayer Hall, approaching the Archbishop Agani, who was silently praying in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory. Archbishop, I just received news, Turennes has been killed in Lion Roar Castle! Moreover, the St. Hilde family has dered war on the Pope! Despite Bishop Emerituss efforts to remain calm, his voice inadvertently reveals his inner fear. Agani seems indifferent to this shocking news, her expression unchanged, only staring nkly at the statue of the Lord of Glory in front of her, she unexpectedly asks: Bishop Emeritus, has this statue been reced? Ah? Bishop Emeritus is bbergasted for a moment before regaining hisposure, reining in his inner restlessness, he answers, perhaps the previous statue was too old, hence it was reced with a new one. Oh. Archbishop Agani tilts her head and says jokingly, Indeed, its time for a new one.
Bishop Emeritus looks at the bizarre actions of the Archbishop of the Northern Territory and suddenly realizes something, he cant help but ask: Archbishop, what are you trying to say? Agani turns around, a radiant smile emerges on her beautiful face, she asks: Bishop Emeritus, are the charges by the St. Hilde family on Pope and Cardinal Turennes true? Bishop Emeritus opens his mouth, unsure of how to answer this question. He knows very well that the Pope and the Cardinal are not innocent, they indeed plotted against Duke St. Hilde and Count Angler, but somehow, they messed up. The outburst from the St. Hilde family right now is perfectly understandable. However, what Bishop Emeritus does not understand is that even as the Archbishop of the North Territory, Agani is not one bit nervous. On the contrary, she seems anticipatory Staring at the Archbishop Agani, Bishop Emeritus finally sees a hint of madness hidden deep within her eyes. He now understands the meaning behind her seemingly senseless question earlier C She might be wanting to force the Pope to step down! At that moment, Bishop Emeritus feels a chill running through his body. But thinking about the dreadful consequences this could bring, he forces himself to calm down and earnestly advises: Archbishop, I dont know what your ns are, but the Pope and the Church are together in honor and disgrace! If the lords seed this time, the Church willpletely lose face and wont have any dignity left! However, Agani shakes her head indifferently, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, revealing her excitement, she says, The actions of some people have already disgraced the Church. If our Lords statue is old and needs to be reced, then so does our Lords spokesman. Bishop Emeritus looks dumbfounded at Agani as if this was the first time meeting her. After a moment of silence, Bishop Emeritus bes serious and sternly says: Archbishop Agani, do you understand what you are doing? At this crucial moment, your untimely ambition will lead you into an irreparable abyss! Agani gives a slight smile, seemingly unfazed by the rude words of Bishop Emeritus, she replies dispassionately:
Bishop Emeritus, I can confidently say that my actions will not tarnish the glory of our Lord. Can you say the same? Bishop Emeritus gives a coldugh, dismissing Aganis justification and bluntly reprimands her: Agani, you will be the sinner of the Church! The sinner of the Empire! Agani shakes her head, seeming to have lost patience with Bishop Emeritus. So, she coldly remarks:
Bishop Emeritus, let me remind you one more time, the St. Hilde family is not an obedient flock of sheep, do not forget, how thest Bishop of Winterfell city died. Having said that, she strides out. Watching the receding back of Archbishop Agani, Bishop Emeritus wanted to shout out to stop her several times, but ultimatelycked the courage to do so. Until he was the only one left in the Prayer Hall, Bishop Emeritus slowly turns his head to look at the statue of the Lord of Glory ced on the Holy Light Altar, his eyes gradually filled with confusion. The faceless statue of the Lord of Glory naturally has no expression, nor can it have any.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Without sadness, without joy, without fright, without anger, It watched all things in the world. Pope Gregory must give an exnation to the Northerners! Outside the Central Cathedral of Winterfell City, a Northerner shouted angrily towards the direction of the gate. Immediately, a devout believer stepped forward to stop this person. You sphemous beast, dare to question the spokesperson of our Lord! Gregory is not fit to represent our Lord! Then who is? Is it you?
At least someone who conspires against Duke St. Hilde is definitely not worthy! This matter has not been confirmed yet, on what grounds are you ndering under the papal crown! At least the Church should give an exnation! Yes, we need an exnation! After Marquis Garcia dered war on the Pope, the Northerners were first stunned. Subsequently, a violent public opinion storm began from Lion Roar Castle, sweeping through the entire Winterfell City at an extremely fast speed. Some people believed that the Popes behavior was extremely despicable and he must be held ountable for it, yet others thought Marquis Garcias usations might not be true, seeking the Church to rify. The noisy scene outside the church at this moment was a microcosm of this public opinion storm. As Archbishop Agani was about to leave the church, a priest attempted to persuade her: Archbishop, at this time anything you say could be highly sensitive, perhaps its best not to appear publicly, contacting the Holy See first would be the best choice. However, Agani looked at the priest deeply, and said icily: I am the Archbishop of the North Territory, what I should do, its not your ce to dictate me! The priest was taken aback, but before he could react, he saw Agani marching out. When this beautiful Archbishop, radiant with holy purity, stepped out of the churchs main gate, the noisy crowd instantly quieted down, but soon after, themotion resumed.
Lady Agani, did Pope Gregory really undermine Duke St. Hilde? Lady Agani, how do you respond to the allegations of Marquis Garcia? Lady Agani Agani gestured for the crowd to calm down. When the scene was again quiet, she drew a symbol of holy light in front of her chest, and with a tone filled withpassion and sorrow, said: The glory of the Supreme Lord shall not be profaned! Even his spokesmen are no exception! Wow As soon as these words came out, the crowd gathered outside the church started boiling over. Lady Agani, are you admitting that Pope Gregory conspired against Duke St. Hilde? Lady Agani, did you know about this conspiracy in advance? Lady Agani, how is the Church preparing to deal with this matter? With the crowd pushing forward like a tidal wave, the church guards scaredly escorted Agani back in, barely managing to close the main gate again.
Inside, a group of priests watched Agani withplex expressions, some in agreement, some filled with contempt, and some shing insights as if they understood something. But Agani was oblivious to all of this, silently walking toward her own residence. As ifpletely unaware of the storm her words might stir up. Chapter 541: Plan 539_1 Chapter 541: n 539_1 So thats basically what happened. After listening to Colins ount, Vera, with her round, wide eyes, didnt speak for a long time. She probably hadnt expected to wake up to such shocking events and was at a loss where to begin with her questions. Did you really kill Cardinal Turennes? Finally, Vera decided to ask about the event that was likely to have the most serious repercussions. Yes. Colin nodded nonchntly. That guys skull is still hanging on the outer wall of Lion Roar Castle. Veras beautiful eyebrows immediately knitted together, she anxiously responded, What should we do then? Are we really going to wage war against the Church? Colin took Veras small hand, asking in a lighthearted tone, My dearest Duke, do you think we should dere war on the Church? Vera smiled faintly at Colins teasing tone, easing some of her internal tension, but she still replied with a serious expression: Colin, even though I am also disappointed and angry about the despicable tactics of Pope Gregory and Cardinal Turennesbut right now, at such a critical time, the Empire cant afford a civil unrest. Colin smirked, nomittal, and continued, So, what do you think we should do now to avoid the outbreak of a civil war?
After thinking about it, Vera said, I believe that since Ive already awoken from mya, I should make my reappearance public. This will naturally quell most of the Northerners anger against the Pope. As for the death of Cardinal Turennes, while it will enrage the Church, it also serves as a punishment for their despicable actions. Provided that Pope Gregory has some sense left, he wont dare to confront the North Territory, at least not at this crucial moment. I think this should be enough to prevent the situation from spiraling out of control. Colin sighed, asking, So youre nning to let Pope Gregory, who nearly killed both of us, off so easily? Vera was a bit torn and replied helplessly, I would like him to receive his due punishment, butthe timing just isnt rightMaybe we can settle the score with himter? Timing.. Colin chuckled, saying, I think now is the perfect time to put pressure on the Church and make Pope Gregory pay the price! Huh? Vera looked rather startled. Colin exined, Youre worried about causing internal strife and providing an opportunity for the Orc Empire. Does the Pope not have the same concerns? What about the Royal Family, the nobles of all territories, and the citizens of the Empire. Arent they worried too? Hence, if we put on a reckless disy of vengeance, everyone will pressure the Church to avoid the civil unrest. Even the Pope himself will be afraid of the Empire falling apartpletely, thus he wouldnt dare provoke us too much. Thats why I said now is the perfect time to force the Church into making concessions. That makes sense. Vera repeatedly nodded after hearing this, So we should keep my awakening a secret for now? Colinughed and caressed Veras smooth, baster face, saying, Yes, youll have to continue to y the role of a vegetable for a while longer. Vera nodded in agreement, not objecting to the idea. However, after mulling over it for a moment, she asked with a hint of worry, But what if our excessive pressure actually causes aplete loss of control over the situation? Colin confidently responded, Do you know what our greatest advantage in the current situation is? What? Its that we have absolute initiative. Absolute initiative? Yes. Colin pointed at Vera, saying, Because youve already woken up! This is our greatest trump card. In this game, everyone else is worried about the situation spiraling out of control and would be hesitant, but we are not.
Because even if the tensions peak, even if it came to thest moment before a face-off between the Northern Alliance Army and the Temple Knight Regiment, we still hold the means to turn the tide That is your miraculous awakening. Upon your revival, any tense situation would immediately be diffused. Therefore, as long as we can control the timing of your awakening, we hold all the cards and psychological advantage in this game.
Consequently, we can pressure the Church without any reservations! I would really like to see whether, under such pressure, we could finally bring down that old fox, Gregory! Vera nodded, and had finally been convinced by Colin, saying, Alright, well go with your n. Should I tell my father about my recovery? After hesitating a moment, Colin shook his head, Its probably best to keep Marquis Garcia in the dark for now. Its not that I dont trust him, but you know his personalityhes not the best actor. Right now, he holds a significant amount of power in the North Territory and must disy enough fury to cause panic in the Church and throughout the Empire. Indeed, Marquis Garcias military talent was unparalleled. Colin was still reaping the benefits of his legacy. One could even say most of Colins achievements today were due to the unbeatable cavalry force created by Marquis Garcia himself. However, it was unfortunate that Marquis Garcia did not have the same aptitude for politics, perhaps due to his haughty nature, he despised scheming and deceptive tactics, much less acting. Therefore, Colin thought it was best to keep the man in the dark for now, so as not to give their n away and ruin everything. Alright. Vera wrinkled her nose, reminding him, Then you must assist my father well. Im worried he may act impulsively and do something irrational. Dont worry, Ill handle everything carefully. If there appears to be any signs of the situation worsening, Ill arrange for your recovery. Vera nodded, finally feeling assured. Subsequently, she brought up another question, asking, By the way, how did I wake up all of a sudden? Was it really divine grace? Colin recalled the prayer he had made earlier, a ripple of emotion coursing through him. He asked, If I say I am an apostle sent by the Lord of Glory and thats why I had the power to break the Popes god technique and awaken you, would you believe me?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Yes! Vera nodded without hesitation, Only a true apostle of our lord would have such power! No wonder you are able to turn the tide during times of crisis and achieve feats that ordinary people couldnt even dream of!
A significant smile appeared at the corners of Colins mouth as if he had made a certain resolve, he said- Yes, I am an apostle of the Supreme Lord, and I have also converted you into one of my followers. From now on, there will be some remarkable changes in your body. However, dont reveal this secret to anyone. There are too many false followers of our lord. If they learn of my true identity, they would not peacefully surrender their authority. I understand. Vera nodded earnestly and asked, Then when do you n to reveal your true identity? Colinughed aloud, responding, When I have the power to execute our lords will, and cleanse all sins from this world! Chapter 542: 540 Lords Conference_1 Chapter 542: 540 Lords Conference_1 Lion Roar Castle, Knight Hall. One by one, the Lords of the North Territory walked in with solemn expressions on their faces. Because the deadline set by Emperor Reinhardt was approaching, the north frontier lords had almost all led their armies to winterfell City, preparing to form the northern coalition army to support Wesnd. Therefore, after hearing the news of Marquis Garcias deration of war on the pope, whether its shock or panic, as long as they are Lords who are not immediately willing to turn against the St. Hilde family, they immediately came to the Knights hall to participate in the northern lords conference organized by Marquis Garcia. The atmosphere in the hall was extremely oppressive. Marquis Garcia and Count Angler stood in front of the stage, one on the left and one on the right, their faces frosty. In the middle of them, the position of Northern Duke was empty. In front of this seat on the long table, the skull of Cardinal Turennes was ced. After a day and a night of exposure, the bloodstains on this skull had dried up, but the eyeballs were pecked off by scavengers like vultures, leaving only the empty eye sockets, casting a gaze from hell, coldly staring at everyone in the hall. The Lords were deterred by the oppressive atmosphere in the hall, not daring to speak at random, constantly exchanging nces, trying to understand the attitudes of others toward this matter.
In fact, most of the Lords in the North Territory were not supportive of Marquis Garcias resolute deration of war. Though certainly they didnt like the Church, which was always meddling with secr power, and wanted to confine it to matters of faith, they were absolutely unwilling to be the pioneers against the Church. You should know that although the Churchs priests dont have a lot of fighting power, the Holy Temple Knights, who are famous and terrifying, are not to be underestimated. The greatest glory requires the sharpest sword to guard. These were the bold words spoken by the first Pope, Peter Miser, when he founded the Holy Temple Knights. This force of merely three thousand Holy Temple Knights was enough to make all the lords armies fear its power. This was because they werent just three thousand ordinary soldiers, but three thousand knights! You must know, the total number of knights in the entire north, at best, was just over three hundred. Of course, a knight is not invincible, unless they step into the Holy Field, they could only perish under the besiege of arge army. However, when the number of knights isrge enough, forming a well-trained, coordinated, dare-devil force, they can be a terrifying invincible force on the battlefield.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om No army, not even the Blood Knight Army, could with stand the charge of the Temple Knight Regiment. Considering the devastation this Holy Knight Regiment could bring to the North, the lords were chilled to the core. Moreover, the truly terrible thing about the Church was its control over the citizens of the Empire. If the soldiers, farmers, and merchants were to choose between the lords and the Church, who knew what choice they would make? At least no lord could remain confident when facing this question. You should know, at this time, their opponent is not the Church, but the faith represented by the Church. If ites to that, would the army still obey? Would their familysnd erupt into rebellion? Even within the noble ss, there are fanatical believers in the Church, would they allow the glory of the Church to be trampled by the St. Hilde Family? Therefore, for thousands of years, even the royal family, which nominally ruled over the entire Empire of Glory, was always helpless and even repeatedly suppressed and humiliated in the face of the seemingly weak Church.
The nobles certainly knew about the Churchs degeneration and corruption, but the supreme prestige and glory of the Lord of Glory were enough to keep the entire Empire overshadowed by His spokesman. Since the founding of the country, the crown symbolizing the supreme authority of the Empire had to be put on the emperor by the pope. Moreover, now that the orc has established the third empire, they will certainlyunch arge-scale invasion against the Empire of Glory. Is it really a wise move to incite internal strife at such a critical moment? The Lords exchanged nces, all seeing hesitation and concern in each others eyes. They tacitly nodded in agreement, having reached a silent understanding to try their best to dissuade Marquis Garcia from his mad idea in the uing Lords conference.
As the appointed time drew near, most of the great Lords of the North Territory had arrived. Of course, when it was said most, there were actually a few Lords who, for some unknown reason, had not attended at all. Dong, dong, dong The ancient copper bell rang three times, instantly making the faces of the Lords in the Knight Hall turn grave. The meeting had begun. Colin was the first to step forward, addressing the St. Hilde familys butler: Butler Basti, has everyone arrived? Butler Basti stood out from the crowd, holding a sheepskin scroll in his hand, and respectfully said: Count, there are five Lords who have not yet attended. Colin asked emotionlessly, Who are these five? Viscount Sora, Baron Billy, Baron Lomba Count! Just then, a young knight, his head full of cold sweat, walked out from the crowd, his voice filled with fear, I am Knight White from the Lomba family. Baron Lomba is on his way to Winterfell City with his army, but has been dyed because of several encounters with bandit groups. Therefore, I am here to represent Baron Lomba and ask for your pardon! Colin coldly looked at Knight White and asked, Can you represent Baron Lomba?
Knight White hesitated a bit, but upon seeing Colins scrutinizing gaze, he braced himself and quickly nodded, I can! Only then did Colin nod satisfactorily, Good. Afterwards, he gestured for Butler Basti to continue. Butler Basti then read out the names of the remaining two Lords who had failed to make an appearance. Without dy, Colin drew his long sword, pointed it diagonally upwards, his icy gaze slowly sweeping over the room, he dered loudly: I, Colin Angler, on the authority of the Guardian of the North Territory, representing Duke St. Hilde, hereby revoke the nobility of the Sora family, the Billy family, the Ferguson family, and the Gantes family, and take back their corresponding territories! As these words rang out, the entire hall fell into silence. The already oppressive atmosphere became even more tense in an instant, almost suffocating. With eyes filled with fear, the Lords looked at each other, realizing that this conference was not a negotiation, but a mobilization for war! The St. Hilde family did note to ask for the Lords opinions, but to issue orders! Those Lords who had intended to dissuade Marquis Garcia were now silenced, not daring to speak further. Colin sheathed his sword, and after taking a few steps back, turned over the podium to Marquis Garcia. Without any dy, Marquis Garcia promptly spoke in a cold tone:
You probably all know by now that Count Angler, protector of the North, and I have dered war against Pope Gregory. Now, its time for you to state your position. Who is willing to continue following the path of the St. Hilde family? And who wants to betray the vows they once made? Chapter 543: 541 Doubt_1 Chapter 543: 541 Doubt_1 The icy gaze of Marquis Garcia slowly swept over the faces of the Northern lords, but no one dared to meet his gaze. Nor did anyone dare to respond to his previous question outloud. The lords who had originally thought of persuading Marquis Garcia not to dere a war on the church at this time were now all silenced and bowed their heads. They couldnt help it; Colins fierce demeanor had scared them. Four families had already been cleanly stripped of their nobility and territories, would there be more toe next?N?v(el)B\\jnn They had already understood the firm will of the protector of the North Territory, and naturally did not dare to step forward at this time to provoke him and be the target to set an example for others. Of course, although they did not dare to oppose, no one took the initiative to express approval either. This cannot be med on the Northern lords for theirck of loyalty, it is really due to the inopportune timing and the fact that the object of deration of war made everyones heart uneasy. However, their silence had caused Marquis Garcia to lose face somewhat. Seeing the atmosphere growing more and more awkward, and the disappointment and anger in Marquis Garcias eyes growing stronger, Colin finally sighed quietly to himself, stepped forward and said,
Why is everyone silent? You can raise any objections. Seeing that still no one dared to respond, Colin quickly began to call names: Count Uman, what is your opinion? When Count Uman heard Colin calling his name, he had to step forward. He intended to gently persuade, but an overwhelming oppressive force immediately enveloped him. This bloodline-based suppression made Count Uman deeply fearful. So, the blood rtive and brother-inw of Colin quickly swallowed the words at the tip of his tongue and changed his response to, The Uman n will always follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde Family! Only then did Colin show a satisfied smile, immediately called another name from the crowd, and asked, Count Schultz, what is your opinion? Count Schultz also immediately received the treatment of Count Uman. As a blood rtive, she could clearly feel her masters unshakable will at the moment. So, the beautiful Countess cast a subtly alluring nce at Colin, and respectfully said, The Schultz Family is also willing to follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde Family! The atmosphere in the Knight Hall was considerably eased by the endorsement of the two counts. Colin, who seemed unsatisfied, called again: Earl Dawson, what are your thoughts? The current Earl Dawson was shrinking in the crowd. He was of small stature and thought he could escape the cold gaze from the stage, but unexpectedly, he was still called by Colin. So, the dwarf Earl had no choice but to reluctantly step out of the crowd. In the previous Northern Uprising, the Dawson Family was harshly dealt with by Colin because they participated in the dwarf rebellion. The former Earl Dawson was killed on the battlefield, the familys army was almost obliterated, and their noble title had been demoted from Marquis back to Earla mercy act of Vera in order to stabilize public sentiment. Now, Earl Dawson felt uneasy when he saw Colin. In addition to the two earls who had already expressed their support, he had no choice but to mutter, The Dawson Family is also willing to follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde Family. Colin nodded in satisfaction and then turned his attention to a new earl who had just joined the North TerritoryEarl Howell.
Count Howell understood immediately and didnt wait for Colin to ask a question, he promptly stepped forward and dered loud and clear: The Howell family will always follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde family! As the newly surrendered, Count Howell knew how to assert his position. Moreover, having personally witnessed the might of Colins power in the East, Count Howell believed that this young protector of the North Territory might not necessarily lose to the Pope. With that, the atmosphere in the hallpletely changed.
All four Counts in the North expressed their support, which made the rest of the minor nobles dare not voice any opposition. Marquis Garcia looked deeply at Colin beside him, seeming to truly realize for the first time the terrifying influence this young protector of the North possessed. Any ruler with a suspicious nature would probably have started to feel wary at this point. However, Marquis Garcia was not a politician, and Colin was his most approved sessor, and also his son-inw. In Marquis Garcias view, if Vera was to fall into an eternal sleep, then the power of the North should be wielded by Colin. He stood up initiative this time, partly because he wanted to seek revenge for his daughter, and partly because he was worried that Colin was too young to control the situation. But now Marquis Garcia felt that he might have been overly worried. The situation that even Marquis Garcia himself considered tricky was effortlessly resolved by Colin. Does anyone else have any objections? Colin surveyed the room, seeing that everyone remained silent, he reminded them, If you have any objections, you can voice them now. If anyone dares to question or retreat after the war starts, dont say that I didnt give you a chance! Colins icy tone sent a shudder through the Norths lords in the room. And as they were perplexed, one figure stood up Lady Grace! Marquis Garcia, Count Angler, I have a question. Please ask. Colin managed to pinch out a smile and said.
Lady Grace actually represents the Morrison Family, but the current Morrison Family had been stripped of their countship and pledged allegiance to Colin, so Colin did not ask for Saken Morrisons stance just now. The opinion of the Morrison family, to be honest, is not important now. But Lady Grace is somewhat special. After all, she carries the surname St. Hilde, and she is also Marquis Garcias maternal aunt, she carries great prestige in the North. Now that she stood up to voice her opinion, Colin had to deal with her cautiously. The North Territory lords who were reluctant tounch a war against the Church heaved a sigh of relief at that moment, their hopeful gazes all turned towards Lady Graces not so tall figure, as if she was their only hope now. Lady Grace did not hide her fears, she asked a key question with a solemn voice: I wonder, what kind of evidence do you have to prove that the one who masterminded the plot to harm Duke St. Hilde and left her in aa, is Pope Gregory? Marquis Garcia immediately answered: This was confessed by Cardinal Turennes before he died; at that time, both Count Angler and I were present. Lady Grace nodded, but she did not stop there, she continued: Of course, I would never question the honesty of both of you, but would it be possible that Turennes only used the Pope of the heinous act against Duke St. Hilde to beg for your mercy? After all, the words of such a despicable person who dared to harm the Duke couldnt be trusted. Marquis Garcia frowned, not knowing how to respond to Lady Graces doubts for a moment. Chapter 544: 542 Start_1 Chapter 544: 542 Start_1 The atmosphere in the Knight Hall subtly shifted once again. Lady Graces question had touched on the crux of the matter. Though everyone knew that Cardinal Turennes wouldnt dare to plot against a Duke without the Popes orders, if they couldnt prove this, the legitimacy of their call to arms in the North Territory would be seriously weakened. Everything must be conducted in a righteous manner, particrly at such a crucial moment. If the Pope denies everything, ming Turennes, and the North Territory cannot provide any strong evidence, all public me would then shift towards the North Territory. By that point, even if the St. Hilde family forcefully dragged all the Northern Lords into the war, how would they convince their subjects and other powers to support them? Marquis Garcia was clearly aware of the severity of this issue, his brow was furrowed and he remained silent. Colin, on the other hand, gave a slight smile and said, Lady Grace, there is someone here who is more qualified to answer your question than we are. Lady Grace raised an eyebrow, asking, Who? Archbishop Agani. Colin smiled and said the name, immediately catching everyone off guard. He then nodded to the guard at the door.
Soon enough, Archbishop Agani, d in a white priests robe, entered the Knight Hall with a graceful stride. Lady Grace was reminded of the shocking statement made by this Archbishop of the North Territory right after the incident at the Central Cathedral in Winterfell City. She initially thought it was an unguarded slip of the tongue, but now it seemed to be a premeditated deration! But what confused Lady Grace was, given the Archbishops high position in the Church and her rumored close rtionship with the Pope, why would she suddenly switch sides to support the St. Hilde family under these circumstances? Amid the surprised and suspicious gazes of everyone, Agani gracefully approached the table and bowed to Colin and Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcia clearly didnt expect this, he looked at Colin with surprise as if asking C How many more cards do you have up your sleeve? Clearing his throat, Colin addressed Archbishop Agani, Archbishop Agani, regarding the matter of Duke St. Hilde being plotted against, could you please exin to the Northern Lords present? Yes. Agani responded and then turned to face the crowd. She narrated the whole incident about how the Pope had secretly cast a spell on Vera during her baptism, and how Cardinal Turennes was sent to Winterfell City to plot against Vera and Colin. Her voice was soft, but in the ears of the Northern Lords, it was as startling as a p of thunder. The Archbishop of the North Territory has defected! They didnt know how Colin had persuaded Agani to betray the Pope, but her testimony couldnd a devastating blow on the Pope! I am deeply disappointed by Gregorys actions, she dered. To prevent our Lords glory from being tarnished by such a hypocrite, I feltpelled to stand up and reveal his true face. I hereby announce my severance from Gregory and call on all true believers of our Lord to denounce him! Aganis righteous deration resonated throughout the hall, leaving the Northern Lords feeling dazed.N?v(el)B\\jnn They realized with sudden joy that with Archbishop Aganis testimony, the St. Hilde family would gain the upper hand in public opinion, allowing them to gather support from their subjects. With this, their chances of victory greatly increased. But there was even more shocking news to follow. They saw Agani turn again to face Colin, her voice respectful as she said: Honored Protector of the North Territory, Count Angler, I deeply regret what has happened to Duke St. Hilde. I bear some responsibility for her misery, as I was not able to stop Turennes in time
Archbishop Agani, you need not me yourself. Colin waved her off before she could finish. I understand your predicament, and I know it would have been difficult for you to stop the conspiracy of the Pope and the Cardinal. Thank you for understanding. Archbishop Agani bowed slightly and said, As an apology, to express my support for the St. Hilde family, and to uphold the glory of our Lord, I announce here that I will donate all of the tithe tax from the North Territory Diocese in theing year to all the lords in recognition of their efforts to uphold the glory of our Lord! Whoa As soon as these words were uttered, the lords in the Great Hall could no longer keep their exmations to themselves.
Thank you for your generosity, Archbishop Agani! Colin thanked her seriously. Then, with a smile, he scanned the room and said, Dont forget to remind your taxmissioners that you no longer need to hand over your tithe tax for the next year! Thank you, Archbishop Agani! Thank you, Archbishop! We will uphold the glory of our Lord to the death! Yes! The impostor believers who tarnish the glory of our Lord must receive the punishment they deserve! Now with tangible benefits tempting them, the lords could no longer hold back and all stood one after another to express their stance. Lady Grace watched all this in silence, admiring the situation. It was clear to her that the rhythm of this Lords Conference was firmly under Colins control. Although she did not know how this Guardian of the North, who had risen only two years ago, managed tomand the obedience of northern heavyweights like Count Uman, Count Schultz, and even Archbishop Agani, there was no doubt that the North was nowpletely in the hands of this young count. He was like a skilled puppet master, manipting everyones every move with a thread of interest. These northern lords who had epted Archbishop Aganis donation of tithe tax will bepletely bound to Colins war chariot, just like the nobles in the East Thinking of this, Lady Grace suddenly realized that those lords in the East who had deeply offended the church would not miss this storm against the Pope. And the Royal Family? Would they miss such a great opportunity to weaken the Theocracy?
Lady Graces murky eyes sparkled with a strange light, and she felt more and more that the odds of winning this action against Pope Gregory were extremely high! Perhaps this is an opportunity topletely change the political situation of the Empire! And after this storm, at what prominent position would this young Guardian of the North ascend? Lady Grace was stirred. She suddenly found herself incredibly wise for making the Morrison Family swear loyalty to Marquis Angler. Perhaps this is also an opportunity for the Morrison Family to rise again. While Lady Grace was watching the young and heroic figure on the stage and thinking wildly, Colin had already pulled out his sword and raised it in front of him, loudly proiming: To all the faithful vassals of the St. Hilde Family, to the devout guardians of the Lord of Glory! Your courage and wisdom will illuminate the entire North Territory, even the entire Empire! In three days, the Northern Alliance Army will set off with the aim of Dragon City! Before false believers like Gregory are judged, no one will be able to stop our advance! Judge Gregory! Judge Gregory! Judge Gregory!
As the voices roared in the Great Hall, the war machine of the North Territory officially started to operate. Chapter 545: Arrangement_1 of 543 Chapter 545: Arrangement_1 of 543 Dragon City, Holy Mountain. The melodious sound of bells, carrying a marvelous force to soothe peoples hearts, spread to every corner of the Holy Light Cathedral. Cardinal Mensai, dressed in a red robe, passed through the tranquil long corridor and walked into the prayer hall. In the hall, another Cardinal, Noputon, was praying in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory. Hearing footsteps behind him, Noputon ended his prayer, turned back to look at the slowly approaching Mensai, and nodded a greeting. Mensai didnt mind the others somewhat indifferent attitude. The three Cardinals of the Glorious Church were all candidates for the next Pope, so somepetition was inevitably present between them, and their rtionship couldnt be described as harmonious. Upon hearing the news of Turennes death in Dragon City, both Mensai and Noputon were somewhat ambivalent. Firstly, sorrow and surprise were inevitable sentiments when arade fell, but apart from that, they couldnt deny a certain sense of relief; after all, one less rival meant an increased chance for each of them. Furthermore, given the current situation, it seemed doubtful that Gregory could continue tofortably sit on the Papal throne, which stirred up some thoughts in Mensai and Noputon that they would usually suppress. But such thoughts could only be buried deep in their hearts.
The two Cardinals stood in silence in the open prayer hall, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Pope. Perhaps finding the atmosphere somewhat awkward, Mensai broke the silence, whispering: I heard that Turennes remains were nailed to a cross by the St. Hilde family and ced on top of Winterfell City. Noputon shook his head, sighing, Such a sphemy! Count Angler imed this is to make Turennes atone for his past sins. And, next to Turennes body, there is another empty cross, rumored to be prepared for the Pope, Mensai said indifferently, his facial expression betraying no emotion. Noputonughed lightly, refraining from discussing this point. The prayer hall fell into silence again. The eternal Holy Light shone down directly from the zed dome, casting a sacred glow over the two silently standing Cardinals. After an unknown period of time, Pope Gregory finally entered the prayer hall. Mensai and Noputon quickly bowed in salute. Gregory waved his hand casually, not saying a word. He first went in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory, praying quietly, and then turned to look at the two Cardinals, asking emotionlessly: You both are aware of the incident in the North Territory, yes? Lets hear your opinions, how should we handle it? Mensai and Noputon exchanged a look, both somewhat uncertain. However, it was clear that Gregory was determined to hear their opinions. He let the atmosphere in the room be more and more tense without saying a word. Under such pressure, Mensai finally couldnt help but clear his throat and speak: Your Holiness, I believe that the dignity of our Lord shouldnt be provoked. The actions in the North Territory cant be tolerated. A strong deterrent must be used to suppress it. Only then can we deter other nobles who have an itch to act. And how will you suppress them with this mighty thunder? Before Pope Gregory could speak, Cardinal Noputon questioned him directly. Of course, it is to immediately dere the St. Hilde family and Agani as sphemers, send out the Temple Knight Regiment to the North Territory and call on devout believers to join in this Holy War to exterminate these sphemers. And whats your reason for dering the St. Hilde family and Agani as sphemers? How certain are we that the Temple Knight Regiment can defeat the North Territory allied forces? As for calling upon believers to aid the fight, most lords will only watch from the sidelines. And the fanatical farmers you recruit, are you sure they will be an asset and not a liability? Reason? The Pope is the spokesperson of the Lord in the world, does he need a reason to dere some as sphemers?
As for the Temple Knight Regiments ability to defeat the Northern Allied Army, Noputon, when did you start losing faith in the guardians of the Lords glory? When this military force that symbolizes the will of the Lord arrives in the North Territory, I fear that the soldiers of the Northern Allied Army wont even dare to pick up their weapons in their presence. Noputon sneered, shaking his head coldly, Mensai, if the Lords reputation were truly so invincible, how could there be nobles with ulterior motives, and how could there be the sphemy of the North this time? As for the Temple Knight Regiment, even if they can defeat the Northern Allied Army, wont the ensuing civil unrest within the Empire provide an opportunity for the Orc Empire?
Mensai grunted discontentedly, What better suggestion do you have then? I believe that at this critical moment, we must make every effort to avoid infighting that culminates in disastrous consequences! We should send people to Winterfell City, to appease the St. Hilde family, as long as their demands are not excessive, we can be a little flexible. Flexible? Mensai angrily retorted, Your weakness will only make the North even more aggressive! It will also make other nobles think that the Church can be easily bullied, thereby seizing the opportunity to greatly weaken our control in the secr domain! Dont forget, the lords of the North have already brazenly withheld the Tithe Tax, do you want this disastrous action to spread throughout the Empire? Flexibility is not weakness! Unyielding hardness is what will truly plunge the Empire into an irredeemable abyss In the face of threats, never retreat, this is the steadfast belief of a true believer Watching the fiercely arguing Cardinals, Pope Gregory silently sneered. He, of course, could see that despite their facade of being earnestly devoted to resolving the current crisis, the solutions they proposed were in fact obvious nonsense. They argued for ages, purely emotional venting, but there was not a hint of any profound insight. Gregory fully understood, under the current circumstances, perhaps these two cardinals were secretly delighted, eagerly anticipating him to step down under the pressure of the North, thus vacating the papal throne.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om These two old foxes who wanted to see him make a fool of himself were unlikely to offer genuinely useful advice. Enough! Gregory eximed. The originally heatedly arguing Cardinals, as if a pause button had been pressed, instantly switched to their serene masks, bowed their heads obediently, and waited for the Popes admonishment.
Gregorys cold gaze swept across the faces of the two Cardinals before giving his instructions: Mensai, you will leave for the North immediately, probe the attitude of the St. Hilde family, ask what their demands are? Mensai frowned, but before he could speak, he saw the Popes gaze had already turned to Noputon, instructing: Noputon, youll go to the Wesnds immediately, meet Duke St. Gregorian, tell her that the Empire is now facing the danger of civil unrest, that might present an opportunity for the Orc Empire. Ask her to help mediate and prevent the outbreak of chaos. Yes! Both Cardinals bowed in obedience. The Popes arrangements seemed to be preparing for peace talks with the North. Strangely though, he was sending Cardinal Mensai, who advocated for a hard-line approach with the North. And to the Wesnds, he sent Cardinal Noputon, who if understood from his past, served as Archbishop of Wesnds for only three months before being promptly transferred. It was said that during his tenure as Archbishop, Noputon had disagreements with the St. Gregorian family and now, he was being sent to the Wesnds again. After giving his instructions, the Pope did not offer any exnations and left the prayer hall. Chapter 546: 544 Order_1 Chapter 546: 544 Order_1 Ah A scream of agony echoed in the cramped space. This was the Holy Light Cathedrals Underground Confessional Room, a ce for sinful souls to confess to the Supreme Lord. As stated in The Divine Book of Glory, all sins would be forgiven here, as long as you sincerely confess everything to the Supreme Lord. Thwack! A whip soaked with fresh blood viciously whipped across the pure white back of a young girl, causing delicate skin to break open. Another chilling scream was emitted, enough to elicit sympathy from even the most cold-hearted listeners. However, not a shred of mercy could be seen in Pope Gregory, the one wielding the whip. His face was filled with distorted pleasure. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! The whip came down like a torrential rain. The girls cries grew weaker until her voice was gonepletely, and she fainted.
Gregory continued to whip the girl a couple more times, causing blood to stter onto the angelic murals on the wall, staining them red. Discarding the whip, Gregory took a deep breath and once again took on a sympathetic appearance, cing both hands on his chest forming a holy symbol, uttering: God has mercy on mankind, the Lord heals the living! A tinum radiance instantly filled the confession room. Gradually, the wounds on the back of the girl lying on the ground began to heal. If not for the grotesque scars, one may be tricked into believing all that happened was but a mere illusion. Seeing that the girl didnt show any signs of waking, Gregory didnt bother with her. He straightened his slightly disarrayed robe and walked out of the confessional. Outside, an attendant who seemed to have been waiting for a while promptly bowed and reported when he saw the Pope: Your Holiness, Emperor Reinhardt is waiting for you in the Prayer Hall. Gregory nodded to show he understood, then walked up the spiral staircase to the ground level. After crossing a quiet hallway, Gregory once again entered the Prayer Hall. Emperor Reinhardt, upon hearing the footsteps, didnt turn around. He was still gazing up at the statue of the Lord of Glory, and said: Gregory, do you think our Lord is dead? The Pope paused briefly but quickly resumed his pace. He stood next to Emperor Reinhardt and replied stoically: Your Majesty, may you not forget the fate of thest Emperor who maliciously spected about the Supreme Lord. You mean the Dark Emperor Emperor Reinhardt tilted his head and looked at the Pope provocatively, saying, But can you still find a Judge now? The Pope showed no sign of anger and replied nonchntly: Your Majesty, under the inspiration of the Lords glory, anyone can be a Judge. You are right. Emperor Reinhardt surprisingly nodded in agreement, But who should be judged? Dont you know it in your heart? The Pope faintly smiled and said cryptically: Everyone is a sinner, no one can escape the judgment of the Lord. Emperor Reinhardt scoffed, seemingly losing patience with the Pope, and said directly:
Enough, Gregory, dont put on an act in front of me, its a waste of time and quite disgusting. Im here to tell you that I dont care about your disputes with the North Territory, whos right or wrong. Normally, you could argue all you want, but not now! The Orc Empire invasion is imminent. I need all of the Empires military forces united in the Wesnd. There can be no internal consumption or disputes! So, no matter what concessions you have to make, you must pacify the St. Hilde Family for me!
Not a single loss from my million-strong army! Pope Gregory gave a faint smile, seemingly anticipating Emperor Reinhardts attitude, and immediately reassured him in the most sincere tone: Your Majesty, like you, I also do not wish to see internal strife in the Empire during this time. Therefore, rest assured, I will quickly quell this issue and not dy your expedition to the West. Emperor Reinhardt looked at the Pope somewhat unexpectedly. He hadnt anticipated the Pope would be so cating, and his previously prepared threats and persuasive words now seemed unnecessary. Seeing the shift in Emperor Reinhardts expression, Gregory naturally caught his thoughts and exined with a smile: Your Majesty, I know we have many disagreements and have shed many times. We do not see eye to eye on numerous issues. But on one particr point, I believe we can unanimously agree. Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow, curiously asking: Which point is that? Gregory pointed at himself and then at Emperor Reinhardt, saying: That point is, the existing order of the Empire must not be disrupted! After a moments thought, Emperor Reinhardt somewhat understood the Popes intent. He curled his lip dismissively and asked: You think the North Territory could potentially threaten the Empires current order? Gregory nodded solemnly and said: Your Majesty, you possibly dont know yet, but the Lords of the Eastern Territories have openly dered their support for the North Territory. Moreover, the Eastern Allied Forces have officially set out not for Wesnd, but to join forces with the Northern army! Emperor Reinhardt frowned, seemingly realizing the gravity of the situation.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gregory spoke again, his tone deep and sincere: Your Majesty, if the North and East Territories can unite against me this time, they could very well unite against you in the future! They dare! Emperor Reinhardt shot back, his eyes zing with a furious re. Why wouldnt they dare? retorted Pope Gregory with a coldugh, You think your prestige among the citizens of the Empire is higher than mine? Or do you think convincing the various Lords to attack the Phoenix Pce is harder than convincing them to attack the Holy Light Cathedral? Emperor Reinhardt fell silent, but his eyes betrayed a cold, unmasked murderous intent. Pope Gregory noted all of this with satisfaction, but maintained an open-hearted expression on his face, sincerely dering: Therefore, Your Majesty, the current actions of the North and East Territories are unequivocally treasonous! It is a challenge to the existing order of the Glorious Empire! If they dare to challenge me and the Church today, they could dare to challenge you and the Royals authority tomorrow! Emperor Reinhardt shrunk back, finally unable to restrain an outburst: Gregory! Dont think you can disrupt the rtionship between the Royal family and the St. Hilde family with such a crude tactic! Have you forgotten that the Empress of the Empires name is Mid St. Hilde!
Gregory shot him a scornful look, shaking his head and sighing: Your Majesty, surely you do not believe that mere marriage alliances can establish an unshakeable and enduring trust and friendship between two families? When lured by that lofty position, havent you read enough stories of fratricide and father-son rivalries in the historical records? Emperor Reinhardt grunted coldly, still struggling: But thats just the internal power struggles of the Lorenzo family. The Empires Royal family has always been Lorenzo. No one has ever dared challenge this fact for thousands of years! Gregory quickly retorted: And has anyone dared to denounce the Pope as a false believer in all these years? Emperor Reinhardt was momentarily at a loss for words. Pope Gregorys azure eyes shimmered with an eerie light. The Holy Light in the Prayer Hall seemed to intensify, as he opened his mouth, his voice booming as though from the heavens above: If they dare to judge the Lords representative today, tomorrow they will dare to judge the Royal Family of the Empire! Chapter 547: 545 Reversal_1 Chapter 547: 545 Reversal_1 Standing on the steps in front of the Holy Light Cathedral, Emperor Reinhardt seemed to be in a daze. The afternoon sun was so piercing that the earthly emperor couldnt help squinting his eyes. Pope Gregorys words still echoed in his ears. Though he knew well these were intended to sow discord, a thorn had been nted in Emperor Reinhardts heart. It sank deep into his bloodstream and with every beat of his heart, it inflicted a burst of pain. At first, it seemed insignificant, but as time passed, the pain became increasingly unbearable for Emperor Reinhardt. Suspicion, a characteristic that no one in power who was deeply controlling could escape. The splendid horse-drawn carriage slowly started, leaving the Holy Mountain, and returned to Phoenix Pce soon after. Emperor Reinhardt, deep in his thoughts, trudged forward, and when he regained his senses, he found that he had unconsciously arrived at the Queens resting quarters. After hesitating briefly at the door, Emperor Reinhardt decided to step inside. Please, mother!
Upon stepping inside, Emperor Reinhardt saw that Princess Judy was snuggling cosily against Queen Mid. Sitting on the side chair was Prince Harrison. Seeing Emperor Reinhardt walk in, Prince Harrison quickly stood up and greeted, Father! Princess Judy pouted, looking at Emperor Reinhardt with a beseeching expression, seemingly seeking his assistance. Emperor Reinhardt responded with a slight smile, and asked his daughter, Judy, what it is that you desire? Princess Judy immediately replied, Father, weve heard about cousin Veras plight and we wish to visit her in Winterfell City! The smile on Emperor Reinhardts face vanished abruptly and with a furrowed brow, he said, Youve just returned, and now you cant wait to rush off to the North Territory? Is the Phoenix Pce truly iparable to Lion Roar Castle? Queen Mid gave her husband a surprised look, as if she was hearing something new in his tone. Seeing that her father was not on her side, Princess Judy was on the verge of crying. But it seemed that Emperor Reinhardt did not n topromise on this matter. He directed sternly, Judy, Harrison, please leave. Your mother and I have something to discuss. Yes, Prince Harrison obediently nodded, pulled his sisters hand, and led her out. Princess Judy also picked up on her fathers bad mood, and without a word, she stuck out her tongue, packed away her pitiful facade, and quietly left. Queen Mid adjusted her posture, her perfectly tailored court ceremonial dress expertly drawing attention to every curve of her form. Those deep, ocean-blue eyes of hers locked onto Emperor Reinhardt, seemingly able to see straight into his thoughts. Her soft, red lips curved into an elegant smile as she asked, So? Youve seen Pope Gregory? Emperor Reinhardt turned his head slightly, seemingly trying to avoid his wifes intense gaze, and replied, Yes. What did he say to you? Emperor Reinhardt recounted the conversation he had with the Pope, and then added, I think theres truth in his words. Even if the North and East Territories are targeting Gregory this time, they have dared to challenge the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord. Next time, they might dare to challenge the authority of the Royal Family! Therefore, such conduct should not be tolerated, let alone be encouraged. Queen Mid listened quietly to her husbands narrative and after a moment of silence, she asked, So, you n to unite with the Pope to pressure the North Territory?
Yes. Although I also wish to take this opportunity to weaken the power of the Church, what Gregory said is also true. The actions of the North and East Territories are extremely dangerous. I absolutely cannot let them experience the sweetness of sessfully challenging the current order, otherwise, the loyalty of the citizens of the Empire will be in chaos! Have you considered that if you stand with the Pope this time, it amounts to a betrayal of the noble ss of the Empire! From now on, will the Lorenzo Family continue to be regarded as the leaders of the nobility? Emperor Reinhardt was taken aback, his face undergoing a rapid change. After struggling for a while, he asked again, Then what do you think I should do? You are the Emperor of the Empire and also the leader of the nobility. At such a critical moment, you must make your position clear and not be fooled by Gregorys smooth talk!
But No buts! If you truly dont want the Lorenzo family topletely lose the support of the nobles, then at such a critical moment, you must not betray them! Granted, I also understand your concerns. This event will indeed give the lords of the North and East Territories rebellious ideas. But this is not difficult to solve. How to solve? Emperor Reinhardts eyes lit up, and he eagerly asked. Queen Mid gave a faint smile and said, You can definitely go with the flow, publicly express your support for the North Territorys actions, and demand an exnation from the Pope regarding the Duke St. Hildes assassination.N?v(el)B\\jnn Is this your solution? Emperor Reinhardt was clearly unable to understand his wifes suggestions, his eyes filled with doubt. Queen Mid calmly exined, Think about it. In this way, the actions of the North and East Territories will no longer be rebellious, but in ordance to yourmand, a righteous move against false believers within the Church! Once this is realized, all the merits and honors will belong to you, not the St. Hilde family. Your prestige and authority will reach unprecedented heights. At that time, will you still fear that the Lords will be rebellious? Thats right! Emperor Reinhardt, with excitement struck his palm, eximing, Such a simple fact, and I was almost deceived by that old fox, Gregory! Queen Mid gave a gentle smile and said, Your Majesty, if you do not want to be misled by some people with ulterior motives, you must be clear about who are your enemies and who are your friends. Emperor Reinhardt nodded heavily, leaned forward, and lightly kissed his wifes smooth forehead,ughing, My love, I have figured it out! St. Hilde is indeed my most loyal friend! And the damned Church is indeed my biggest enemy!
Secr to the nobles, faith to the Church! Ive tolerated these guys for too long! The current order of the Empire should not remain like this! This time, lets together,pletely banish the influence of the Church from the secr domain! Afterwards, he hurriedly walked towards the exit, excitedly dering, I am going to arrange a public speech now. I want to reveal Gregorys true face to the citizens of the Empire and call on all noble lords to maintain the glory of our Lord, by jointly cleaning up the current corrupt Church! Watching the retreating figure of Emperor Reinhardt, Queen Mids smile became more radiant. However, lurking in her eyes was an unmistakable gesture of contempt. Chapter 548: 546 Disappointment_1 Chapter 548: 546 Disappointment_1 Therefore, I, Reinhardt St. Lorenzo, in the name of the thirty-seventh Emperor of the Glorious Empire, dere Gregory to be a false believer! And I call on all the nobles, knights, and citizens of the Empire to rise up and challenge him in defense of the glory of the Supreme Lord! In the empty main hall, Emperor Reinhardt, facing the void, was passionately waving his arms. As the resounding echoes gradually faded, Emperor Reinhardt, still excited, stroked his short beard on his chin, seemingly satisfied with his just-delivered speech. But, unfortunately, this was only a private rehearsal, with no audience to appreciate it, causing Emperor Reinhardt to furrow his brow in regret. Erich! After a shout from Emperor Reinhardt into the empty hall, a knight dressed in dark grey armor quietly appeared in the hall, as if he had always been there. Your Majesty, what do you order? Knight Erich saluted respectfully to Emperor Reinhardt. What do you think of my speech just now? Your Majesty, your eloquence is indeed unrivaled. I believe the citizens of the Empire will, one after another, respond to your call after hearing your speech!
The ttery of Knight Erich made Emperor Reinhardts heart burst with joy, he smiledcently, then asked again, Erich, how much do you think we can get the Church to concede this time? Knight Erich hesitated for a moment before replying, Your Majesty, I dare not presume to know anything about such important affairs of state. Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand nonchntly, smiling, Its alright! You are my personal guard, probably the one I trust the most. Say whatever you think. Knight Erich lowered his head, a hint of tinum light shing in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment, seemingly contemting how to phrase his thoughts, before finally saying, Your Majesty, I truly dont understand the intricacies of the state and military affairs, nor do I know what sort of impact challenging the Church at this moment might have. But I want to remind you that everyone has their position. Their words are inevitably influenced by their own standpoint. You need to carefully discern whom to believe. Emperor Reinhardt immediately narrowed his eyes, the smile on his face also receding. Walking slowly to Knight Erichs side, he asked in a low voice, Erich, when did you too learn these political tricks, only giving half the story? Knight Erich had no choice but to raise his head, looking into Emperor Reinhardts eyes as he solemnly replied, Your Majesty, I just wanted to remind you Queen Mid, after all, is of the St. Hilde lineage, not St. Lorenzo. How dare you! Emperor Reinhardt screamed, and Knight Erich instantly kneeled on the ground. Emperor Reinhardt looked at his kneeling family knight, his facial expressions constantly changing from gloomy to clear. In the bright afternoon sunlight, the Central Square of Dragon City was packed with gathered crowds. The situation within the Empire had been turbulent recently. The threat from the Orc Empire had yet to be eliminated, the North Territory had once again experienced unrest, and shockingly, the St. Hilde family used the Pope of murdering Duke St. Hilde, mobilized an army to march on Dragon City, seeking vengeance for the Northern Duke.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Under internal and external troubles, the citizens of the Empire naturally lived in fear. So when they heard that Emperor Reinhardt was about to issue a public statement, they all hurriedly gathered in the City Square, anxiously waiting for the official position of the Royal Family. Truthfully, Emperor Reinhardts prestige among the Empires citizens was not high, as news about him was mostly trivial gossip rather than heroic deeds. This made it hard for the citizens to trust and revere the Emperor. However, Reinhardt, after all, was the Emperor, the leader of the Empires nobility. His stance would directly influence the uing politicalndscape of the Empire. Even those who disliked him werepelled to pay attention to Emperor Reinhardts attitudes. As the scheduled time drew near, everyone was eagerly waiting for Emperor Reinhardt to appear on the stage. However, amidst the anticipation of the crowd, he was nowhere in sight.
Just as the crowd was puzzled, Queen Mid, dressed in a magnificent attire, stepped onto the stage. There was immediately a burst of warm cheers from the crowd. The elegant, dignified, and extraordinarily beautiful Queen Mid was much more popr among the Empires popce than Emperor Reinhardt. But just when people thought Queen Mid was about to introduce Emperor Reinhardt to the stage, she spoke into the magical amplifier, saying:
Im sorry, citizens of the Glorious Empire, I know you all anxiously await His Majestys speech. Regrettably, His Majesty fell suddenly ill and cannot meet with you all. A wave of uproar immediately swept through the crowd. After finishing her speech, Queen Mid promptly turned around and walked down the stage, making her way to avish horse-drawn carriage, as if unwilling to face the agitated crowd even for a second longer. To the pce! The Queens coldmand startled the attendant driving the carriage, prompting him to quickly steer the carriage towards the Phoenix Pce. Upon arriving at the Phoenix Pce, the attendant hadnt even managed to set up the stooldder when Queen Mid jumped straight off the carriage and headed towards the Pce with a gloomy expression. Along the way, the maids and guards fell silent upon seeing the queens demeanor, bowing their heads in respect and not daring to utter a word of greeting. Boom! Queen Mid kicked open the door to the Emperors bedroom. The muffled noise inside stopped abruptly. Get out! Seeing the queen with a frosty expression, the woman hastily grabbed a coat and scurried out of the bedroom. Emperor Reinhardt felt somewhat uneasy, but maintained hisposure, leaning against the head of the bed, and said: Remember to knock next time. Queen Mids chest heaved a few times before she coldly retorted:
Reinhardt, if you no longer wish to be the emperor, you might as well abdicate sooner! Such a harsh statement caused Emperor Reinhardt to explode in anger, shouting: Mid! Do youprehend what youre saying?! However, Queen Mid wasnt the least bit moved. Seeing through her husbands ferocious yet weak demeanor, she asked sternly: Why were you absent from the public speech we agreed upon? Are you aware of how disappointed the Imperial citizens are with you? Emperor Reinhardt dismissed her with a sneer, Theyre just a bunch of lowly people. What does it matter if theyre disappointed? His apathy silenced Queen Mid. Anger vanished from her eyes in an instant but along with it, also disappeared the faint glimmer of hope she had. Emperor Reinhardt, seemingly oblivious to this, continued to argue in his defense: My absence was a thoroughly considered decision. I believe that our Empire cannot withstand a civil unrest at the moment. The Church indeed needs to be weakened, but not right now. Our current goal is still the Orc Empire. If I openly support the North Territorys deration of war against the Church now, and the Orcs invade Where is the Orc army? Queen Mid asked in a nonchnt tone. Although they havent crossed the Sky Breaking Mountain Range yet, they will inevitably appear in Wesnd. Such a deration of war upon the Church now is too risky The greater the risk, the greater the reward. As the Emperor of the Empire, do you not even have this courage? Queen Mid interrupted coldly, If you miss this excellent opportunity, you will never have a better chance of weakening the Theocracy.
Who says there wont be? Emperor Reinhardt retorted stubbornly, When I lead a million-strong army to defeat the Orc Empire, I can easily suppress the Church Regrettably, Queen Mid had no interest in the Emperors grand statements anymore and she turned to leave. Uh? Mid, where are you going? Mid St. Hilde, stop right there! As she stepped outside, Queen Mid took a deep breath, looking in the direction of the Holy Mountain from the corridor. The enormous pir of holy light descending from the sky was still clearly visible even in daylight, like a never-extinguishing beacon, guiding the direction of the Imperial citizens. Tears suddenly streamed down Queen Mids attractive face. A momentter, she wiped them away, regaining her usual majestic and invible elegance. Mother. Prince Harrison, who happened to be passing by, immediately bowed and greeted her. He looked at his mother with some confusion, feeling that she seemed different but couldnt pinpoint exactly what had changed. Queen Mid turned around, gently stroking her sons cheek and said: Go find your sister and start packing. Mother, are we going on a journey? Yes. To where?
Have you not always wanted to visit your cousin Vera? Were going to the North Territory? Prince Harrison eximed in surprise and delight. Yes. Queen Mid said, with something in her eyes that Prince Harrison did not understand, We leave first thing tomorrow. Yes, Mother! Chapter 549: 547 Falcon City (Upper)_1 Chapter 549: 547 Falcon City (Upper)_1 Falcon City is located at the northernmost end of the Crimson me Territory, and is a necessary passageway from the North Territory to the center of the Empire. The afternoon sky was extremely gloomy, as if it was about to rain, but it never started. The air was stuffy and humid, it almost felt like it could wring out water. With a giant cloud sweeping in, the sky over Falcon City seemed even darker, giving the feeling of a thunderstorm brewing. Between the deste heaven and earth, a sound simr to a spring thunder suddenly rang out, making the earth tremble like a beaten war drum. The howling north wind made the gs rising from the horizon snap violently. Regiment after regiment of cavalry, in neatly arranged lines, swept across the wilderness, encircling Falcon City in no time. The city walls of Falcon City were not unusually tall, but they were quite wide and extended continuously, built around the hills behind the city, and they were packed with fully armed soldiers. Nevertheless, after seeing the blood-red banners of the cavalry outside the city, these soldiers broke out in a cold sweat, feeling no sense of safety from their advantageous position atop the city walls. That was, after all, the Blood Knight Army! They dominated the Sky Ice in, devastated the entire eastern region, and were invincible in battle!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Viscount Benson, the Lord of Falcon City, stood atop the city walls, his face pale. Although he had concentrated all his familys troops on the city walls, and had summoned arge number of reserves to stand by within the city. He was not deluded into thinking that if the Northerners were to attack Falcon City, the Benson family could truly hold them off. The mere sight of this Blood Knight Army was enough to make Viscount Bensons legs go weak, let alone the fact that a thin ck line had already appeared on the horizon to the north C clearly the iing Northern Army. The Northern Army, originally set to support the Wesnd, was now heading towards Dragon City in full force. Viscount Benson had no intention of resisting, only hoping that this Northern Army could ignore Falcon City and continue south but unfortunately, it seemed the Northerners had no intention of simply bypassing Falcon City. As time passed, the ck line on the horizon gradually spread, forming a boundless ck tide. Countless gs fluttered in the wind, obscuring the sky. The heavy footsteps made the earth groan under the weight. The wind suddenly stopped, and the already oppressive atmosphere suddenly became even more stagnant, making it hard to breathe. Whoosh! A feathered arrow shot from outside the city and embedded itself directly into a crevice in the city wall. An attendant quickly stepped forward to pull out the arrow and removed the sheepskin scroll tied to its tail, respectfully handing it to Viscount Benson. With a stern face, Viscount Benson epted it and unrolled the scroll. As expected, it was a letter of surrender. The contents of the letter were very concise, so much so that Viscount Benson felt humiliated. Surrender, or, die! There was no righteous condemnation of the Popes crimes, nor endless boasting about the might of the Northern Army. The letter simplyid out the two choices avable to Viscount Benson, without an ounce of unnecessary words. Oh, and a sign-off C Garcia Saint Hilde. Well, Viscount Benson had heard about the temper of this Marquis of the North Territory. He knew the Marquis probably wasnt specifically targeting the Benson family. In his eyes, most families probably werent worth wasting his ink on With a sigh, Viscount Benson wisely ordered:
Open the city gate. The orderly officer nearby clearly breathed a sigh of relief, seemingly not angry at his lords decision to surrender without a fight, but rather extremely relieved. With the squeaking and grinding soundsing from the huge winch, the heavy steel city gate slowly descended onto the ground. At this point, Viscount Benson hade to terms with the reality of the situation, and his face had rxed quite a bit. When the city gate was fully opened, he rode out to meet the neers singlehandedly.
I am the Lord of Falcon City, Viscount Benson, may I ask. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to Viscount Benson. Squad after squad of the Blood Knight Army rode past him with emotionless expressions, charging into Falcon City. Since the Lord had clearly indicated his surrender, the soldiers in the city dared not resist as they watched the Blood Knight Army flooding in like a tide, and obediently epted their fate. However, Viscount Benson left outside the city gate looked rather awkward and pitiful You must be Viscount Benson? A clear voice rescued Viscount Benson, who quickly looked towards the source of the sound. He saw a young knight in a red armor, riding a white horse slowly approaching him. Yes. Viscount Benson nodded and immediately identified the Roaring Pr Bear badge on the knights armor. He quickly dismounted and bowed, You must be Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory, correct? Yes. I hope you wont mind us passing through yournd. Of course not! Viscount Bensons smile unconsciously brought a touch of ttery, Count Angler, I have admired you for a long time. I am extremely honored to have you visit Falcon City! Thats good. Colin nodded withughter and proceeded towards the city. Viscount Benson, seeing Colins mild attitude, finally rxed and hurriedly followed on his horse. By the time the two men entered Falcon City side by side, the streets were lined with soldiers of the Blood Knight Army. The Benson familys army had been disarmed and were being herded to specific locations for supervision. The residents of Falcon City had all been sent home.
However, quite a few curious residents still secretly peeked out through the cracks in their windows at these unexpected visitors from the North Territory. Count, is Marquis Garcia following behind? Yes, he will enter the city once the army is settled. Great, I will immediately prepare a grand banquet to wee our distinguished guests from the North Territory! Colin deeply looked at Viscount Benson, who was trying to tter him beside him, and found him quite interesting. Technically, Falcon City was now under the control of the Blood Knight Army, yet Viscount Benson still acted like the host, as if the city was still under his control and the Northern Army were merely passing guests. Perhaps in Viscount Bensons view, this extensive military operation by the North Territory was primarily to intimidate, with the purpose of forcing the Pope to apologize and perhaps even abdicate, but it was unlikely to ignite arge-scale civil unrest. Colin did not exin any further, but just continued to walk in silence. When they passed by Falcon Citys Central Cathedral, Colin suddenly stopped. The cathedral doors were tightly shut, indicating a clearck of wee for these guests from the North Territory. Seeing this, Viscount Benson, feeling uneasy, was about to step forward to ease the tension, but before he could speak, he heard Colinmand directly: Break the door! Yes!
The soldiers of the Blood Knight Army epted the order without hesitation. Bang! With a loud crash, the heavy wooden door was instantly shattered. Chapter 550: 548 Falcon City (Lower)_1 Chapter 550: 548 Falcon City (Lower)_1 The wooden door copsed with a bang, raising a cloud of dust. The people inside the church could no longer y ostrich. A chubby middle-aged priest reluctantly came out, greeting Colin with a cold expression. You must be Count Angler, right? Please refrain from being disrespectful in front of the church where we worship our Lord! Worship our Lord? Colin sneered, Does your Lord ept your worship? The priests pupils shrank, a look of panic shed briefly across his face before being quickly hidden as he reprimanded sternly: Count Angler, dont talk nonsense! The consequences of sphemy against the Divine Being may be more than you can bear! Viscount Benson obviously didnt fully understand the hidden meaning in their words. Seeing the situation getting out of hand, he hurriedly tried to mediate: My lord, this before you is Pastor Danny of Falcon City, a devout believer, kind and good-hearted. Upon hearing of Duke St. Hildes misfortune, he also expressed great regret Is that so? Colin sneered, Then, Pastor Danny, what do you think of Pope Gregorys actions? Isnt it thoroughly sphemous? Pastor Danny knew that Count Angler was forcing him to take a stand.
He took a deep breath, ignoring the constant signaling by Viscount Benson, responded righteously: Count Angler, the Pope as the spokesperson of our Lord, could not possiblymit sphemy! I believe you have been misled, thus misunderstanding the Pope. Misled? So, you think Cardinal Turennes and Archbishop Agani of the North Territory are making false usations, deliberately framing Gregory? Pastor Danny hesitated for a moment, then said, That is a possibility. Colin surprisingly nodded in agreement, appearing to have an epiphany, I understand now, your Pope, being the spokesperson of the Lord, naturally cant make a mistake. However, the cardinals and archbishops beneath him may indeedmit sphemy. So, Pastor Danny, what about you? Pastor Danny dered without fear, I am undoubtedly devout to the Lord, nevermitting any acts of sphemy! Is that so? Colin sneered sarcastically. He then turned his gaze to the group of priests behind Danny, Is there anyone who can prove Pastor Danny hasmitted sphemy? Pastor Danny snorted and said, Count Angler, do you really think your little trick can make the faithful followers of the Lord lie? Why are they going to lie? What I need is solid evidence. Then you are bound to be disappointed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Really? Colin looked at the confident Pastor Danny and added, The Lord is not just fair, but also generous. Hence, anyone who can provide evidence of Pastor Dannys crime will receive his position as the Bishop of Falcon City. At this statement, Pastor Danny could no longer maintain hisposure and immediately retorted: Count Angler, by what right can you appoint a diocesan priest? True, I indeed do not have the direct right to appoint a bishop. Colins smile carried endless allure, But to decide the tenure of a mere bishop through negotiation, that is nothing difficult for me. If any of you wish to test my abilities, feel free to step forward. Oh, and Id like to impart some news. I have just received the formal invitation from Cardinal Mensai. He will arrive in Falcon City in the near future, I believe he has the power to decide the Bishop of Falcon City, right? Pastor Dannys face changed, eximing, How would Cardinal Mensai listen to your nderous words Colin interrupted him with a sneer, Im not ndering. Instead, I want to provide solid evidence! Pastor Danny, if youre truly innocent, why be so rmed?
Im not rmed! Pastor Danny defensively shot back. Colin looked slyly at the somewhat flustered Pastor Danny, then addressed the group of priests once more: Fellow pastors, is your high priest truly a saint without fault? The priests nced at each other, evidently hesitant.
Meanwhile, Pastor Danny eyed them menacingly, his intention to warn clearly evident. But faced with such a temptation, one of the priests stepped forward: My lord, I know that Pastor Danny has embezzled some of the tax money Pastor Danny immediately started as if someone had stepped on his tail, Damn it, John! When have I embezzled tax money! Colinughed out loudly and encouraged promptly, Pray, Pastor John, you need not fear. Bring forth the evidence. I believe Cardinal Mensai would not tolerate a corrupt bishop continuing to lead the falcon city diocese. Pastor John became hesitant, My lord umm I dont actually have any proof See, I knew it was nder! nder! Pastor Danny immediately began to crow triumphantly. However, Pastor John interjected: My lord, while I dont have direct evidence, I know that Pastor Dannys suburban manor is extravagantly built, well beyond the means of amon bishops sry. If your men were to investigate, Im certain they would make some findings! Bullshit! That manor was built with my years of savings Very well! Pastor John, thank you for providing such valuable leads. Indeed, an investigation is needed. Colin said with a gleeful smile. What rights do you have to search my manor! Danny immediately objected. But his guilty demeanor affirmed Colins suspicion of wrongdoing in that manor. He patted Viscount Benson next to him and said: Viscount Benson, Falcon City is ultimately your territory. Why dont you lead the search of Pastor Dannys manor?
This doesnt seem appropriate. It is after all a private manor Viscount Benson hesitated. He well understood that Count Angler was pushing him to choose a side. How can it be inappropriate? Colin didnt let Viscount Benson off the hook easily, This is undeniably an excellent opportunity for Pastor Danny to prove his innocence. How could you refuse? Danny, cornered by Colin, could not argue back. If he persisted in refusing, it would seem like he had something to hide. Viscount Benson felt the aura of Count Angler by his side continuously strengthening, making it hard for him to catch his breath. Across from them, Pastor Danny was also constantly signaling to Viscount Benson, as if warning and pleading at the same time. Seeing Viscount Benson unable to make a decision, Colin added coldly: Viscount Benson, Im quite patient. However, when Marquis Garcia arrivester, he wont be so amicable. Dont forget, he just murdered a Cardinal. Viscount Benson shuddered, then immediately shouted: Fine! Lets see if there is anything hidden in Pastor Dannys manor! Chapter 551: 549 Banquet_1 Chapter 551: 549 Banquet_1 Night falls, and the lights begin to sparkle. Hundreds of candles illuminate the banquet hall of the Benson familys castle as if it were day. Expensive oak floors are adorned with three rectangr dining tables,den with all sorts of fine wines and delicacies. Young and beautiful maids stand respectfully by the dining table with trained smiles, ready to serve their distinguished guests at any time. Solemn and graceful music flows from the harp in the corner of the hall, as if one is under the vast and serene starry skies. However, the atmosphere of the banquet at this time was not lively, nor harmonious, but filled with a solemn and grim tense. Viscount Benson, seated in the main seat, carried a ttering and awkward smile on his face,cking the aura a host should have, instead, he seemed more like an attendant pleasing his master. Seated to his right, was Marquis Garcia, whose face was icy cold, dressed not in formal clothes, but in armor. Not only Marquis Garcia, but all the Northern Lords invited to the banquet were dressed in armor; an uninformed person might think that a military meeting was underway. As the host, Viscount Benson certainly didnt dare reprimand his guests for their impudence, instead, he kept trying to rx the atmosphere, but his efforts did not seem to garner much response.
Just as the atmosphere was bing more and more stagnant, an attendant quickly walked to Viscount Bensons side and whispered a few words in his ear. Viscount Benson, seeming like he had grasped a lifeline, suddenly brightened and loudly said: Lord Marquis Garcia, Lord Count Angler, I have just received news that Bishop Dennys crimes have been confirmed! Oh? Is that so? Colin put down his wine cup, looked at Viscount Benson encouragingly, and indicated him to continue. Viscount Benson knew that he didnt have the power to sit on the fence anymore, and immediately said: Yes! My guards found arge amount of untraceable gold in Bishop Dennys private manor, and the butler of the manor has confessed that all these are the ill-gotten gains that Bishop Denny has epted privately and uwfully seized from the tithe tax over the years. In addition, my financial officer has also found arge amount of unounted-for funds in the ount books of the Falcon City Church! Very good! Colin smiled and nodded, I believe your actions will be appreciated by our Lord! Bishop Denny will be temporarily arrested by you. After Cardinal Mensai arrives, he will be handed over to him for disposal. Yes! Colin then stood up with his wine cup and announced loudly: Gentlemen, let us raise our sses together to celebrate the just punishment of another false believer who has tarnished the glory of the Supreme Lord! At this moment, the atmosphere in the hall finally changed, and the Northern Lords all stood up, raising their cups in a toast. As if weing the joining of another lord. Viscount Benson himself understood that from now on, he must follow these Northern people all the way to the end. Even if Cardinal Mensai disposes of Bishop Denny by relying on the evidence he provided, he certainly will not reward the Benson family. On the contrary, the Church will see the actions of the Benson family as a serious provocation. After all, how many of these high-ranking officials of the Church arepletely innocent? They possess almost unmonitored enormous power, how can they be willing to live the austere life of a hermit? If the Benson family can bring down Bishop Denny this time without being appropriately warned, can other lords follow the example and threaten or even control the bishops in their own dioceses? In this way, the Churchs independence and autonomy would be greatly weakened.
Moreover, if the corruption of arge number of high-ranking officials of the Church were exposed, it would be a great blow to the prestige of the Church. Therefore, the actions of the Benson family essentially sever their path to reconciliation with the Church, and they can only follow the North to make a big fuss. Having sworn in, the Benson family is now one of us.N?v(el)B\\jnn The hall finally had some of the atmosphere of a banquet, and was no longer as stagnant as before.
Of course, the atmosphere of the banquet was still far from lively. After all, Duke St. Hilde was still in aa, the Pope had not yet been properly punished, and it was too early to celebrate. In particr, Marquis Garcia kept a cold face, and everyone else present didnt dare to act recklessly. This restrained banquet naturally didntst long, and was dered over just past eight oclock. Everyone left, but Colin was stopped by Marquis Garcia. They left the banquet hall and walked along the quiet corridor under the tranquil moonlight. After a while, Marquis Garcia finally spoke: Will your forcing of the Benson family to join us incur the wariness of the Royal Family? Colin immediately understood Marquis Garcias concern, and said, Marquis, are you thinking that the Royal Family can be wooed over to our side? Isnt that the case? Restricting the power of the Church has always been a long-standing desire of the Lorenzo Family. Thats true, however, I have just received a message from Dragon City. What message? Emperor Reinhardt had originally nned a public speech, apparently to take a stand on the current situation. However, on the day of the speech, Emperor Reinhardt called in sick and didnt appear. Hearing this news, Marquis Garcia frowned immediately. After thinking for a moment, he guessed, So, he doesnt intend to publicly dere his support for either side, but instead he intends to standby and observe?
Indeed. Colin nodded, and added, Also, I received another piece of news. Queen Mid has already left Dragon City with Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. Marquis Garcia stopped in his tracks, and asked, Where are they nning to go? Is it the North Territory? It should be. Marquis Garcia frowned and fell into deep thought. Colin waited for a while before whispering, Marquis, I have a suspicion that Emperor Reinhardt has already be wary of the St. Hilde family, this is why Queen Mid was forced to leave Dragon City. Marquis Garcia snorted coldly and said, Absurd! Colin silently agreed. The emperors actions indeed chilled them to the bone. As a noble leader, how could he just stand by and watch at such a critical moment? Couldnt he see that this was a rare opportunity in a thousand years to suppress the power of the Church? So, Marquis, since the Royal Family is bing wary of us, we dont need to hold back. Colin said with firm conviction, I n to use simr methods all the way, forcing the lords of the Crimson me Territory to take sides. I want to see if the Emperor will continue to y dead under such circumstances. Marquis Garcia turned around, looked into Colins eyes, and asked in a deep voice, Colin, have you ever thought about whether all your actions will bring about a bacsh in the future? Colin gave a faint smile and said, Of course I have thought of that. If the Glorious Empire were peaceful, I know that my fate would be utterly miserable. But its different now. The invasion of the Orc Empire is imminent, and the Glorious Empire is facing an unprecedented threat.
The era of great chaos is about to begin, and being timid is just asking for death! Marquis Garcia stared into Colins eyes for a long while, aplex expression appearing on his face, and said: Its a pity. If you were born into the Holy Knight Family Marquis Garcia, stopped mid-sentence, then turned and left. Watching his figure gradually disappear into the darkness, Colin touched the tip of his nose and chuckled in amusement. Chapter 552: 550 Meeting_1 Chapter 552: 550 Meeting_1 The next morning. Just after Colin had finished breakfast, his attendant reported that Cardinal Mensai had arrived in Falcon City. Normally, Colin should have gone to the city gate to wee him, but their differences were apparent, so he didnt bother with formalities. He only sent Viscount Benson to receive him and waited in the lounge. After sitting for a while, the Marquis Garcia, who had also received the news, arrived in the lounge. Colin rose to greet him. Marquis Garcia nodded in acknowledgment and said, You shall handle all negotiations with Mensai soon. After observing for a while, Marquis Garcia had recognized Colins political talent. Since he was not adept at such matters himself, he had given Colin full authority this time. Very well, Colin agreed immediately, not mincing his words. They sat for a while before they saw an energetic elderly man with white hair enter the lounge, led by Viscount Benson. He wore a red priests robe that revealed his identity C Cardinal Mensai of the Glorious Church.
Marquis Garcia, long time no see, I didnt expect you to have aged so much! No sooner had they met than Cardinal Mensai began to mock him. Rest assured, Mensai, you will certainly die before me, replied Marquis Garcia, unyielding. Seeing this contentious atmosphere, Colin furrowed his brow Things were not unfolding as he had expected. Initially, he thought that since the Church had sent a Cardinal to meet, they might also want to negotiate a reconciliation with the North Territory. However, this Mensai started off aggressively without any intention of negotiations. It was only then that Colin realized, Marquis Garcia must have anticipated Mensais attitude and thus had asked him to take charge of the negotiations. What he had initially thought was trust now seemed more like passing the buck Are you Count Angler? Mensai, after rebuking Marquis Garcia, immediately turned his gaze towards Colin. Colin forced a perfunctory smile, and replied, Yes. Mensai examined Colin from head to toe with a rather rude gaze, and then remarked: What a foolhardy young man! Colins smile instantly faded, and he was certain with no doubt in his mindthis old man was not here to negotiate! Seeing the situation spiral out of control so quickly, Viscount Benson shrank back, trying his best to make himself inconspicuous to avoid getting dragged into the fracas. However, Mensai did not seem to intend to spare him. Once seated on the sofa, Mensai asked Benson:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Viscount Benson, I heard youve detained the Bishop of Falcon City? Bensons heart skipped a beat. However, he steeled himself and replied, Thats right, Cardinal Mensai. I found evidence of Bishop Dannys corruption, so in order to cleanse the false believers of our Lord and maintain the Churchs reputation, I ordered his temporary detention. Of course, the final judgment of Bishop Danny is up to you. Cardinal Mensai let out a slight smile and said, The trial of a bishop must be handled with extreme care, and the so-called evidence you speak of must be subjected to rigorous examination by the Church, otherwise, a devout believer might be wrongfully used.
Dont you agree, Viscount Benson? Viscount Benson opened his mouth, but for a moment didnt know whether to agree or disagree. But before he coulde up with a response, Mensais words took another turn, saying: However, Viscount Benson, if I remember correctly, the Glorious Code explicitly states that a Lord should not enter the church or private residences of church staff without the permission of the Pope, right?
So, how could you barge into Bishop Dannys private manor and conduct a search? Viscount Benson was taken aback at once, hurrying to look at Colin and Marquis Garcia for help. Just as Colin was about to speak, he noticed that the gaze of Mensai had already turned to him, pressingly asking: Marquis Garcia, Count Angler, do you think Viscount Benson should face trial for this? Colin now realized this Cardinal was a force to be reckoned with, immediately putting on his guard, and saying: Cardinal Mensai, although Viscount Bensons actions may vite the Glorious Code, he did it to uphold the glory of the Supreme Lord, and it is forgivable. If Viscount Benson is to be judged, it should be done by the Senate and the Emperor. Of course. Mensai nodded, Before we get into what happened between Viscount Benson and Bishop Danny and how to deal with it, lets talk about the murder of Cardinal Turennes in Winterfell City. Colin chuckled and shook his head, saying: Cardinal Mensai, you are missing the key point. Turennes was killed because he conspired to assassinate Duke St. Hilde, which led her to fall into aa and she hasnt woken up until now. The Northern Army of 200,000 soldiers hase to the Crimson me Territory to get an exnation from the Church! An exnation? Mensai stared at Colin, asking dispassionately, What kind of an exnation is the North Territory hoping for? Colin immediately said: We have two conditions. First, the mastermind behind this conspiracy, Pope Gregory, must resign. Such a fake believer, a sphemer, has no qualifications to continue to be Pope! Second, the North Diocese must be independent!
Independent? Mensais pupils contracted slightly, he asked in a deep voice, Count Angler, can you exin to me what it means for the North Diocese to be independent? That is, the North Diocese, while nominally still under the jurisdiction of the Church, possesses substantial autonomy. In specifics, the dioceses finances will be self-sufficient, the diocesan staff will be appointed autonomously, the believers will be managed autonomously oh, and most importantly, the Archbishop of the North Diocese will be appointed by the Northern Duke. Hahahaha After hearing Colins exnation, Mensai suddenly burst intoughter, as if he had heard the worlds most ridiculous thing. After a while, he calmed down, suppressed hisughter and said: Count Angler, do you know what you are saying? Of course. Colin nodded with a serious face. Thats the request of the North Territory. Mensai stood up and slowly walked to Colins side, speaking softly: Then would you like to hear the Churchs demands? Please. We also have two conditions. First, hand over the murderer of Cardinal Turennes! Here Mensais gaze harshly swept Marquis Garcia, Second, the Northern Army withdraws unconditionally from the Crimson me Territory. Colinughed and said, Cardinal Mensai, it seems that our differences are still quite substantial under the present circumstances! However, I believe as the Northern Army gets closer and closer to Holy Mountain, our differences will also lessen ordingly.
Mensai smiled nomittally and said, Is that so? Ill be waiting to see. Upon saying this, he turned and left, saying, I will report the situation of this meeting to His Holiness the Pope, and I hope you in the North Territory will think it over, so as not to make a decision you will regret for the rest of your life. Watching Mensais retreating figure disappearing through the door, Colin fell deep in thought. The Churchs stance was exceptionally hardline, which was somewhat surprising to him. He wondered if this was merely a negotiation tactic of the Church, or if they were really fearless. Chapter 553: 551 Empty City_1 Chapter 553: 551 Empty City_1 It looks like its another deserted city. Colin gazed at Silver Fox City in the distance andughed. Marquis Garcia nodded and said, Theyve all be clever. The Northern Army didnt stay in Falcon City for long. The day after Cardinal Mensais visit, the army set out again, continuing to head south. However, when they arrived at the next town, they found that the local lord had already fled with his familys army. Of course, the local churchs clergy had also mostly fled, probably out of fear of bing the next Bishop Denny. It was the same for the subsequent two baronies, and it seems like its the same for Silver Fox City under the governance of the Wesley Family. Its rumored that the previous lords all responded to Emperor Reinhardts War Order, rallying in Dragon City in preparation to support the Wesnd. Thats obviously nonsense. ording to the War Order, the deadline for assembly was set for the end of March, but it is still February now
Moreover, in order to alleviate the pressure on the imperial treasury, Emperor Reinhardt issued a new War Order under the advice of his cab ministers, calling for a two-wave assembly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Before March deadline, all the Lords only need to send half of their designated troops. Thus, these flee-on-any-sign-of-danger lords, clearly did not wish to respond to the call-to-arms order, but rather to avoid coercive measures from the North, and following in the footsteps of Viscount Benson, the Lord of Falcon City. This indicates that most lords are still unwilling to hop on the bandwagon of the North at this time. Especially when Emperor Reinhardts position is ambiguous and he even vaguely shows a fear and dissatisfaction with the North. But of course, Colin is not going to back down because of this. The most disadvantageous thing about achieving great things is hesitation and dy. Moreover, Colin still has Vera as his trump card and can stop this dangerous game at any time. Of course, before forcing out a suitable bargaining chip from the church, Colin certainly does not want to easily stop this game. Isnt Viscount Wesley in the city? Stepping through the open city gate, Colin asked the Wesley Familys Butler who came to greet him. Honorable Count Angler, my master has already left to gather in Dragon City in response to His Majestys War Order, so he is unable to personally wee your arrival. If you dont mind, please let me take you to Silver Fox Castle for a short rest. Colin didnt give the old Butler a hard time and nodded as he walked into the city. These lords dare to abandon their cities and escape because they know that the Northern Army will not create major destruction upon entering. After all, the North is trying to pressure the Church to make concessions, rather than invade the me Region in earnest. If the Northern Army really behaves recklessly in these cities, it would y right into the hands of the Church. Even the vaciting royal family would not tolerate the actions of the North, and they would probably have to dere the St. Hilde family as themon enemy of the Empire publicly. Entering the Silver Fox Castle, Colin freshened himself up, put on some clean clothes, and was about to look around the castle when he was informed by his Attendant that Queen Mid had arrived at Silver Fox City. So, Colin quickly returned to his room to put on his armor, and went to the city gate to greet her.
By the time he got to the city gate, he saw Marquis Garcia helping Queen Mid out of the carriage, and two smaller figures also emerged from the carriage C Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. All the lords of the North who hade with the army had gathered at the city gate, and they all saluted and greeted the Queen when they saw her. Colin also stood at the front of crowd, bowing his head in tribute. With a gust of fragrant wind, Colin stood up straight and saw Queen Mid had alreadye forward.
Your Highness the Queen. Count Angler. Queen Mids bright eyes seemed to gleam with a different light, Harrison and Judy have been talking about you all day long, it seems youre doing a great job as their tutor. Colin gave a subtle smile, To receive Prince Harrison and Princess Judys affection is my honour. Then Ill need you to work harder in the future. Queen Mid said meaningfully. As Colin was pondering the Queens words, he saw Prince Harrison and Princess Judy approach and greet him: Teacher! Colin nodded to the two youngsters with a smile, patting Prince Harrisons shoulder and ruffling Princess Judys hair. Possibly because he messed up Princess Judys hair, he immediately drew her yful scolding. The crowd didnt stay at the city gate for long, quickly returning to Silver Fox Castle. Although Viscount Wesley had fled with his army, the familys cooks and attendants were still there. At Colins request, they held a grand wee banquet. Perhaps out of spite, Colin ordered the soldiers to bring up all the fine wine stored in the Silver Fox Castle cer, giving the Lords of the North Territory a hearty feast of drink. The Wesley familys butler winced at the sight, but he didnt dare utter a word of dissent. After the banquet, everyone dispersed.
As Colin stepped out the door, he was stopped by a maid sent by Queen Mid: My Lord Count, Her Highness the Queen invites you to a tea party shortly. Alright. Colin nodded and followed the maid to a small room next to the banquet hall. Count Angler, sit down, rx. Queen Mid leanedzily on a couch, smiling at Colin who entered the room. Yes, Your Highness the Queen. Colin replied and sat down on the couch to the right of Queen Mid. Marquis Garcia sat across from him, just silently nodding at Colin as a greeting when he entered. With graceful steps, the maid presented flower tea and dried fruit, then quietly left. Colin took note of the three tea cups on the table and realized that the attendance for this tea party only included the three of them. How did your meeting with Mensai go? As she picked up her tea cup, Queen Mid asked. Colin nced at Marquis Garcia, seeing that he wasnt going to answer, he said: Quite unpleasant. Mensais attitude was surprisingly tough, as if there was no desire for a peaceful resolution. Do you know why Mensai is being so stubborn? Queen Mid took a sip of the tea, the steam rising from the cup obscured her features.
Colin deliberated his reply: I suspect hes intentionally acting tough, as a means to lower our expectations and facilitate subsequent negotiations So you think theres still something to negotiate with Mensai? Queen Mid asked with a smile. Upon seeing the Queens smiling face, Colin immediately realized that he may have missed something and quickly asked, Could it be that Mensai is not posturing, but truly has no interest in negotiations? Queen Mid put down her cup, straightened her body, her face suddenly turned serious and said, Exactly, you cant get anything out of negotiations with Mensai, hes probably one of the highest-ranking people in the Church with the most resentment towards the North Territory. Chapter 554: 552 Tea Party_1 Chapter 554: 552 Tea Party_1 Why? Colin asked immediately. At the same time, he nced at Marquis Garcia, thinking this was an old grudge between the St. Hilde family and Mensai. If so, it would exin why Marquis Garcia was silent when Mensai came to negotiate that day. Do you know who is Mensais niece? To his surprise, Queen Mid asked a seemingly unrted question. Colin,cking knowledge about the Churchs high-ranking officials, could only shake his head. Its Kate. Kate? Colin was puzzled because this was amon name. Queen Mid exined with a smile, Yes, Mrs. Kate, formerly the Archbishop of Easnd, the wife of Duke St. Prowse. Colin suddenly understood.
So that was the reason. No wonder Mensai was so inhospitable on sight, not appearing interested in negotiation but rather inciting a quarrel. It seemed that foes met with particrly keen animosity. Now you understand, right? Queen Mid said to Colin, Mensais main support forces were in the Easnd Diocese, but all that was utterly destroyed by you, so he is now the person who harbors the deepest hostility toward the North Territory in the Church high ranks. Colin stroked his chin and said, So, ording to this, when Pope Gregory sent Mensai to negotiate with us, he really had no intention of reconciling easily, did he? Queen Mid nodded and said, Of course not. Gregory is not someone who can be easily threatened. Besides, him sending Mensai to negotiate with you instead of Cardinal Noputon means he has ulterior motives. After thinking for a moment, Colin also understood, If Im not mistaken, the other cardinal probably doesnt harbor any resentment toward the North Territory, does he? No, he doesnt. Colin grasped the implications instantly, immediately adding, So the Pope is wary of Noputon because he fears that Noputon will ally with us and pressure him to resign! Exactly! Queen Mids bright eyes were full of approval, Right now, Gregory is under great pressure because the inside of the Church cannot possibly bepletely calm. Although no one dares to call for Gregory to step down yet, probably many people are secretly thinking, and even preparing for it. Gregory naturally cant afford not to guard against internalpetitors. Among the two current cardinals, Mensai, whose Eastern Diocese has been thoroughly cleaned by your Blood Knight Army, has significantly declined in power, and even if Gregory were to step down, it would be difficult for him to take the position. So, the person who presents the greatest threat to Gregory within the Church right now is actually Cardinal Noputon. Colin hurriedly asked again, Where is Cardinal Noputon now? He was sent by Gregory to Wesnd. Colin was slightly regretful, obviously, the Pope had deliberately separated Noputon. But soon, he realized another issue, Did Gregory send Noputon to Wesnd in order to seek the assistance of the Duke of Wesnd? Yes, Queen Mid nodded, The person who least wants to see a civil unrest outbreak in the Empire at this time is Duke St. Gregorian of Wesnd. If anyone can mediate the dispute between North Territory and the Church, it would be Duke St. Gregorian.
Colin frowned instantly, for he knew that the ruler of the Wesnd, Duke St. Gregorian, although a woman, she is one of the only two Holy Knights in the entire Empire! Of course, if you include Mr. Ji, the entric Holy Knight, it should be three A Holy Knight, if she takes the side of the Church, will significantly increase the pressure on the North Territory. Colin would never forget the feeling of having his heart crushed by Mr. Ji back in Winterfell City.
Seeing Colins serious expression, Queen Mid began tofort him: Actually, we dont need to worry too much about Duke St. Gregorian. Why? Because the envoy that Gregory sent to Wesnd, Cardinal Noputon, may not be able to urge Duke St. Gregorian to take action. Queen Mid spoke in a leisurely tone, Did you know? Noputon once served as Archbishop of the Wesnd but was swiftly transferred out of Wesnd after only three months. Colin was intrigued, Could it be that Noputon had a conflict with the St. Gregorian family? Right. During his tenure as Archbishop of Wesnd, Noputon molested a boy from the St. Gregorian family, and that boy is now Duke St. Gregorians younger brother. Colin chucked, This Noputon is really daring, even dared to mess with the people of the St. Gregorian family.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Queen Mid exined, Actually, at that time, this boy was not a direct member of the St. Gregorian family, hence Noputon thought that the St. Gregorian family would not break with him over such a marginal figure in the family. But he evidently did not expect that this inconspicuous boy had a sister with extraordinary talent, and the then Duke St. Gregorian was almost privately training her as his sessor, so he turned against Noputon as soon as he learned about the scandal, for the sake of the familys future. As ast resort, the Church had to transfer him out of Wesnd. Colin nodded, then realized another issueCknowing that Cardinal Noputon had a dispute with Duke St. Gregorian, why did Pope Gregory still send him to Wesnd? But soon, he figured out Gregorys mindset andughed: This Gregory really keeps a tight watch over his two cardinals! Right. Seeing that Colin guessed the reason for Gregorys arrangement, Queen Mid nodded in agreement, For Gregory, the threats posed by the two cardinals are no less than the North Territory. Under the current situation, he would rather break with the North Territorypletely and offend the Duke of Wesnd than let his two cardinals gain any external assistance. Colin shook his head with a sneer, asking: What is Gregory nning to do to resolve the current crisis? Is he actually relying on the Temple Knight Regiment?
Queen Mid said seriously, Dont underestimate the Church. Please remember, no one has ever pushed the Church to the edge as it is now, and no one knows what hidden means the Pope has. Also, dont forget about the St. Lorenzo family. At this point, Marquis Garcia finally spoke, Why did you really leave Dragon City this time? Queen Mid sighed somewhat dejectedly, The Emperor, under the Popes instigation, already harbors suspicions toward the St. Hilde family; regardless of what I say, it has no effect Garcia, Im tired. This was the first time Colin had seen Queen Mid appear weary. At this moment, she was no longer the elegant and noble Empress of the Empire but just a little girl who had been wronged outside and hade back to coo to her brother. Marquis Garcia looked at his sister, silent for a moment, then uncharacteristicallyforted her with warm words: Rest if youre tired. Chapter 555: 553 Admonition (Part 1)_1 Chapter 555: 553 Admonition (Part 1)_1 The next morning. Colin got up and finished washing. He was ready to go to the restaurant for breakfast but just around the corner of the corridor, he saw a familiar silhouette standing on the balcony. Good morning, Your Highness the Queen. Good morning, Count Angler. Queen Mid, dressed in a red court-style low-cut dress which entuated her round shoulders and snowy cleavage. Her silky golden long hair was casually pulled back, and her fair and wless skin stirred an irresistible urge to kiss. Looking at this dignified and charming queen, Colin could not help but recall the scene when they had an intimate interaction in the Phoenix Pce. At that time, in order to win over Colin, Queen Mid even used her body as bait. But Colin fell for her trick, thinking she was truly Veras biological mother. Therefore, under the constraint of his moral bottom line, he desperately refused her kindness. That was what prevented their close contact from bing negative distance contact. But now, he knew that Queen Mid was not Veras biological mother A strange emotion grew inevitably in Colins heart like wild weeds in a field.
But Colin still forced his mind to focus, suppressing the ripples in his heart. He knew that the morous queen standing before him was not a simple character. If its not necessary, Colin wanted to stay away from her. So he slightly bowed his body, respectfully asking, Have you had breakfast, Your Highness? Queen Mid nodded, saying, I have already eaten. I have not yet, Colin said with a smile, please excuse me. I will leave first. Queen Mid did not hold him back, saying softly, Alright. Colin walked past the queen and soon arrived at the restaurant. Only Marquis Garcia was there, who had just finished his breakfast, putting down the utensils and wiping his mouth with a napkin. Colin came forward and greeted him. Marquis Garcia stood up and said, I have already notified to them, we will set out at nine oclock. Okay, Colin nodded. On their journey, the Northern Army did not stay in the towns along the way too much, advancing towards Dragon City at the fastest speed. Because for the North Territory, time was also extremely important. Neither Colin nor Marquis Garcia wanted to still be entangled with the Church when the Orc army reached Wesnd. In that case, even if Colin was reluctant, he would have to consider the problem of reconciling with the church. After Marquis Garcia left, Colin quickly finished the food in front of him, then also walked out, preparing to go back and pack up. But when he again passed the balcony in the corridor, he found that Queen Mid was still there. Only this time, there was a beautiful long-tailed kite beside her. Queen Mids jade-like delicate hand gently stroked the gorgeous feathers of the long-tailed kite, revealing two shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth. The long-tailed kite seemed to enjoy the queens caress, standing on the balcony rail singing happily. The pleasing chirping sounded like the silent moonlight and the ding-dong spring water.
A person and a bird, together they formed a harmonious and beautiful picture. Colin couldnt help but take a few steps closer. However, the long-tailed kite seemed to have been startled by Colin, suddenly pped its wings, and flew off the balcony. You scared it! Queen Mid turned her head, her beautiful eyes like autumn water ring at Colin, said angrily.
Colin was a bit embarrassed, he could only touch the tip of his nose and say, I apologize, Your Highness, how about I catch it back for you? Queen Mid chuckled, shaking her head and said, Bullying a long-tailed kite is not something a knight would do. Colin could only give up, was just about to excuse himself and leave, when he heard Queen Mid say again, Count Angler, you seem to be avoiding me. How could that be? Colin revealed a toothy smile, presenting a sincere appearance. Queen Mid looked at Colin yfully and said, You must have asked Garcia about the truth about Veras mother already, havent you? Colin touched his nose again, not knowing how to answer, he pretended not to hear the question. Queen Mid did not feel awkward about her lie being exposed, she continued, You dont have to pretend youre innocent like you didnt lie. Ive sent someone to the North Territory to investigate the death of Charles. It seems different from what you previously said! Ah? What did I say before? Colin scratched his head and grinned, Your Highness, its been a long time and I seem to have forgotten. Queen Mid gave him a charming roll of eyes, Well, let the past be the past. Now you are the protector of the North Territory, and I am a poor woman who was disliked by her husband and ran back home. In this sense, I seem to be one of those who need to be protected by you. Colin would not be fooled by Queen Mids pitiful appearance, he would not believe a word of this woman said easily anyway.
Protecting your safety is my honor! Colin said with high morality. Then, he changed the subject and said, But, the Northern Army will set out soon. I need to go back and pack up. Your Highness, please allow me to leave first. Queen Mid smiled faintly, You dont need to avoid me deliberately, because I will not apany the armyter. Oh? Colin looked slightly surprised, Then, are you going to continue northward to return to Winterfell City? Yes. Looking at Queen Mids perfect side face, Colin had a sudden feeling of reluctance to part, but more of doubt. To him, this morous queen was a typical political creature, both intelligent and cunning. Plus she knew how and was willing to use her greatest advantage to achieve her goals. How could such a power-hungry politician choose to stay away from the Empires political center at this time? Didnt she realize that the empires politics was going to undergo a major reshuffle? Logically speaking, the appeal of Dragon City to the likes of Queen Mid at this time was as tempting as blood to a shark. How could she resist? Or was it that she really meant it when she said Im tired at the tea partyst night? Or, did she have little confidence in the North Territorys rebellion, thus choosing to distance herself from this dangerous whirlpool? Seemingly aware of Colins confusion, Queen Mid gave a slight smile and said,
Dont overthink it. The reason why I am leaving is not only because of the current situation, but also due to my disappointment in Reinhardt Moreover, my disappointment in him has been umting for a long time. It wasnt until this time when hecked the courage and decisiveness to take action in the face of such an excellent opportunity that I finally made up my mind to leave. Anyway, my staying in Phoenix Pce now cannot change the situation, and it might even make Reinhardt more paranoid.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Perhaps my departure might make him slightly clear-headed. But, before we part, I want to remind you not to underestimate Gregory. He is not a simple character. Chapter 556: 554 Admonition (Part 2)_1 Chapter 556: 554 Admonition (Part 2)_1 The words of a warning from Queen Mid made Colin shiver, and he hurriedly asked, Your Highness, theres something Ive been wondering about. Speak, she said. Colin took a few steps forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with Queen Mid, and then lowered his voice to say, Your Highness, I understand the Churchs status and reputation in the Empire of Glory, but what I dont understand is, why has the nobility been unable to do anything about it for over a thousand years, instead letting the Church constantly meddle in secr affairs and expand its power and influence? Colin looked around to make sure no one was near, his voice dropped lower before he continued: The core members of the Holy Knight families know the secret of the Lord of Glory ceasing to draw on the Power of Faith. This means the Church has lost its connection with the Supreme Lord. So, the threat of gods is not the real reason why the nobles are restrained. The Church may have a strong military force like the Temple Knight Regiment, but its manpower is too limited. If the noble lords unite, they can overwhelm the Temple Knights with sheer numbers alone. And, among the nobles, there are supetive warriors like the Holy Knights! So, I cant understand why, after all these years, the Church has always been in a superior position in its struggle with the nobles?
Queen Mid nced at Colin and said faintly,N?v(el)B\\jnn Do you think the nobles are united as one? You know, many nobles are fanatical devotees of my Lord. Colin was definitely not convinced by this reason. He argued, While they may be fanatics for my Lord, they may not simrly be fanatics for the Church. Dont the nobles know about the corruption and decay of the Church nowadays? Those hypocritical clergymen can fool the ignorantmoners, but they can hardly brainwash the nobles. Especially Holy Knight families, they are very aware that the Church now is likely abandoned by the Supreme Lord. Howe they dont think of uniting to cut off the Churchs reach into the secr domain? Queen Mid shook her head and said, You should know, when nobles talk about faith, its mostly for benefit purposes. Even though they are aware of the Churchs decay and corruption, they still choose to side with the church, simply because it benefits them. Just take the Eastern St. Prowse family, for example, why do they adamantly stand on the Churchs side? Back when the Dark Emperor was assassinated by the Judge, the St. Lorenzo family, of course, could not swallow this, so they encouraged the invasion of the Northeast by St. Hilde family from the North area to punish the St. Sean family. But when the St. Hilde family crushed the main forces of the St Sean family on the battlefield, the St. Prowse family suddenly appeared, usurping the fruits of victory which originally belonged to the St. Hilde family. And why could the St. Prowse family dare to do that? Wasnt it the Church that instigated them? So after upying the North East, the St. Prowse family has had to rely on the Church to withstand the wrath of the royal family and the North. Another example is the South border, which, due to its remote location and being separated by the Pampas swamp, has always been aloof from the political core of the Empire. The St. Rands family even once considered secession and forming a separate nation. Of course, they didnt seed, but such actions have nted a thorn in the heart of the royal family. To avoid reprisals, St. Randss political position naturally veers towards the Church. So you see, although nobility has stronger overall powerpared to the Church, they are riddled with internal contradictions and divided. Your idea of them uniting to suppress the Church is simply a beautiful illusion. Now Colin finally understood. In a nutshell, it was the nobles who were bringing it on themselves. Of course, this is also a natural w of the feudal system. The prestige and power of the royal family cant truly prate to the grassroots level, and theyck enough control over the nobility, which provides the Church with opportunities to divide and win over others. After contemting for a moment, Colin asked again, What about the Holy Knights? There shouldnt be any Holy Field powerhouses in the Churchs Temple Knight Regiment, right? In that case, if a Holy Knight arises among the nobles, especially from the royal family or a known anti-Church family like the St. Hildes, they should be able to suppress the Church, right? Queen Mid sighed and said, Have you heard of the Golden Horn?
Colin nodded and replied, I have. It is said to be an ancient artifact controlled by sessive Popes that canmunicate with the heavenly kingdom. But now that the Lord of Glory no longer absorbs the Power of Faith, would he still respond to the Golden Horn? Exactly. Many people specte that the Golden Horn has lost its greatest function. But no one dares to truly believe this until it is proven, said Queen Mid. Turning her head, she looked straight into Colins eyes with a bright smile. Perhaps this time, you have the chance to force the Church to reveal their true power. Then, everyone will see whether they are bluffing or have real power. Colin smiled lightly, seemingly unruffled by this news. Personally, I feel that if the Lord of Glory indeed responds to the Golden Horn and turns his gaze back to this world, he might be disappointed after seeing the Churchs current corruption and deal with these fake believers himself! Possibly, Queen Mid responded nomittally, her smile never faltering. However, even if the Golden Horn cantmunicate with heaven, it still has one verified and powerful function.
What function? It can artificially create Holy Knights! Colins eyes widened in disbelief. Queen Mid quickly exined, Dont worry, though the Golden Horn can create Holy Knights, there are many limitations. Colin sighed in relief and hurriedly asked, What limitations? Only the Pope knows the specific limitations, but the Golden Horns ability to produce Holy Knights has only been used twice in the history of the Glorious Empire. If it didnte at a great cost, the Church would not be so stingy in using it. I suspect that, much like how Mages suffer great damage when they cast Forbidden Spells, using the Golden Horn causes the Pope to experience a significant bacsh. So, unless it is absolutely necessary, the Pope would not dare to use it. Colin nodded but didnt let his guard down. After all, we are talking about Holy Knights! If the Pope were pushed into a corner and they made a Holy Knight carry out an assassination, the North Territory might struggle to cope. Seeing Colins serious expression, Queen Mid decided to take advantage of the situation and gave her advice: I know youve put forth two conditions to the Church C Gregorys abdication and the independence of the North Territory diocese. But Im advising you to strive for thetter condition. Dont back Gregory into a corner. Colin looked deeply at Queen Mid, finally understanding the real reason shed waited for him here. So, it was all for that.
Queen Mid, seeming to have read Colins thoughts, continued, I can only tell you this advice, but Im afraid that Garcia is determined to make Gregory pay the price, which is obviously unrealistic. Unfortunately, I cant convince Garcia. With his stubborn temper, if Vera truly falls into an eternal sleep, he will never let it go. Therefore, I hope that you can keep the situation under control and prevent the future of the North Territory from being destroyed by meaningless hatred. After finishing her speech, Queen Mid turned around without any hesitation and left, as if she had justpleted some kind of mission. Leaving Colin alone on the balcony, lost in thought. Chapter 557: 555 emerges_1 Chapter 557: 555 emerges_1 The sun was gentle and the breeze was light. In the courtyard, the camphor trees were lush and verdant. A white figure flitted among the branches, asionally squawking provocatively at Colin on the balcony. It was the long-tailed kite that had been scared away earlier. Colin, of course, was too indolent to afford attention to the provocation of a bird. He was deep in consideration of the words just spoken by Queen Mid. Despite having always regarded Queen Mid as someone untrustworthy, Colin believed she wouldnt deceive him about this matter. After all, at this moment, their interests were aligned. Moreover, Colin preferred to observe a persons actions rather than their words. Queen Mids choice to distance herself from Dragon City at this time probably indicated her pessimistic prediction of the North Territorys actions. And she knew well that she couldnt sway the enraged Marquis Garcia from proceeding with this operation. Therefore, she could only choose to look out for her own safety. The admonition Queen Mid gave earlier was probably herst glimmer of hope, seeing if Colin could perform a miracle. Although Colin didnt trust Queen Mid, the pessimism she demonstrated still put him on his guard.
Maybe it was time to adjust his strategy As Colin pondered, he made his way to his room. Perhaps, due to the immersion in his thoughts, Colin didnt immediately notice the anomaly in his room, until the other party initiated the conversation, alerting him to an unexpected guest! Are you Colin Angler? Colin was startled, his muscles instantly tensing. There was an unfamiliar woman sitting at the long table in the middle of the room! She was adorned in a splendid suit of fine gold armor, the intricate magical inscriptions highlighting its extraordinary value. Her long white hair cascaded casually, one arm crossed over her chest and one propped on her cheek, indolently watching Colin. Although she didnt exhibit any hostility, Colin treated her as a formidable opponent, refusing to loosen his guard in the slightest. This woman, of extraordinary beauty, had smooth and delicate skin, evenly distributed hair and a body that perfectly defined the word perfection. But she was too perfect, so perfect she didnt seem human. Queen Mid, who had just parted ways with Colin, also bore an imposing aura, however, it didnt cause Colin any feelings of self-pity. However, the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared in his room, radiated a heavenly, dazzlingly aura that was difficult to face. Colin had only ever felt this kind of pressure from two peoplePrince Lexie and the previous Duke St. Hilde! Even Mr. Ji, perhaps because he hadnt fully controlled his new body, couldnt exert such pressure on Colin. So, the identity of the woman in front of him could almost be guessed. Yes, Duke St. Gregory, I am Colin Angler. I am ttered by your unexpected visit. Colin restrained the various thoughts surging in his heart, bowed respectfully, neatly avoiding the dazzling gaze. Count Angler, do you know why I am here? As he bowed his head, Colins mind raced. His initial reaction was that the Pope had managed to summon Duke St. Gregory to halt the further approach of the Northern Army, but he immediately realized
The timing was wrong. Cardinal Mensai had only just met with Colin. ording to the time frame, Cardinal Noputon, who left simultaneously, shouldve just arrived in the Wesnd. Even if Duke St. Gregory could fly, she couldnt possibly have made it to Silver Fox City this fast. Queen Mid had also mentioned significant conflicts between Cardinal Noputon and Duke St. Gregoryso whether or not she could be convinced was a question. Pope Gregory probably never expected Cardinal Noputon to genuinely persuade Duke St. Gregory to intervene when he sent him to Wesnd. His aim was more likely to get this threat to his position out of Dragon City to prevent some people within the Church from having improper thoughts.
Thinking so, Duke St. Gregory would only be independently present in the Crimson me Territory. However, the problem was that Wesnd had always maintained neutrality. Unlike the South Border and the formerly Easnd who leaned towards the Church, or the anti-Church forces of the North Territory and the Royal Family. Facing the greatest enemy of the Shining Empirethe Orc Empire, Wesnd needed to secure support from all avable factions as much as possible. Therefore, the St. Gregrian family has always adhered to the policy of neutrality, paving a path between the Royal Family and the Church. Considering this, Duke St. Gregorian should not take such a proactive stance at this time, let alonee to the Crimson me Territory to find Colin actively. Unless A dreaded thought crossed Colins mind, Your Grace, could it be that there is definitive movement from the Orc Empire? Duke St. Gregorian raised an eyebrow at Colins conjecture, praised, No wonder you rose so rapidly in such a short period of time, your mind works quickly indeed. Correct, my scouts have reported that the Orc Empire is formally deploying troops. We estimate theyll cross the Sky Breaking Mountain Range and enter Wesnd by the end of the third month. So, its time to put an end to this farce. Hearing the news, Colins heart sank. He had thought that the Orc Empire wouldnt invade so quickly, but it seems like the tempestuous Orcs couldnt wait till the winter had fully receded andunched their attack. There was likely still un-melted snow on the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Your Excellency Duke St. Gregorian, to you, this might be a farce. But, for us Northerners, it represents a huge humiliation! Colins tone suddenly became defiant, The unforgivable sinsmitted by the sphemer, Gregory, cannot be overlooked. So, if the Church does not agree to our demands, neither the Northern armyof 200,000 soldiersnor the thirty million civilians of the North Territory will agree to reconciliation!
Duke St. Gregorian scrutinised Colin for a few moments and then said, Tell me your demands. Colin cleared his throat and dered loudly, We demand only two things. First, Pope Gregory must abdicate! Second, the diocese of the North Territory must be independent! No. These conditions are too extreme. Duke St. Gregorian immediately frowned, Count Angler, if you are genuinely seeking reconciliation, then you shouldnt raise unrealistic demands.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, Colin kept silent, expressing his stance effectively through his silence. He was clear that although Duke St. Gregorian was not necessarily sided with the Church, she would not help the North Territory gain the most benefits without reason. She merely wished to quell this conflict as soon as possible. Thus, Colin must demonstrate appropriate firmness to pressure Duke St. Gregorian to exert pressure on the Churchs side. Seeing Colins unwillingness topromise, Duke St. Gregorians expression gradually turned stern. Tangible pressure circted in the small space, making Colin feel like an insect trapped in amber, nearly suffocating. Chapter 558: 556 Handshake_1 Chapter 558: 556 Handshake_1 Count Angler, are you really sure? The indifferent voice of Duke St. Gregorian came to Colins ears, and he immediately felt the oppressive terror surrounding him vanish, finally providing him with a brief moment of respite. Having calmed the tension within himself, Colin lifted his head, met the gaze of Duke St. Gregorian, and said in a firm tone: Ive made up my mind. Ill stick with my previous two conditions! The face of Duke St. Gregorian darkened immediately. Just like an overwhelming heavenly might, the tremendous pressure came again, along with the icy voice of Duke St. Gregorian: Colin Angler, do you truly believe I would not dare to kill you? Veins throbbed on Colins forehead as he gritted out, Duke St. Gregorian, you could certainly kill me, but if you do, dont think of escaping this castle unscathed. Duke St. Gregorian smirked disdainfully, What, you think those three guards hidden in this room can stop me? Seeing that their presence had been detected, Colin had his three Blood ves who were hiding in the shadows step forward. Together, they assumed a battle ready stance, encircling Duke St. Gregorian.
Feeling the fluctuation of the three Blood ves power, Duke St. Gregorians expression changed slightly. She scanned the three Blood ves encased in armor with a surprised look and asked: Since when did the North Territory harbor so many eighth-tierbatants? And you even assigned three to be your personal guards? Colin replied with a slight smile, Now, my lord Duke, can we have a proper discussion? Duke St. Gregorianughed lightly, Count Angler, do you actually think you can stop me like this? Perhaps youre underestimating the power of a Holy Knight! Just as she finished speaking, Duke St. Gregorians pupils constricted, and a tinum halo of Holy Light burst forth from her body. It was as though she had transformed into the sun, radiating light so bright it couldnt be looked at directly. Colin shut his eyes immediately, but his vision was still flooded with an overwhelming brightness. It felt as though he was in an endless wilderness, however, the next moment, the whole space seemed to copse, pressing down on him. With a furious roar, Colin circted his blood at an extreme speed, finally breaking free from Duke St. Gregorians aura. Then, drawing his sword at his waist, he transformed into a streak of bloody light and lunged at the position where Duke St. Gregorian had been in his memory. All he could see was white. ng! It felt like his sword had hit a steel wall. The enormous recoil rendered him barely able to hold onto his sword, the taste of blood welled up in his mouth, but he managed to suppress it and swallow it back down. In the next moment, a more fierce power surged up his sword. Like a relentless tide, it sent Colin flying. Count Angler, I didnt expect you to have be an eighth-tier knight. Such a talent shouldnt be wasted on meaningless infighting. If you back down now, I can negotiate a favorable condition with the Church for you Huh? This technique White Heavenly Steed? Youre a knight of the St. Prowse Family? Under the four eighth-tiers surrounding her, Duke St. Gregorian seemed unperturbed and even had the leisure to identify one of the Blood ves identities. Colin licked the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, steadied himself, and didnt give in to Duke St. Gregorian. Because he was very clear, this Holy Knight did not want to kill him, and definitely would not dare to kill him. At this time, the Wesnd needed the full support of the whole Empire; Duke St. Gregorian had to unite all the forces she could, and naturally, she wouldnt do anything topletely provoke the North Territory. Her actions now were simply negotiation tactics, trying to force Colin into submission by demonstrating her martial prowess, all to press him into changing the terms of their agreement. But Colin wouldnt easily give in. Furthermore, he wanted to take this opportunity to test the gap between the power he currentlymanded and that of a true Holy Knight.
Ever since Mr. Ji crushed his heart in White Dew City, Colin had been determined to hunt a Holy Knight to absorb their fresh blood for his advancement. Now that Duke St. Gregorian hade to him, it was a perfect opportunity for him to rehearse in advance. Bang! Bang! Bang! The fierce collision sound came from the front, which seemed to be the three blood ves also engaged with Duke St. Gregorian.
The afterwave of the shock made the entire castle shake, and countless spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the ground paved with white zed rock. Colin felt the pressure on him suddenly lessen, and it was obvious that Duke St. Gregorians attention had shifted elsewhere. Just as he was about tounch another attack, the white light filling his vision gradually dissipated, allowing him to see clearly in front of him again. So it really is you, Anna St. Prowse! Colin looked in the direction of the voice and saw Duke St. Gregorian had vacated his former seat, ande to Annas side, shattering her helmet with one hand. Why would you serve Colin Angler? Duke St. Gregorian asked doubtfully. Of course he knew about the dramatic changes that had taken ce in the Easnd, so he couldnt understand how this female knight, who had the best chance of advancing to the Holy Field among the St. Prowse Family, would pledge his loyalty to a man who had just disarranged Easnd and killed her biological father. Of course, Anna wouldnt answer Duke St. Gregorians question. Instead, she just stared at him, her entire body surging with holy light, straining to break free from Duke St. Gregorians control. Seeing this, Colin, in order to avoid being discovered by Duke St. Gregorian about Annas unusual behavior, immediately began to exin: Duke, Miss Anna and I have the same ideals, so naturally, she is willing to fight side by side with me! Shared ideals? Surely enough, Duke St. Gregorians attention was drawn by Colin. He turned his head, his beautiful eyes fixated on Colin, awaiting his further exnation. Yes. Colin affirmed with a serious look on his face, then went on to fool, Miss Anna is extremely disappointed with the decadent and degenerated church, and believes that they have tarnished the glory of the Supreme Lord. Thus, she willingly joins me in the fight for maintaining the glory of our Lord! Even though you just killed her father? Duke St. Gregorian still didnt quite believe in Colins exnation.
I met Duke St. Prowse on the front lines of battle, its only natural that I did not hold back, and it does not mean that it has provoked any personal grudges. Colin said with an open and candid look on his face. Seeing that Duke St. Gregorian was remaining skeptical, Colin had to put on an evasive act and added, Of course, henceforth, I will double mypensation to Anna, using a lifetime of protection to atone for the damage Ive caused her Duke St. Gregorian blinked her eyes, appearing to finally understand, and a cunning smile surfaced at the corners of her mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn Although these exnations were somewhat far-fetched, in practice, Annas desperate defense of Colin was clearly not staged. Besides the shared ideology and the secret romance, Duke St. Gregorian could find no other exnation. The doubt gradually faded from Duke St. Gregorians face, reced by another much moreplex expression. The terrifying pressure in the room slowly disappeared, and Duke St. Gregorians murderous intent also began to recede. She just stared nkly at Anna St. Prowse, as though deep in thought. Now it was Colins turn to be confused. After a moments hesitation, he spoke tentatively: Duke, are you ready to have a serious discussion now? Unexpectedly, Duke St. Gregorian nodded and said, Alright.
Chapter 559: 557 Union_1 Chapter 559: 557 Union_1 Colin thought he had heard wrong. Only when Duke St. Gregorian let go of Anna and returned to sit at the long table did he realize that the other party truly had no intention of fighting anymore. Thud, thud, thud! The sound of knocking suddenly rang out, apanied by an anxious voice from outside: Count, are you alright? Obviously, previous noises had rmed the guards outside. Colin immediately shouted in response, Im fine, just receiving a visiting friend. You all can retreat. Yes, sir! Only when the footsteps outside retreated, did Colin approach the table and sit down opposite to Duke St. Gregorian. The holy knight, who was just shouting and wanting to kill, had now restrained her aura. In the blink of an eye, she transformed from a powerful woman warrior to a beautiful nobledy.
This drastic change left Colin momentarily disoriented. Yet, he recognized that the change in Duke St. Gregorians demeanor urred only after she discovered the real identity of Anna St. Prowse. This made Colin specte wildly did Anna have some special rtionship with Duke St. Gregorian? Could Anna actually be Duke St. Gregorians illegitimate daughter? But such conjecture felt absurd. If that were true, then wouldnt Duke St. Gregorian want to seek revenge for her old lover, Duke St. Prowse? Moreover, Duke St. Gregorian was still unmarried, without any heirs. If Anna were her daughter, how could she allow her to remain in Easnd? She would surely bring her back and establish her as the heiress of Wesnd. Just as Colin was lost in his thoughts, Duke St. Gregorian spoke: Count Angler, I have brought the information about the formal dispatch of the Orc Empire. I believe you understand that the Empire cant afford to fall into civil unrest at this time. Therefore, reconciliation with the Church is the only way! Colin collected his thoughts and nodded, I am also inclined towards reconciliation with the Church, but I will never forgive Gregorys actions. Therefore, unless the Church agrees to the two conditions we haveid out, there is nothing to talk about! Duke St. Gregorian quietly looked at Colin for a while. Unlike before, she didnt get angry due to Colins stubbornness. Instead, she fell into deep thought, considering whether the Church might ept Colins conditions. A momentter, she spoke again: Count Angler, I truly sympathize with Duke St. Hildes situation. If possible, I would also like to purge the sphemers from the Church and restore our Lords glory. However, both you and I understand that this is impossible. At least, its not a goal that can be achieved in a short time. Rash actions without considering the consequences will only worsen the situation in the Empire. Colin could sense the sincerity in Duke St. Gregorians tone. Although he did not know why she had made such a drastic change in attitude, he was willing to continue such a conversation. Your Grace, please understand my position, understand the rage of the Northerners. If we let the Church get away with it easily without paying the deserved price, they will only be more rampant in the future! I also cannot exin it to the citizens of the North. I certainly do not want the Church to get away easily. Duke St. Gregorian carefully replied, However, the conditions you propose are indeed too harsh. Especially the demand for Gregory to abdicate This will only provoke Gregorys desperate counterattack. Believe me, a desperate counter attack by a Pope would certainly plunge the Glorious Empire into extreme turmoil.
If it were in any other time, it would be manageable, but now, it is a consequence that no one can withstand! In fact, a previous warning from Queen Mid had already made Colin realize that it was probably impossible to force Gregory to abdicate at this time. However, Colin wouldnt easily yield to Duke St. Gregorian. He wanted the Duke to exert pressure on the Church, and perhaps squeeze out more concessions. Therefore, he insisted: Your Grace, I certainly dont want the stability of the Empire to copse, but these two conditions are the bottom line for the North Territory. Even if I want to agree with you, the Northerners may not. Therefore, I suggest you try the Church. Perhaps
Gregory wont agree to your conditions I didnt mention Gregory, Colin hinted. Duke St. Gregorian quickly understood Colins intention. He was inciting her to provoke internal strife within the Church. But after a moment of consideration, she frowned again and shook her head: No, any attempt to force Gregory to abdicate will inevitably cause civil unrest. This risk is too great, and the current situation of the Empire is unbearable. She earnestly looked into Colins eyes, and sincerely continued: I can help negotiate the independence of the Nortnd Diocese, but Gregorys abdication this is absolutely impossible. Not under the current situation, at least.n If you believe in me, I can solemnly promise you that after defeating the Orc Empire, I can join hands with the North Territory to deal with Gregory! Colin was visibly moved by Duke St. Gregorians proposition. And to tell the truth, reaching apromise now and settling the score with Gregory after the war is the most prudent course of action. Forcing the Pope into a dead end at this juncture would indeed be reckless. But he still feigned agonizing over the proposition for a while, as if he were in the throes of a fierce internal debate, before finally gritting his teeth and saying: Your Grace, your sincerity is indeed very touching. However, I still hope that Gregory should at least publicly apologize for his erroneous actions. Only then would I be able to answer to the people of the North Territory. A public apology? The beautiful sword brows of Duke St. Gregorian wrinkled again. She seemed troubled by Colins request and somewhat helplessly replied, I can only promise to try my best to fight for this condition, but I cant guarantee anything.N?v(el)B\\jnn I understand. Colinughed and joked, But I also hope Your Grace understands the current decision-maker in the North Territory is not me. Therefore, my previous words were merely a personal intention, not a promise from the North Territory. Duke St. Gregorian chuckled, Lord Angler, do you know why I came to you instead of going to Marquis Garcia?
Why? Because in my eyes, you are the most suitable person to take over the North Territory. Seeing Colin frowning, Duke St. Gregorian exined further, Dont get me wrong, Im not trying to incite dissension. It is just that I know Garcia; he is brilliant in war, but somewhat immature in politics. Obstinately tough and inflexible. If he were to govern the North Territory, well With that, Duke St. Gregorian got up and waved at Colin, saying: Well, I wont say more on the matter, just wait for my good news. I hope in the meantime, you can persuade the lords of the Nortnd, especially Marquis Garcia, not to act impetuously. Ill do my best. Colin nodded. Duke St. Gregorian took a few steps, but then stopped next to Anna. She suddenly went up to her ear and whispered something. Colin tried to transfer his consciousness over to Anna, eager to hear what Duke St. Gregorian had said. However, by the time he got there, the Duke was done speaking. Although he was full of curiosity, Colin couldnt exactly ask directly. Plus, after bing a blood ve, Anna wouldnt be able to share what Duke St. Gregorian had said. Consequently, Colin could only watch as Duke St. Gregorian gracefully departed, in a state of profound confusion. Chapter 560: 558 Persuasion_1 Chapter 560: 558 Persuasion_1 the situation is generally as Ive described. In the room now devastated from the recent fight, Colin exined to Marquis Garcia and Queen Mid the agreement he had reached with Duke St. Gregorian. I believe this is currently the best solution! Queen Mid dered immediately. She had been against the idea of forcing Gregory to abdicate from the very beginning, believing it would trigger a massive disaster. Hence she decisively left Dragon City, choosing to evade what seemed to be an inevitable storm. Now, Duke St. Gregorians early intervention had brought about a turning point in the predicament. However, clearly Marquis Garcia was not satisfied with these terms. His face remained cold, and he was silent. As Veras father, Marquis Garcias determination to avenge his daughter was more resolute than anyone elses. Garcia! said Queen Mid, speaking up again, seeing this, We are only sparing Gregory temporarily. Duke St. Gregorian has promised, as long as we defeat the Orc Empire and resolve this most pressing crisis, she is willing to join forces with us and bring Gregory to justice! So, for the sake of the entire Empire, cant you endure for a little while longer? Marquis Garcia finally lifted his head, looking at his sister, he said, If I say I cant, will you think Im being irrational?
Queen Mid initially wanted to shy away from the question, but after a moment of deliberation, she honestly replied: Garcia, you are indeed irrational in this matter. You must know, the crux of politics lies inpromise I must confess, Im not very well-versed in politics. Marquis Garcia calmly interjected, But my years on the battlefield have taught me a basic truth C opportunities for victory are often fleeting. Once missed, we may entirely lose our chance to defeat the enemy. Queen Mid tried to argue, The political arena and the battlefield are not the same How different could they be? Marquis Garcia retorted resolutely, Can you guarantee Duke St. Gregorian will keep her promise in the future? Even if she were willing to keep her promise, how can you know she wont die in this war? Even if she doesnt die and is still willing to honor her promise, the Wesnd will definitely be devastated after this war, will she have any spare strength to help us then? The Easnd currently stands on our side, but what about after this war? The Lords power will inevitably be heavily hit during this war, but the Church wouldnt suffer as much damage, and Gregory can even take this opportunity to expand the Churchs influence when the Lords are distracted. By then, the Empires situation will have changedpletely, are you sure we can sessfully hold Gregory ountable? Moreover, if we achieve a reconciliation with the Church now, we will no longer have this excuse to confront Gregory in the future. If we miss this golden opportunity, perhaps we will forever lose the best chance to defeat Gregory. I indeed dont understand politics, but I do know that wasting an opportunity on the battlefield equates to handing over the chance for victory, as the enemy does not simply wait for you to find another opportunity. They are also constantly looking for your weaknesses, and when they find them, they will not show mercy! Queen Mid opened her mouth, but for a moment didnt know how to refute Marquis Garcia. Seeing this, Colin sighed to himself. He knew the only thing that could make Marquis Garcia change his heart at this point was the news that Vera had already awakened. So, Colin had to say: Your Highness, the Queen, Marquis, there is a piece of news that I have been concealing from you What?
Colin touched the tip of his nose, confessing frankly, Duke St. Hilde has actually already awakened What?! Both Marquis Garcia and Queen Mid cried out in surprise at the same time, their gazes fixed intensely on Colin, seeking to confirm that he wasnt joking. Colin chuckled a bit guiltily, exining, Of course, I didnt mean to hide this from you. However, when Duke St. Hilde awakened, we had already dered war on Gregory. If this news was made public at that time, wouldnt the morale wed just raised in the North Territorypletely dete?
We would then no longer have the reason to unite the lords and citizens of the North, let alone forcing the Church topromise. So, after considering all aspects, I decided to conceal this news. I am extremely sorry for the trouble this may have caused you After saying that, Colin immediately bowed deeply. Even with his head lowered, he could feel Marquis Garcias intense gaze burning into the back of his head, as if he was trying to sear a hole through it Queen Mid giggled, Count Angler, you have really yed this game well! Ah, its nothing said Colin, grinning awkwardly, This is just a precautionary measure to square off the situation if it ever really gets out of control. Now that the Orc Empire has officiallymitted troops, its not quite appropriate for us to continue tangling with the Church. Moreover, with the mediation of Duke St. Gregorian, I think we should shift to a more peaceful strategy Indeed. Queen Mid seemed to have shaken off her previous mncholy, her whole demeanor bing more spirited, Garcia, since Vera is alright, theres no need for you to rush into a revenge against Gregory, right? Marquis Garcia threw a nce at Colin without responding to Queen Mids question, but his previously red aura had significantly receded, indicating his silent agreement through this newfound calmness. Colin exhaled quietly, assuring, Dont worry, Marquis. We were forced by circumstances to let Gregory off the hook this time. But, rest assured that we will settle this score with him in the future. Queen Mid, hand propped against her cheek, chimed in, However, I think Garcia, your point just now does make sense. Even if we let Gregory off this time, we cant allow him to seize the opportunity to expand the power of the Church, and even deliberately sabotage during the impending Orc war. After some thought, Colin proposed, We can involve the Church in this war, such as the Holy Temple Knights. We can ask this Church-controlled regiment to apany the Empires Army to support the Wesnd. Queen Mid furrowed her eyebrows, expressing some concerns, Its a good idea to get the Church involved, but the problem is whether Gregory, who has been greatly offended by the North this time, would let the Holy Temple Knights engage in any irrational actions out of exasperation at a critical moment?
Colin shed a wry smile, revealing his eight gleaming white teeth, and assured, Dont worry, as long as the Holy Temple Knights march to war, I have a way to handle them! Looking at the overwhelmingly confident Colin, Queen Mid replied with a smile, Alright, youre the expert on battlefield matters, so lets proceed this way. The two conditions you previously asked Duke St. Gregorian to pass on, the independence of the Diocese in the North should not pose a problem. Even if Gregory is reluctant, he will probably have to lick it up. However, the matter of him publicly apologizing seems a bit difficult as it would, after all, cause a devastating impact on his personal authority, and even on the Churchs prestige. Therefore, during the formal negotiations, we can change this condition to deploying the Holy Temple Knights, something that Gregory should presumably not oppose. Alright. Colin nodded, then he suddenly realized something, Your Highness, it seems like youre not nning to return to Winterfell City, are you? Im not. Queen Mid gave Colin a flirtatious nce, Since Vera has awakened, there is no need for me to look after her. Colin responded with a warm smile, secretly musing to himselfN?v(el)B\\jnn You just think that the danger has been averted, so youre reluctant to leave the political center of the Empire, arent you? Chapter 561: 559 Invitation_1 Chapter 561: 559 Invitation_1 The remnants of the sunset spill obliquely onto the wide streets of Dragon City. Pedestrians on the street are herded to the sides by the guards, yet none dare to voice anyints. This is because the guards are slowly escorting a horse-drawn carriage, and the fire emblem clearly emzoned on the side of the carriage signifies that it belongs to the St. Lorenzo family of the Imperial Royal Family. People could only watch with curious and admiring eyes as the carriage entered the gates of the private manor of the Prime Minister of the Empire. Having waited for a long time, Baron Heidegger rushed to greet the carriage as it approached, hastening to offer his respects and say: Your Majesty, wee to Heidegger Manor! Emperor Reinhardt descended from the footstool and smiled at Baron Heidegger, teasing, Prime Minister, you havent prepared a meal of sweet potatoes for me again, have you? Of course not. Baron Heidegger went up front, gesturing with his hand and replying, Tonights banquet is prepared to the highest standard, and will certainly not disappoint you. Only then did Emperor Reinhardt nod in satisfaction and step toward the manor. Baron Heidegger followed him and said, However, Your Majesty, even though sweet potatoes dont befit your status, they are being widely grown in the North Territory and the yield is very high. You might want to reconsider Schr Sunnys suggestion. Emperor Reinhardts brow immediately furrowed, remarking, We will discuss this another time. Seeing this, Baron Heidegger fell silent again. Clearly, this was not the true purpose of his invitation to the Emperor this time. When the two men walked into the banquet hall, all kinds of delicacies were alreadyid out on the long table, and the air was filled with the intoxicating aroma of premium champagne. Only then did Emperor Reinhardts face reveal contentment as he promptly took the seat of honor at the table. At this point, however, he noticed that there were only three sets of cutlery on the table, and he asked in uncertainty: Heidegger, arent your family members attending this banquet? N?v(el)B\\jnn Their station is too low, their manners too coarse. I will not disturb Your Highness mood with their presence. Then who is this third set of cutlery for? There is another guesting tonight. I hope you dont mind. Really? Emperor Reinhardt cast a deep look at Baron Heidegger and asked, Where is this person? They are notte, are they? Of course not, Baron Heidegger respectfully replied. However, I apologize that we did not inform you beforehand. Im afraid this guest only intends to attend with Your Majestys permission. Emperor Reinhardt waved his handughing, Let hime out. Only then did Baron Heidegger p his hands. The attendants in the hall retreated, and then an elderly man dressed in a red priests robe slowly entered. Noputon? Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow in surprise. Didnt Gregorian send you on a mission to the Wesnd? Cardinal Noputon stepped forward to respectfully bow before seating himself to the left of Emperor Reinhardt and said: Your Majesty, you are well aware of the unpleasant experiences I had with Duke St. Gregorian. So why spoil the mood by discussing them now? Emperor Reinhardt smiled knowingly. Naturally, he was aware of the Cardinals notorious past which had caused quite a stir. It was hardly a secret among the Empires upper echelons. So, Cardinal Noputon, if you stay in Dragon City rather than go to the Wesnd, arent you afraid Gregorian will punish you for it? I am. Noputon nodded his head with a chuckle, but there was no apprehension on his face. Thats why I had the Prime Minister invite you here in order to seek Your Majestys personal protection! My protection? It seemed as though Emperor Reinhardt had understood something, he leisurely said, Just me protecting you may not be enough. This also depends on your own capabilities. Noputon understood immediately and said: Your Majesty, I have been staying in Dragon City for some days now and have privately visited many Deacons of the Cardinals Union of the Church. They unanimously believe that Pope Gregorians power ys and reckless actions have been the root cause of todays tense situation. Therefore, he no longer deserves to be Pope! The so-called Cardinals Union is akin to the Imperial Senate. It is the highest authority in the Church. Each Pope is elected by vote among the Cardinals Union members, and the Cardinals Union also possesses a crucial power, that is, the power to impeach the reigning Pope. So when he heard that Noputon imed to have secretly gained the support of the Cardinals Union, Emperor Reinhardt was surprised. However, he quickly regained hisposure, faking nonchnce with a smile. He said: Cardinal Noputon, if you have already gained the support of the Cardinals Union, then why dont you prompt them to impeach Gregorian? Why still seek my protection? Noputon sighed and said, Thats because Im not sure I can persuade the Pdin Knight. A thought struck Emperor Reinhardt and he immediately understood Noputons apprehension. The Pdin Knight is themander of the Holy Temple Knights and also a loyal follower of Pope Gregorian. If Noputon said he was not sure he could sway this person, it must be because he was worried that Gregorian will not ept the Cardinals Unions impeachment. He might even order the Holy Temple Knights to suppress the decision of the Cardinals Union by force. So, it seems Noputon was seeking Emperor Reinhardts protection in hopes of leveraging the power of the royal family to keep the Holy Temple Knights in check and stop Gregorian fromshing out desperately. Through this understanding, Emperor Reinhardt quickly became hesitant. The reason he didnt take a stance on the Duke St. Hildes murder was that he didnt want to get involved in the dispute between the Church and the North Territory. From his perspective, although the Church is to be loathed, the North Territory also needs to be guarded against and kept in check. Hence, his strategy is to let the two factions contain each other. He even went as far as driving out Queen Mid just to maintain his neutral stance. So naturally, he did not want to be drawn into this vortex by Noputon. Cardinal Noputon, the Glorious Code expressly states that nobles should not interfere with the internal affairs of the Church. Therefore, Im afraid I cannot help you with your request. Emperor Reinhardt spread his hands, expressing his helplessness. Noputon seemed to have anticipated the Emperors evasion. He took a deep breath and his tone grew solemn: Your Majesty, if you refuse to extend a helping hand, Im afraid Ill have to turn to the St. Hilde family. I believe they will surely be willing to cooperate with me and make Gregorian pay the price he deserves Bang! Upon hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt reacted as if he had been struck at his throat. He instantly ced his wine cup heavily back on the table, his expression bing incredibly serious. Unaware that he had justpletely infuriated the Emperor sitting next to him, Noputon continued to casually lift his wine cup, sipping it lightly. It suddenly became quiet in the hall, with only the sound of the crackling fire in the firece breaking the silence. Chapter 562: Suggestion_1 560 Chapter 562: Suggestion_1 560 Emperor Reinhardts icy gaze was firmly fixed on Cardinal Noputon. Unfortunately, Noputon ignored itpletely. Recently, every time Emperor Reinhardt heard news about the North Territory, he could not suppress his inner rage. Perhaps subconsciously, his fear of the North Territory even surpassed his wariness of the Church. Now Noputon imed to seek cooperation with the St. Hilde family, and this immediately touched the most sensitive nerve of Emperor Reinhardt. If Noputon and the North Territory joined forces and seeded, wouldnt the royal family be marginalized? Even now, the North Territory presented a threat to Emperor Reinhardt. If they were to collude with the newly appointed Pope then who would have final say in the Empire? A tangible pressure slowly spread, making the air in the hall seem stagnant. Though Noputon felt the unmasked killing intent of the Emperor beside him, he still casually savored the champagne in his cup. The cunning Cardinal had long seen through the Emperors bluffing nature, knowing his threatening demeanor was all for show. Sure enough, after a stalemate, seeing no signs of Noputon backing down, Emperor Reinhardt humphed in anger, coldly saying: Cardinal Noputon, after much consideration, Ive decided that as Emperor, I should not tolerate sphemers like Gregory staying atop the Holy Mountain. Noputon smiled, saying, Your Majesty, youve made a wise decision! Emperor Reinhardt forced a smile, asking, So, what is your n? Noputon immediately replied, Your Majesty, there is a routine meeting of the Cardinals at nine oclock the day after tomorrow. I will attend and propose impeachment against Pope Gregory. I hope you can assemble an elite squadron of knights ready to storm the Holy Mountain at my signal before the Temple Knight Regiment reacts, and take control of Gregory before he does something irrational. Emperor Reinhardt thought for a moment and replied, Alright. At this moment, Baron Heidegger, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke, Cardinal Noputon, the royal familys assistance this time is conditional. Noputon was taken aback but still asked, What condition? Emperor Reinhardt was also surprised, looking at Baron Heidegger in confusion. Baron Heidegger gave Emperor Reinhardt a significant look, then said, The position of Archbishop of the Easnd is currently vacant, right? We hope that the new Archbishop of the Easnd can be appointed with the consent of His Majesty. Noputon frowned and turned to look at Emperor Reinhardt. Emperor Reinhardt immediately realized and nodded vigorously, Yes, thats my condition! Noputon hesitated, Your Majesty, you meddling in the Churchs personnel affairs seems a bit improper Baron Heidegger immediately retorted, Then Your Majestys involvement in the impeachment of the Pope seems equally improper. Noputon sighed and conceded, Alright, the appointment of the Archbishop of the Easnd will be decided by you, Your Majesty. Emperor Reinhardtughed, raising his wine cup and dered, To our sessful cooperation! To our sessful cooperation! Bang! The three tall wine cups shed together, followed by the merry scene of host and guests. Night deepened. The small-scale banquet at the Prime Ministers manor also came to an end. Cardinal Noputon was the first to say goodbye, leaving quietly under cover of darkness. However, Emperor Reinhardt did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he walked around the manor with Baron Heidegger following him. Under the bright moonlight, the face of Emperor Reinhardt fluctuated between light and dark, as if he was mulling over something. Heidegger, next time give me a heads up about such matters. Yes, Your Majesty! This time it was mainly because Noputon arrived so suddenly, and he is currently unable to appear in public, thus causing you trouble. Emperor Reinhardt nodded, not overly criticizing Heidegger, but asked: When you initially agreed to arrange this secret meeting with Noputon, was it because you were worried he might defect to the North Territory? Yes. Baron Heidegger looked at the Emperors expression, asking, Your Majesty, did you not want to rece Gregory? Emperor Reinhardt nodded, saying: Indeed. I do not like this Noputon. If it werent for his approval from the Cardinal Corps, hmph, I wouldnt bother with him! Baron Heidegger sighed inwardly and patiently exined: Your Majesty, Noputons rise to power is actually the most beneficial for us. Oh? Why? First and foremost, he is at odds with the St. Gregrian family of the Wesnd. Secondly, he will not be close to the North Territory. Dont be fooled by his im that if you wont help him this time, he will make contact with the North. This is just an excuse to provoke you. The North Territorys recent actions havepletely offended the Church. If Noputon doesnt want to lose public support, after he assumes power, he must take a tough stance on the North, even seeking retaliation. Furthermore, we have taken the opportunity this time to acquire the appointment authority of the Easnd Archbishop. If you deliberate carefully on your choice for the Eastern Duke, control of Easnd will naturally be returned to the royal family. So, if you want to suppress the church after this war, the west, north, and east territories will all firmly stand behind you! After hearing Baron Heideggers words, Emperor Reinhardts expression eased considerably, and he nodded in approval: Hmm, not bad! Just be sure to report to me next time, dont act on your own ord. Seeing that Emperor Reinhardt was still hung up on this point, Baron Heidegger nodded somewhat helplessly: Yes, Your Majesty. The two walked further, and Emperor Reinhardt suddenly spoke up again: Heidegger, besides the Church, Im also worried about another force. Baron Heidegger naturally understood who Emperor Reinhardt was referring to, and responded: Youre referring to the North Territory? Yes. Emperor Reinhardt narrowed his eyes, dangerous light flickering in his gaze. Their actions this time were utterly out of line! Especially with the imminent massive invasion of the Orc Empire, they are simply gambling with the fate of the Glorious Empire! Baron Heidegger thought for a moment, saying, Your Majesty, if you want to weaken the power of the North Territory, its not difficult. Oh? Emperor Reinhardt immediately perked up, eagerly asking, Do you have any good ideas? Your Majesty, the seemingly arrogant North Territory is in fact all reliant on one person. Who? The Protector of the North, Count Angler! Emperor Reinhardt acknowledged with a nod, saying: That young man indeed has some skill, do you have any tactics to deal with him? But Baron Heidegger shook his head, saying, Your Majesty, whether in politics or military, Count Angler is a once-in-a-century talent. It would be a great waste to destroy this gift from the Supreme Lord to the Empire. It would be better to draw him to our side and let him serve you! Draw him in? How would you do that? Emperor Reinhardt furrowed his brow, He is the husband of Duke St. Hilde after all. Who knows if Duke St. Hilde will ever wake up Baron Heidegger said in a low voice, Plus, Your Majesty, what you can offer him greatly surpasses what the North Territory can. Oh? What can I offer him? He does note from Holy Knight Family, so he cannot be granted a Duke title, and as for the Marquis title, the St. Hilde family can give that to him. Baron Heidegger solemnly said: Your Majesty, have you forgotten about the position of Empire Protector? Empire Protector? Emperor Reinhardt suddenly narrowed his eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn Yes, Your Majesty. Baron Heidegger spoke gravely, This position doesnt require one to be a member of the Holy Knight Family. I believe Count Angler would not refuse. As long as Count Angler leaves the North Territory, there will naturally be nothing to worry about there anymore. A North Territory Duke who sleeps and wont wake up, a Marquis Garcia whose ambitions lie elsewhere, what kind of storm could they stir up? Emperor Reinhardt fell silent, and after a while, he said: Ill consider it. Chapter 563: 561 Cardinals Council Meeting_1 Chapter 563: 561 Cardinals Council Meeting_1 The towering spires of the Holy Light Cathedral shimmered in the morning sun, casting a resplendent array of colours like a delicate oil painting. Into a meeting room located in the cathedrals western wing, members of the cardinal council began to assemble. In the power structure of the Glorious Church, the Pope held the highest authority but was also subject to checks by the cardinal council. The appointment and dismissal of the Pope needed to be approved through a vote by the cardinal council. Simrly, important papal decrees also had to be ratified by council votes before they could take effect. However, the cardinal council only had the power to vote,cking any executorial authority. Under normal circumstances, the cardinal council would not challenge the authority of the Pope, except when he had done something that aroused the fury of both heaven and man. Pope Gregorys actions had not quite triggered such wrath but had undoubtedly done severe damage to the churchs stature. Furthermore, many members of the cardinal council med the unrest in the Diocese of the East on Gregorys inaction. Consequently, sentiments demanding Gregory to step down had been gradually brewing within the church. More than half of the 120 seats in the conference hall were filled. On the raised tform centrally located, only one person sat in the three seats reserved for cardinals. Cardinal Mensai stared nkly towards the hall entrance, lost in his thoughts. After returning from negotiations with the North Territory, the mood atop the Holy Mountain had instantly be tense. This was evidently due to the two conciliatory terms proposed by the North Territory. Pope Gregorys abdication and the independence of the North Territory Diocese. Both terms were extremely excessive, but the churchs senior members understood that to calm the North Territory, it was impossible to reject both terms. At least one must be agreed upon; otherwise, the negotiations were pointless. As for which one to ept Needless to say, Pope Gregory certainly refused the first option. However, the members of the cardinal council were even less willing to lose the North Territory Diocese. Thus, the undercurrent demanding for Gregorys abdication transformed into a wave of outcry in broad daylight. For this reason, Gregory had sought Mensai the previous night to suppress this dangerous trend emerging within the cardinal council. Mensai was reluctant to assist. He had been hoping for Gregory to retire. As Pope Gregorys sessor, if Gregory were to step down, he would have the opportunity to sit atop the Holy Mountain. But the only thing that made Mensai hesitant was that even if Gregory was forced to step down, his sessor might not necessarily be him. Ever since the eastern diocese had been swept through by the Blood Knight Army, Mensais stature in the church had diminished significantly. If Gregory were to abdicate now, the most likely sessor would be Cardinal Noputon. If the chances of him seeding were low, then Mensai was not so eager to see a change. He even begun to enjoy the leisure of observing events from the sidelines. On the other hand, Mensai was more inclined towards maintaining the status quo. After all, a change in the pope would inevitably trigger upheaval. At such times, it was for the best that the Empire remained stable Lord Mensai, everyone has arrived. The attendants voice pulled Mensai back from his reverie. He nodded to show that he acknowledged, then straightened his posture, smoothed his cor and tapped his gavel three times. Thud! Thud! Thud! All right, everyone is here. Let us begin. Once the conference hall had gradually quieted down, Mensai picked up the sheepskin scroll in front of him, saying: Todays meeting has three topics. The first Hold on! Just then, a voice was heard from the entrance of the hall. Mensai was puzzled as to who dared to disrupt the order of the cardinal council meeting. But when he saw the face of the person at the door, he cried out: Noputon? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Noputon nodded to the guards at the door and then walked confidently into the conference hall. Of course, the guards dared not stop a cardinal and had no choice but to let Noputon in. However, after Noputon went in, one of the guards immediately turned and ran off, evidently going to do some reporting. Noputon, werent you sent to Wesnd? How did you return so quickly? Mensai watched as Noputon approached, his face full of surprise as he asked. Noputon smiled slightly but did not immediately answer. Instead, he moved unhurriedly towards the tform and took a seat in his designated spot. Compared to the shocked and bewildered Mensai on the tform, the attitude of most of the members below seemed a lot moreposed. No, it was tooposed. As though they already knew Noputon would appear. Mensai scanned the room, taking in the expressions of everyone and immediately realized that something was amiss, and suddenly he understood: You never went to Wesnd at all and were hiding in Dragon City all along, secretly instigating and rallying Lord Mensai, this is a cardinal council meeting. Let us not discuss irrelevant topics, Noputon cut Mensai off immediately and sent him a warning nce. Mensai inhaled deeply and calmed himself before reminding Noputon in a low voice: Lord Noputon, I advise you to act cautiously. Gregory is not that easy to deal with, and the timing right now is not right East Diocese. Noputon suddenly interrupted, stating calmly. What? Mensai looked puzzled. Noputon smiled faintly, exining, if you assist me now, once we seed, the choice of the new archbishop of the East Diocese will be yours to decide. Mensai was stunned, his interest piqued. The East Diocese was originally his domain of influence. It was just disturbed and thrown into chaos by Colin. If he could regain control of the East Diocese now Unfortunately, Mensai was unaware that the choice for the new Archbishop of the East Diocese had been sold to Emperor Reinhardt by Noputon After pondering for a moment, Mensai still hesitated, asking, Have you settled things with the Temple Knight Regiment? Noputon smiled confidently, Do you think I would risk acting without absolute certainty? Mensai bit his lip, finally dering, Fine, Ill help you this time! Thud! Taking the gavel, Noputon struck it hard and loudlymanded: Gentlemen, after discussions with Cardinal Mensai, we have decided to prioritize voting on an urgent motion. Mensais heartbeat elerated, his breaths bing short. His gaze slowly swept over the room and he noted that the expressions on faces of most of the cardinal council members were eager. Only a few seemed surprised and seemed unaware of what was about to happen. Beside him, Noputons booming voice continued: During his tenure as Pope, Gregory has acted recklessly, abused his authority, seriously damaged the reputation of the church and tarnished the glory of our Lord. Therefore, I propose an impeachment against the sitting Pope Gregory! Thud! The gavel sounded once more. Now, let the voting begin! Chapter 564: 562 Prevent_1 Chapter 564: 562 Prevent_1 The melodious bells rang three times, marking the end of the morning prayer. Pope Gregory hastily left the prayer hall through the side door, following his guard and briskly walking down the serene corridor. His brows were tightly knitted, his eyes asionally looked towards the west wing of the Holy Light Cathedral, betrayed his anxiety and anger. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile, Gregory was constantly thinking about countermeasures. The sudden appearance of Cardinal Noputon caught him off guard, and he had already guessed what the other party wanted to do. The feeling of being betrayed by his own people filled Gregory with raging anger. However, along with his anger, a wave of fear surged in him. The fact that Noputon dared to step forward at this moment signified that the other party was fully prepared. This also indicated that most members of the Cardinal group were probably extremely dissatisfied with him. Why? Didnt these people understand his painstaking efforts in the North Territory? Could they not see what the dramatic changes in the Easnd meant for the Church? Didnt they know that at this time, the Church should unify externally to maintain the authority of the Church from continuing to slide? A bunch of selfish fools! Gregory, immersed in his thoughts, did not notice the anomaly around him until a voice came suddenly from behind: Your Holiness. Gregory was startled and only then returned to his senses. The btedly perceptive Gregory finally noticed that the guard walking in front had disappeared and this corridor was oddly too quiet, even the usual guards on duty were nowhere to be seen. He slowly turned around to see a graceful female knight standing behind him. Her beauty was dazzling like the sun, making it difficult to look directly at her. Just standing there, the whole corridor was enveloped in a solemn and sharp atmosphere, as if any struggle would incite a storm. Gregory suppressed his inner shock and confusion, nodded slightly, and smiled: Duke St. Gregorian, I didnt expect you to arrive in Dragon City so quickly. Oh? Duke St. Gregorian raised her eyebrow, So, you knew I wasing? Hearing this, Gregory let out a sigh of relief. Originally, he thought this was also arranged by Noputon, but on second thought, considering the conflict between Noputon and Duke St. Gregorian, it was impossible for the two to cooperate. So, Gregory chuckled and said, Yes, in fact, I have sent Cardinal Noputon to Wesnd to invite you to the Crimson me Territory to mediate the conflict between the Church and the North Territory. However, it seems that you havee uninvited before Noputon could reach Wesnd. You sent Noputon to Wesnd? Duke St. Gregorian sneered, her eyes shed with a hint of terrifying chill, but it quickly receded, Enough, time is of the essence, I do not want to engage in idle chatter with you. I came here because the Orc Empire has officially dered war, so this farce between the Church and the North Territory must stop immediately! Has the Orc Empire already dered war so soon? Gregory was slightly taken aback, then he nodded and agreed, In that case, it is indeed time to end this farce. Duke St. Gregorian nodded and said, I have already met with Count Angler, the guardian of the North Territory in Silver Fox City. He promised that as long as the Church agrees to two conditions, he will not pursue the matter of Duke St. Hildes murder. Gregory shook his head and firmly said, The two conditions proposed by the North Territory are too harsh, the Church cannot agree. Not the original two conditions. Duke St. Gregorian immediately said, After my efforts to mediate, Count Angler has agreed not to demand your abdication, but only the independence of the North Territory Diocese. Gregorys expression rxed slightly, but he still shook his head, The North Territory Diocese cannot be independent either. Listen, Gregory! Duke St. Gregorians face grew solemn, his tone abruptly stern, Ive already done you a great favor by helping you maintain your position as the Pope, do you really think you can smooth things over with the North Territory without having to pay any price? Gregorys gaze flickered before he hesitated and finally responded, Duke St. Gregorian, are you truly willing to keep me in my position as Pope? Indeed. As long as you agree to let the North Territorys diocese be autonomous, I can swear on the honor of the Holy Knight that no one will dare force you to abdicate! Gregory stared into Duke St. Gregorians eyes, his voice lowered, Alright, Duke St. Gregorian, I trust your reputation, but I have onest condition. Duke St. Gregorians brow furrowed, just as he was about to rebuke him, Gregory quickly added, I believe you will be very willing to ept this condition. Lets hear it. Help me kill Noputon! Duke St. Gregorian raised an eyebrow, Noputon? Hasnt he gone to the Wesnd? No, he didnt go. Instead, he is hiding in Dragon City, secretly joining forces with members of the cardinal group, instigating them to impeach me! So, this doesnt really count as a separate condition. If you want to secure my position as Pope, you must stop Noputon! Seeing Duke St. Gregorian still somewhat hesitant, Gregory tried to persuade him again: Duke St. Gregorian, I know youve wanted to kill Noputon for quite some time. Now Im offering you the perfect opportunity! You dont have to worry about any subsequent consequences because I will reveal Noputons past scandal of insulting your brother and dere that you are merely helping our Lord cleanse his church of sphemous deceivers. At this, Duke St. Gregorian burst into a bright smile and cheerfully dered, Done! Its a deal! Its a deal! Within the Conference Hall, the ballot vote for Gregorys impeachment had just ended. Cardinal Noputon cleared his throat in satisfaction, preparing to announce the results, but as he opened his mouth, he was shocked to find that he couldnt speak and could only emit strange noises. The next second, intense pain registered in his brain as he desperately tried to press his wound on his throat to stop the bleeding. However, a pair of delicate hands had already grabbed Noputons hair and lifted his severed head. The cardinals in the hall looked horrified, as if they couldnt believe what was happening in front of them. Thud! Duke St. Gregorian mmed Noputons severed head onto the table, he lightly smiled and said, Sorry for interrupting your meeting. What were you voting on just now? The entire hall fell silent. After a while, Mensai beside him stammered and growled, Duke St. Gregorian, you dared to execute a cardinal in the Holy Light Cathedral! This is a provocation towards our Lord and a provocation towards the Church, youre going to be a public enemy throughout the whole Empire Enough. Duke St. Gregorian waved his hand nonchntly, I killed sphemer Noputon to help you clean up the scum in the Church, the detailed reasons will be publicly announced by the Holy See soon. Continue with your meeting. With that, Duke St. Gregorian gracefully exited, as if hed only briefly stopped by to say hello. Mensais face turned bright red, but staring at the bloody head in front of him, he didnt know what to do. A cardinal timidly asked from the audience, Lord Mensai, the result of the ballot just now Mensai let out a sigh with aplicated look, finally epting his fate and said, The voting process was disturbed by unforeseen circumstances, so the result is nullified. Please vote again. Chapter 565: 563 Anger_1 Chapter 565: 563 Anger_1 Smash! The crystal wine cup smashed heavily onto the white zed rock floor, scattering into countless gleaming fragments. Crete St. Gregorian! The angry roar of Emperor Reinhardt echoed in the empty hall. What does Deborah want to aplish? Openly killing a cardinal in the Holy Light Cathedral! This is a contempt for the authority of the church! A sphemy against the glory of the Supreme Lord! She should be should be At this point, the words should be burned at the stake from Emperor Reinhardts mouth were stuck in his throat.
After all, no one has ever dared to openly dere that they would burn a holy knight at the stake, not even the emperor himself. When Prince Lexie killed his own uncle, the senator of the Imperial Senate, he was merely expelled. Who would dare to actually bring him to justice? So, now Emperor Reinhardt could only vent his fury on the Wesnd governor, Crete St. Gregorian. With a heavy heart, Governor Crete was helpless. If Duke St. Gregorian were not a holy knight, he might have some restraining power over him. But now Governor Crete really had no methods left. He could only be silently subjected to Emperor Reinhardts furious roars. After a long while, Emperor Reinhardt finally subsided. Perhaps he finally understood that his anger was nothing more than impotent rage, unable to affect the current situation in the slightest. Cardinal Noputon was dead. The series of conspiracies by Emperor Reinhardt had alle to nothing. Gregory was secured in the position of pope. No one in the church could pose a threat to him anymore. Moreover, he was about to negotiate a reconciliation agreement with the North Territory, and the entire diocese would be independent. From then on, the rule of the St. Hilde family in the North Territory will be incredibly stable.N?v(el)B\\jnn All of these developments had nothing to do with the royal family. As the ruler of the empire, Emperor Reinhardt discovered that he appeared to be an outsider. Where is Duke St. Gregorian now? I want to see her. Emperor Reinhardts dark eyes stared at Governor Crete as he coldly said. Governor Crete grimaced and said, Your Majesty, I too do not know where Duke St. Gregorian is! She has not sought me out since she came to Dragon City But I suspect that she has already left Dragon City to find the Northern Army. After all, she wants the Church and the North Territory to reconcile as soon as possible so that the Empire can unite and face the enemy together. Emperor Reinhardts mouth twitched a few times. Duke St. Gregorian came to Dragon City and did not see Wesnd Governor, not even to greet the Emperor. This attitude of holding others in contempt made Emperor Reinhardts anger boil even more. After a few deep breaths, Emperor Reinhardt finally calmed down again. He snorted and waved his hand at Governor Crete, dismissing him. You may leave. Only when the hall was left with Emperor Reinhardt and Baron Heidegger, did he gnash his teeth and grumble at the Prime Minister of the Empire. Look at these holy knights, each more arrogant than the other, always reckless,wless! They never respect me as emperor!
Is this supposed to be the gift of the Supreme Lord to humanity? I can clearly see that they are the root of the turmoil in the Empire! Emperor Reinhardt vented for a while, and then came to Baron Heideggers side, lowering his voice and asking: Do you have any way to deal with Deborah St. Gregorian?
Baron Heidegger looked at Emperor Reinhardts face, full of murderous intent, and sighed in his heart. He was, of course, clear that this Emperor had always been hostile and suspicious towards the Holy Knights of the Empire. Even the Royal familys own Holy Knight, Prince Lexie, didnt he get framed and driven away by the Emperor? Now, this Emperor was eyeing Duke St. Gregorian! He was not magnanimous, nor did he possess any leadership qualities. In Baron Heideggers eyes, Emperor Reinhardt was not a qualified monarch at all. Unfortunately, the emergence of an emperor in the Empire was not based on capability, but on bloodline. Who could me Emperor Reinhardt for being born into privilege Baron Heidegger could only suppress his inner displeasure and softly persuade: Your Majesty, at this critical moment, we need Holy Knights like Duke St. Gregorian tobat the Orc Empire. You cannot ruin such a powerful force! Emperor Reinhardt snorted coldly, gradually settling down. However, the flickering dangerous light in his eyes revealed that his apprehension towards Duke St. Gregorian was not entirely absent, he was merely enduring it temporarily. Now Noputon is dead, our ns have gone to hell. What do you think we should do next? Seeing that Emperor Reinhardt had temporarily stopped fussing about Duke St. Gregorian, Baron Heidegger let out a slight breath and said:
Your Majesty, there is always the possibility of failure in any n. At this point, we have to ept this reality. The peaceful reconciliation between the North Territory and the Church has be a certainty. The most appropriate thing for Your Majesty to do is to proactively step forward and be the host and mediator of this peace negotiation. Hmm, that could work. Emperor Reinhardt nodded, very satisfied with the Prime Ministers suggestion. He was tired of being an outsider, eager to be part of these talks. What else? Anything else we need to do during these discussions? Your Majesty, the North Territory and the Church have already reached an agreement. It would be hard for us to have any further room to maneuver. Baron Heidegger spoke, but seeing the dissatisfaction on Emperor Reinhardts face, quickly added, Nevertheless, a n Ive previously suggested to you, appealing to Count Angler, can continue. Emperor Reinhardt, with his hands behind his back, paced back and forth in the hall. He had never really wanted to execute the Prime Ministers proposal to coax Count Angler. After all, towards Colin, Emperor Reinhardt had more apprehension than admiration, and he couldnt trust the North Territorys guardian. But now, the Empires situation was increasingly bing unfavorable for the Royal Family. The North Territory had sessfully subdued the Church this time, making them cough up a huge chunk of fat meat-an independent North Territory Diocese. Moreover, Duke St. Gregorian seemed to be in collusion with the North Territory, showing signs of alignment. Add the Eastern Territory that had already shown tendencies of bing a vassal to the North The more Emperor Reinhardt thought about it, the colder his heart became. He finally stopped pacing, stared at Baron Heidegger, and said: Even if I need to coax Count Angler, I couldnt possibly give him the position of Empires Guardian, right? He is still young and has not achieved any significant feat for the Empire.
Of course, we cant directly bestow upon him the position of Empires Guardian. Baron Heidegger said, What is too easily gained will not be cherished. Your Majesty, you can first test Count Anglers attitude, and gradually guide him away from the North Territory, bringing him under yourmand. How do I test him? Now that the Northern Duke is in aa, I believe Count Angler would not wish to spend thetter half of his life apanying a walking shell. And you must take note, he hasnt had any offspring. So, you can first test if Count Angler has intentions to divorce and remarry. If he does, then you can help him to select a princess from the royal family Hmm, not a bad idea. Emperor Reinhardt nodded in satisfaction, As long as Count Angler divorces Duke St. Hilde, he will inevitably be ostracized by the North Territory. epting his loyalty would then be much easier! Baron Heidegger seized the opportunity to interject: Your Majesty, if Count Angler agrees to divorce his wife and remarry, then you can trust him. This Orc war provides an opportunity for him to showcase his strengths. Once he achieves significant military merits in this war, appointing him as the Empires Guardian would then seem only natural. Emperor Reinhardt pondered for a moment, giving a nod of approval before instructing: Very well. Immediately send an invitation in my name to the Church and the North Territory, asking them toe to the Royal Oak Manor outside Dragon City, to discuss means of peaceful resolution to the Turennes assassination of Duke St. Hilde. Yes, Your Majesty.
Chapter 566: 564 Casual Chat_1 Chapter 566: 564 Casual Chat_1 Along a forest trail outside Dragon City, a cavalry squad was making slow progress. Duke St. Gregorian, have you been to the Easnd before? Colin asked casually. Bathed in sunshine, Duke St. Gregorian exuded a dazzling aura that was hard to look directly at. I have, in my youth, I traveled across the four corners of the Empire. Duke St. Gregorian nced at Colin, seemingly seeing through his probing question. I spent quite some time in your North Territory; I also visited the Sky Ice in and witnessed the battle scene between the Dark Cavalry and the trolls. Though Colin was aware that Duke St. Gregorian was deliberately changing the subject, he couldnt persist in questioning his experiences in the Easnd. So, he had to go along with the conversation: Then you must be quite familiar with Marquis Garcia? Duke St. Gregorian took a brief look at the lone figure in the forefront of the team, and chuckled: Indeed. To be honest, there was a time when I was captivated by his gantry on the battlefield. I even considered marrying him. Colin blinked, and a sudden thought crossed his mindC
Could this Duke St. Gregorian, who once had an ambiguous rtionship with Marquis Garcia, be Veras biological mother? But then, Colin thought it was improbable. If Duke St. Gregorian was indeed Veras mother, she would have called upon the Wesnds army in alliance with the North Territory for vengeance against the Church. Instead of mediating the situation, as she was now, or staunchly defending Pope Gregory to maintain stability. Moreover, Marquis Garcia had already admitted to Colin that Veras biological mother had passed away long ago. Colin believed that Marquis Garcia wouldnt lie to him Duke St. Gregorian, youre not married, and neither is he. So, if you still have such intentions, I can help set you two up Duke St. Gregorian turned her head to gaze at Colin, aplex expression surfaced on her beautiful face, saying: I appreciate your kind intentions. However, Garcia wouldnt dare marry me Listening to Duke St. Gregorians enigmatic words, Colins curiosity stirred, but he didnt know how to dig deeper into the matter. Before he could devise a n, she swiftly changed the subject: How are things with Anna St. Prowse? Very well. Colins eyes sparkled as he ventured, Duke, it seems like you know Anna quite well. Duke St. Gregorianughed lightly, saying: Youve been wanting to ask that, havent you? Once exposed by her, Colin had no choice but to nod confidently. Duke St. Gregorian didnt care too much about it. She exined: I noticed Annas extraordinary talent during my visit to Easnd and mentored her martial techniques for some time. I suppose you could say that I am somewhat of her teacher. Saying this in passing, her exnation seemed reasonable, without any implications. Moreover, Duke St. Gregorian and Anna were both exceptionally talented female knights, and they naturally resonated with each other. Perhaps, Duke St. Gregorian saw a younger version of herself in Anna, viewed her favorably, and even taught her. This exnation was highly usible, but Colin was convinced that Duke St. Gregorian deliberately concealed something. Are you nning to have a child with her?
Just as Colin was lost in his thoughts, Duke St. Gregorian suddenly blurted out a startling question. With whom? With Anna? Colin was taken aback. After St. Gregorian confirmed it with a nod, he stammered uncertainly, Well we havent considered that yet. After all, shes my mistress, and any child we have would be born out of wedlock Youre concerned about that? But I heard that you already have an illegitimate daughter in the Half-Elf Kingdom. It was clear that Duke St. Gregorian had no intention of letting Colin off the hook. Colin rubbed his nose, feigning embarrassment. Yet, he wondered why Duke St. Gregorian cared about whether he and Anna were going to have a child.
Moreover, Colin wasnt sure if a blood ve could reproduce. But if he had to do that with a girl who had lost her consciousness, it felt repugnant Moreover, strictly speaking, Anna and him were not lovers but enemies. Seeing that Colin wasnt forting about this topic, Duke St. Gregorian even persisted: I know you want to interfere in the affairs of Easnd. However, if youpared it to having a student, wouldnt it be more advantageous for you to control Easnd if your offspring were to be the Duke? This statement was very blunt and incredibly impolite. Colin was now sure that there must be some secret between Duke St. Gregorian and Anna. Noticing the change in Colins expression, Duke St. Gregorian seemed to realize that she was being too eager. She quickly added: Arent you determined to confront the Church? In truth, I also support this because the Church has greatly disappointed us. However, if you really n to do so, you need to have full control of the Easnd. You must not let it fall back into the hands of the Church. So, you can work on your rtionship with Anna. Colin looked intently at Duke St. Gregorian. He obviously didnt believe thetters exnation. He retorted: Duke, as long as you stand firmly with the nobles, even if the Easnd wavers, we still have a great chance of defeating the Church. Duke St. Gregorian chuckled lightly, saying: I warn you not to count too much on me. Ive promised to force Gregory to abdicate after this war, but aside from that, dont expect to get any more help from me.
After all, I am the Duke of the Wesnd, and my first priority is the Wesnd. Colin, feeling somewhat disappointed, was nning to probe further. But then he heard another sweet voice from behind: What are you two discussing? Turning around, Colin saw that Queen Mid had left her horse-drawn carriage. She has mounted a white horse and was trotting up to them.N?v(el)B\\jnn Your Highness, I was just discussing the situation of the orc army with Duke St. Gregorian. Colin replied with a deceptive smile. Duke St. Gregorian chuckled, choosing not to reveal the truth. Queen Mid gave the two a meaningful nce but didnt add anything. Instead, she raised her riding crop, pointing to a distant speck on the horizon, said: Were almost there. Thats where our conference is held the Oak Manor. Colin chuckled and picked up the thread: Ive never been to the royal manor before, this would be a great opportunity. Queen Mid raised her eyebrows, asking Colin: Do you know who the manors previous owner was? The previous owner? Colin staggered momentarily, thinking, Isnt this the royal manor? Did the royal family use a second-hand manor as the venue for this conference?
While he was pondering, he heard Duke St. Gregorian say: This was once the private manor of Prince Lexie. Chapter 567: 565 White Oak_1 Chapter 567: 565 White Oak_1 As the cavalry squad proceeded, the disorderly shrubs on both sides of the road were reced by meticulously trimmedwns and immactely arrayed white oak trees, standing like guards with spears. Therge tree crowns blocked the sunlight, leaving only specks of mottled light to embellish the forest path. A breeze fluttered by, the rustling sound of leaves scraping against each other resembling the whisper of a divine being in human ears. In the culture of the Empire of Glory, the tall, robust, long-living oak tree was often referred to as the king of the forest and was a symbol of power, authority, and status. As Colin admired the imposing oak trees on both sides of the road, he suddenly heard Queen Mid next to him speak: Count Angler, did you know? Oak Manor was established back in the Elven era and came to the royal family after several handovers. When Prince Lexie became a Holy Knight, His Majesty gifted him this manor as his reward. Really? Thats quite a deep and rich history. Colin casuallymented. Queen Mid continued, In Oak Manor, there is an ancient white oak that is said to be more than ten thousand years old. More than ten thousand years?! Colin was genuinely surprised, almost suspecting the queen had gotten her timelines mixed up. Queen Mid affirmed with a nod andughed, Absolutely right. Ten thousand years ago, the Giant Dragons had yet to perish, and High Elves still held Dragon City. Moreover, there was a mysterious and powerful profession among the High Elves back then C the Druid.
Hearing this, Colin cast a thoughtful nce at Queen Mid. Queen Mid responded with a meaningful smile and continued, It is rumored that the ancient white oak, standing tall in the manor for over ten thousand years, is the Sacred Tree of the Druids. During their rituals, this tree serves as the pivotal point, capable of manifesting mysterious and unpredictable power. Now, Colin could confirm that Queen Mid had indeed gathered considerable information on the Winged Knight, and was probably suspecting a connection between the Winged Knight and Colin himself. In the eyes of Queen Mid, this Winged Knight might be a Druid secretly trained by the Angler family. However, even Colin himself wasnt clear about what his bloodline transformation could be ssified as. Was it inherent to his Blood n, or a unique skill of the long-forgotten Druids? Anyway, people in this world, upon seeing the Winged Knight, always assumed him to be a form of transformation of the Druids, leading Colin to wonder C Could the Blood n genuinely be rted to the Druids? Is it so magical? Then I must take a closer lookter. Colin replied with a subtle smile, showing no signs of abnormality on his face. Staring at Colin, who gave nothing away, Queen Mid chose not to probe further. However, Duke St. Gregorian suddenly spoke up, Its said that mistletoe, parasitizing on the white oak, possesses miraculous effects. If a loved one consumes it, their chances of conceiving greatly increase. At this, Colins mind went nk. Thisdy Holy Knight seemed akin to a neighborhood aunt constantly urging Colin and Anna to have children quickly What exactly was her motive? Colin, puzzled to no end, decided to feign ignorance to the implications in Duke St. Gregorians words. Queen Mid gave a slight smile and chimed in: Duke St. Gregorian is correct. However, there is a specific method for harvesting mistletoe. It can only be harvested during the new moon in mid-year. We are not at that time yet. Should you both require it, I could arrange to gift you a share of the royal familys harvested mistletoe. Colin touched his nose and quickly thanked her. The person he wished to gift it to, however, was not Anna, but to Vera. The two had been married for over a year, but they had been apart much more than been together. Veras belly hadnt shown any signs of pregnancy, which made her rather anxious. Therefore, Colin thought it would be a great opportunity to see if the mistletoe from the white oak was indeed so miraculous.
What surprised Colin was that Duke St. Gregorian also epted the queens gift and thanked her heartily with a smile. But the problem was, thisdy Holy Knight didnt even have a husband Caught in his wild thoughts, the party finally reached the gate of the manor. An elderly butler immediately came to greet everyone, respectfully bowing to them.
Queen Mid dismounted her horse, smiled and asked, Butler Buso, have His Majesty and the Pope arrived? His Majesty has indeed arrived, but the Pope will arrive tomorrow, The butler replied respectfully, You are wee to rest in the manor. The banquet will begin promptly at six oclock. Queen Mid nodded and followed Butler Buso into the manor. Colin and others promptly followed suit. Upon entering the manor, Colin felt as if hed been transported to another world.N?v(el)B\\jnn The air instantly became fresh and fragrant, the sunshine became gentle and warm, and the melodious singing of birds filled his ears. Wherever he looked, there was vibrant greenery everywhere. The source of all this was the gargantuan ancient oak tree that stood in the center of the manor, massive enough to overshadow the sky. It seemed to be the true ruler of this manor, the guardian deity of this space and time. It imprinted everything within the manor with its own genuine mark C the mark of nature C in an inclusive but dominant manner. Impressive, isnt it? Queen Mid smiled at Colin. Indeed impressive! Colin nodded, Now I believe that this oak tree truly has a history of ten thousand years. Queen Mid chuckled and said, It is said that when the elves were forced to retreat and leave the Crimson me Territory, they once considered moving this sacred tree. However, they were prevented by a divine intervention from the Lord of Glory. Colin remained silent, skeptically receiving the tales of the oak tree that Queen Mid started with it is said. After all, if this oak tree was indeed so magical, it wouldnt have remained virtually unknown over the years. Furthermore, Emperor Reinhardt wouldnt have gifted this manor to Prince Lexie.
Maybe it was due to the loss of the Druid heritage that humans still dont understand the true function of the tree and can only use its mistletoe to enhance fertility Its a pity that the sacred tree of the Elf n has now ended up in such a state. Regardless, the tree somehow gave Colin a sense of deja vu, like being reunited with a long-lost old friend Moreover, the peculiar atmosphere of the manor made Colin feel exceedingly familiar, even the blood in his body quickened its pace in response. Could it be that the Blood n is indeed rted to the Druids? For a moment, Colin found an intense urge coursing through him,pelling him to approach the white oak tree without any regard, almost as if something he had once lost was close to the tree. Chapter 568: 566 Refuse_1 Chapter 568: 566 Refuse_1 The architecture of Oak Manor was exquisite, elegant yet filled with hidden opulence. The pirs holding up the mansion were neither gold nor wood. It was impossible to discern what they were made of, but they were extraordinarily sturdy. Colin tried touching them, but to his astonishment, he couldnt leave a mark. After inquiring with a guard on duty, he found out that these pirs were actually made of dragon bone! Legend has it that among the Elves, the most powerful warriors in the old days were not the Rangers, but the Druids. Back then, Druids were formidable beings, capable of going toe to toe with a Giant Dragon. Regrettably, the ss disappeared due to unknown circumstances as time passed. Only elusive legends and scattered relics are left behind, leaving subsequent generations to admire and specte on their legacy. Just as Colin was staring at these dragon bone pirs in awe, a clear voice suddenly sounded from behind him: Count Angler. Colin slowly turned around and saw a young girl dressed in a ck ceremonial dress, standing there, looking adorably striking. She was tall and well-proportioned, delicately featured. Her radiant fair skin gave off the glow of a captivating gem, whichplemented her smooth and lustrous blonde hair. Her unique charm was unforgettable at first sight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Miss Sallya, I didnt expect to see you here, said Colin, genuinely surprised. Although Oak Manor had once been granted to Prince Lexie, it had been taken back by the Royal Family. As the daughter of Prince Lexie, Sallya would not want to return to this ce of sorrow unless she had been invited to do so. Sallya gathered a lock of hair that had been tousled by the breeze behind her ear, her eyes evaded his gaze, showing an unusual disy of shyness. I am here at the invitation of His Majesty, she responded. Colin was taken aback. Why would Emperor Reinhardt invite Sallya to Oak Manor, especially when a very formal conference was just about to take ce here, and she had seemingly no connection to it? But, looking at Sallyas blushing cheeks, a sudden thought crossed Colins mind- Could it be that Emperor Reinhardt was contemting a matchmaking between him and Sallya? On second thought, it might indeed be possible. To Emperor Reinhardt, Vera was already as good as a vegetable, while Colin, being young and promising with a bright future, did not have any legitimate heirs. Likely, he would have to return to being single So was Emperor Reinhardt trying to draw him over by using Sallya? Colin suddenly found it somewhat amusing and absurd. He wondered who had rmended this match to Emperor Reinhardt that they ended up picking Sallya. Of course, Sallyas status was suitably noble, and she was indeed beautiful. However, her current predicament was too awkward. Even if Colin truly nned to abandon Vera, he wouldnt choose Sallya. After all, the reputation of Prince Lexie was now in ruins. He was an outcast whom everyone in the Empire wanted to attack. Unless Colin suddenly realized somethingunless Emperor Reinhardt intended to exonerate Prince Lexie! Perhaps the invasion of the Orc Empire had stirred fear in Emperor Reinhardt, or maybe the current state of affairs in the Empire was bing dangerous, slipping out of royal control. Emperor Reinhardt must have realized that the Royal Family still needed someone like Prince Lexie, the Holy Knight, as a cornerstone for stability. The question remained: How could Emperor Reinhardt be so confident that Prince Lexie would forgive him for everything he had done in the past? Colins silence led to some misunderstandings for Sallya. She lowered her head, as if she couldnt bear Colins intense gaze, and it took her a while to speak. In a low voice, she said:
Count Angler, I took the liberty to visit the Red Castle before, but unfortunately you were not there Oh, yes, I heard about that, Colin came back to his senses andughed. Ive been awaytely, and wasnt avable to receive you personally. If I unintentionally neglected you, I hope you will forgive me, Miss Sallya. Count Angler, you are being too modest. I received a warm reception at the Red Castle. It was an unforgettable, wonderful experience. If I have the chance, I would love to see the scenery of the North Territory again. Any gentleman hearing these words should take the initiative to extend an invitation, but Colin pretended he didntprehend the implication of Sallyas words and smiled:
Miss Sallya, lets hurry to the Banquet Hall. It would be rude if we arete. Okay. Sallya lowered her head, a hint of disappointment shed in her eyes, but she obediently followed Colin towards the banquet hall along the corridor. They did not speak again, and the atmosphere became awkward. It wasnt that Colin wasnt aware of Sallyas feelings, but he had no intention of abandoning Vera, and he also couldnt give Sallya too much hope, lest she misunderstand. If Sallya simply wanted to be Colins lover, then that would be fine. Colin was not morally uptight, he would be more than willing to engage in pleasurable experiences if both parties were willing. Unfortunately, what Sallya expected was the position of a legal wife, to which Colin could only regretfully decline. Soon, the two arrived at the Banquet Hall. Count Angler, wee to Oak Manor! As soon as he entered, Colin heard a booming greeting. Your Majesty, thank you for your invitation! Colin respectfully saluted Emperor Reinhardt. Unexpectedly, Emperor Reinhardt approached and patted Colins shoulder enthusiastically. He then nced at Sallya beside Colin with an ambiguous look and teased: Count Angler, have you chosen yourpanion for this evening? Colins mouth twitched a few times. He privately criticized the Emperors method of winning him over for being too direct, too crude. It was like shoving a lollipop into his mouth while asking, Is it delicious? But there was no helping it, the man was the Emperor of the Empire after all.
Colin could only y dumb and replied: I apologize, Your Majesty, mydypanion is currently in Winterfell City and is unable to attend tonights banquet. Emperor Reinhardt frowned, rather displeased with Colins unwillingness to cooperate. Just as he was about to re up, a voice suddenly rang out from the entrance: Count Angler, if you need a femalepanion, I am currentlycking a malepanion. Emperor Reinhardts eyes widened, ready to scold, but when he saw the person, he held his words back. Because, the person who spoke, was Duke St. Gregorian. Colin also turned his head and saw that Duke St. Gregorian had ditched her armor for a sky-blue court dress tonight. It entuated her lovely curves but also exuded a dignified elegance. Her perfect face, enhanced with a touch of subtle makeup, was radiant and attractive. Herposed and graceful demeanor carried a strange beauty that subtly influenced peoples senses, conforming to the rules of nature. This incredibly beautiful woman who was at the pinnacle of the Way of the Knight possessed an invible aura that could easily ignite a mans primal desires with just a captivating nce. While Colin was taken aback, Duke St. Gregorian had already swayed up to him, taking the initiative to link arms with him. Colin could only feel a rich fragrance wafting into his nostrils and the warm sensation from his arm which caused him to lose focus. Seeing this, Emperor Reinhardts suppressed anger resurfaced, making his face flush red. Chapter 569: Dance Ball (Upper) _1 Chapter 569: Dance Ball (Upper) _1 Amid the melodious harp music, pairs of men and women were gracefully dancing in the center of the hall. Actually, by rights, the theme of this conference is fairly serious, even if a banquet is held before the conference, it should be done with more formal seated dining. But Emperor Reinhardt defiantly held a social dance ball. Of course, the clergy could not sway in the dance pool with their partners like the nobles, perhaps the Pope chose to arrive tomorrow because he learned of this in advance. Inviting the clergy to a dance ball is indeed a disrespectful act. Perhaps, Emperor Reinhardt did this deliberately to embarrass the people from the Church. Or perhaps, he was trying to matchmake Colin and Sallya. However, unfortunately, Colin was not interested in this. At this moment, he was holding Duke St. Gregorian and spinning around the dance floor to the rhythm of the music. After all, being from arge family, and the control of the Holy Knights body is notparable to ordinary people, Colin found Duke St. Gregorians dancing skills to be indeed transcendent, and dancing with him could be considered an exquisite enjoyment.
In the quick and slow rotations, the sky blue skirt of Duke St. Gregorian bloomed like flowers, radiating captivating charm. The dance ended. Colin reluctantly stopped, smiled and bowed to his dance partner, then led her delicate hand to the edge of the floor. Your Grace, would you like something to eat? Im not hungry. Duke St. Gregorian shook his head and took two cups of champagne from a passing attendants tray, giving one to Colin. Colin quickly took it, clinked sses with Duke St. Gregorian, took a light sip, then quietly savored the aftertaste of the champagne in his mouth. Count Angler. Duke St. Gregorian drained his ss, squinted his eyes with a smile at Colin, This time you owe me a favor. Colin could only nod helplessly, raise his hand to signal the attendant to bring another ss of champagne for Duke St. Gregorian, and said:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Your Grace, I am indeed grateful for this time. If you need any help in the future, as long as its within my power, please feel free to ask. Duke St. Gregorian clinked sses with Colin again and asked, But I really am curious as to why you refused Sallya? Colins eyes involuntarily found the lonely girl standing alone in the corner of the hall, he let out a quiet sigh and said: Miss Sallya is an outstanding woman, but unfortunately, I already have Vera. Duke St. Gregorian hesitated for a moment, but still persuaded: But, forgive me for saying this, Duke St. Hilde is very likely to lie in eternal rest Even so, I will not abandon her. Nor will I abandon the vows we made together under the witness of the Supreme Lord! Colin stood tall and said righteously. But you are still so young and have a bright future Compared to my future, I value my love with Vera more. Colin felt that he could go and act in a soap opera. Duke St. Gregorian remained silent, his amber eyes staring at Colin, as if trying to gauge the sincerity of his expression. A momentter, Duke St. Gregorian didnt know exactly what he had discerned, but he gave a slight smile, raised his ss and said: To love!
Colin also clinked sses with him and said: To love! Duke St. Gregorian once again drained her ss, then snapped her fingers and ordered another from an attendant. Colin shook his head quietly. He hadnt expected this Western Duke to be so fond of wine Speaking of which, Count Angler, the Duchess began, you were saying you owe me a favor, right? Well, it so happens that I do need your help.
A glimmer of wariness crossed Colins heart as he said, Please, feel free to ask. Duke St. Gregorian settled her expression into something more serious as she said: Now that the issues between the North Territory and the Church have been set aside, the next step is to fully prepare for the invasion of the Orc Empire. Count Angler, to be frank, my own military strategy expertise is not exceptional, so, well need to rely on you for this war. Your Grace, you overestimate me. Such a monumental war is not something a rookie general like myself can sway. Count Angler, theres no need for excessive modesty. Im familiar with your aplishments. Although your military career is brief, its been brilliant. I cannot find anymander in the history of the Glorious Empire who matches your achievements. Colin rubbed his nose, appearing a bit embarrassed by the praise from Duke St. Gregorian as he responded: Your Grace, I appreciate your faith in me. However, Im not mindlessly avoiding responsibility. The person leading the Northern Army to the Wesnd is not me, but Marquis Garcia. Garcia? Duke St. Gregorian paused, a frown forming on her delicate eyebrows. Yes, Your Grace. Given that youre familiar with my background, you probably know that Marquis Garcia is my mentor in matters of warfare. Most of my achievements are due to him. With my teacher personally taking charge, theres no need to look for me, his student. Upon hearing Colins words, instead of appeasing Duke St. Gregorian, her brow furrowed deeper, as if she didnt trust Marquis Garcia tomand the Northern Army. She looked at Marquis Garcia who was conversing with Queen Mid not far away, pondered for a moment, and finally shook her head: If Garcia were ten years younger, or if he hadnt experienced the crushing defeat at Shadow Gorge, I would certainly trust him. But now Upon hearing this, Colin was instantly displeased. He held immense respect for Marquis Garcia and always felt that the defeat at Shadow Gorge couldnt entirely be med on the Marquis.
After all, no general in this world never loses. Duke St. Gregorian realized her words were rather discourteous and hastily added: My words might be harsh but they are the truth. Do you know why Holy Knights ce extreme emphasis on talent? Do you know why there are never anyte bloomers among Holy Knights? Because only transcendent talent can provide rapid progress on the Way of the Knight, preventing bottlenecks. Only thus can one maintain a steadfast spirit and unwavering belief during the ascension to the Holy Field. Those mediocre ones who reach their thirties or forties without ascending to the Holy Field have already lost their fighting spirit. Even if they have the bloodline of a Holy Knight and potential to reach the pinnacle of knightly path, their past frustrations and struggles have caused cracks in their hearts, marring their once wless confidence. A person with an imperfect mentality can never be a Holy Knight. The same principle applies to Marquis Garcia, who, after his defeat at Shadow Gorge, developed a w in his spirit. With every decision he makes on the battlefield, he cant help but worry whether he would repeat his past mistakes. This would tear at his confidence, cause him to hesitate, and make every decisionborious, even if his military genius remains, it could not be fully utilized. The undefeated war god Garcia that shone in Shadow Gorge, is already dead! Count Angler, the uing war is of paramount importance, we humans must be all in to have any hope of victory. Therefore, I hope that you can persuade Marquis Garcia to not personally lead the Northern Army. After hearing Duke St. Gregorians words, the dissatisfaction on Colins face gradually faded, reced by solemnity.
Duke St. Gregorian did not rush him but quietly waited for Colin to make his decision. Chapter 570: Dance Ball (Lower) _1 Chapter 570: Dance Ball (Lower) _1 Were you not on your way to Winterfell City? Howe you have returned? Emperor Reinhardt looked at Queen Mid by his side and asked irritably. Queen Mid sipped her champagne with a graceful smile on her face, unfazed by her husbands bad temper. When she heard him, she simply replied: Originally, I just didnt want to witness a disaster, but fortunately, someone stopped it in time. So, Your Majesty, you should thank Duke St. Gregorian. After many years of marriage, Queen Mid knew well how to provoke her husband easily. Emperor Reinhardt gripped his wine cup so hard it creaked, as if it would burst the next second. But fortunately, after he took a few deep breaths, he did not lose hisposure on the spot. Queen Mid nced at her husband and taunted, Not bad, now you can control your own temper. Bang! The wine cup finally exploded in Emperor Reinhardts hand. The hall immediately fell silent. An attendant ran over hastily, intending to clean up the mess on the floor, but was halted by a growl:
Get out! The attendant had no choice but to withdraw. Emperor Reinhardt, with bloodshot eyes, swept a nce around, bellowing, What are you looking at? Wheres the music? Carry on! Everyone else withdrew their gaze and dared not look any further. As the music started again, the dancers in the hall continued to spin, pretending they hadnt seen the scene just now. A smirk of revengeful delight curved up the corners of Queen Mids mouth. Facing Emperor Reinhardts deadly gaze, Queen Mid remained calm and changed the subject, saying, Are you nning to win over Colin Angler? Upon hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt temporarily suppressed his anger and replied coldly, Yes. Do you see any problem with that? Queen Mid revealed a mocking smile. She didnt tell him that Vera had actually awakened. Instead, she asked: Who advised you to use Sallya to seduce Colin? So, whats wrong with using her? Emperor Reinhardt nced at the queen and said, In this way, we can win over Colin Angler, while sending a signal of goodwill to Lexie. Queen Mid scoffed, Do you think Prince Lexie will ept your goodwill?N?v(el)B\\jnn Why wouldnt he? Emperor Reinhardt sneered, As long as he hears about Sallyas engagement, he will definitelye to see me. By then, I will give him a chance for self-redemption. With the impending invasion of the Orc Empire, as long as he is willing to go to the battlefield and make enough achievements, I can fully forgive his sins and even restore his nobility. Queen Mid looked at her husband with a peculiar gaze, Do you truly think that Prince Lexie would swallow his past humiliation and serve you in order to seek your forgiveness? He is a Holy Knight, not your servant! So what if he is a Holy Knight? Emperor Reinhardt gritted his teeth, Dont they have rtives? Dont they have concerns? Dont they age? Dont they die? They are also mortal!
And mortals are under my rule! If Lexie does not ept my goodwill, let him continue to wander outside! Id love to see if he has what it takes to capture Mr. Ji and clear his own name. Queen Mid suddenly looked at him pitifully, shaking her head, Reinhardt, you simply dont understand how to rule.
Emperor Reinhardt huffed angrily, confronting her head-on, Mid, its you who does not know how to submit! Dont forget, your St. Hilde Family also pledged loyalty to me, but look what you all have done now? And the Duke of St. Gregorian, St. Prowse, St. Rands, each and every one of you! Where is the knights steadfastness? Where is the semnce of vassals? Queen Mid sighed, suddenly feeling a wave of fatigue, no longer wanting to speak. Even deep within, she began to question herself, why she repeatedly tried to persuade her husband, knowing well that he was an irremediable fool. Upon seeing Queen Mid silent, Emperor Reinhardt felt victorious, thinking his words had stunned her, he said assuredly: Mid, if you want to regain my trust, persuade Colin Angler for me, tell him that as long as he agrees to marry Sallya, I can appoint him as the General Chief of Staff in the battle against the Orcs, fully responsible for devising war ns, reporting directly to me. If his performance in this war satisfies me, I might even appoint him the Protector of the Empire! Protector of the Empire? Youre finally being generous for once. Queen Mid smiled faintly, then shook her head, But unfortunately, Colin wont be marrying Sallya. Why? Emperor Reinhardt furrowed his eyebrows, Could it be he doesnt like Sallya? Or is he worried about Prince Lexie? Queen Mid leaned in a bit closer, quietly revealing a secret: Neither. It is because Vera has awakened. What? Queen Mid enjoyed the shocked look on Emperor Reinhardts face, feeling a surge of satisfaction as she said:
So, dont get your hopes up, Colin Angler is still a vassal of the St. Hilde Family. Emperor Reinhardts face turned pale, his teeth clenched: Is that so? Well see about that! With that, Emperor Reinhardt left Queen Mid, and strode towards Colin. Count Angler, may I borrow yourpanion for a moment? Colin was taken aback, but he quickly smiled and said, Of course, Your Majesty. Emperor Reinhardt promptly took Duke St. Gregorian to the dance floor, his face held a warm smile, but his words held no propriety: Deborah, I warn you, dont set your sights on Colin Angler! As calm as ever, Duke St. Gregorian ced her left hand on Emperor Reinhardts shoulder, letting his arm encircle her waist, said: Your Majesty, I merely seek help from Count Angler, his military talent can help Wesnd avoid a catastrophe in the uing war. You neednt worry about that, I will arrange everything appropriately. Emperor Reinhardt leaned in and whispered to Duke St. Gregorian, But you should understand the meaning behind my words just now, so dont cross the line! Duke St. Gregorian raised an eyebrow: Your Majesty, are you threatening me? No, Im only advising you. Emperor Reinhardt changed his tone, Besides, can you guess the consequence if I were to tell Colin Angler your little secret?
Upon hearing this, the smile on Duke St. Gregorians face instantly stiffened, and her eyes shed a dangerous light. Emperor Reinhardt quickly added: Dont be so tense, Duke St. Gregorian, what we want does not conflict, so why not cooperate? Duke St. Gregorian rxed and nced at the emperor with a meaningful look, said: Of course, Ive always liked working together. Especially at this critical juncture, Your Majesty, I hope you support Wesnd a lot more! Id be delighted! Emperor Reinhardt grinned smugly, began to move to the music, swirling around the center of the ballroom. To the tuneful music, feeling a holy knight dancing under his guidance, Emperor Reinhardt squinted his eyes in delight. At this moment, he felt as if he had regained control of everything. Chapter 571: 569 Attempt_1 Chapter 571: 569 Attempt_1 The deep night engulfs the earth. The sporadic sounds of insects bring life to this serene courtyard. Although the tail end of winter has not fully retreated, Oak Manor seems to have already entered the spring season. The cold moonlight spills onto the enormous ancient oak tree that covers the entire manor, shimmering with an intoxicating, mysterious glow. The dance ball has long ended, and the guests have returned to their residences and retired for the night. Only Colin has quietly made his way to the ancient oak tree at the center of the manor, gazing at this lifeform that has weathered the passage of millennia with profound reverence in his heart. Of course, besides reverence, the feelings in Colins heart at this moment are also ones of curiosity and an intent to explore. He always feels as if an unseen force is calling him to this ce. However, once he truly stands beneath the ancient oak tree, he feels somewhat baffled. What should he do?
Colin scratches his head, hesitates for a moment, then ces his hand on the trunk of the oak tree. The rough, hard touch is no different from that of an ordinary oak tree. Colin closes his eyes, calms his heart, and carefully experiences it, but gains nothing. A gust of wind blows past, and the rubbing of the oak trees branches and leaves produces a faint rustling sound, as if attempting to tell this bewildered young man standing before it something. Colin raises his head to stare at the trees sky-eclipsing canopy and decides to try again. The next second, Colins ck eyes turn red, and blood-red patterns spread across his face like a spiderweb, giving him the appearance of wearing a mask. Billows of crimson smoke rise from his body and slowly envelop him. The wind in the manor suddenly grows stronger, and the oak trees branches shake more violently, as if joyfully weing an old friend who has returned after a long absence. Whoosh- A pair of ck bat wings extend from the blood-red smoke, then Colins body, which has more than doubled in size, slowly reveals itself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At some unknown point, the silver moon in the sky has turned red and the originally cold and clear moonlight has taken on a hint of bloodiness. The branches and leaves of the ancient oak tree tremble even more violently, stirring the surrounding air into ripples like water waves. For a moment, the whole manor seems to e alive. Colin, however, does not feel the slightest joy because the disturbance is too great! The next moment, he shakes his bat wings vigorously. Whoosh- The stirred-up dust flies everywhere, and Colin, using the recoil of force, soars into the sky, quickly disappearing into the night. Just after Colin leaves, an afterimage shes in the air, and then Duke St. Gregorian appears at the spot where Colin was standing. With a serious expression, she takes a light sniff, then focuses her gaze on the ancient oak tree.
By now, the ancient oak tree has already returned to a calm state, as if the great disturbance from before was simply an illusion. What happened? Emperor Reinhardt soon rushed over. I dont know. Duke St. Gregorian shakes her head, her eyes scanning over the ancient oak tree. It seems someone has touched this ancient tree. How is that possible? Emperor Reinhardt looks incredulous, but the disturbance from before cant be fake. After some thought, he immediately orders the arriving guards to blockade the manor and conduct a thorough search.
However, even Emperor Reinhardt himself couldnt rity what exactly needed to be searched or who the person of interest might be. The guards had no choice but to ept their orders in confusion and depart. This stirred up anothermotion at the Oak Manor, angering the nobles who were awakened by the noise. They cursed the one who had caused all this chaos. Meanwhile, under the concealment of the night, Colin had sneaked back to his residence and changed into his pajamas. Just then, someone knocked on his door. Colin opened the door to see a guard standing outside, who saluted and said: My apologies for disturbing your rest, Count. Did you notice anything unusual or encounter any suspicious characters recently? Colin feigned a look of just being awoken and replied in a low voice, I heard some noises from the window just now and thought there was a storm. But it seems to have subsided, hasnt it? Seeing Colin confounded, the guard assumed that he couldnt provide any useful information, apologized again, and then turned to leave. Just as Colin was about to close the door, a slender figure suddenly squeezed in through the gap. His muscles tensed, but when he caught the familiar fragrance, he rxed and said helplessly: Your Highness, at thiste hour, is there something you need? Queen Mid walked into the room, closing the door behind her. She looked at Colin meaningfully and chuckled: Count Angler, Ive finally caught onto your little secret, havent I?
Colins heart skipped a beat, but he kept hisposure and said, Your Highness, Im not sure what youre talking about. Queen Mid stepped forward, her green fingertips resting on Colins chest as she said: Im talking about the Winged Knight. I saw him with my own eyes, sneaking into the room through the window. So, Count Angler, is there another person hidden in your room, or are you the Winged Knight? Silent, Colin merely stared at Queen Mid with a frosty gaze as his mind raced with thoughts. Queen Mid seemed to guess his inner thoughts and continued whimsically: Count Angler, youre not contemting silencing someone who knows too much, are you? That really sends a shiver down my spine! Though she was speaking of fear, not a trace of it showed on her face. Instead, she looked at Colin with a challenge in her eyes. Colin gave a faint smile and said, Your Highness, you jest. Would I resort to murder over something so trivial? Yes, the Winged Knight is indeed a good friend of mine. However, it is currently not convenient for him to meet with you. Please ept my apologies. Is that so? Queen Mid was not about to let Colin off the hook easily. But why didnt I sense another person in the room? He left just a moment ago. Colin decided to y dumb; after all, without solid evidence, Queen Mid couldnt possibly force him to reveal his true identity. Upon hearing this, Queen Mid red at Colin, seemingly dissatisfied with his casual lie. Yet, she didnt lose heart and asked again:
Count Angler, did you know? Normally, Druid, an upation exclusive to high elves, cannot be inherited by humans. Unless, that person has an elven bloodline, and is a half-elf! Colins face paled, but he managed to maintain hisposure, Indeed, my friend is a half-elf, whom I met in Silver Moon City. I see. Queen Mid leaned forward, her face close to Colins. With a smile on her face and her eyes locked onto his, she said, ording to the Glorious Code, only pure-blooded humans can be lords of the Empire. So, Count Angler, if youre not the Winged Knight, would you dare to undergo a public bloodline test? Chapter 572: 570 Temptation (Part 1)_1 Chapter 572: 570 Temptation (Part 1)_1 The room was eerily silent, not a sound to be heard. Colin and Queen Mid stood in an ufortably ambiguous position, simr to a pair of lovers sharing their deepest feelings. Colin could distinctly feel the warm and fragrant breath of the queen gently caressing his cheek, yet, his heart stirred no romantic feelings. He never expected that Queen Mid would corner him as if she wasnt going to rest until she had a hold on him. The so-called bloodline examination, Colin really dared not undergo. Whether the Blood n was the heritage of the Druids, Colin wasnt sure now, but the violent reaction of the ancient oak tree indicated that the Blood n must have some connection with the Druids. Colin felt that he might not be pure human anymore. If this is confirmed, his future in the Glorious Empire would be over. Perhaps he could only flee to Silver Moon City and depend on Queen Isa Thinking of this, Colin, staring at the delicate, fair neck of Queen Mid, couldnt hide the murderous intent in his eyes.
Yet, Queen Mid seemed unaware, continuing to talk to herself: Count Angler, in fact, when the Winged Knight first appeared in Silver Moon City, I began to secretly pay attention. Later I discovered that wherever the Winged Knight appeared, your figure was there, so I spected that this Winged Knight must be you, Count Angler! Dont be in a hurry to deny it, otherwise, I may request a bloodline test on you to see if you are a pure human! Colin no longer rebutted, but just smiled faintly, Your Highness, I dont think we have any grudges, do we? Moreover, not to boast, but the fact that the St. Hilde family still controls the North Territory, Im quite responsible for that! Why are you so obsessed with destroying me? How can I want to destroy you. Queen Mid flicked a charming smile and said, You know I like to hold peoples handles, but my aim has never been to threaten or even destroy them, I just want to establish a mutually beneficial rtionship with them. Hearing this, Colin was reminded of that night in Phoenix Pce a year ago, the exchange of confrontation between them. But that time, both of them, cunning and conniving, didnt disclose their true handles. Unexpectedly, Queen Mid was relentless, she has been monitoring Colin, and got hold of Colins true handle. However, hearing that she had no intention of breaking off rtions, Colin rxed a bit and momentarily concealed the murderous intent in his eyes. Until thest resort, of course, he wouldnt dare to kill the queen of the empire. Your Highness, now you have my handle. As an exchange, isnt it time for you toe out with your handle? With the experience fromst time, Colin emphasized it again, Your true handle. Queen Mid giggled, leaning her upper body against Colin. Too bad, I dont have a true handle. This instantly jolted Colin back to reality from his brief trance. Suppressing the raging passion within, he coldly replied: Your Highness, if youre so insincere, we have no need to cooperate. Whats more, I can seriously tell you that I am unwilling to be a chess piece manipted by others. Whoever thinks they can threaten mes or control me with a handle is too naive!
Rather than being manipted, I would rather knock over this chessboard! Oh, quite a temper! Queen Mid teased Colin while casting a flirtatious nce at him, saying, Even though Icked a handle before, it doesnt mean that I wont have one in the future, nor does it mean that we cant forge one now. While speaking, Queen Mid reached her hand into Colins nightgown, slowly drawing circles on his chest with her finger. If Colin still couldnt understand Queen Mids insinuation after hearing this, that would be too stupid.
Last time in Phoenix Pce, Colin recoiled not because the queen wasnt tempting enough, but because he thought the queen was Veras biological mother. Although he was not a paragon of virtue, Colin did have his limits. However, he now knew that Queen Mid was not Veras birth mother, soN?v(el)B\\jnn A volcano of desire within him, once liberated, surged into Colins mind like a raging tide, shattering the remaining vestiges of his crumbling sanity. Queen Mid was on her tiptoes, throwing herself onto Colin, like a young girl seeking a kiss from her lover. In the next moment, she felt a pair of strong, powerful hands firmly encircle her waist, her startled cry trapped in her throat. Gulp gulp Colin downed a cup of water, yet he still felt thirsty, so he downed another three cups before he finally started to feel better. Afterwards, he walked to the window, opened it, letting the chilly night breeze flow into the room. His fevered emotions finally began to cool down. Outside the window was pitch darkness, the darkest hours just before dawn. Only the ancient oak standing in the middle of the manor, under the moonlight, reflected a cold halo.
As a human, Colin could only feel a subtle connection with the ancient oak tree. But he dared not reveal his true blood form in Oak Manor anymore. As for the secret behind the magical connection between the ancient oak and the blood n, he could only wait for a chance to explore it in the future. Lost in thought, Colin suddenly felt a pair of slender arms wrap around his waist and a warm, soft touch against his back. What are you thinking about? The indolent and slightly husky voice of Queen Mid sounded from behind Colin. Nothing much. Colin said offhandedly. Liar. Queen Mid gave a light huff, then moved to Colins front, resting against his chest and giggled, Mens lies, alwayscking in creativity. Colin gave a slight smile, holding onto the voluptuous body in front of him, saying, I was just wondering, how many men have you enticed this way? Youre actually jealous. Queen Mid giggled. Colin huffed, immediately capturing her lips with his own. Ouch! You really bit me! Queen Mid swatted Colins chest then defended herself, I must say, Ive only used such seduction on you, would you believe it? Colin raised an eyebrow, not replying, but the disbelief was written all over his face.
Queen Mid swatted Colin once more, saying: Not everyone is worthy of being seduced by me. Is that so? I didnt realize I was that important in your heart. Of course. Queen Mid drew closer, giggled seductively, Not everyone canmand twenty thousand cavalrymen to rule the East Territory. Colin raised an eyebrow, quite appreciating Queen Midspliment. But soon, he realized the insincerity in her words, saying: Back in the Phoenix Pce, when I hadnt yet conquered the East Territory. You also threw yourself at me then, didnt you? Queen Mid gave a smirk, cunningly replying: Do you know, if you hadnt backed off at thest moment that time, I would have screamed. Colins body stiffened instantly, and a rush of cold sweat broke out on his back. Chapter 573: 571 Temptation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 573: 571 Temptation (Part 2)_1 The cold night wind blew in from the window, causing Colin to shiver involuntarily. Are you trying to scare me on purpose? Colin tugged at the stiff corners of his mouth and asked. However, Queen Mid seriously shook her head and said, No, I indeed had nned it that way, because I know Vera, she is too naive and has no interest in power. If I didnt intervene, then sooner orter, you would be the true Lord of the North Territory. This is something I cannot tolerate. Unfortunately, you didnt fall for it, so thats why initially, I had to think of other ways to control you and drive you to attack the Eastern Territory. Colin swallowed, inwardly eximing that was close. Then he asked again, So why did youe to me this time? Didnt I already mention it earlier? Because you managed to maneuver in and out of the Eastern Territory with only twenty thousand cavalry units, such military talent is impressive, Queen Mid sighed, In addition, its because Ive finally lost all hope in a certain someone You meanEmperor Reinhardt?
Yes. Queen Mid nodded with a calm expression. When he was suppressed by Prince Lexie, restrained by the Senate, and chained by the Church, he was willing to listen to my advice as a puppet emperor. But now, Prince Lexie has been exiled, the Senate has been weakened, and the Church is gradually losing control, he finally got to taste the feeling of holding all the power. Once he tastes the vor of the peak, he begins to be arrogant. At the same time, his stupidity, arrogance, shortsightedness, and other faults all became exposed. Whats even scarier is that he doesnt value my opinion anymore Without a doubt, under his leadership, the Empire will continue to slide into the abyss of destruction! Colin suddenly had a bad premonition, and asked in a shaky voice, Your Highness, the Queen, what exactly are you trying to say? Queen Mid tiptoed, nted a hot kiss on him, and after a while, she spoke, breathless and seductive, I want to say, for the future of the Empire, lets join forces and eliminate this Emperor who is destined to cause disaster! Colins heart pounded violently. Looking at the captivating face at close quarters, he swallowed, and didnt speak for a long time. What? Are you scared? Queen Mid challenged. Colin took a deep breath, tightly embraced the delicate figure before him, fitting every curve of their bodies together. If I dare to do this to you, would I still be afraid of Reinhardt? Hearing thisment, Queen Mid broke into a wide smile and kissed him passionately once again. After a long while, they broke their kiss. Colins hands explored Mids back, feeling the soft and firm texture of her skin, and said, But lets wait until after this war with the orcs is over. If Reinhardt dies now, the Empire would probably fall into turmoil again No. Queen Mid cut him off abruptly. If we want to take action, we must do it before the orc war! Seeing Colin furrow his eyebrows, Queen Mid exined, Reinhardt is nowpletely obsessed with leading the Imperial Army to defeat the orcs, but he doesnt have that ability. Moreover, he is stubborn and will not listen to advice. If he is allowed to be themander of the Human Allied Forces for this war, Im afraid we have little chance of winning. Colin took a deep look at Queen Mid in his arms and said thoughtfully, If youre worried about his random orders, why not try to stop him from going to the frontline? Theres no need to resort to the most drastic and most likely to cause turmoil method at the start, right?
Who can stop the current Reinhardt from going to the frontline now? Queen Mid wriggled in Colins embrace and said softly, Colin, think about it. As long as we kill Reinhardt, then your student C Harrison will seed. And you will be the teacher of the Emperor of the Empire! Upon hearing this, Colin didnt seem moved at all. In fact, he even looked a little dissatisfied, saying, Mid, youre not going to fob me off with such an empty title, are you?
Of course not. Queen Midughed as she lightly touched Colins nose, and lovingly said, What do you want? The Marquis of the Empire? Colin sneered, If its just the Marquis, Vera could grant it.N?v(el)B\\jnn Queen Mid shot Colin a look, slightly displeased with his greed, but still said, Then how about the Empires Guardian? Colin hesitated for a while, and asked, If I be the Empires Guardian, then wouldnt I be unable to own fiefdoms and armies? Queen Mid nodded and said, Thats right. This is the rule of the Radiant Empire. As an Empires Guardian, you can only ept an honorary title, and cant have family territories and armies. However, your power will only be second to the Emperor Colin immediately responded, And then the Temple Knight Regiment would storm into my home and leave no survivors, right? Queen Mid gave a wry smile, helpless, Are you really not interested in the position of Empires Guardian? But Colin shook his head resolutely and said, Power without the backing of strength is but a fleeting illusion. I will not repeat the mistake of the St. Chapman Family. Queen Mid furrowed her brows in thought for a while before speaking again. In that case, would you be satisfied with the actual title of the Empires Duke? Colin raised his eyebrow in surprise, But isnt the title of Empires Duke only conferred upon the descendants of the Holy Knight Family? Indeed. Queen Mid looked at Colin with a smile. Believing that he was being teased, Colin retorted irritably, But Im just the son of some country baron.
However, Queen Mid slowly shook her head and earnestly said, No. Colin Angler, havent you understood? How could a country barons bloodline produce such an outstanding genius as yourself? Because I cheated. Colin muttered to himself, then asked, You dont really believe Im lost illegitimate son of the Holy Knight Family, do you? Queen Mid responded with a mysterious smile, Colin, arent you curious about why your promotion is happening so quickly? Perhaps because Im talented. Colin casually replied. The bloodline determines the talent. Queen Mid instantly retorted. Speechless, Colin still patiently asked, But how could I possibly im that Im a descendant of the Holy Knight Family? Who would believe it? Then just ascend to the Holy Field. Queen Mid casually suggested, As long as you be a Holy Knight, even if you continue to im that you are the son of a country baron, no one will believe it. Colins mouth twitched a few times, Do you really believe that I am a descendant of the Holy Knight Family? Yes. Upon seeing Mids steadfast conviction, Colin had a sudden realization and asked: Do you know something? The St. Hilde Family wouldnt have any blood rtives outside the family, would they? No, not the St. Hilde Family. Queen Mid surprisingly shook her head with conviction.
At this, Colin narrowed his eyes. He suddenly felt that this Queen Mid probably indeed knew some secrets. Otherwise, she would not be so sure: Then which family do you think I descended from? Queen Mid gave a small smile and said: The St. Chapman Family. Chapter 574: 572 Refuse_1 Chapter 574: 572 Refuse_1 Why? Colin immediately asked. Queen Mid did not answer this question. Instead, she counter asked, Do you know why the Holy Chapman Family is the only one in the Gloriant Empire that does not possess a fiefdom? Colin frowned, although he didnt understand the purpose of Queen Mids question, he still patiently answered: Should this be because the royal family was worried that the St. Chapman Family would be too powerful after bing the empire guardians, and therefore limited their right to own a fiefdom? Queen Mid shook her head slowly, No, you have misunderstood the cause and effect. The Knight Family did not lose their right to own a fiefdom after bing the empire guardians. Rather, they did not have a fiefdom from the very beginning, enabling them to gain theplete trust of the Royal Family and endowed them with the power to be the guardians of the empire. Colin pondered for a moment before understanding what Queen Mid meant. Another question naturally surfaced in his mind: So, why didnt the Holy Chapman Family initially have a fiefdom? Indeed, thats the crux of the matter. Queen Midughed and yfully tapped Colins nose. As one of the Holy Knights who followed Emperor Gana in establishing the Gloriant Empire, the Chapman Family has set a zing war track-record, and have not made any unforgivable mistakes. So, what could have prevented them from bing empire lords?
Colin promptly responded, Bloodline! Could it be that the Holy Chapman Family is not pure human? Smart! Queen Mid praised, That is correct, the Holy Chapman Family is of Elven bloodline, they are the only Holy Knight Family born of the half-elfs! Colin finally understood. No wonder Queen Mid insisted that he was a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family, so thats what it was about. Colins true blood form was mistaken to be the heritage of a druid. Since he is capable of bing a druid, it means that Colin should naturally possess Elven bloodline. Coupled with his astonishing speed in advancement, it was no wonder Queen Mid identified him as a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family. However, shortly after, Colin started having doubts. Was he really a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family? Although he knew well that the reason for his astounding advancement speed of his was due to cheats, but, could what Colin viewed as blood n cheat had been abination of druid heritage and Holy Chapman bloodline? Since the beginning of his transmigration to this world, Colin had discovered that this ce was void of the blood n. The reason he identified himself as a vampire was also due to how his disyed abilities align with the depiction of vampires in imaginational works of his previous life. But could all these have been misunderstandings of druid powers? The more Colin thought, the more likely he felt that he had inexplicably received the druids heritage. And about the descendants of the Holy Chapman Family possibly the Angler family also harbored secrets unbeknownst to him. Moreover, Colin realized that iming to be a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family was apparently more beneficial than detrimental to him. Considering that he had thoroughly offended the Church now, and the only drawback of being the descendant of Holy Chapman family was expected hostility and manhunt from the Church, given what hed done, the Church would definitely not let him go should the chance arise. As for the benefits, the list was long. For instance, to be able to rightfully and openly be a ducal lord, or even to gain higher prestige and power With these thoughts, Colin started to feel thrilled within.
But almost immediately, he realized the problem. Your Highness, didnt you just say that the Holy Chapman Family was unable to be a lord due to their impure human blood? Should I im to be a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family, how am I to control the Eastern Territory? You need not fret about that. Queen Mid exined with a smile, Only the royal family knows the secret of Holy Chapmans bloodline. After the Holy Chapman family was eradicated by the Church, even the royal family no longer paid attention to this secret. For instance, my foolish husband, Emperor Reinhardt, no longer knows about this secret. Currently, nobody knows the true reason why the Holy Chapman Family couldnt be lords of the empire.
I too identally learned of it while perusing the royal collection. So, if you can get people to ept that you are a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family, there wont be anyone who will question your qualification to be a ducal lord. In response to these words of Queen Mid, Colin slipped into deep thought. Queen Mids seeming rationale raised Colins alertness. The more logical her words sounded, the more cautious he became. Moreover, he realized that if he were to do as Queen Mid suggested, even if he truly became the Duke of the Eastern Territory, unforeseen threats would arise from him not being a pure human, which can turn lethal. On the contrary, the leverage over Queen Mid that he had would gradually de-value with the death of Emperor Reinhardt. Sins like the queen having an affair matter to the emperor only. Once the emperor dies, others might merely deem it as fodder for gossip. After all, having a lover is not a big deal in the moral standards of this world. Therefore, Colin recognized that it appeared that he had again been manipted by this woman Moreover, Colin realized another problem Why didnt Queen Mid seek partnerships with Marquis Garcia? Garcia was her biological brother, so the two of them can gain trust without having to exchange leverage. Why did Queen Mid discard the near to seek the far by choosing Colin as her partner? Dont mention anything about admiring military talents in Colin, it is known that everything learned by Colin were from Marquis Garcia. If prestige in the Northern Territory was to bepared, Marquis Garcias prestige was much higher than Colins.
The currentmander-in-chief of the Northern Army is also Marquis Garcia, not Colin. Unlessn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Queen Mid didnt need a partner, but a scapegoat With these thoughts, Colins once hot heart gradually cooled down. The ttering and irresistibly beautiful woman nearly misled his thoughts. It was at this moment that Colin finally came to his senses, Queen Mid was not a simple character. Under her infinitely charming exterior, she concealed a deep-seated and calcted heart. Colin simply couldnt tell which part of her words were true and which were not. If he naively believed everything, he would inevitably be a tool of Queen Mid sooner orter. This matter is tooplicated, so Ill need to take my time to decide Queen Mid hearing Colins words of hesitation, her eyebrows immediately began to wrinkle, just as she was about to speak again. But she saw Colin suddenly pointing out of the window, Alright, dawn is nearly here, you should leave now to prevent being seen. As for this issue, I will look for you once I have made up my mind. Queen Mid turned her head to look, and she saw the eastern sky gradually growing lighter. Dawn was approaching. Alright. Queen Mid gave Colin a deep look, leaned in to give him a sweet kiss, and said, When you have made up your mind, remember toe find me.
Alright. Chapter 575: 573 Conference (Part 1)_1 Chapter 575: 573 Conference (Part 1)_1 Knock, knock, knock. When Colin was woken again, it was already past noon. From the maid, he learned that Pope Gregory and his retinue had arrived at Oak Manor, and the meeting was scheduled for three oclock in the afternoon. Having spent the entire night with Queen Mid and then brooding for a long time after she left, he had only managed to catch up on two or three hours of sleep, and he still felt groggy. After having a quick meal and a hot bath, Colin finally felt more refreshed. When it was almost time, Colin prepared to go to the conference hall. As he stepped outside, he discovered that it was drizzling. The conference hall of Oak Manor had been prepared long before. Although the space was notrge, every detail was exquisite, showcasing the inherent aristocratic luxury of the royal family. Colin entered the hall, casually took off his raincoat, handed it to a maid nearby, and stepped onto the thick woolen carpet. The soft andfortable feeling made Colin feel as if he were walking on clouds, and the slight annoyance caused by the rain quickly subsided. The fire burning in the fireces around the room disseminated warmth, effectively alleviating the damp and cold brought on by the rain. The interior of the hall was not overly decorated, appearing somewhat empty, with only a long table in the middle draped in dark red velvet and several bouquets of blooming plum blossoms on top of it. The faint fragrance permeated the air, making everyone feel refreshed. Colin arrived early, and only three people were seated around the long tablePope Gregory, Cardinal Mensai, and Marquis Garcia. All three were silent, apparently without the interest to converse. Colin walked up, greeted Marquis Garcia, and took a seat to his right. Pope Gregory and Cardinal Mensai opposite him didnt even lift their heads, obviously uninterested in greeting Colin. Colin wasnt going to make a fool of himself either. A maid behind him approached and poured Colin a cup of coffee. Colin added a bit of milk to it, used a silver spoon to gently stir it a few times, then took a sip to savor the taste. There were also fresh fruits and assorted exquisite desserts on the table. If not for the two dead-faced men opposite him, Colin almost thought he was enjoying a delightful afternoon tea. As Colin continued stuffing fruit into his mouth heedlessly, one of the dead-faced men spoke: Count Angler, I almost forgot to congratte you. Congratte? Colin looked at Cardinal Mensai in surprise, and replied, Cardinal Mensai, what have I done that warrants congrattions? Mensai revealed a cryptic smile and said, Of course, its regarding the sessful awakening of your wife. The color drained from Colins face, and the fruit he was holding almost dropped onto the table. He immediately turned to look at Marquis Garcia next to him, only to see that he was also surprised. Obviously, he hadnt expected that the church would have already found out about this news. Colins heart sank. He knew that this meeting was likely going to take an unfavorable turn While he was deep in thought, more people began entering the conference hall. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Count Nicoll of the Easnd, Duke St. Gregorian of the Wesnd, Governor Durace of the South Border, Queen Mid Finally, Emperor Reinhardt arrived. Everyone has arrived, lets begin. Emperor Reinhardt looked around the room, his gaze lingering on Marquis Garcia and Colin, and said, By the way, Ive heard that Duchess St. Hilde has awakened, so I want to congratte both of you! It seems that the Supreme Lord is indeed merciful, not allowing His believers to be trapped in eternal sleep. Praise the Supreme Lord! Praise the Supreme Lord! Praise the Supreme Lord! With a gloomy expression, Colin uttered the praise along with others, while understanding everything in his heart. So it was Emperor Reinhardt who had revealed this news to the church. Then, who had told Emperor Reinhardt about this? Colin nced at Queen Mid sitting next to Emperor Reinhardt. She happened to be looking back at him, winking flirtatiously at her lover, oblivious to the fact that Colin was seething with anger. Emperor Reinhardt continued, Well, now that Duchess St. Hilde has awakened, I think the two of you can sit down and calmly discuss the matter, ande to an agreement as soon as possible. Your Majesty, you are right. Pope Gregory immediately added, Marquis Garcia, Count Angler, regarding Turenness independent actions and his conspiracy against Duchess St. Hilde, I would like to express my sincere apology to you both. Fortunately, thanks to the protection of the Supreme Lord, Duchess St. Hilde suffered no harm. Of course, you need not worry about the unteral killing of Turennes. I, on behalf of the church, forgive your sins. Thus, our dispute shoulde to an end. Hearing this, Colin almostughed out of anger. Pope Gregorys tone suggested that North Territory was to me, requiring the churchs forgiveness. Biting back his inner rage, Colin asked, Your Holiness, I am also willing to reconcile with the Church, but what about the two conditions we previously agreed upon? Count Angler, I will publicly apologize for Turenness actions, you dont need to worry about this. Pope Gregory responded nonchntly. Colin rolled his eyes. This wasnt an apology from Gregory, it was clearly an attempt to pin the me on a dead man. But he still asked patiently, And what about the condition regarding the independence of the North Territory Diocese? Pope Gregory fell silent. Cardinal Mensai next to him spoke instead, Sorry, Count Angler, His Holiness cannot agree to such a divisive act to split the church, and neither can our Lord! Colin snorted coldly, retorting uncontrobly, If that is the case, then the North Territory will not back down either! At this moment, Colin understood that North Territory was unlikely to gain any advantage in this meeting. As soon as the news of Veras awakening went public, North Territory would lose its biggest bargaining chip. What he had originally considered to be a safety turned out to be a step backward due to it being exposed at the wrong moment. And the person who exposed this news Colin looked at Queen Mid, clenching his fists. Why? Was this revenge for his rejection of her advancesst night? Emperor Reinhardt frowned at Colin and advised, Count Angler, since your wife has awakened, why persist in this conflict? Dont you realize that the empires greatest enemy has officially begun their invasion and will likely arrive at the Wesnd soon? At this moment, we should put aside our differences, unite, and resist the enemy together! Marquis Garcia, dont you agree? Marquis Garcia fell silent for a moment before finally nodding, Your Majesty, I agree with you,bating the Orcs is our top priority. Chapter 576: 574 Conference (Part 2)_1 Chapter 576: 574 Conference (Part 2)_1 Colin looked at the chiseled profile of Marquis Garcia and let out a sigh. He had already anticipated Marquis Garcias weakness. This Marquis of the North Territory had always been a staunch expansionist, opposing all forms of internal strife. The previous Duke St. Hilde had exhausted many means to persuade this stubborn younger brother to march east, but Marquis Garcia had always ignored the rich but weak East, preferring to engage in battles with the penniless trolls on the Sky Ice in. In the end, Duke St. Hilde had no other choice but to act decisively, which almost resulted in Mr. Ji seizing the entire North Territory when the opportunity arose. Now, with the imminent invasion by the Orc army, if it were not for seeking revenge for Vera, Marquis Garcia would never agree to the advance of the North Territory Army towards Dragon City. Now that Vera has awakened, Marquis Garcia has lost his major driving force for revenge, and naturally, his main concern would be to reconcile with the Church. If even Marquis Garcia is like this, one can imagine how others are. Duke St. Gregorian remained silent, only shrugging and offering an apologetic look when he saw Colins gaze. Colin could only respond with helplessness. He understood that Duke St. Gregorian only wanted to quell the dispute between the Church and the North Territory, indifferent to whether the North Territory could reap the biggest benefits. The one leading the troops from the East this time was Count Nicoll, who owes his position to Colins strong support; however, regrettably, he was now silent, avoiding Colins gaze. Honestly, Colin had mentally prepared himself for Count Nicolls withdrawal. Although he had responded to Colins call and led the Eastern Army in conjunction with the Northern Army to advance upon Dragon City, in reality, the Eastern Army had deliberately been slowing down their march, and their intentions were obviously clear. But there was nothing Colin could do about this. Despite having broken through the East, he had not truly conquered this territory. The current lords of the East were stuck in a conflicting mindset. They were unable to rejoin the Church because of the issue of cutting off the tithe tax, yet they were unwilling topletely turn to the North Territory and serve as vassals to the St. Hilde Family. While displeased and fearful of Colin, they still wanted him to stand at the front line, receiving the Churchs attacks, yet they were unwilling to fully cooperate with the North Territory. This was actually a problem Colin had left behind. After conquering the East, the War Order hade into effect and he did not have time to properly consolidate his control over the Eastern forces. It appeared now that Count Nicoll was too crafty andcked loyalty. But Colin had no better candidates either. Although Anna was suitable, she was a Blood ve with no consciousness of her own. She could not possibly govern the East for him. And the only legitimate descendant of the St. Prowse Family, Eckert, Colins new student, was still too young and not yet capable of taking on heavy responsibilities. Therefore, if he wantedplete control of the East, he would have to look for another solution. Colin couldnt help contemting. If he really raised the g of the St. Chapman Family, would ruling the East be much easier? Count Angler, Marquis Garcia has already agreed to reconcile. Do you have any objections? Emperor Reinhardt prompted again. Colin felt a surge of exhaustion. This was initially an excellent opportunity to weaken the Churchs power, but unexpectedly, as the leader of the Nobles, Emperor Reinhardt was constantly helping the Church and suppressing the North Territory. Such an ironic situation made Colin feel as if it was bothughable andmentable. But at the same time, Colin also acutely realized that given the current state of the Empires nobility, with everyone divided and harboring their own agendas, it would be very difficult to effectively suppress the Church. Suddenly, an ambition that had been hidden deep in his heart violently surged into Colins mind and wouldnt dissipate. At that moment, Colin unconsciously locked eyes with Queen Mid. From the bright glimmers in her eyes, Colin seemed to understand what the queen wanted to convey Are you willing to help me kill this foolish emperor now? Colin took a deep breath, suppressing the various thoughts that were swirling in his heart, and said solemnly, Your Majesty, I am also willing to reconcile with the Church. Before Emperor Reinhardt could rejoice, he heard Colin adding, However, I have one final condition. Emperor Reinhardt huffed lightly, but still patiently said, Speak. The North Territory diocese can remain dependent, but the appointment and dismissal of the Archbishop of the North Territory must be approved by Duke St. Hilde! Colin stated methodically, If His Holiness the Pope is unwilling to agree to this condition, then I will categorically not agree to reconciliation! Gregory immediately understood Colins intentions. A sh of murderous intent emerged in his eyes, but before he could speak, even Marquis Garcia surprisingly nodded in agreement: Thats right, this is my condition too. The final condition! Evidently, Marquis Garcia also recognized that without this condition, Archbishop Agani of North Territory, who had publicly used Gregory, would definitely be purged by the Church. Marquis Garcia did not want Agani to be the casualty of hispromise, so he echoed Colins condition. Though Gregory was unwilling to let Agani go, he found himself having to back down in the face of thebined pressures from Marquis Garcia and Count Angler. Alright, henceforth, the Church will first seek the agreement of Duke St. Hilde before appointing or dismissing the Archbishop of the North Territory. Only then did Colin sigh slightly in relief. Agani still had an important role to y in his n, and Colin was not ready to give her up yet. Although he was unable to exact a sufficient price from the Church this time, Colin had at least gotten a glimpse of some of the Churchs hands. Moreover, he had identified the fatal w that existed among his factionthe nobility of the Empire. At this moment, Colin finally firmed up a decision he had once contemted. Very well! Emperor Reinhardtughed heartily, pping his hands and saying, In that case, the matter involving Turennes plotting against Duke St. Hilde can be considered resolved in a satisfactory manner. Moving forward, we need to pool all our efforts to deal with the uing Orc army! Now that all of you are here, why dont we start by discussing our strategies? Duke St. Gregorian immediately added, Your Majesty, ording to our previous investigations, the Orc army will reach the Wesnd by the end of March. Hence, the reinforcement troops must start assembling in the Wesnd now! The Lords army of the Crimson me Territory has already assembled and can set off at any time, Emperor Reinhardt nodded, then looked around the room and asked, What about the other three territories? Your Majesty, the Eastern Allied Forces have also finished assembling and are ready to set off at any time, Count Nicoll responded immediately. The North Territory is also ready, Marquis Garcia added. N?v(el)B\\jnn There naturally wouldnt be any issues with these two territories, so Emperor Reinhardt finally turned his gaze to an elderly man seated at the edge of the long table. He was the representative sent by the South Border to attend the conferenceGovernor Durace St. Rands of the South border. This man had been quietly observing the heated arguments for quite a while. Now that everyones gaze had turned to him, he immediately nodded and said, Your Majesty, the South Borders army is already on its way. It is expected to safely reach the Wesnd by the end of March. Very good! Emperor Reinhardt eximed spiritedly, waving his hand, This time, for the war against the Orcs, I will personally take on the role ofmander-in-chief! I believe it wont be long before we can drive this group of filthy and stupid barbarians back to the west of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range! Chapter 577: 575 Night Talk_1 Chapter 577: 575 Night Talk_1 The night was at its deepest. Colin strolled alone on the manor grounds. The biting cold wind awakened his dormant thought processes like never before. A banquet was still underway in the manor to celebrate the reconciliation between the Church and the North Territory, and the impending official dispatch of the Imperial Allied Army to the Wesnd. Regrettably, Colin was not in a festive mood. What was supposed to be an excellent opportunity to weaken the Church ended up in the current stalemate. Despite their tremendous efforts, the North Territory had gained virtually nothing. Colin reflected inwardly. The failure was not only due to Emperor Reinhardts foolish betrayal but also his own carelessness. The secret of Veras awakening should never have been revealed to Queen Mid. Although she shared the same surname as St. Hilde, her intentions were inscrutable, and her alliance to the North Territory was tenuous at best. Also, Colin was aware that his current power was inadequate. If he hadplete control over the North Territory or even the East Territory, the conference would have ended differently, despite Emperor Reinhardt supporting the Church. Colin would still have had the confidence to push back. Despite everything, Colin was not disheartened.
Though he was not powerful enough, he held substantial potential. He needed to strategize carefully for the impending Orc war if he desired to extract maximum gains Lost in thought, Colin unknowingly found himself standing under the ancient oak tree located at the center of the manor. A mysterious allure seemed to emanate from this spot,pelling him towards it subconsciously. Having learnt his lesson from the previous night, Colin was cautious not to transform into his True Blood Form recklessly. The gentle moonlight bathed the colossal ancient oak, casting a halo of holy light around it. A squirrel scampered past Colin, skilfully scurrying up the thick trunk towards the crown. In the next instant, it was ensnared by a delicate hand. Colin raised his brows, only now noticing that Queen Mid was perched on a tree branch above him. In a white pce dress, crowned with a circle of flowers that seemed freshly woven, her bare feet swung in the air from the perch. The queen bore an uncanny resemnce to a woond nymph. Standing beneath the tree, Colin had a clear view of the queens beguiling allure under her fluttering skirt. Good evening, Your Majesty. I am merely out for a breath of fresh air. Well then, do tread wisely. Wed certainly not appreciate a scene likest nights. Queen Mid gently stroked the squirrel, cradled in her arms. Nodding with an indulgent smile, Colin replied, Of course, Your Majesty. Ill leave you to it. With that, he turned to leave without hesitation. Seeing him prudently ready to take leave, Queen Mid hastily interjected, Count Angler, could you please wait a moment? Upon hearing this, Colin turned back, politely donning a smile, Your Majesty, is there something else you wish to discuss? Queen Mid gave Colin a reproachful look. Last night you were referring to me as Mid, but now its Your Majesty again. Unmoved by herment, Colin chuckled coldly, Your Majesty, if theres nothing else, I shall take my leave Before Colin finished speaking, Queen Mid gracefully descended from the tree,nding before him, interrupting him with, I did reveal Veras awakening to Reinhardt, but I did not expect him to betray us to the Church.
Expressionless, Colin nodded, but refrained from voicing any opinion. Queen Mid moved to touch Colins chest, but he took a step back to dodge her advances. Your Majesty, people are prone to pass by at any time. Please keep your hands to yourself. Feigning pitifulness, Queen Mid implored, Colin, are you really not willing to forgive me?
Colin rolled his eyes, responding, Alright, Mid. These games of yours wont work with me. Save yourself the trouble. At his words, Queen Mid burst into a tantalizing smile, regaining herposed elegance. Alright, Colin. Lets be honest with each other. Are you interested in my proposition fromst night? A glint of fierceness shed in Colins eyes. I am interested, but unfortunately, I am not willing to coborate with you. Because I dont trust you. Spirits lifted, Queen Mid immediately asked, What must I do for you to trust me? Surveying her wless face, Colin dered solemnly, Tell me your real intentions. Real intentions? Queen Mid frowned, puzzled. I dont understand what you mean. Colin took a step closer, diminishing the distance between them. The rich fragrance filled his nostrils, but his resolve remained unshaken. Mid, you clearly dont love Reinhardt, so why did you marry him? Because he is the Emperor, Queen Mid earnestly replied. Shaking his head, Colin continued, No, back then he was just a puppet Emperor. Initially, I thought you simply wanted greater power. But upon reflection, its certainly far more than that. A puppet Emperor, for whom you toiled tirelessly to win the throne. You even risked associating with Ji, your familys nemesis, and offending a peak Holy Knight.
These actions can no longer be justified by the pursuit of power alone. Moreover, you cunningly nted spies within the Empires territory by using ckmail, and I was once one of them. You now sense that Emperor Reinhardt is drifting out of your control, and you intend to kill him! So, what is your ultimate scheme? What is driving you to forsake yourfortable life as an Imperial Queen in the quest for more power? With a faint smile, Queen Mid casually remarked, How could you ask such a ludicrous question? Isnt the desire to attain more power my ultimate aim? No, Colin shook his head firmly, I thought so too, initially. But Im now convinced your ambitions are far moreplex. So, if you wish to coborate with me, you must first be candid with me about everything! Appearing somewhat helpless, Queen Mid shook her head, Colin, youre overthinking it. What other ambitions could I possibly have? Colin smirked, turning his back to the queen and beginning to walk away. Clearly, he was reluctant to waste time conversing with the deceitful Queen.N?v(el)B\\jnn Colin, Colin Count Angler! Colin Angler! Despite the Queens urgent plea, Colins footsteps remained steady and did not falter. Watching Colins retreating figure, Queen Mids countenance turned exceedinglyplex.
Squeak Squeak The trapped squirrel noticed the queens sp tightening, akin to an iron shackle, bing increasingly restrictive. In its final moments, it struggled in despair, emitting helpless shrieks, before being crushed to a pulp in the queens enraged grip. Chapter 578: 576 Gifts_1 Chapter 578: 576 Gifts_1 The following morning. After having breakfast, Colin headed to the residence of Marquis Garcia. Knock knock. He knocked on the door twice. When he heard a voice saying Come in from inside, Colin opened the door and walked in. Good morning, Marquis. Good morning, Colin. Marquis Garcia disyed a rare radiant smile, even personally pouring Colin a cup of tea. Colin knew in his heart that Marquis Garcia was probably expressing his apology for the events of yesterdays conference. And sure enough, he heard Marquis Garcia say: The incident at the meeting yesterday was not that I didnt want to help you. Its just that since the Church has learned about Veras awakening, there wont be any significant concessions given anymore, and insisting would only be a waste of time. And at this crucial moment, the Glorious Empire doesnt have much time to waste.
Colin smiled and said, I understand, Marquis. This was actually my fault for trusting someone I shouldnt have. Marquis Garcias expression suddenly became somewhatplex. He hesitated for a moment and then reminded him: Mid is not someone you cant trust, but youd better be careful with her Why? Colin immediately questioned. Marquis Garcia took a sip of tea, and then slowly said: After all, Mid has married into the Royal Family and all her children bear the surname of Lorenzo, so you cant expect her to always consider the interests of the St. Hilde family. This seemed reasonable, but Colin somehow felt that Marquis Garcia was hiding something. Just when he was about to probe further, he saw Marquis Garcia deliberately changing the subject, asking: Alright, you came to see me so early, what is the matter? Seeing that Marquis Garcia didnt seem to want to discuss Queen Mid in detail, Colin had to suppress his doubts and said: Marquis, I came here to discuss with you about the deployment of troops to support the Wesnd. Oh? Do you have any suggestions regarding this deployment? Colin measured his tone and asked, Are you nning to lead the troops yourself, Marquis? Marquis Garcia looked up at Colin and replied, Yes, I am. Why, are you nning topete with me for the position ofmander? Colin awkwardly rubbed his nose andughed, Marquis, I certainly wouldnt dare topete with you I just wanted to see a battle involving a million-strong army. Marquis Garcia grinned, seemingly seeing through Colins little trick, and said: This time, supporting Wesnd will be my responsibility. As for you, you should go back and defend the North Territory. I worry that the Trolls of the Sky Ice in might descend south again, taking advantage of the Empires weakness. Seeing Marquis Garcias firm attitude, Colin did not say more. Although he also agreed with the worries of Duke St. Gregorian, he certainly wouldnt risk offending Marquis Garcia because of it.
Besides, the overallmander of this Imperial Allied Army is Emperor Reinhardt, and Colin certainly does not want to follow the orders of this foolish Emperor. Colin had no experience with Orcs, nor did he know what kind of power the invading Orc army possessed, but if they were as fierce as documented in history, Colin doubted whether the Human Allied Forces could win under themand of this inept Emperor. So, Colin was not really eager to go to Wesnd, and he could only ignore the request of Duke St. Gregorian. Alright, Marquis, I will head back to the North Territory right away. Colin thought for a while, then asked, By the way, are you nning to take the army of the Morrison Family to Wesnd this time?
Marquis Garcia shook his head and said, No, since they have pledged their loyalty to you, they should follow you. With the Phoenix Butterfly Army and the Blood Knight Army, even if the Trolls dare to head south, you will be able to deal with them easily. Colin hesitated for a moment, but still advised, Marquis, the Morrison Family has just lost its nobility, they have pinned great hopes on this Orc War, if we dont take them to Wesnd I will talk to Lady Grace myself. Marquis Garcia seemed to have made up his mind and rejected Colins suggestion again. Then he added significantly, Besides, following you, the Morrison family may still have the opportunity to distinguish themselves. Colin was taken aback and was about to ask in detail when he saw Marquis Garcia standing up and saying, Alright, go back to the North Territory as soon as possible. Take good care of Vera for me. Yes, Marquis. Once he left, Colin looked back at Marquis Garcias gaunt and lonely figure in the room, always feeling that the Marquis was plotting something without his knowledge. Moreover, intuition told Colin that Marquis Garcia might hold a pessimistic attitude towards this trip to the Wesnd Count Angler. Colin hadnt gone far when he was interrupted by a call that brought him out of his thoughts. When he turned around, he saw Duke St. Gregorian slowly walking from the other end of the corridor with a swaying figure. Good morning, Duke St. Gregorian, Colin greeted politely with a slight smile.
Good morning, Count Angler, Duke St. Gregorian approached a few steps, I regret the oue of yesterdays conference. However, I didnt speak up for you not because I was unwilling, but because under the circumstances, even if I did, I could not have changed the situation. Colin waved his hand, You dont have to feel guilty, Duke. I understand your position and I dont mean to me you. Hearing this, Duke St. Gregorian began to console Colin, Count Angler, although the North Territory did not gain an advantage in this conference, themitment I made earlier is still valid. Colin was stirred, quickly said, Duke, are you sayingafter this Orc War, youre still willing to cooperate with the North Territory and force Gregory to abdicate? Duke St. Gregorian nodded seriously, Yes. Gregorys actions make him unfit to be the spokesperson of our master. We have a responsibility to oust him! Colin took a deep look at the Duchess in front of him, hesitated for a moment, but finally divulged, Duke, Im afraid Marquis Garcia will still bemanding the Northern Army in this war. Duke St. Gregorian frowned, Didnt you try to dissuade him? Colin shrugged, helplessly said, I have just tried to persuade him, but the Marquis is determined. Moreover, he is worried that the Trolls might take advantage of the Empires weakness and invade from the south again. He has asked me to return to Winterfell City immediately and take charge of the defense of the North Territory. Duke St. Gregorian remained silent, looking as if he was contemting a countermeasure. Then Colin asked, Duke, if I cant go to the Wesnd, will you still be willing to help me deal with Gregory after this Orc War? Of course, Duke St. Gregorian responded immediately. This is a promise to you, not a condition for ckmail. Now Colin was the one feeling slightly embarrassed C the goodwill of Duke St. Gregorian made him feel he had been somewhat narrow-minded before. So, he advised, Dont worry, Duke, Marquis Garcia is far more superior than me in military talent. It actually makes more sense for him to go to the Wesnd.
Duke St. Gregorian also appeared somewhat helpless and could only nod and say, I hope so. Then I wish you sess! Just as Colin prepared to leave, he was stopped by Duke St. Gregorian again. Count Angler, I have a small gift for you. Colin epted the small box Duke St. Gregorian handed over, asked in curiosity, What is this? For a moment, a blush appeared on Duke St. Gregorians face. He said, Its the mistletoe from the Ancient Oak.N?v(el)B\\jnn Colin blinked in surprise, Butisnt it not yet the harvesting season? Its leftover fromst year. I asked the manor butler for it. Its for you, Duke St. Gregorian said before turning to leave. Leaving a bewildered Colin standing still for a long time. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 579: Return 577_1 Chapter 579: Return 577_1 In the North Territory, April had ushered in the spring season with blooming flowers. The radiant sunlight poured down, awakening the vitality that had been asleep throughout the harsh winter. On the boundless grasnd, lush green grass and blossoming flowers glowed vibrantly. Creatures of different species could be seen frolicking and ying around. However, they seemed to have heard an ominous sound in the next second, causing all of them to disappear from sight in the blink of an eye. In the trembling earth appeared a formidable army on the road to Winterfell City. At the front of the army were three lines of Heavy Armoured Cavalry, consisting of over a thousand professionals. They were uniformly dressed in bright-red fine gold armor, holding steelnces in their hands. The half-meter-longnce heads glinted with an icy cold light. They carried iron-edged Yuen shields on their backs, long swords in the sheaths on their shoulders, and a sharp saber belted at their waist. Just the various parts of this outfit cost a fortune, likely to be hundreds of gold coins. Not to mention, they each were supplied with three tallrge horses C one for traveling, one for carrying equipment and provisions, and one entirely d in iron scale armor for charging into the battlefield. All these expenses for the Heavy Armoured Cavalry, consisting of barely over a thousand men, could potentially lead to the bankruptcy of a viscount of the Empire. Yet, here they were considered only one of the sharp spearheads of the Blood Knight Army. Behind them were more than twenty thousand Light Cavalry, although not as extravagantly equipped, were formidable enough to make any army hesitate. However, it was rather puzzling that this powerful army was not directed towards Wesnd to confront the Glorious Empire, the Empires greatest enemy at present. In fact, when Emperor Reinhardt heard that Colin was about to lead the Blood Knight Army back to North Territory, he had raised doubts but was brushed off by Marquis Garcia, arguing the need for defense against the southerly invasion of the trolls. Since the number of troops deployed from the North Territory had already met the requirement of the War Order, even if Emperor Reinhardt suspected the North of intentionally preserving their strength, he was helpless. On his return to the North Territory, apart from the Blood Knight Army, Colin also brought back the Phoenix Butterfly Army from the Morrison Family. It is unknown as to what Marquis Garcia said to Lady Grace privately. However, despite the initial reluctance of the knights from the Morrison lineage to abandon their ambitions to gain merit in the Wesnd battlefield, they were each sessfully appeased and persuaded by Lady Grace. As both armies marched across the grassy field, the long procession stretched for several kilometers, with no end in sight. There wasnt a single passerby on the main road as they had all been redirected onto pathways by the armys advance guard. Lining both sides of the road were rows of straight Iron Fir Trees. Although they did not seem very old, their distances were remarkably uniform, clearly presenting a purposely arrangedndscape. N?v(el)B\\jnn Seeing these Iron Fir Trees, Colin knew that Winterfell City was not far away. Sure enough, after crossing a hill, the silhouette of Winterfell City could be vaguely seen. After more than an hour, the army finally arrived at Winterfell City, halting at a location a thousand meters outside. Colin rode his white horse out of the crowd and slowly approached the City Gate. Outside the gate, the honor guard had arranged themselves in formation, and the band was ying a rousing piece of music. Wearing a magnificently adorned robe, Duchess St. Hilde stood at the front of the weing line, smiling as she watched her husband approaching. Colin dismounted from his horse and knelt on one knee before his wife, giving the standard knights salute. Vera pulled her husband up and amicably held on to his arm. She whispered into his ear: Wee home, my knight! Seeing Veras pure, warm smile washed away all the gloom in Colins heart. Yet, when his gazended on the crowd that hade to wee him, he unexpectedly saw a few faces that surprised him. Okamoto? On spotting Colins nce, Troll Emperor Okamoto Volkin quickly moved forward a few steps,ughed, and gave a respectful salute: Respected Count Angler, I hope our unexpected visit does not disturb you. Of course not, Colin shook off his surprise, reced it with a smile, and said, Wee again to Winterfell City, Your Majesty Okamoto. Before parting, Marquis Garcia reminded Colin to be wary of Trolls taking advantage of the emptiness of the North Territory again. Unexpectedly, the Trolls indeed did head south again But it wasnt arge army that came south, it was the Emperor of the Trolls. What did this mean? Was he sincerely expressing that he had no ns to fan the mes of conflict? Or was it a deliberate show, to lull the North Territory into security? Various thoughts shed through Colins mind, but he didnt let anything show on his face. Instead, he exchanged pleasantries with Okamoto, as if they were long-lost friends. During the conversation, a woman who bore some resemnce to Vera came forward and curtsied, saying: Count Angler. Your Highness, the Queen. Colin recognized her as N St. Hilde, the noblewoman from the St. Hilde family who had been married off to Okamoto by the previous Duke St. Hilde. Immediately after, he noticed a small figure following closely behind N. Count Count Angler Sir. With a raised eyebrow, Colin looked at the half-Troll child standing before him, who disyed characteristics of both humans and Trolls. He turned to Okamoto in surprise and asked, Is this your son? Yes. Okamoto nodded with a heartyugh, His name is Okawara Volkin. He will only be one year old next month and his speech is still not very fluent. Please forgive him. Colin nodded, looking at the half-Troll who could already walk and was as tall as a three or four-year-old human child, reflecting on how the differences across species were indeed striking. However, it was quite a show of sincerity that Okamoto, the Emperor of the Trolls, was willing to have a half-Troll son with N. Half-Trolls faced significant discrimination within the Troll Empire, much like half-elves were looked down upon by elves. Being a half-Troll was considered very low-status. While Okamoto had not mentioned it, Colin could guess that Okamoto must have faced a lot of resistance and objections from his own people because of his half-Troll son. He wondered if this half-Troll prince would be able to smoothly inherit Okamotos throne in the future. If he could, then the conquest and even assimtion of Trolls might not be far-fetched. The Sky Ice in was too barren, too cold, and boundless. It would be impossible for the North Territory topletely eradicate the Trolls. Moreover, even if they were eradicated, it wouldnt be beneficial, as the people of the North didnt want to settle in the Sky Ice in. So, conquering this race through more peaceful means would be a wise choice. As he thought about it, Colin squatted down to be at eye level with Okawara. He patted the half-trolls head affectionately and asked in a soft voice: Okawara, do you like the North Territory? Okawara honestly nodded and said, Like.like. Colin smiled even more warmly: Then stay in Winterfell City for a while longer. Okawara lifted his head and looked at his father. Okamoto seemed to have no objections and immediately nodded, saying: Since Count Angler personally invited you, you should stay in Winterfell City for a longer time. Okay. Okawara alsoughed happily, revealing two ugly tusks. Chapter 580: 578 Request for help_1 Chapter 580: 578 Request for help_1 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lion Roar Castle, study room. The young maid quietly brought in two cups of coffee, ced a te of desserts and a te of fresh fruit on the desk, and then quickly bowed and retreated. Colin stirred his coffee with a silver spoon, his gaze fixated on an oil painting hanging on the left side of the firece. He didnt remember seeing this painting before. The subject of the painting was a knight in full vigor, holding a blood-dripping long sword, standing over the corpse of a white wolf. The knights figure was fully armored, obscuring his face, but the badge on his chest te was a roaring bears head. Moreover, the style of that armor was strikingly simr to what Colinmonly wore. Obviously, the knight in the painting was supposed to be Colin. And the white wolf was an incarnation of the God of War worshipped by the Troll n. Therefore, the symbolic message of the painting was quite interesting. Whats more interesting was the fact that Vera chose to hang this provocative painting in the study room during the visit of the Troll Emperor to Lion Roar Castle However, Colin quickly grew suspicious given Veras gentle nature, she wouldnt do such a thing. If it wasnt Vera, then who hung it up? Could it be someone trying to stir up conflict between the North Territory and the Trolls? As Colin was lost in thought, Okamoto must have noticed Colins gaze and asked with a smile: Count Angler, do you like this painting? Colin took a sip of his coffee, and took this opportunity to carefully observe Okamotos expression. He found no anomalies and replied lightly: Ie from a humble background and dont quite understand art appreciation. Okamoto slightly smiled, and said: Count Angler, you are too modest. Actually, this painting is my visiting gift to Duke St. Hilde. I wonder if it suits your taste? Colin was stunned. Looking at the Emperor Troll with a servile smile on his face, the words shameless were stuck in Colins throat, narrowly avoiding being spit out. Through their previous encounters, Colin had already experienced the Troll Emperors flexibility, but only now did he realize that he had underestimated the others audacity. It wasnt enough to give a prince hostage, he even handed over such a handle to the St. Hilde family. With such a humble attitude, Colin felt that even if he wanted to send troops to Sky Ice in, he couldnt find a valid reason. Given the identity of the Troll Emperor, if news of a painting spheming the divine beings were to leak back to the Troll Empire, the furious Trolls might tear Okamoto apart. Ahem. Colin put his coffee down and said pretentiously, This painting is not bad. Although I dont know much about art, I can tell this must be a masterpiece passed down through the ages. Otherwise, with Veras taste, she wouldnt hang it in this particr spot. Im d you like it. Okamoto chuckled and then immediately changed the topic, saying, Lord Count, the main reason for my visit to Winterfell City this time is actually to seek your assistance. Colins expression stiffened, aware that the real purpose was about to be revealed. What do you need? Okamotos expression became especially solemn as he said: Count Angler, I want to ask you to help me kill someone! Who? The White Wolf Witch King, Squein! The so-called White Wolf Witch King was somewhat equivalent to the Pope of the Glorious Church, the religious leader of the Troll Empire. Surprised, Colin asked, Why do you want to kill Squein? Okamoto gave a bitter smile and said, Lord Count, I think you can understand my motive best, especially since you almost led your army up the Holy Mountain before. What did he do? He wants to assassinate Okamoto! Colin said through gritted teeth. Colin nodded, hardly surprised by this. As a religious leader in the Troll Empire, it would be understandable for him to be unable to tolerate the first heir to the Empire being a Half-Troll. Colin stroked his chin and asked, Do you not fear divine punishment for plotting against a White Wolf Witch King, Your Majesty Okamoto? Divine punishment? Okamoto said, chuckling dismissively. My Lord Count, do you know? The God of War has not absorbed the power of faith from the Troll n for over a thousand years. I suspect that the divine beings no longer direct their gaze onto this world. At this, Colins gaze flickered. The God of War, whom the Trolls worship, much like the Lord of Glory worshipped by humans, was also missing. Reason? What had happened to these deities? What about the gods worshipped by the other races? Had they all gone missing too? Seemingly guessing Colins thoughts, Okamoto asked, My Lord Count, if Im not mistaken, the Lord of Glory has also stopped absorbing the power of faith from humans, hasnt he? Colin hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. A thin smile appeared on Okamotos face as if he expected this, and he continued: My Lord Count, I suspect that its the same for the God of Destruction worshipped by the Orcs and the Goddess of Fate worshipped by the Elves. This would exin why the Orc ns have been fractured for so long, continually warring against each other, and rarely unified. And why the Elves, faced with the copse of their faith, have chosen to seclude themselves in the Bright Moon Forest. It is clear from this that there are no more divine signs in this world! Then why should we still fear these high-ranking clerics, allowing them to dictate terms to us in the name of divinity? Looking at the flushed and agitated Okamoto, Colin finally understood why the other party had sent such a sphemous oil painting. It was initially believed to be a token of trust for the North Territory, but now it seemed more like a deration of war. A deration of war against the White Wolf Church! Having just had a row with the Glorious Church and still nursing resentment about it, Okamotos timing was perfect, providing an outlet for Colins anger. However, Colin didntmit straight away and instead asked coolly: Your Majesty Okamoto, why should I help you? Okamoto immediately revealed an earnest smile, saying, My Lord Count, the Volkin Family is willing to pay 1.5 million gold coins as your remuneration. In addition, the Troll Empire will continue to provide the North Territory with 300,000 young ves as freebour over the next three years! After pondering for a moment, Colin added, I also want to ensure that the Troll Empire abolishes customs duties on North Territory merchants, and that the Glorious Church is allowed to preach freely on the Sky Ice in. Okamoto gave Colin a puzzled nce, asking, My Lord Count, I dont really mind the Glorious Church preaching in the Ice in, but are you sure that is what you want? Certainly, Colin confirmed, nodding. He was well aware that this would enhance the power of the Glorious Church, but it was the ideal method for assimting another race through religion. However, such religious assimtion would take time and would also face fierce retaliation from those against the new religion. The Glorious Church, if it wanted to spread the gospel of the Lord of Glory throughout the Sky Ice in, would need strong support from the North Territory. This would provide Colin with an opportunity to infiltrate the Glorious Church. Colin was confident that he would be able to fully suppress the Glorious Church in this process and make them a supplementary tool to help human nobles strengthen their rule, rather than the supreme overlords. Seeing Colins determination, Okamoto pondered briefly before finally agreeing. Fine! Chapter 581: 579 Discussion (Part 1)_1 Chapter 581: 579 Discussion (Part 1)_1 What do you think about the cooperation proposal from the Troll Emperor? In the study, Colin remained in his original position, savoring his coffee. However, the person sitting opposite him had changed from Okamoto to Schr Doan. Doan finished the coffee in his cup and fell into deep thought, his eyebrows furrowed. Colin did not rush him and waited patiently. After a long absence, Colin suddenly noticed that Schr Doan had notably more silver hair on his temples. His face was much paler and he had deep bags under his eyes C a sure sign of severe sleep deprivation and overwork. This wasnt surprising. Colin had been traveling a lot recently, leaving Doan to be in charge of the administrative affairs of the North Territory, so it was inevitable that he would be under a lot of strain. Despite this, Doan dutifully worked hard without a word ofint and seemed to even enjoy the challenge. However, Colin was considering calling Emon and Quincy from Ice Rock City to help Doan share some of the administrative tasks. Although it was a matter of sharing tasks, it was also a matter of decentralizing power.
After all, Doan was originally from the Crimson me Territory. Although he had always abided by his oath and helped Colin immensely from the perspective of the North Territory, Colin still believed that prevention was better than cure. Many times, a persons ambitions would change with their power. Initially, Cao Cao just wanted to be a loyal official who would revitalise the Han Dynasty. However, once he had united the north, his expanding power made it impossible for him to continue treating the Emperor with due reverence. Therefore, Colin wanted to prevent something simr from happening to Doan. This was also for Doans sake, to prevent him from facing unnecessary temptations. Colin believed that with Doans intelligence, he would understand his reasoning. Count, Emperor Okamoto indeed demonstrated considerable sincerity this time, Doan finally said. He agreed to let Prince Gwara stay in Winterfell City as hostage, sent an oil painting with strong sphemous implications as affirmation of hismitment, and even agreed to such generous conditions So, you think I should ept his cooperation proposal? However, Doan shook his head and said, Its because the Troll Emperors attitude is too sincere and the conditions are so favorable that I suspect something might be wrong. What kind of reasoning is that? Colin smiled, pointing at Doan with his finger, teasing him. The more sincere others are, the more suspicious you be? Doan alsoughed, saying, Count, since you asked for my opinion, I assume you also have doubts, right? Colinughed out loud, and candidly nodded, saying, Youre right. I do have my doubts. Initially, I suggested waiving the customs duties and allowing the Glorious Church to preach in Sky Ice in. It was a big ask, but to my surprise, Okamoto agreed so readily. Doan, looking very much in agreement, said, Yes. Thats exactly what surprised me. The Troll Empire still hasnt paid off the war indemnities from thest time, and their domestic economy has already been heavily impacted. With this additional payment of more than a million gold coins, along with the waiver of customs duties, isnt Okamoto afraid that the Troll Empires economy willpletely copse? And allowing the Glorious Church toe and preach isnt he afraid of the angry White Wolf Believers starting a riot? Colin drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair and asked, So, you also believe this to be a trap? Most likely, yes. Schr Doan nodded, then asked, Count, has the Troll Emperor provided a specific n for the assassination of Squein? He did propose a n. Colin took a sip of coffee and continued, He said he would invite me and Vera to return to the Royal City of Trolls and allow me to bring the Blood Knight Army along. Once the Blood Knight Army sessfully enters the Royal City of Trolls, it wouldnt be difficult tounch a surprise attack and kill Squein. After quietly listening, Doan pondered, It sounds like a feasible n. After two disastrous defeats, the Troll Empire has exhausted all its resources and cant muster a respectable army at this time. As long as the Blood Knight Army can sessfully infiltrate the Royal City of Trolls, it would be a piece of cake to kill Squein or evenpletely destroy the political center of the Troll Empire. Colin watched as Doans eyes sparkled with a bloodthirsty light, and he unconsciously licked his lips. Exactly, if the Blood Knight Army could truly prate the Troll Royal City and wipe out the upper echelons of the trolls, perhaps the Troll Empire would crumble. So, unless the Troll n could be unified again, they could no longer pose a significant threat to the North Territory.
This kind of lure, even though I know it may be a trap, makes Colin unable to resist the impulse to benefit from the cmity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But soon he forced himself to calm down. Okamoto may be a coward, but he is not a fool. How could they deliver such an excellent opportunity to Colin, allowing him to easily overturn the Troll Empire?
Colin took another sip of coffee and asked in a deep voice, So what do you think is the real danger of this trap? Schr Doan pondered: The Troll Empire has no army that can fight the Blood Knight Army, but dont forget, they still have a Holy Warrior! So I guess Okamoto intends to use Squein as bait, lure you and the Duke into the Troll Royal City, and then let the Holy Warrior Prince Otto take action Colin nodded expressionlessly, not surprised at all. Perhaps he hesitated to ept the request of the Troll Emperor precisely because he had thought of this. So should I reject Okamoto? Colin asked. Schr Doan didnt answer immediately. Because he heard reluctance in Colins tone, and he also understood that since Colin had asked him for advice, he must be wondering if there was any way to break this trap. If it was only to expose the Troll Emperors cunning n, Colin himself had already done so, and there was no need to waste Schr Doans time. Schr Doan picked up the silver water bottle on the desk, poured himself a cup of coffee, and then drank it all at once. The bitter taste stimted his weary nerves, and Schr Doans brain began to work rapidly again. Colin remained silent, waiting quietly. Thats right.
He had indeed known for a long time that Okamoto had evil intentions, but he was not willing to simply reject it outright. Such a great opportunity, if it couldpletely resolve the threat from the North, the strategic space of the North Territory would suddenly be muchrger. He wouldnt need to divide his attention to the North, and he could calmly n strategies for the East, or even the South. Moreover, since White Dew City was devastated by Mr. Jis ck Tiger Heart Extraction, Colin had always been extremely wary of the power of the Holy Field. He is now a Rank Six Knight, stuck at the threshold of the Holy Field. Despite the saying that no one can beat him below the Holy Field, when he truly faced the Holy Field, Colin found that he had virtually no resistance. He did not want to repeat what happened at White Dew City. Therefore, he must be a Holy Knight as soon as possible, or have a Blood ve who can rival the strong men of the Holy Field. Holy Warrior Otto Volkin might have considered Colin his prey, but Colin also regarded this troll Holy Warrior as his game. Count, perhaps we could think in another way. Finally, Schr Doan spoke. Colins spirits lifted, saying: Please tell me! Chapter 582: 560 Discussion (Part 2)_1 Chapter 582: 560 Discussion (Part 2)_1 Count, you can refuse the Troll Emperor. Upon hearing Schr Doans suggestion, Colin knitted his brows immediately. If it was just about refusing Okamotos proposal, Colin wouldnt need to call for Schr Doan, would he? Colin was certain that Schr Doan must understand this point so there must be more to his statement. Colin didnt interrupt, he sipped his coffee while signaling Schr Doan to continue with his eyes. Indeed, you can firstly refuse the Troll Emperor and see his reaction, Schr Doan proposed, If he reacts strongly, even at the expense of offering more handsome conditions, it would further indicate that the assassination of Squein is a trap. Colin frowned, and said, So whats next? If Okamoto raises his bid, do we then agree? No. Schr Doan shook his head firmly, You have to refuse him consistently, no matter what terms the Troll Emperor puts forth. So wepletely give up this opportunity? Of course not. Schr Doan smiled and exined, I know that you dont want to miss this opportunity to get rid of the threat from the north once and for all. But since the trolls have already set a trap, we shouldnt naively jump into it.
We need to take the initiative in our hands! How do we take the initiative? You must start by refusing the n proposed by the Troll Emperor. Colin immediately understood and said, You mean that we do not refuse to kill Squein, but we cannot act ording to the n proposed by Okamoto? Exactly. Schr Doan nodded, continuing, Refusing the Troll Emperor is for the purpose of deceiving them, making them believe that we have given up this assassination. But in fact, we can find a better opportunity to carry out this assassination. What better opportunity? Schr Doan gave a slight smile, and said, Count, do you know what May 8th represents for Trolls every year? Colin shook his head. Over three thousand years ago on this very day, the first generation White Wolf Witch King received the oracle of the God of War atop the Holy Mountain in the Troll Empire and established the White Wolf Church. So, every May 8th is the Gods Grace Day for the Troll n. ording to the custom, the White Wolf Witch King personally goes to the top of the Holy Mountain to conduct the ritual. And this Holy Mountain, is near the original Troll Royal City! Colin raised his eyebrow, saying, Youre suggesting that we take advantage of Squeins visit to the Holy Mountain for the ritual to assassinate him? Schr Doan nodded, Exactly. The benefits are quite clear. First of all, you had previously directly refused the Troll Emperors proposal, so they might not think we still have intentions; Secondly, even if the trolls remain on guard, the Holy Mountain of the White Wolf Church is located near the old site of the Troll Royal City, geographically, this location is clearly more advantageous to us. Colin nodded in agreement. Indeed, when the Trolls moved their capital, the Holy Mountain couldnt be moved. This ce was far away from the present center of the Troll Empire, not really considered to be the Trolls home ground.
If Colin were to follow Okamotos previous proposal and lead the Blood Knight Army into the Troll Royal City to kill, even if the Trolls no longer had an army that could rival the Blood Knight Army, the Royal City still housed millions ofmoners, after all. If they were incited, they would certainly cause great trouble for the Blood Knight Army.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If the Blood Knight Army was held up, then Colin would be a target for Holy Warrior Otto. But it would be different if it was near the Holy Mountain.
That ce is far from the current center of the Troll Empire, surrounded by endless Ice in, and Squein would only travel there with a small number of guards. In that case, even if the Holy Warrior Otto really escorted him, he would not pose a threat to Colin. Because the Holy Warrior is not a god, in the face of an elite cavalry like the Blood Knight Army, he could only temporarily avoid its peak. Of course, if the Holy Warrior is determined to leave, the Blood Knight Army cannot stop him. But if he really wants to assassinate Colin by force, he himself will fall into the encirclement of the Blood Knight Army, and be consumed to death. Therefore, as long as Squein dares to continue going to the Holy Mountain for the ritual this year, Colin leading the Blood Knight Army to intercept will certainly be able to y him. Then, with Squeins skull in hand, Colin can totally demand Okamoto to fulfill his previous promise. Even if he has clearly rejected Okamotos proposal of cooperation, he is not worried at all that Okamoto would dare to refuse to pay the corresponding price on this ground. After all, Okamotos son is still a hostage in Winterfell City, and theres also that sphemous oil painting as a handle, Colin is not worried at all that Okamoto will not submit. Looking at it this way, Schr Doans strategy is indeed pretty good, safe and effective. However, Colin was not satisfied with it. How many armies does it take to kill a saint? Colin suddenly asked. Schr Doan thought Colin was worried that the Blood Knight Army couldnt handle the Holy Warrior, so heforted, Count, you dont have to worry, in front of an elite army like the Blood Knight Army, if Holy Warrior Otto doesnt withdraw in time and is trapped in the encirclement, he will definitely be consumed to death!
Colin shook his head, and rephrased his question: Has there ever been a record of a saint being killed by an army? Schr Doan thought for a moment and said, Normally, a saint would not let himself be surrounded by arge army, but there was indeed a Holy Knight who was surrounded and killed in the imperial history. Who? Duke St. Chapman. That imperial guardian? The ones who surrounded and killed him were Yes. It was the Temple Knight Regiment. Doan replied solemnly, Duke St. Chapman could have escaped in time, but for the sake of his family, he had to stay and confront the Temple Knight Regiment. As a result, he was consumed to death by the Temple Knight Regiment. Of course, the Temple Knight Regiment also paid a heavy price for it, more than half of the three thousand Holy Temple Knights died in battle, and the ones who survived were all injured. Colin nodded, falling into deep thought. Schr Doan added, Count, although the individualbat power of the current Blood Knight Army is not as good as the Temple Knight Regiment, its number isrger, and with the geographical advantage of the Sky Ice in, it can exert the maximumbat power of the cavalry charge. If Holy Warrior Otto is not an idiot, he will definitely retreat on his own. What if I dont want Otto to retreat on his own? Colins eyes zed, If I bring fewer troops, will it give him the hope of defeating me? Schr Doan was shocked and finally understood Colins real n, but he immediately advised, Count, you are ying with fire! The danger of a saint should never be underestimated!
If you dont have enough soldiers with you, your own safety will not be guaranteed! Since we already have a safer n, why be so aggressive? Colin looked at the somewhat excited Schr Doan andforted him with a smile, Alright, I understand. Dont worry, if Im not confident enough, I wont risk it. Only then did Schr Doan breathe a sigh of relief, but he still reminded, Count, I know you want topletely eliminate the threat of the trolls, but we cant rush such matters. Moreover, when ites to saints, we must be extra careful. After all, they have transcended humanity, and we must maintain enough reverence. I understand. Colin nodded, stood up from his seat, indicating that the discussion was over. Schr Doan took the hint, kept silent, and got up to leave. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!